《Naruto: About the Fact That my Brother is Madara》 Chapter 1 - 1: Chapter: 1 Uchiha Kyosuke Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Waking up to find yourself transmigrated into the Naruto worldwhat kind of feeling is that? Others might not know, but at least Kyosuke feels it''s an absolute headache. It''s one thing to transmigrate to the world of Naruto. Living peacefully in Konoha, fishing, and flirting with the beauties from the original story sounds like a pretty enjoyable life. But what''s with being thrown into the Warring States Period? Holding his slightly aching head, Kyosuke staggered to a mirror. Looking at the overly delicate face reflected within, he couldn''t help but force a bitter smile. The Warring States Periodthe darkest era of the ninja world. Major clans slaughter each other for their own interests, and it''s not uncommon to see five- or six-year-old children on the battlefield. Take the boy in the mirror named "Uchiha Kyosuke," for example. At the age of only seven, he''s already been sent on a mission to assassinate enemies behind their lines. "This is outright inhumane," Kyosuke sighed softly. Being born into Indra''s bloodline means a life destined to be turbulent. Fortunately, Kyosuke has a resilient mentality and quickly adjusted to the situation. Compared to grappling with his identity, there''s something else that''s occupying his thoughts. In the mirror, his own eyes are glowing with an ominous scarlet light. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sharingan! ''Awakening the Sharingan at seven? That''s going to scare a lot of people.'' This isn''t like the Konoha period, where Uchiha Itachi awakened his eyes at eight and Sasuke followed suit at seven, making it seem no big deal. Back in the Warring States Period, it was rare for an Uchiha to awaken their bloodline limit before the age of 16 or 17. In the original story, even Madara awakened his Sharingan at 15 and was already considered a once-in-a-lifetime genius. Kyosuke understands that if news of this gets out, he''ll immediately rise above the status of a disposable pawn and receive intensive training from the clan. However, extraordinary talent often invites hostility. Factions that are antagonistic toward the Uchiha won''t just sit by and let him grow. Assassination attempts are inevitable. Moreover, there''s that sinister figure, Black Zetsu, lurking in the shadows. If it sets its sights on him, young Kyosuke will have no way to fend it off. "I''ll keep it hidden for now. Uchiha Tajima is not someone with a forgiving nature." Tajima, the current head of the Uchiha clan, and the father of Madara and Izuna, is a shrewd, calculating figurea true Machiavellian. Everyone likes geniuses, but only to a certain extent. If Uchiha Tajima perceives Kyosuke as a threat to his two sons, Kyosuke''s fate will likely be grim. "The awakening of my Sharingan is probably due to the merging of my soul," Kyosuke analyzed. "I can feel my mental strength growing stronger by the moment." "In short, if I can endure, I''ll have a chance to turn the tables in the future." After putting on the light armor typical of the Warring States Period and securing his ninja tools at his waist, Kyosuke lifted the curtain and stepped out of his tent. This location was in the southern region of the Land of Fire, home to the Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka clans. These clans had always been close allies of the Senju. Given the critical state of the ongoing war, Tajima had stationed a large number of troops here to guard against potential attacks by these three clans. Walking at a leisurely pace to the meeting point, Kyosuke maintained his persona as a reserved and taciturn individual. Outwardly relaxed, he was actually observing his surroundings carefully. On a raised platform, a jonin from the southern forces was briefing everyone on their mission. "According to intelligence, the three clans are secretly relocating members. The clan leader suspects they''re planning to align themselves with the Senju clan." "For the glory of the Uchiha, we must stop the enemy!" "Oh!!!" Following the crowd with a few perfunctory shouts, Kyosuke fell into contemplation. His memories informed him that the jonin''s name was Hikoichi, a trusted subordinate of Uchiha Tajima. The southern forces were currently under the command of an elder named Uchiha Rei, a formidable individual with ambitions for the position of clan leader. ''Perhaps I can use this to my advantage,'' Kyosuke thought, considering the mission ahead. Don''t be fooled by how righteous Hikoichi made it sound; the real mission was to slaughter the enemy''s defenseless members. Eliminating the women and children would cause a significant disruption in the enemy''s generational continuity, a devastating blow for any clan. Talk of relocation and alliances with the Senju was nothing more than propaganda to justify their actions. Whatever might happen in the future, for now, the three clans remained among the most powerful in the Land of Fire. Large populations and formidable warriors ensured that even the Uchiha couldn''t take them lightly. Only a fool would willingly join the Senju under such circumstances. Uchiha may represent evil, but it''s not like the Senju are saints either. Still, Kyosuke underestimated the ignorance of some of his clansmen. The twisted expressions and endless cursing from those around him reminded him that the Uchiha were indeed prone to fanatical behavior. "Paranoia is truly terrifying," Kyosuke muttered, a sense of unease growing within him. The Nara clan, known for their intelligence, wasn''t likely to leave their descendants vulnerable. At this moment, two words echoed in Kyosuke''s mind: trap. ''What should I do? Step forward and advise against it?'' After a moment of thought, he rejected the idea. ''These are not things a seven-year-old should know.'' ''If I speak out, it will only lead to interrogation and punishment.'' After much internal debate, Kyosuke could only come up with a less-than-ideal plan: If things go south, he''ll escape the clan''s control, leave the Land of Fire, and seek refuge elsewhere. ''The Land of Earth isn''t a bad option. Even in the later stages, it holds its own among the strong nations.'' ''The Land of Water, though, is out of the question. It''s even more chaotic than the Land of Fire.'' Just as Kyosuke was mulling over plans of defection, he realized that the situation wasn''t unfolding as expected. On the southern battlefield, faced with escalating Uchiha aggression, the Nara clan decided to secretly relocate their members. To prevent spies from exposing their plans, the Nara set up several smoke screens to mislead the enemy and even create opportunities to counterattack. If Uchiha Rei acted recklessly, the war might end sooner than anticipated. However, the Nara clan never expected their carefully guarded plan to encounter an unexpected leak. By the time the three clan leaders received word, the southern forces were already closing in on the transport team. "Quick! Reinforce them at all costs!" Roared the Akimichi clan leader, his voice echoing across their camp. Meanwhile, Kyosuke found himself somewhat bewildered. It wasn''t because they had fallen for a trap; on the contrary, the mission was proceeding unusually smoothly. It felt almost as if the enemy was deliberately delivering themselves to the Uchiha. This unsettling development left Kyosuke with a creeping sense of dread, as if invisible hands were orchestrating everything behind the scenes. Suppressing his unease, Kyosuke looked at the trembling women and children before him and fell into deep thought. To kill or not to kill? [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 2 - 2: Chapter: 2 A Palm strike falling from the sky Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Captain, what should we do with the corpses?" Looking at the ground littered with corpses, Uchiha Hikoichi smiled in satisfaction. "Leave them here and let those people come to clean up the mess." Today, most of the heirs of the three clans were slaughtered. In the future, these clans would inevitably decline, falling from prestigious lineages to small, sparsely populated families. By then, they would no longer pose any threat to the Uchiha. Discarding the bloodstained kunai in his hand, Kyosuke took a deep breath. He had finally made his move. He thought his heart would be in turmoil, but to his surprise, he felt unusually calm at this moment. "I''ve calmly accepted the act of ''killing.'' It seems I am well-suited to survive in the world of ninjas." With a mocking curve on his lips, Kyosuke stepped aside, unwilling to participate in the cleanup of the battlefield. Suddenly, a strong sense of dread washed over him, making his entire body tremble. Looking up in panic, he saw a colossal hand descending from the sky, like a canopy crushing down on everyone. Do you remember the Palm technique that descends from the sky? Others might not, but Kyosuke would never forget this scene today. Ninja Art: Partial Multi- Size Jutsu! "I''ll kill you all!" Akimichi Mitsutaka''s furious roar resounded across the battlefield. Feeling the earth tremble beneath him, Kyosuke rolled awkwardly on the ground a few times. Using the thick smoke and dust as cover, he scrambled back to his side of the camp. Glancing at the bodies of a few Uchiha Genin, Kyosuke took a few steps back, preparing to retreat at any moment. When faced with an unstoppable force, there''s no need to outrun the enemyjust outrun your comrades. Compared to a young kid, Uchiha Hikoichi was clearly the primary target of the opponent''s wrath. Akimichi Mitsutaka, the current head of the Akimichi clan, was said to possess strength at the peak of elite Jonin. Using the rankings from the Warring States period, he was only a step away from the "Clan Leader" level. On the other hand, Uchiha Hikoichi, the leader of their team, was just an ordinary Jonin. Even with the support of the Sharingan, he couldn''t possibly bridge the vast gap in strength between them. Staring at the crater in the ground, Hikoichi sneered disdainfully. In his mind, the Uchiha were invinciblewhy would they fear the Akimichi clan? If the Yamanaka and Nara clans were present, it would be a different story. But now... He had already fantasized about the rewards he would receive after defeating the Akimichi clan leader. "Charge! Leave no one alive!" Akimichi Mitsutaka did not waste time talking. Blood debts must be repaid in blood. "Hmph, I''ve been wanting to face you." Both sides had similar numbers. For the Uchiha, having too many members would hinder their actions. Besides, finding cannon fodder willing to venture deep into enemy territory wasn''t easy. As for Akimichi''s reinforcements, the urgency of the situation left no time to gather more people. With fewer than 20 people on both sides combined, a brutal battle erupted on the blood-soaked path. "A bunch of lunatics." Gritting his teeth, Kyosuke grabbed a kunai and charged at an Akimichi youth. He did want to run, but he needed his comrades to cover him. Escape on his own? He wouldn''t even make it out of Akimichi territory before being caught and brought back. "No choice. I need to take out the enemy in front of me first." With a burst of chakra from his feet, Kyosuke leaped into the air. In this era, the education provided by clans to their young descendants was far from reliable. Even though he was on the battlefield , all he had to rely on was a decent gasp of "throwing skills" and not much else. Oh, based on the original body''s memories, he could at least perform the Three Basic Ninja Jutsu proficiently and had learned the rudimentary kenjutsu passed down in the Uchiha clan. Why rudimentary? Because ordinary clan members didn''t have access to advanced kenjutsu techniques. "Hopefully, no one notices." At a critical moment, Kyosuke couldn''t''t hold back any longer. His eyes focused, and his pupils began to emit a red glow, with a single black tomoe slowly spinning within. Sharingan, activated! With the keen perception granted by the Sharingan, he raised his hand and hurled three kunai in quick succession at the enemy. "Tricks like this?" The Akimichi youth scoffed, raising his arm to deflect the kunai headed his way. Unexpectedly, the kunai collided mid-air, and by the time he sensed something was wrong, one had already pierced the back of his head. [System Notice: Defeated Akimichi clan Genin. Gained 45 points.] The sudden notification almost made Kyosuke lose his footing upon landing. Shocked by the message, he forgot to deactivate his Sharingan, and the red glow in his eyes was noticed by everyone around. "Damn!" Kyosuke quickly slipped back into his group''s ranks, fearing that the enemy would focus on him. "He... he activated the Sharingan?!" "If I''m not mistaken, Kyosuke is only six or seven years old..." Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Hikoichi pulled out two smoke bombs and threw them to the ground. "Retreat! Everyone, retreat now!" Whether Kyosuke was six or seven, his displayed talent was unprecedented in the Uchiha clan''s history. Even if all of them died, they couldn''t allow such a gifted youngster to perish here. Having eliminated the heirs of three clans and uncovered a prodigious talent, Uchiha Hikoichi could already see himself rising to glory. In his mind, Kyosuke had awakened his Sharingan during a life-or-death battle, which meant he deserved part of the credit. Without Hikoichi''s discerning eye and insistence on bringing Kyosuke, how could the clan have discovered such an exceptional prodigy? Unaware of these shameless thoughts, Kyosuke, shielded by his comrades, quickly recalled the notification that had appeared in his mind. [System Name: Uchiha Kyosuke Age: 7 Physical Strength: Below Average Mental Strength: Elite Genin Chakra Reserve: Below Average Abilities: Uchiha Kenjutsu (Level 1), Three Basic Jutsu (Level 3), Throwing Techniques (Level 5), Chakra Control (Level 1), Hand Seals (Level 1) Bloodline Limit: Sharingan (One Tomoe) Summoning Beast: None Ninja Tools: None Points: 45] "As expected, what''s a transmigration without a system?" Due to his age, his physical strength was equivalent to a ninja academy student. His chakra reserves were also limitedhis underdeveloped body couldn''t refine large amounts of chakra. The only notable aspect was his mental strength, which had reached the level of an elite Genin. Much like his accidentally awakened Sharingan, this was likely due to the fusion of his soul. In other words, his mental strength would grow at twice the normal rateor perhaps even faster. Level 1 Uchiha Kenjutsu were basic at best, and not particularly effective in combat. The Three Basic Jutsu could be life-saving in critical moments. Throwing Techniques were deadly and, when combined with certain unique ninja techniques, could even threaten Kage-level opponents. Chakra Control? Not worth mentioning. Finally, Kyosuke turned his attention to the Points section. The activation of the system was triggered by his killing of an Akimichi Genin. This meant that points were the most valuable aspect of the system. But what could they be used for? [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 3 - 3: Chapter: 3 The Point Redemption System Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon When Kyosuke focused his thoughts on the points section, a window filled with various items popped up. It had everything imaginable, such as the bloodlines of powerful individuals, secret ninja techniques, and even the seed of the God Tree in its initial state. [Bloodlines: Rinnegan, Sage Body (Ultimate), Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Kma Seal, Tenseigan, etc.] [Abilities: Truth-Seeking Orbs, Infinite Tsukuyomi, Amenominaka, Amenotejikara, Limbo: Border Jail, Yomotsu Hirasaka, Sukunahikona, Daikokuten, Kamui, Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack, etc.] [Items: Seed of the God Tree (Initial State), Universal Recovery Elixirs, Scientific Ninja Tools (Complete Concept Set), Gene Technology (World-Class), Yata Mirror, Kusanagi Sword (Multiple Variants), Body Restoration Medicine, and so on.] The dazzling array of "products" almost made Kyosuke drool. ''Just give me one of these to show off!'' He forcibly diverted his gaze from the bloodline''s like the Rinnegan and looked at the string of zeros behind the point costs. ''Killing one Genin earned me 45 points.'' ''It seems that the points awarded vary based on the enemy''s strength.'' ''Even within the same rank, the points aren''t fixed at 45.'' As these thoughts raced through his mind, Kyosuke was tempted to try again. Currently, his chakra reserves were insufficient, and his Sharingan could only be maintained for a few seconds. Even so, combined with his excellent kunai-throwing techniques, he could still handle an average-level Genin. After completing his mission successfully, the next concern was escaping. The ninja from the three clans would never let the perpetrator leave easily, making it clear they had no shortage of test subjects. While moving, Uchiha Hikoichi paid particular attention to observing the young Kyosuke. Seeing his calm demeanor, Hikone couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration. ''No wonder he awakened the Sharingan. With this temperament alone, as long as he survives, he''s destined to become a pillar of the clan.'' Speaking of pillars, a particular figure suddenly surfaced in Hikone''s mind. Comparing the two, he hesitated for a moment. ''Come to think of it, the young clan leader hasn''t awakened his bloodline powers yet.'' In that instant, the joy in his heart seemed to diminish inexplicably. Uchiha Hikoichi came from a humble background, personally trained by Clan Leader Tajima, and his loyalty was unquestionable. As the saying goes, where one stands determines their perspective. Since he sided with Uchiha Tajima, he naturally considered the clan leader''s interests above all else. The boy''s exceptional talent could potentially threaten the young clan leader''s position in the futuresomething Tajima would not want to see. ''Forget it. Let''s observe for now. If he knows his place, everything can be negotiated.'' In the following days, attacks from the three clans were relentless. One by one, Kyosuke''s companions fell, and even the squad captain was injured. Naturally, Kyosuke wasn''t spared either. In a dilapidated hut, Kyosuke untied the bandage around his waist, applied new medicine to his wounds, and wrapped them again. Over the past few days, he had participated in multiple battles, killing five Genin-level pursuers. The points he earned were 32, 46, 28, 51, and 62, totaling 219 points. Adding the points from the Akimichi boy he defeated earlier, he now had 264 points. It turned out that Kyosuke''s guess was correct: The points earned varied significantly depending on the ninja''s strength. With the Sharingan''s enhancement, Kyosuke had been able to instantly kill his enemies until he encountered the 62-point youth, which resulted in a serious abdominal injury. Leaning lightly against the hut''s wall, Kyosuke habitually browsed the product list, only to feel a growing sense of frustration. Even basic D-rank ninjutsu required 1,000 points to redeem, and the "Great Fireball Technique," hailed in the original story as near-impossible to counter, cost a whopping 2,200 points. Lightly touching the wound on his abdomen, Kyosuke adjusted his future plans in his mind. ''When I return to the clan, my status will undoubtedly improve significantly.'' ''Points are hard to come by, so I can''t waste them on ordinary ninjutsu.'' ''If I must redeem something, it has to be a ninjutsu with strategic significance.'' Looking out at the drizzling rain, Kyosuke shook his head silently, lamenting the hellish difficulty of his starting point. Don''t be fooled by how easily he earned points. It was only possible because other clan members were risking their lives to protect him. Even so, if Kyosuke weren''t calm, ruthless, and decisive, he would''ve died countless times by now. At this moment, the boy only wanted to escape this turmoil and return to the clan safelyat least until he mastered some ninjutsu before taking risks again. ------ Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The sharp sound of projectile''s tearing through the air suddenly rang out. Uchiha Hikoichi, who had been half-kneeling, immediately stood up and formed earth-style seals, creating a defensive barrier that enveloped everyone. "Careful, enemy attack!" Boom! A violent explosion erupted. To kill them, the three clans had even used explosive tagsstrategic-level weapons in the Warring States era. Given the immature production process, explosive tags were high-end luxury items that even Jonin rarely carried. This showed just how strong the enemy''s killing intent was. Through the cracks in the barrier, Kyosuke glanced outside and roughly estimated the number of pursuers: nine in total, forming three teams. On their side? Besides himself, an injured fighter, only Captain Hikoichi and two other strong Genin remained. "Uchiha scum, get out here and die!" The leader shouted wildly, but he was secretly forming seals. A shadowy, intangible figure crept silently along the roofline. Nara Clan Secret Technique: Shadow Manipulation! By the time the group noticed, their bodies were already immobilized. Even Kyosuke began to panic. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What the hell? Are we done for?" But he quickly calmed down because their captain, Hikoichi, remained utterly composed from start to finish. "Idiots" Hikone sneered softly, his smile dripping with mockery. Although Kyosuke didn''t understand why, he felt this situation was under control. Boom! Suddenly, a fiery explosion erupted outside, and everyone regained their mobility. "Nara Kensuke, didn''t expect to meet me, did you? Hahaha!" Kyosuke peeked out the window and saw a large group of uchiha members arriving. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 4 - 4: Chapter: 4 Returning to the Uchiha Clans Territory Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Three days later, the group successfully returned to the southern army''s base. During the ambush battle, the Uchiha managed to catch the enemy completely off guard. Unfortunately, they failed to capture Nara Kensuke, leaving a small but notable regret. Back at the camp, Uchiha Hikoichi prepared two reports. The first was to report the mission''s outcome to the legion commander, Uchiha Rei. The second was to inform the clan leader about Kyosuke''s situation. There was no other choiceactivating the Sharingan at the age of seven was simply too rare. Throughout the generations of Uchiha''s legacy, no one had ever been known to possess such talent. What the clan leader would decide was beyond Hikoichi''s concern. ------- Time passed quickly, and a week later, Kyosuke had recovered from his injuries and began a structured training regimen. Ninjutsu, secret techniques, and even Kekkei Genkai could be exchanged for points, and even the abilities he had mastered could be enhanced by spending points. However, this didn''t mean Kyosuke could skip training. For example, leveling up swordsmanship to Level 2 required 100 points. Through personal training, the points required would gradually decrease, showing that individual effort was not useless. Currently, he lacked the strength to quickly earn points, meaning he had to work hard to build up his power. Unbeknownst to him, someone was quietly observing all of this. That day, as soon as Kyosuke woke up, he was summoned by the legion commander. "It''s finally happening," he murmured, nodding as he followed the clan member to Uchiha Rei''s tent. The camp housed a remarkably talented men. If the other party made no move, he wouldn''t even qualify to compete with Tajima for the position of clan leader. Along the way, clan members greeted young Kyosuke warmly. This was a stark contrast to how he had been treated before. The news of his Sharingan awakening had clearly spread. ''They didn''t try to keep it a secret?'' Kyosuke thought, his expression calm despite the flicker in his gaze. Soon, he reached the tent with the others. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After expressing his thanks briefly, Kyosuke didn''t enter immediately. Instead, he waited quietly outside. Uchiha Rei, as a clan leader-level powerhouse, would sense any movement within a hundred meters, so he was surely aware of Kyosuke''s arrival. Waiting was Kyosuke''s way of showing respect to the legion commander and signaling to everyone that Uchiha Kyosuke was a boy who understood etiquette. Being well-mannered suggested he wouldn''t act recklesslyan important trait that leaders often valued. After about ten minutes, a voice called from inside the tent, "Come in." Lifting the curtain, Kyosuke stepped inside. Behind a broad desk sat a middle-aged man, around forty years old, who was engrossed in writing. This was Uchiha Rei, the southern legion''s supreme leader and one of the clan''s most influential elders. "You''ve arrived." Closing his letter, Uchiha Rei looked up at the boy, his gaze tinged with curiosity. "I''ve heard people talking about you often these past few days." Kyosuke didn''t respond. The best way to interact with those in power was to listen more and speak less. "Awakening your bloodline at seven is truly extraordinary. I''m thrilled to have such a gifted youth in my camp." "I am willing to serve you, sir," Kyosuke replied tactfully. The saying goes, "Better to serve the local leader than the distant county magistrate." Since he was now working under the southern legion, Uchiha Rei''s importance was undeniable. "Haha!" Pleased by Kyosuke''s attitude, the commander laughed heartily before continuing. "Unfortunately, you will have to leave for a while." "With such exceptional talent, the clan will undoubtedly provide you with meticulous training." At this, the commander paused, his smile turning slightly sly. "Of course, staying behind the front lines doesn''t guarantee safety." "Our clan leader," Uchiha Rei hinted, "isn''t exactly broad-minded." Throwing a sealed letter to Kyosuke, he gestured. "The escort team is waiting. Remember to deliver this letter to the clan leader." "Yes, sir. I will take my leave," Kyosuke replied, bowing respectfully before exiting the tent. Soon after, someone approached him with orders from the clan leader, instructing him to return to the clan territory immediately. Glancing at the package in the person''s hands, Kyosuke nodded and promptly joined the escort team leaving the southern legion. During the journey, he reflected on the conversation in the tent. ''Judging by his words, the conflict between the commander and Tajima runs deep.'' ''Perhaps those remarks were also a test.'' If Kyosuke sided with Uchiha Tajima, news of the clan leader''s supposed narrow-mindedness would certainly reach him. Conversely, Uchiha Rei would only trust him if he chose not to betray the commander. In the event of trouble, the southern legion could serve as Kyosuke''s fallback. ''A bunch of sly old foxes.'' ----- After about a week of travel, the group finally reached the Uchiha territory. The outskirts were inhabited by numerous commoners, while the inner regions housed the true Uchiha clan. For a clan to thrive, it required a large civilian population. Basic labor, such as farming and raising livestock, relied heavily on commoners. After all, you couldn''t expect Uchiha clan members to grab hoes and start plowing fields. Another crucial aspect was producing offspring. To preserve pure bloodlines, large clans often arranged intermarriages within the family, though not everyone followed this practice. After all, centuries of strict inbreeding would lead to close relatives marrying. Direct family members generally married outsiders to maintain a healthy flow of bloodlines within the clan. In Kyosuke''s view, there was nothing wrong with this. The Indra bloodline was so potent that no amount of external mixing could dilute it. Instead of obsessing over bloodlines, it was better to have more children and expand the clan''s population. "The clan leader cares about you," the escort leader said, noticing Kyosuke''s distracted expression. "Everyone will be thrilled to see you return safely." This man was a loyal follower of Uchiha Tajima, and throughout the journey, he tried to indoctrinate Kyosuke with various ideas. Simply put, he stressed that advancing within the clan required loyalty to the clan leader; no matter how talented, disloyalty would reduce him to an ordinary member. Unfortunately, his persuasive skills were lacking and far from enough to sway Kyosuke. ''If Naruto were here, I might have actually been convinced.'' From what he had seen and heard since arriving in this world, combined with his knowledge of Uchiha Tajima from his previous life, Kyosuke viewed the clan leader as a stubborn and foolish figure. Even before meeting him, Kyosuke''s impression of Tajima was already below passing. Uchiha Rei''s willingness to let Kyosuke leave so easily was likely because he had long seen through Tajima''s character and knew Kyosuke wouldn''t stay in the clan forever. Sooner or later, Kyosuke would return to the southern legion. ''Having such a terrible reputation is truly impressive'' Kyosuke thought as he arrived at the clan leader''s residence. Finally, he came face-to-face with Uchiha Tajimaand standing beside him was a spiky-haired boy. Uchiha Madara! [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 5 - 5: Chapter: 5 Young Clan Leader Uchiha Madara Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Kyosuke''s gaze fixed on Uchiha Madara, leaving him unable to regain his composure for a long time. Memory was one thing, but seeing a familiar anime character in person stirred entirely different emotions. ''Who would''ve thought that the "Dance King" looked so handsome as a kid?'' Snapping out of his thoughts, Kyosuke bowed slightly toward the clan leader, Tajima, fully embodying his silent and introverted demeanor. To this, Tajima not only showed no displeasure but seemed very satisfied with Kyosuke''s behavior. An introverted personality was greatbeing taciturn meant that the boy could, at most, serve as an excellent tool. It was just a pity Tajima had forgotten that his eldest son, on whom he placed great hopes, wasn''t exactly eloquent either. "Come, sit down. You''ve had a hard journey" Tajima said, his old face plastered with a hypocritical smile. Even Madara standing to the side felt uncomfortable just watching it. If it weren''t for the opportunity to meet this rising genius, Madara wouldn''t have willingly approached his father. Madara thoroughly disapproved of both his father''s methods and his way of dealing with people. In his view, the factional divisions within the clan were primarily his father''s responsibility. If he were in charge, he would surely suppress all opposition, uniting the clan''s strength to resist the Senju. "Sigh," Madara sighed softly in his heart before stepping forward and asking in a cold tone, "Kyosuke, was it? How is your Sharingan''s proficiency?" "To answer the young clan leader..." "Just call me Madara." At this, Tajima interjected insincerely, "That''s right. You''re all brothers. There''s no need to be so formal." ''Brother, huh? Funny how you didn''t say that when you sent me to the front lines,'' Kyosuke sneered inwardly. He rolled his eyes at Tajima, silently thinking how peculiar this clan leader was. No wonder even his two sons didn''t think highly of him. If not for his terrifying strength, he''d likely have been eliminated a hundred times over by now. "My chakra isn''t sufficient. I can''t maintain the Sharingan for extended periods" Kyosuke replied, quickly gathering chakra. His pitch-black eyes underwent an immediate transformation. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Kyosuke''s performance, Uchiha Tajima uncharacteristically fell silent. Disregarding other factors, just this display was enough to convince Tajima to invest heavily in this boy. After a few hollow compliments, Tajima let Kyosuke go home to rest. "Settle in and rest well for a few days. I''ll arrange for an excellent teacher for you," Tajima said. "Thank you for your generosity, clan leader." "Madara, he''s about the same age as Izuna. Treat him as you would a younger brother." "... I understand." Understanding the situation, Kyosuke politely excused himself. Staying any longer would have tested his patience with Tajima''s acting. To Kyosuke''s surprise, Madara soon followed him after a while. "Kyosuke, since you don''t have any close family in the clan, I''ll gather a few people tonight to celebrate your return." Seeing Kyosuke about to decline, Madara scratched his head awkwardly and added in a low voice, "It''s Father''s arrangement." "Then thank you, Madara." Kyosuke''s lips twitched, barely stopping himself from blurting out Madara''s infamous nickname, "Dance King." The two young men exchanged smiles, easing the awkwardness between them. Kyosuke was a child prodigy, stepping onto the battlefield at the age of seven, earning Madara''s respect. With just a two-year age difference, they were practically peers. Madara''s earlier comment about Kyosuke having no close family resonated with his own reality. He, too, lacked true friends. Most of those around him were drawn by his father''s status as clan leader. Most were nothing more than opportunists. With his prideful personality, Madara naturally couldn''t see them as equals. But Kyosuke was different. Even though he seemed humble, Madara could sense one thing clearlythey were kindred spirits. "Today wasn''t a waste," Madara said, striding off in good spirits. ''I wonder where Izuna''s run off to. I''ll bring him along tonight.'' As the young clan leader left, Kyosuke turned and headed toward his childhood home. When Kyosuke was five, his parents died during a mission. He survived thanks to the clan''s assistance. Once he began ninja training, his exceptional throwing skills quickly caught attention. This led to his conscription into the Southern Corps as a backup fightera.k.a., the Warring States version of a suicide squad. "Someone''s cleaned up." Entering his room, Kyosuke quietly observed that even the bedding smelled fresh and fragrant. No doubt another of Tajima''s ploys to win him over. After organizing his belongings, night soon fell. True to his word, Uchiha Madara arrived, bringing someone else alonghis younger brother, Uchiha Izuna. As they stepped inside, Madara couldn''t help but frown slightly. Despite Kyosuke''s efforts to tidy up, the living conditions were far too poor. To put it bluntly, even Naruto''s shabby apartment seemed better than this. Madara wasn''t one to care about comfort, yet he still felt this environment was unworthy of his newfound friend. "Hey!" Izuna, a bratty kid, started shouting, "You''re Kyosuke, right? My brother says you''re amazing. I don''t see it." As a devoted brother, Izuna refused to acknowledge anyone being better than Madara. Recently, rumors about Kyosuke had spread throughout the clan, piquing Izuna''s curiosity. ''He''s only a year older than mewhat''s the big deal?''Izuna thought. Seeing the little brat barely reaching his shoulders, Kyosuke paused for a moment before outright ignoring him. "Let''s go. I''m starving." "Alright," Madara nodded. "Do you want to move to a better place? I know some good spots." "No need. As long as it''s livable," Kyosuke shook his head, not wanting to draw too much attention. The "better places" Madara mentioned were undoubtedly luxurious mansions, but Kyosuke felt no need for such extravagance. The backyard provided ample space for training, which was all he needed. As the two walked side by side, Izuna pouted and yelled in frustration, "Hey, don''t ignore me!" "Stop fussing. Let''s eat," Madara''s words instantly silenced his younger brother. Witnessing this scene, Kyosuke couldn''t help but reflectUchiha truly was a clan full of sibling obsessions. Thankfully, Kyosuke didn''t have similar relationships to worry about, or he''d constantly fear someone coveting his Sharingan. Lost in thought, he suddenly heard Madara speak. "By the way, Kaijun has also returned to the clan. You two haven''t seen each other in years, have you?" ''Kaijun?'' Hearing the name, Kyosuke froze, taking a moment to recall the person. Uchiha Kaijun, his older cousin by four years, was indeed a close relative. The reason he''d forgotten involved some complex circumstances. Recalling an earlier thought, Kyosuke couldn''t help but smile faintly, murmuring, "Yes, it''s been years." [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 6 - 6: Chapter: 6 Guidance from the Ghost Father Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Outside the Uchiha clan compound, in a barbecue restaurant run by ordinary people. "Cheers!" The group shouted their slogan loudly, but the drinks in their cups were all non-alcoholic. As the young heir of the Uchiha clan and a future leader destined to command the clan, even though Madara was reluctant at heart, he sometimes had to play the part, such as treating others to a meal. Before Izuna''s death, Madara could still be considered an ambitious and idealistic young man. Aside from being a bit overbearing, his virtues were comparable to Hashirama''s. Glancing at the bored "Dancing king" and the meat-grabbing Izuna, Kyosuke shook his head, feeling a strange sense of witnessing history unfold. "Hey, Kyosuke," a cup suddenly extended toward him. Looking up, he saw a boy who looked about 70% like him smiling warmly. It was none other than his cousin, Uchiha Kaijun. "Let''s have a drink." Kaijun''s enthusiasm made it impossible for outsiders to sense the actual relationship between them. "It''s been years, and I didn''t expect you to become such a prominent figure in the clan." "If your father could see your accomplishments, he would be very proud." Kyosuke''s evaluation was succinct: hypocrite. Did this guy really think Kyosuke was too young to remember their family''s treatment? After his parents died in battle, the clan had him live with his uncle. But his uncle''s family shut the door on him. That''s why Kyosuke joined the southern corps at seven years old. The war wasn''t so urgent then; children with any family background were undergoing systematic training within the clan. Only orphans like Kyosuke were sent as cannon fodder. The mission to intercept members of three enemy clans hadn''t been designed for their survival. In hindsight, the accidental exposure of his Sharingan turned out to be a blessing in disguise. "Indeed, seeing how I''ve turned out, Father must be very proud," Kyosuke replied sarcastically before downing his juice in one gulp. The others, oblivious to the undercurrents, kept praising the brothers as outstanding ninjas of the Uchiha clan. Recently, Uchiha Kaijun had been promoted to Chnin. While not a prodigy, his talent was respectable enough to earn the rank. In comparison, Kyosuke noticed that even someone like Kiba in later generations had far surpassed the ordinary Chnin level, let alone Rock Lee or Gaara, who could overpower the average Jnin. By those standards, Kaijun''s promotion wasn''t that extraordinary. However, his familial connection to Kyosuke was likely his only ticket to sitting among the group. Amid the merry atmosphere, only Madara noticed Kyosuke''s subtle changes in expression. After glancing at Kaijun, Madara inwardly cursed his father, Tajima, for orchestrating such a thoughtless gesture. Instead of fostering goodwill, this only added to Kyosuke''s frustration. Patting Kyosuke on the shoulder, Madara found an excuse to end the banquet early. Kyosuke, seemingly understanding, smiled and shook his head before heading home alone. For Kyosuke, Kaijun wasn''t worth much thought. What mattered was the teacher he was meeting the next day. By now, his spiritual power was still growing rapidly. Even though his physical development was limited, his burgeoning spiritual strength allowed his chakra reserves to steadily increase. [Chakra Level: Genin] Currently, Kyosuke has about the same chakra level as an average Genin. While insufficient for prolonged combat, it was adequate for basic battles. Kyosuke decided to emulate Kakashi''s rise to power. Kakashi graduated at five, became a Chnin at six, and was promoted to Jnin at twelve, despite his infamous chakra limitations. Kakashi''s rapid progression was largely due to his family''s mastery of kenjutsu. For now, Kyosuke resolved to focus on Uchiha-style kenjutsu to quickly improve his strength. Once his progress slowed, he planned to develop his ninjutsu and genjutsu, leveraging his evolving Sharingan to ensure his rise to the rank of elite Jnin. With enough points accumulated, he could force a Mangeky Sharingan exchange and step into the domain of clan leaders. Dreaming of a promising future, Kyosuke soon fell asleep. The next day, Kyosuke got up early and went to Tajima''s residence. This time, he didn''t meet the clan head. Instead, a guard led him to a side room, where a clan Jnin awaited him. The man introduced himself bluntly: "I am Uchiha Keisuke, and I will be your instructor for the next year." Uchiha Ghost Father? Blinking away the distracting thought, Kyosuke bowed respectfully. "Teacher Keisuke." Nodding slightly, the Jnin asked, "What would you like to focus onninjutsu or genjutsu? I will teach you about using your eyes over time, so don''t rush it." "I want to learn kenjutsu," Kyosuke replied confidently. Keisuke frowned slightly but didn''t reject the idea outright. Although the boy''s body was frail, the Sharingan''s support made kenjutsu an appropriate path for him at this stage. What a determined child, Keisuke thought before saying, "Wait here for a moment. I''ll be back shortly." With that, he vanished, leaving Kyosuke unable to trace his movements without his Sharingan activated. ''The difference in strength is greater than I expected,'' Kyosuke admitted. After about ten minutes, Keisuke returned with a short blade suited for Kyosuke. The blade resembled the White Fang tanto but was slightly longer. Taking the weapon, Kyosuke immediately felt its weightlikely over 30 pounds, far beyond what an average seven-year-old could wield without chakra. Swinging the blade horizontally, a sharp wind noise filled the air. For the first time, Kyosuke smiled earnestly. "Thank you, Teacher Keisuke." Keisuke frowned briefly, sensing a slight oddity in the boy''s tone, but dismissed it. Swinging his own short blade casually, he unleashed a wave of oppressive killing intent that engulfed the courtyard. "From now on, be here every morning at six." "Yes!" Thus, Kyosuke began his relentless training. Training and Growth. Kyosuke''s focus wasn''t just on accumulating points but also on refining his skills through relentless practice and real combat. Even slow progress would eventually accumulate into something significant. Before long, a year had passed in the blink of an eye. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 7 - 7: Chapter: 7 The Evil Asura of the Uchiha Clan Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the Uchiha clan''s territory, at the secluded mountain training ground. Kyosuke stood, holding a short blade, his eyes fixed on the tree trunk ahead. One breath. Two breaths. Three breaths. Suddenly, his chakra surged violently, shaking the leaves, which then fell gracefully like scattered flowers. With a seemingly slow but swift motion, he raised his arm, his muscles tensed, and the short blade burst into a dazzling light. When the wind subsided, the fallen leaves before him were all sliced cleanly in half. After a year of intense training, Kyosuke''s actual combat abilities had finally reached the level of a Chnin. Of course, without the enhancement of the Sharingan, he might not have been able to cut even a third of the leaves. It must be said, lineage indeed gives a significant boost to a ninja''s strength. --- [Name: Uchiha Kyosuke Age: 8 Physical Strength: Genin Mental Strength: Chnin Chakra Reserve: Chnin Mastered Abilities: Uchiha Kenjutsu (Level 4), The Three Basic Jutsu (Level 4), Throwing Techniques (Level 5), Chakra Control (Level 2), Hand Seals (Level 3) Kekkei Genkai: Sharingan (One Tomoe) Summoning Beast: None Ninja Tools: None Points: 5,840] Two weeks after starting his training, his soul fusion was finally complete, and his mental strength stabilized at the Chunin level. As he grows older, it is expected to improve further. If he specializes in genjutsu and refines his Yin chakra, both his speed and potential will significantly increase. As for physical strength, practicing kenjutsu naturally involves physical exercise, but due to age constraints, it hasn''t improved quickly. Genin-level strength is currently Kyosuke''s limit. His chakra reserves have also seen significant growth, naturally improving with the enhancement of his body and mind. Although not comparable to the Senju''s, the Uchiha''s, as descendants of the Otsutsuki clan, possess far more chakra than most other noble families. His Sharingan remains at one tomoe, showing little improvement. However, the real progress lies in his focused training in Uchiha Kenjutsu. At Level 4, his kenjutsu rivals that of elite samurai from the Land of Iron. With the Sharingan''s support, Kyosuke''s swordsmanship can unleash the power of Level 5 effortlessly. Overall in close combat, his abilities are slightly superior to an average Chunin. However, in ranged combat, due to chakra limitations, Kyosuke has chosen to forgo ninjutsu training, focusing instead on honing his throwing techniques. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chunin-level ninjas (excluding prodigies like the "Konoha 12") typically max out with C-rank ninjutsu, such as the Fireball Jutsu. While useful, Kyosuke finds it more practical to devote all his chakra to physical combat. After numerous real battles, he realized that close-quarters combat was the most effective fighting method. Kyosuke embarked on missions almost every three days over the past year. His teacher shadowed him discreetly, intervening only when Kyosuke faced life-threatening danger. Initially, Kyosuke struggled to adapt, but after several missions, he grew accustomed to working alone. Through dozens of assassination missions, Kyosuke has eliminated nearly 100 Genin-level enemies. Rumors spread across the ninja world about a bloodthirsty Uchiha child who flees from powerful opponents but relentlessly hunts down Genin-level enemies. This earned him the nickname "The Evil Asura of the Uchiha. As for it''s origin, firstly because none of the Genin-level enemies Kyosuke encountered ever escaped alive. Secondly during missions, Kyosuke wears a ghost-face mask. Initially, it helped hide his fear, but over time, he became accustomed to it. The mask also protects his face from blood splatter. It can be said that it has many wonderful uses. Through his relentless combat, Kyosuke gained not only battle experience but also nearly 6,000 points. While not enough for expensive items, it''s sufficient to upgrade a specific skill by two levels or exchange for a beginner-level B-rank ninjutsu. Currently, Kyosuke''s strength is entirely centered on close combat. With the Sharingan, he can clearly observe enemy movements, and his swordsmanship makes him nearly invincible in melee battles. The only issue is how to close the distance with his enemies. Kyosuke decided to focus on a type of ninjutsu: Shunshin no Jutsu (Body Flicker Technique). Body Flicker refers to any technique enabling high-speed movement. Common examples include chakra bursts to enhance physical speed. Characters like Might Guy, Sasuke, and most Jonin employ this method. There are also elemental techniques, using various chakra natures as mediums for high-speed movement. Examples include Gaara, Haku, and Deidara, utilizing Sand Flicker, Water Flicker, and Clay Flicker, respectively. The most complex forms involve space-time ninjutsu, such as those mastered by Minato and the Second Hokage, where space is warped to achieve instantaneous movement. These are the strongest and most mysterious Body Flicker techniques. If possible, Kyosuke would love to acquire a space-time ability, as it is invaluable for both survival and mobility. Unfortunately, such techniques are extremely rare. The cheapest one, Flying Thunder God, costs a whopping 25,000 points. For now, the chakra burst variant of Body Flicker is his most practical option. Though limited by his physical strength, even occasional use would significantly expand his combat range. After a year of experiments, Kyosuke roughly understood how the points system works. Genin-Level Enemies: Rewards range from 20-100 points, depending on their skill level. Chunin-Level Enemies: Rewards increase dramatically, ranging from 100-500 points. Even defeating the weakest Chunin yields more points than eliminating several Genin. By enhancing his strength, Kyosuke aims to start hunting Chunin-level enemies, which would accelerate his point accumulation. However, without investing in his strength early on, he might not survive long enough to reap the benefits. With his teacher no longer overseeing him, any mistake could turn the "Evil Asura" into a wandering ghost. Determined to strengthen himself, Kyosuke decided to spend his points. Gazing at the list of available Body Flicker techniques, Kyosuke had a thought: "If I practice the basics in advance, could it reduce the requirements for exchange?" Even if it saves just a few points, every bit counts. With this in mind, Kyosuke hurried home and flipped through his teacher''s ninjutsu manual. "Found it!" Immersed in his training, Kyosuke mastered the basic chakra burst technique within a single afternoon. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 8 - 8: Chapter: 8 Redemption, Shisui-Style Body Flicker Technique Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon [Body Flicker Technique (Level 1)] Looking at the information displayed on the system panel, Kyosuke couldn''t help but smile despite the soreness all over his body. The explosive Body Flicker Technique isn''t difficult to learn, but the physical pain of the tearing sensation it brings makes it hard for most to endure. Kyosuke had gritted his teeth and persevered to gradually grasp the basics of the technique. Of course, while he had technically learned it, he was still far from being able to use it effectively in combat. If the force was too strong, he might directly crash into an opponent''s blade. If it was too weak, the subsequent stiffness in his body would be as good as a death sentence. This is why the Body Flicker Technique is primarily popular among Jonin-level ninjas. The key lies in one word: control. Control involves not only chakra manipulation but also mastering the technique itself. Kyosuke''s experiment was aimed at saving points by using them to exchange for the techniques of famous ninjas in the world of shinobi. Excluding rare space-time ninjutsu and forbidden techniques like those of Might Guy, who was an exception, which ninja was known throughout the shinobi world for their mastery of the Body Flicker Technique? The first name that came to Kyosuke''s mind was his clan''s genius, Uchiha Shisui. The title "Shisui of the Body Flicker" was legendary during the Third Shinobi World War. While Shisui was renowned for his genjutsu, his Body Flicker Technique was just as impressive. Considering the similarities in skillsets, Kyosuke didn''t hesitate to exchange for Shisui''s style of Body Flicker. Initially, the Shisui-Style Body Flicker Technique cost 8,000 points to exchange. But after Kyosuke mastered the basic Body Flicker, the price dropped to 4,000 pointsa 50% discount. "It seems my theory was correct. Mastering basic abilities does reduce the cost of exchanges," Kyosuke mused. "This system is actually quite user-friendly." After selecting the confirmation button, a torrent of knowledge surged into his mind. It was a long time before Kyosuke snapped back to reality from this trance-like state. [Shisui-Style Body Flicker Technique (Level 1)] Opening the list, Kyosuke noticed the name of the technique had changed. As he carefully analyzed the modifications to the technique, he couldn''t help but marvel. Shisui''s reputation wasn''t just due to luck. Even if he had been born in the Warring States era, he would still have been a renowned warrior. Knock, knock, knock! Before Kyosuke could head out to test the technique, an urgent knock came from the door. As he got up to answer, his expression suddenly changed. He had already drawn his short blade. Clang! Deflecting the kunai that shot toward him, Kyosuke remained calm and stepped forward. His chakra surged, and his short blade slashed swiftly toward the wooden door. "Whoa, hey!" A familiar voice caused Kyosuke to instinctively lessen his strength. Even so, the door splintered, revealing a panicked Uchiha Izuna outside. "You idiot!" Kyosuke''s heart leapt to his throat, fully aware of the dire consequences of accidentally killing Izuna. At the critical moment, a blade intercepted his attack from the side with a sharp clang. Kyosuke froze for a few seconds before exhaling deeply. He stepped forward and flicked Izuna on the forehead. "Damn it, Uchiha Kyosuke! You''re such a bully!" Izuna cried out indignantly, flailing his arms. Normally, Izuna didn''t dare provoke Kyosuke too much. Even he knew better after being beaten up repeatedly. Today, however, he was unusually brazen because his greatest backer had returned. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ignoring the little troublemaker''s tantrum, Kyosuke turned his attention to the owner of the blade. "You''re finally back, Madara." The person who had deflected his attack was none other than Uchiha Madara, who had just returned from the battlefield. Six months ago, Madara had reached the level of an elite Chunin. Even Tajima, his father, couldn''t stop him from going to war. It only took him half a year to make the Senju Clan remember the name Uchiha Madara. Now that the fighting had subsided, Madara finally had the chance to return to the clan grounds. Looking at the increasingly formidable young man before him, Kyosuke knew that Madara''s strength had grown even more terrifying. "Come on in." Later that night, at the barbecue restaurant. Kyosuke, Izuna, and Madara sat across from each other, secretly ordering some sake. Who cared about rules against minors drinking? One was a battlefield demon, the other was a evil-face Asura. Drinking fruit juice together would only make their enemies laugh. As for Izunawell, he was the exception. Under Madara''s stern gaze, Izuna could only pout and repeatedly toast the others with his glass of juice. "Kids will be kids," Kyosuke quipped sarcastically. Izuna could only silently endure. In the Uchiha Clan, only three people could control him: His father, Uchiha Tajima, whose authority he didn''t dare defy. His elder brother, Uchiha Madara, whom he deeply respected and was unwilling to disappoint. His friend and rival, Uchiha Kyosukethe only one who truly dared to beat him. The worst part? Both his father and brother approved of Kyosuke''s methods, believing it helped Izuna grow stronger. "Ridiculous," Izuna thought bitterly, downing his juice in one gulp. "Refill!" Meanwhile, Kyosuke and Madara exchanged insights from their time on the battlefield. Madara, with his noble status, often commanded operations, offering strategic perspectives Kyosuke found valuable. Kyosuke, in turn, shared his experiences from high-risk missions behind enemy lines, which Madara sought to learn from. "Pfft, what''s so impressive?" Izuna muttered sourly from the side. Unfortunately, Tajima had forbidden him from joining the battlefield. "If you can defeat Kyosuke, I''ll allow it," his father had said. Izuna had tried countless times but could never overcome Kyosuke''s short blade. If Madara hadn''t been present today, he knew he''d either be dead or gravely injured. "Damn it, why is the gap only growing?" As Kyosuke turned to focus on the food, Izuna sneakily stole pieces of meat from the grill. By the time Kyosuke realized it, his grill was empty. "Burp~" Izuna covered his stomach smugly, his expression full of defiance. "Careful, or you''ll burst," Kyosuke muttered, rolling his eyes as he ordered more meat. In the end, all three of them were still growing, and ninja appetites were naturally large. Izuna''s eyes darted mischievously as he suddenly asked, "You two haven''t seen each other in a while. So, who''s stronger now?" The question brought an instant silence to the table. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 9 - 9: Chapter: 9 Kyosuke vs Uchiha Madara Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Hey, hurry up! Something big is happening at the training grounds." "What is it? Are we under attack?" "Idiot, it''s the young clan leader having a duel with Kyosuke. Both of them are famous geniuses, and today they''re finally going head-to-head." "What?! Wait for me, I want to watch too!" At the training grounds, Kyosuke felt a headache coming on. "Damn Izuna." He glanced at the smug little brat, knowing full well that all this commotion was his doing. The reason was obvious: Izuna wanted his brother to defeat Kyosuke in front of everyone. Over the past year, people had constantly debated who the top genius of the younger generation in the clan was. Some believed the young clan leader''s impressive battle record spoke for itself. Others argued that Kyosuke, who awakened his Sharingan at the age of seven, was the strongest. Kyosuke had planned to train quietly for a while, but Izuna had dragged him into this mess. "Kyosuke!" Suddenly, a voice called out from the side. He turned to see his opportunistic cousin walking toward him angrily. "What are you doing?" Uchiha Kaijun stormed over and questioned him. "The young clan leader''s status is extraordinary. How could you openly challenge him like this?" Kaijun leaned closer and whispered, "If you win, how will the young clan leader save face? And what would the clan leader think of you?" Although Kaijun appeared concerned, he was really worried that Kyosuke would anger the clan leader and drag him down with him. Kaijun wanted Kyosuke to forfeit the match, but Kyosuke simply glanced at him before turning to face the approaching Uchiha brothers. This infuriated Kaijun. "You brat! Is this how you treat your cousin when I''m talking to you?!" "Shut up," Kyosuke said coldly, his eyes narrowing. "Get lost. Don''t get in my way." "You little punk! Have you lost your mind?!" Kaijun snarled as he pulled out a kunai, determined to teach Kyosuke a lesson. Kaijun thought Kyosuke was still the helpless kid he once was, despite the praise he had been receiving lately. But Kaijun underestimated the power of the Sharingan. Kyosuke easily deflected Kaijun''s attack, twisting his body to get behind him. In one swift move, Kyosuke pressed a short blade to Kei''s neck. "If this weren''t inside the clan, I''d kill you right now." With that, Kyosuke kneed Kaijun in the lower back, sending him crashing to the ground. In truth, Kaijun wasn''t weak. His skills as a Chnin were decent, but he had no chance against someone with a Sharingan in close combat. After kicking Kaijun aside, Kyosuke turned to Madara, who was approaching. Smiling faintly, he said, "I didn''t expect our first battle to happen like this." "Shall we clear the area?" Madara asked, frowning slightly as he shot a disapproving look at his younger brother. Izuna shrank under Madara''s glare and quickly ran off. "No need," Kyosuke replied, gripping his short blade tightly. "What''s coming will come eventually. Besides, I''m tired of staying in the clan." "Very well. Let''s have an all-out fight today," Madara said. "That''s exactly what I want." Without any unnecessary rituals, both assumed their stances and the fight began. In terms of physical strength and chakra, the 10-year-old Madara had a clear advantage. Kyosuke knew he couldn''t fight head-on and had to watch out for Madara''s ninjutsu. If he wanted to win, Kyosuke had to rely on his Sharingan and the recently learned Shisui-style Body Flicker Technique. His scarlet eyes glowed as his Sharingan activated, capturing every move Madara made. Reaching into his ninja pouch, Kyosuke flicked three shuriken into the air with a flick of his wrist. Madara didn''t even pause. With his long blade, he created an impenetrable defense, easily deflecting the shuriken. The distance between them rapidly closed. "Nice!" The spectators cheered. With that display of kenjutsu, Madara had already demonstrated skills surpassing Kyosuke. "Still the same as always, Kyosuke," Madara said suddenly as he tossed his long blade into the air and quickly performed a series of hand seals. As fire gathered in his mouth, the temperature around them rose dramatically. "Fire Style: Great Fire Annihilation!" "What the hell? Is he trying to kill me?!" Kyosuke thought as the image of Madara annihilating dozens of Mist ninjas in the Great Ninja War flashed in his mind. But he quickly reminded himself that Madara''s current strength wasn''t at Jnin level yet and couldn''t produce such a devastating Fire Style. Still, Kyosuke didn''t dare underestimate him. Just as the fan-shaped blaze approached, Kyosuke finished his own hand seals and transformed into a blurred afterimage, dashing straight toward Madara. "Body Flicker?!" Madara was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Kyosuke to use such a technique. "Doesn''t he know that forcing this technique can cause irreparable damage to his body?" "Why did Keisuke teach him the Body Flicker Technique now?" Madara silently cursed his clansman while preparing to defend. When he turned, Kyosuke was already lying on the ground nearby, grimacing as he stood up. Half of it was from misjudging his landing, and the other half was from being singed by the flames. "Did Keisuke teach you the Body Flicker Technique?" Madara asked, frowning. If Kyosuke confirmed it, Madara would certainly confront Keisuke. But Kyosuke shook his head, running his hand through his slightly charred hair. "I taught myself. Damn it, my hair!" Both Kyosuke and Madara shared the Uchiha family''s spiky hairstyle, and Kyosuke had hoped to grow his longer to stand out from the brothers. "You taught yourself?" Madara fell silent, glancing at Kyosuke''s hair, which was now almost shoulder-length. "You should cut your hair." "Shut up! I''m growing it out!" Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''ll get in the way during battles." "Ha! I''ll develop a hair-based ninjutsu, and then you''ll see!" After some bickering, the two went their separate ways. Overall, Madara''s performance stood out more. Kyosuke''s Body Flicker Technique was fast, but his control was lackinga fact obvious to all the experienced ninjas present. Still, the two-year age gap made it hard to determine who was truly more talented. For Uchiha Tajima, however, the answer was clear. His son, Madara, was destined to lead the clan. As for Uchiha Kyosuke? It was time to make plans for him. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 10 - 10: Chapter: 10 Conspiracy, The Killing Intent Approaching the Clan Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Three days after the duel, news suddenly came from the front line that the Senju Clan was assembling a large portion of their forces. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to reports, a figure resembling Senju Butsuma was seen on the main battlefield. Upon confirming the news, Uchiha Tajima immediately made a decision to risk going to the battlefield himself. Of course, he wouldn''t go alone. Sensing that a decisive battle was near, Tajima mobilized most of the remaining forces within the clan. During the Sengoku era, the prosperity of each clan was far greater than that of the villages in later times. Take the Uchiha Clan, for example. They had established four major legions, each responsible for dealing with enemies from different directions. Within the clan, the number of resident ninjas alone exceeded 800, and each legion had over a thousand ninjas. Kyosuke roughly calculated that the entire clan''s ninja count was at least over five thousand. While this couldn''t match the terrifying scale of the ninja villages of the future, which could deploy tens of thousands of ninjas for war, it was enough to wipe out a small nation. However, the problem wasn''t just the Senju Clan. News came from the southern legion that the Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi clans were rapidly gathering their forces, preparing for an all-out war with the Uchiha. The legion commander, Uchiha Rei, sent a request for reinforcements, but Tajima completely ignored it. "We don''t have anyone to spare. If we can''t defend, we''ll at least drag them down with us." When Rei received the response, he angrily tore up the letter in front of everyone and called Tajima a fool with a pig''s brain. These pieces of information were kept highly secret, and Kyosuke only learned of them through Izuna''s casual chatter. Looking at the empty street, he couldn''t help but sigh. After three days of effort, Kyosuke had mostly mastered the use of the Body Flicker Technique. The price, however, was that his entire body ached, and large bruises began to form on certain parts of his body. During this time, Uchiha Madara had sternly warned him that forcibly using the Body Flicker Technique before his body was strong enough was akin to slowly committing suicide. In other words, Madara was trying to persuade him to give up on practicing it. But Kyosuke retorted with one line: "In the battlefield, it''s either you or me. If I can''t use it in a critical moment, I might not even live long enough for a slow death." Faced with Kyosuke''s sharp tongue, Madara, who wasn''t good with words, had no way to respond. In a fit of frustration, he hadn''t appeared before Kyosuke for the past three days. "Such a child." He commented. Tajima didn''t want to deal with the southern battlefield, but Uchiha Rei was no ordinary person. He was once a fierce rival in the battle for the clan leadership. When the second letter arrived, not long after, news came that the stationed legion had secretly moved out. Upon learning of this, Tajima was furious and openly cursed. The problem was, there was little Rei could do to him, and on the other hand, Tajima couldn''t deal with that old man with the graying hair. The large-scale participation of the legions caused the clan''s defensive power to become increasingly weak. "If enemies attack now, the history of the ninja world might be rewritten." What had originally been a joke began to make Tajima uneasy as he thought more about it. A year ago, a team had successfully infiltrated the enemy''s rear and ambushed the fleeing heirs of the three clans. This was considered a highly successful extermination operation. If the enemy didn''t harbor hatred, it would be hard for anyone to believe. Moreover, the decisive battle between the Uchiha and Senju clans wasn''t supposed to happen at this time. Uchiha Madara was about to turn 11, and his encounter with Senju Hashirama was not far off. At that time, Madara would likely be on the battlefield, and it seemed the war hadn''t yet reached a point where both sides were on the brink of destruction. In other words, a large-scale slaughter between the two clans shouldn''t happen now. "If the Senju are pretending to set a trap, then what is their goal?" Kyosuke glanced at the empty street, as if he was beginning to understand. The Senju weren''t aiming for a decisive battle; they were trying to lure Uchiha Tajima to the battlefield. The southern legion and the three clans nearly simultaneously began to act, and although there was no concrete evidence, Kyosuke''s intuition told him that there must be some connection between them. ''Senju''s trap'' ''The three clans'' assembly'' ''Senju Nara assassination'' This was bad! Kyosuke''s expression turned serious as he stood up, determined to head straight to the clan''s mansion. No matter whether it was true or not, preparations had to be made. If it turned out to be true, it would be too late to react once things unfolded. "I hope I''m just overthinking it." ---- At the southern entrance of the Uchiha clan''s land, a series of carriage were parked by the roadside, being inspected by the guard team. "Good work." The head of the convoy was an old acquaintance, having been transporting goods for decades, so the guard team did not make things difficult and decided to let them pass. "Wait!" Suddenly, the captain of the guards called out to the convoy. "There''s an order from above to step up the inspection." The captain seemed a bit helpless as he spoke. He couldn''t understand what the young patriarch was thinking, mentioning something about enemies potentially infiltrating. Infiltrating the Uchiha clan''s territory? No one had ever achieved such a feat in the past thousand years. To him, it probably just seemed like a child trying to show off, but unfortunately, it was always the lower-ranked ones like them who suffered. Just as the captain was about to say something, an intense feeling of heart palpitation suddenly surged from deep within. Before he could react, he realized that he had lost control of his body. "But they are all old acquaintances. If there''s a problem, won''t we starve to death?" The captain smiled and waved his hand, signaling his subordinates to allow the convoy to pass. "No, they have a problem!!!" As he saw his body moving against his will, he was overwhelmed by an urge to end it all. But he was unable to do anything. At that moment, he felt like a mere observer, powerless to control his body. In the end, he could only helplessly watch as the suspicious convoy wobbled its way deeper into the clan. "This feeling, it''s unmistakable. It''s the secret technique of the Yamanaka clan!" "What do they want to do?!" The poor captain was "personally" escorting the convoy deeper, heading westward. Judging by their direction, it was clearly towards the residential area where most of the clan members lived. Since most of the ninjas had gone to the battlefield, only the elderly, women, and children remained in the residential area. Even a fool could understand the invaders'' objective. "Damn it, move, body, move!" The captain screamed desperately, but his resistance against the Yamanaka clan''s secret technique seemed as childish and laughable as a child''s tantrum. Soon, the convoy reached the heart of the clan. Seeing the children playing joyfully on the streets, his heart seemed to bleed. "We''re almost there." Suddenly, a low mutter filled with killing intent came from behind. Not far ahead was the Uchiha clan''s long-standing kindergarten. If they were going to eliminate their target, the best place to strike would be there. "Damn Uchiha, you will pay the price today." Listening to the laughter of the children around, the invaders discarded their disguises and charged into the ancient Uchiha school. But what they found was not their intended target, but a group of vivid clones, and the entire school filled with explosive tags that were now burning fiercely. Boom! [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 11 - 11: Chapter: 11 A Big Harvest of 3200 Points Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Retreat!" Nara Kensuke brows furrowed as he never expected that they would still expose their whereabouts. Normally, the secret techniques of the Yamanaka Clan are invulnerable, and outsiders wouldn''t be able to sense anything unusual. Unless someone could see through their intentions from the overall layout. "Impossible" Nara Kensuke muttered, unconvinced. After crashing through the fence and retreating into the yard, before he could even look up, kunai began falling from the sky like raindrops. "Boring tricks." The elite Jonin of the Nara Clan quickly formed hand signs, and his shadow stretched out, forming a sealing net around them, resembling tendrils. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ninja Art: Shadow Net! "Nara Kensuke" From the rooftop, Kyosuke directly revealed his opponent''s identity: "Nara Clan Jonin, he was in charge of the pursuit earlier." "Yeah." Uchiha Madara nodded silently, his presence already locking onto the enemy with an immense killing intent. As the clan''s junior leader, he had a responsibility to protect his clan''s safety. No matter what today, he couldn''t let the enemy succeed. He even had to thank Kyosuke for this. If Kyosuke hadn''t rushed in, Madara couldn''t imagine how things would have turned out. "It''s you?!" Nara Kensuke lifted his head, his surprise slowly turning into resentment as he recognized Kyosuke. Without trying to negotiate, both sides knew their objectives, and from the start, it was a fight to the death. The Uchiha''s defenses were exceptionally weak, with almost no skilled fighters left. Most of the ninjas present were low-ranking Chunin or Genin, with a few middle-ranked ninjas who needed treatment for injuries. Fortunately, the enemy couldn''t bring too much fighting power, and as long as they dealt with the leading Jonin, the crisis could be resolved. "Charge!" Madara leapt from the rooftop, heading straight for the most formidable-looking Jonin of the Akimichi Clan. Fire Style: Great Fire Destruction! He immediately unleashed his most powerful fire-style technique. Seeing this, the other Uchiha clan members followed Madara into battle. "You''re all going to die today!" Nara Kensuke remained still, his hands forming a seal. In an instant, countless shadow lines shot out towards the surrounding enemies. From Kyosuke perspective, it looked like a strange shadow flower blooming under the man''s feet. Ninja Art: Shadow Otherworldly Flower! This strike instantly killed seven Uchiha Genin. "We can''t let him continue his rampage." Kyosuke''s eyes narrowed, his Sharingan flashing with a crimson light as he locked onto the enemy''s movements. His hands quickly formed seals, and in the blink of an eye, he turned into a streak of light, heading straight for the kneeling Nara Kensuke. "He''s fast!" Nara Kensuke widened his eyes in surprise. He hadn''t expected such a young kid to be so terrifying with his speed technique. Caught off guard, Nara Kensuke couldn''t change his move in time, and his shadow''s speed couldn''t catch up with Kyosuke''s swift body. Just as he was about to react, a figure suddenly appeared before Nara Kensuke. With his own body, he blocked Kyosuke''s lethal strike. [System Notification: Killed an Uchiha Chunin, earning 360 points.] "Damn!" Looking at the despairing Uchiha clansman before him, Kyosuke quickly deduced that it was a puppet manipulated by the Mind-Body Switch Jutsu. What frustrated him even more was that it would now be difficult to find a way to kill the enemy. Prepared, Nara Kensuke wouldn''t give him another chance for a surprise attack. A prepared Jonin could easily disregard most surprise tactics. Ninja battles often rely on counterattacking, observing the opponent''s moves, and exploiting openings. Most ninjas followed this philosophy of combat. Moreover, Kyosuke''s body couldn''t withstand using the Body Flicker Technique a second time. "Ah!" From afar, a Yamanaka Jonin suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. The Mind-Body Switch Jutsu was powerful, especially in one-on-one combat, where its lethality was astonishing. However, it had a significant downsidewhen the user was hit, their own body would be injured as well. The Yamanaka Jonin had jumped into the way without thinking, blocking the blow, but the injury was reflected back to his own body. Not only would he not be able to fight, but if help didn''t arrive soon, the Yamanaka Jonin would die. "At least it wasn''t in vain." Kyosuke gritted his teeth, dodging the incoming attacks from the enemy. "Protect Kyosuke!" "We can''t let him die here!" During the Warring States period, the Uchiha were a unified clan with strong collective honor. Unlike the Konoha period, where the clan was filled with scheme''s, many Uchiha rushed forward to block Nara Kensuke shadow thread technique, disregarding the difference in power between them and the enemy. "Hold him off." Kyosuke gritted his teeth and turned toward the fallen figure in the distance. The Uchiha Chunin had provided him with 360 points, and he was hoping the Yamanaka Jonin would yield even more points. Kyosuke, desperate for points to replenish his reserves, couldn''t allow such a juicy target to slip away. "Die!" Several shuriken flew out as he followed closely behind, charging toward the Yamanaka Jonin. "You little brat, you''re courting death!" The bloodied Yamanaka Jonin barely managed to turn his body to avoid a fatal strike. As for the other parts of his body, it didn''t matterhe was already dead. He only wanted to drag this talented kid down with him. Ninja Art: Mind-Body Switch Technique! With his final hand sign, the near-death Jonin sneered, his vision blurry. "Let''s go to hell together." As his consciousness left his body, aiming to "enter" Kyosuke, he suddenly heard a loud bang. The "Kyosuke" before him vanished into white smoke. A Clone?! The Jonin eyes widened in shock. He hadn''t expected to be played by a little brat in his last moments. Under normal circumstances, a basic clone technique wouldn''t fool a seasoned Jonin. But the Jonin was so badly injured that he couldn''t even clearly see the figure of his opponent. "Heh, I guess this is the consequence of playing with people''s minds." The Mind-Body Switch Technique failed. The spirit body would remain outside for a while, and during this time, the young boy had enough time to kill him multiple times. Shing! The blade sliced through the air, leaving a spray of blood. [System Notification: Killed an Yamanaka Jonin, earning 3200 points.] "Great." Kyosuke grinned, thoroughly satisfied with his harvest for the day. With this unlucky Jonin''s death, his points had returned to over 5000, replenishing the cost for the Body Flicker Technique. "Your companions are dead. Do you still plan to resist?" Kyosuke tried to pressure the enemy. "Joke. We never planned to leave alive. "Nara Kensuke didn''t buy it. Just as he was about to turn and deal with Kyosuke, a loud explosion suddenly came from behind. Madara''s battle was over. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 12 - 12: Chapter: 12 A life-and-Death Battle, Awakening One After Another Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Dragging his heavily injured body, Dance King (Madara) slowly walked towards the others. His blood-stained clothes and broken left arm clearly indicated the ferocity of the battle he had just fought. However, Uchiha Madara''s expression remained proud and unyielding, holding his blade in one hand and pointing it toward the grim-faced Nara Kensuke. Behind him, a shinobi from the Akimichi clan had been decapitated. The knife wound on his chest confirmed that he had died in a direct confrontation. "How is this possible?" Nara Kensuke looked bewildered, unable to believe that a ten-year-old boy could kill one of his companions in a single fight. But the cold and intimidating aura around the boy forced him to accept the reality. In the back, Kyosuke wasn''t at all surprised. After all, this was Uchiha Madarathe current incarnation of Indra''s chakra. With the strength of an elite Chnin, was it really so strange that he could defeat a Jnin in a one-on-one battle? Rather than focusing on the battle itself, Kyosuke was more concerned with the change in Dance King''s eyes. That strange gleam in his eyes made everyone who met his gaze feel an intense chill. Madara had finally activated his Sharingan, and it was five years earlier than in the original timeline. At that moment, Kyosuke realized that the butterfly effect of his actions had begun to influence the course of events in the Shinobi World. ''Madara activated his eyes early. His strength will undoubtedly surpass what it used to be. I wonder if Hashirama will still be able to suppress him this time.'' While he was pondering this, Uchiha Madara walked up to him and stood at a right angle to Kyosuke. The two of them stared ahead, their focus firmly locked on Nara Kensuke. With the Akimichi clan and the other two clans members already decimated, the remaining shinobi were no longer a threat. Even if the Three Clans were determined to kill, they wouldn''t send a group of Jnin to die at Uchiha''s clan grounds. It was already their limit to send three Jnin assassins. These three were directly involved in the attack, and if they didn''t come, they would have been executed by the furious clansmen. As for the other shinobi, no one would be foolish enough to take on a task with a certain death sentence. "You''re the last one, you scum." Madara raised his blade, his aura becoming even more oppressive. "This guy..." Kyosuke took a deep breath, knowing that Dance King (Madara) had reached the threshold of advancing to a Jnin. After this battle, Uchiha would gain another true powerhouse. Slowly lifting his short blade, Kyosuke crouched slightly, resembling a black panther watching its prey. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jninsuch a big prize, with thousands of points. If given the chance, he had to try to steal the kill. If it were anyone else, they might resent him for doing so, but with the Dance King (Madara), there was no need to worry about that. "Damn it! For the points, I''m going all in today!" Kysuke quickly formed hand signs, and his chakra began to surge wildly. His already sore body felt like it was about to tear apart. Yes, in order to steal the kill, Kysuke was about to forcefully use the Body Flicker Technique. "I''ll die, but I''ll take you all with me!" Knowing he was doomed, Nara Kensuke chose to abandon resistance. Gathering all his chakra, shadows began to spread rapidly around his feet. The shadow blades that rose from the ground pierced through everyone in the surrounding area. Ninja Art: Explosive Shadow Concealment! "Come with me to hell!" Having abandoned defense completely, Nara Kensuke knew he couldn''t escape the shadow blades'' assault. The technique would spread faster without control over its power. Uchiha''s two younger prodigy would have to lose at least one life. "Retreat!" Madara''s face suddenly changed. His chakra exploded, and he retreated rapidly. But the shadow blades were too fast. As he leapt, sharp spikes resembled a death scythe rose from the ground beneath him. "I, Uchiha Madara, will never die here!" At the crucial moment, a mysterious power seemed to surge within him. His raging chakra transformed into a slash, and the shadow blade, which seemed capable of destroying everything, turned to dust under his sword. "Bastard." Nara Kensuke gritted his teeth, knowing that he couldn''t kill this person. He then turned his weapon towards the younger Kyosuke, intending to take him to the afterlife as well. "It''s over." Kyosuke''s heart raced, and a single thought kept echoing in his mind. I can''t escape. He didn''t have Madara''s overwhelming physical strength and couldn''t break the desperate strike of a Jnin. As for dodging... The Body Flicker Technique, in its explosive form, emphasized charging forward without any rapid turns or retreats. In other words, at this moment, his only choice was to rush forward. [System prompt: 5000 points consumed. Shisui''s Body Flicker Technique upgraded to level 2.] At the brink of life and death, Kyosuke paid no attention to anything else and directly used points to forcefully increase the level of his ninjutsu. "Die for me!" The ground cracked beneath his feet, and in an instant, Kyosuke''s figure vanished from his spot. In the distance, Madara, leaning on his sword, had an expression of fury, as though his gaze could ignite everything. He silently vowed that if anything happened to Kyosuke, he would slaughter the Southern Three Clans and leave not a single soul alive. At that moment, the other battles also came to an end. However, no one felt any joy. The boy with the greatest talent in Uchiha history was likely going to die at the hands of the enemy. "Damn!" Some clan members screamed angrily, their eyes glowing red. "Brother!" With a familiar shout, Izuna arrived, leading a group of Genin. Seeing the bodies on the ground, Izuna felt his scalp tingle, relieved to see his older brother unharmed. Looking around, he sighed and said, "Thanks to that guy, we''ve avoided a major disaster." "By the way, where did he go? Did he run away in fear?!" Izuna was about to make a joke, but when he saw the solemn expressions on everyone''s faces, he stopped. He blinked, gradually understanding: "No way, could it be...?" Patting his younger brother''s shoulder, Madara spoke in a low voice, "Notify the clan." "It''s impossible, how could this happen? I haven''t even gotten my revenge on you, and you dare to die?" Izuna lowered his head, his negative emotions surging. In the clan, everyone regarded him as the son of the clan leader and Madara''s younger brother. Only Kyosuke had truly treated him as Izuna Uchiha. "We promised we''d fight side by side in the future, you lying bastard!" Izuna clenched his fists, his eyes flashing with a strange light. "Izuna..." Madara closed his eyes in pain, unsure of how to speak. A sorrowful atmosphere spread, and the others exchanged bitter smiles, feeling no joy from their victory. Until... "Hey, you bastard, have you finished cursing?" A barely audible murmur made everyone''s breathing quicken. Turning in disbelief, they saw a figure stumbling out of the shadowy forest created by the enemy. "Quick, help me up." Kyosuke laughed weakly, and two dark, spinning Sharingan slowly appeared in his eyes. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 13 - 13: Chapter: 13 The Three Heroes of Uchiha Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The news of an attack on the Uchiha clan''s territory spread quickly across the land. Upon hearing the news, Tajima rushed back at full speed, risking his life to ensure he reached the clan that very night. After being briefed on what had occurred, Tajima immediately headed to the medical facility without a moment''s hesitation. Inside the room, Kyosuke lay unconscious, surrounded by five skilled medical ninjas discussing possible treatment plans. Tajima issued a direct command after a brief inquiry: "Do whatever it takes to save him. You have full access to the clan''s medicine reserves." "If you fail to heal him or restore him to his original condition, find yourselves a rope and end it." Casting one deep glance at the bandaged Kyosuke, who resembled a mummy, Tajima turned and left. He had something else to verify. In the adjacent room, Tajima found his two sons talking. Ignoring any inquiries about their health, his first words were: "Both of you awakened your Sharingan?" The brothers exchanged a glance before simultaneously channeling chakra to activate the newly acquired Sharingan. The next moment "Hahaha!" Tajima''s laughter reverberated throughout the entire medical facility. Uchiha Madara had awakened his Sharingan at age ten, but Izuna was even more extraordinaryhe had just turned seven. What did this mean? Izuna had tied the record held by Kyosuke. Tajima, the proud father of two extraordinary children, felt unstoppable. He thought of Senju Butsuma, who constantly praised his sons to anyone who would listen. In the future, on the battlefield, Tajima would prove who the superior father was. "The bloodline of Uchiha Tajima surpasses all others," he declared. Watching their father laugh hysterically, Madara sighed and gave Izuna a look. "Stop him before he embarrasses himself further." Understanding the silent message, Izuna cautiously interrupted. "Uh, Father about that it seems Kyosuke has already awakened the two-tomoe Sharingan." The laughter ceased instantly. --- Kyosuke finally regained consciousness. "Ugh, a strange ceiling" he murmured. The heavy scent of medicinal herbs in the room made him sneeze lightly, which triggered an indescribable wave of pain. "Oh, come on! Seriously?" he muttered bitterly, even breathing as carefully as possible. The sensation was akin to sitting on a toilet for two hours and then standing up all at oncea pain only those who''ve experienced it could truly understand. Hearing his muttered complaints, a group of medical ninjas soon entered the room. "Don''t worry. Your recovery is progressing well," said an elderly ninja with graying hair, smiling kindly. "Rest well, young hero." In this battle, Kyosuke had undoubtedly earned the most merit. No one could diminish his contribution. After exchanging a few words about recovery, the medics left. Left with nothing to do, Kyosuke decided to open his system panel to review the spoils of his recent battle. [System Notification: Defeated Nara clan Jnin. Earned 3600 points.] Defeating an enemy had earned him a substantial reward. His system points, which had been depleted by upgrading his jutsu, had now returned to 4000 points. In essence, he had "freely" upgraded his Body Flicker Technique to Level 2. However, speed alone wasn''t enough to dodge a Jnin''s deathblow. What had saved his life was the evolution of his Sharingan at the most critical moment. In just one year, he had advanced from initial awakening to the two-tomoe stage. By Uchiha standards, he was already a peerless genius. But compared to future generations, this achievement seemed modest. In the original storyline, Sasuke unlocked the Sharingan during the Land of Waves mission. After returning to Konoha, he participated in the Chnin Exams. During the Forest of Death, his Sharingan evolved to the two-tomoe state when facing Orochimaru. The gap between these events was only a few days. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon after, during the Sound Village''s invasion and Sasuke''s subsequent defection, he reached the three-tomoe stage at the Valley of the End. In just six months, Sasuke had accomplished an unprecedented triple evolution. If such feats occurred in the current era, that would terrify the entire Uchiha clan. "Indra''s chakra really is something else," Kyosuke mused, thinking about his apparent connection to Indra. Naturally, this led him to recall another figure: Black Zetsu. Kyosuke was certain that Black Zetsu had already started monitoring him. Awakening the Sharingan at seven years old made him a prime candidate for Indra''s reincarnation. If Kyosuke were unaware of the broader story, he too might believe the same. However, with Madara''s Sharingan now awakened, his tsutsuki genes would soon begin to activate. Even Black Zetsu would realize he had targeted the wrong person. Feeling free of Black Zetsu''s surveillance, Kyosuke felt relieved and began planning his next steps. It was only a matter of time before Tajima, upon learning of his two-tomoe Sharingan, would grow wary and send him far away. Although it wouldn''t be overt persecution, exile would effectively distance him from the clan''s core. While some ambitious individuals might resent such a fate, Kyosuke welcomed it. He preferred to stay as far from the main battlefield as possible. The southern tri-clan alliance was strong, particularly the Ino-Shika-Ch formation, but they were no match for even half of Senju Butsuma''s forces. Kyosuke intended to wait until he reached Jnin-level strength before engaging directly. Until then, the southern region would serve as his training ground. --- Elsewhere, much of the ninja world was buzzing about the Uchiha. As a renowned clan in the Warring States Period, the Uchiha always attracted attention. The saying goes, "Your greatest observer is always your enemy." The awakening of three prodigious talents within the Uchiha clan had many grasping the implications. Under mysterious influences, the title "Three Uchiha Heroes" began spreading far and wide. As their fame grew, so did the bounties on their heads in underground circles. Countless bounty hunters were eager to target these young geniuses. Behind the scenes, certain forces clearly hoped to eliminate the Uchiha''s promising next generation. At the same time, this gave Tajima the perfect excuse to act. --- Half a month later, after recovering from his severe injuries, Kyosuke received his next assignment. He was ordered to join the southern forces as a unit leader, responsible for commanding a team of up to 30 ninjas. While it wasn''t a meteoric rise, it was a genuine position of authority. With careful management, Kyosuke could build a loyal faction of his ownprovided there were those willing to serve under an eight-year-old commander. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 14 - 14: Chapter: 14 Return to the Legion and Killing to Establish Authority Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Land of Fire, southern border, a dense forest 20 kilometers away from the southern base. Amidst towering trees reaching into the clouds, several figures darted through the forest like lightning. One of the most distinctive features of the Naruto world, apart from the ninja, is its remarkable greenery. Enormous trees standing dozens of meters tall are a common sight, making a person standing on them appear as small as a bird. Because of this, the planet has managed to develop chakra, a representation of life force, to a level that even astonishes the Otsutsuki clan. "Lord Kyosuke!" "I know." After signaling a few hand gestures, the group appeared to move casually but had actually made preparations in secret. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! A barrage of shuriken came without warningthe seventh ambush since they had set out. As a member of the Uchiha Three hero''s, Kyosuke''s head was highly valued, naturally attracting many hunters. However, they underestimated the young man''s strength and the power of his escorts. Before departing, Madara had quietly gifted him something. Learning that Kyosuke had been appointed as a unit commander, Madara, worried about him commanding respect, handpicked two of the best escorts to assist him. The male escort, Uchiha Izumi, was at the peak of elite chunin strength, excelling in Fire Style jutsu and close combat. The female escort, Uchiha Maya, had just advanced to the elite chunin level, skilled in genjutsu and medical ninjutsu, and was attentive to details. Madara''s gift was a significant advantage. With their assistance, even if no one else wanted to join his unit, Kyosuke''s position as a unit leader would remain secure. In the forest, three Sharingan activated simultaneously, effortlessly dodging the dense wave of shuriken. Clasping his hands together, Uchiha Izumi unleashed a fiery attack. Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu! The powerful Fire Style jutsu forced the hidden enemies into the open. Seizing the opportunity, Kyosuke drew his short sword and threw a few shuriken in reverse, putting the enemy on the defensive. By the time they reacted, the gleaming edge of his blade was already upon them. Blood splattered as Kyosuke swiftly killed one of them. "Do they really think someone like this could take my life?" Kyosuke muttered, shaking his head in disappointment at the meager rewards. Compared to jonin, these rogue genin were utterly insignificant. Still, every bit of reward points mattered, and he wouldn''t let any go to waste. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Driven by the principle of thrift, Kyosuke turned to the next enemy. With a swing of his sword, he earned 40 points with ease. Kyosuke''s kenjutsu was impressive, and his two-tomoe Sharingan allowed him to perfectly read the movements of genin. His battles often ended in either instantaneous kills or intense struggles. These low-grade bounty hunters weren''t enough to challenge him. Soon, the sudden skirmish ended, leaving Kyosuke with three kills and over 120 points. "Attacks are becoming more frequent," Maya remarked. "They probably fear we''ll slip away," Uchiha Izumi responded coldly. "Fools. Lord Kyosuke killed a jonin from the Nara clan. How could they think they stand a chance?" "People die for money," Kyosuke said, shaking his head before resuming the journey to the southern legion. The outside world was abuzz with tales of his feat of slaying two jonin. In reality, only Kyosuke himself knew the truth. The Yamanaka clan''s jonin had fallen due to an accident caused by his secret technique. As for the Nara jonin, his desperate counterattack nearly took both him and Madara down. Currently, with his two-tomoe Sharingan and Body Flicker Technique, Kyosuke could potentially defeat elite chunin-level opponents if he fought recklessly. But against jonin-level foes, even escaping would be a luxury. Outsiders might misunderstand, but Kyosuke knew his limits well. Fortunately, Kyosuke wasn''t the type to be blindly arrogant. He had already planned to start taking on missions frantically upon reaching the southern legionbuilding merits, accumulating points, and recruiting subordinates once he was strong enough. If Uchiha Tajima wanted to play dirty tricks, Kyosuke would show him what it meant to fail miserably. The next afternoon, the group finally arrived at their destination after traveling non-stop. After verifying their identities, the three entered the military camp. "You two go rest first," Kyosuke ordered. As a unit leader, he had the privilege of his own quarters. While other ninjas shared tents, he could arrange his space however he liked. Once his subordinates had left, Kyosuke adjusted his clothing and made his way alone to the southern legion commander''s tent. But halfway there, several Uchiha clan members stopped him. "The commander is in a meeting," one man said loudly, drawing others'' attention. Frowning slightly, Kyosuke patiently handed over his proof of identity. As a unit commander, he had the right to meet Uchiha Rei at any time. It was understandable if they didn''t recognize him since he had just returned. "Hmm?" The man frowned and scrutinized the document. But instead of letting Kyosuke pass, he threw the appointment letter back at him. "I said, the commander is in a meeting. I don''t care who you are." The man''s attitude was arrogant. Even though Kyosuke was young, his position as a unit commander was undeniable. Such behavior was a blatant insult to a superior officer. ''My appointment couldn''t have gone unnoticed by the legion.'' ''Uchiha Rei is cunning; he would recognize Tajima''s intentions.'' ''In other words, this man is deliberately targeting me.'' He was one of Tajima''s people. Realizing this, Kyosuke''s gaze grew calm. Amidst the mixed looks of sympathy and ridicule around him, Kyosuke raised his hands and began forming seals slowly. "What''s he doing?" "Is he really going to fight in the camp?" "Is he out of his mind?" "Should we stop him?" "Are you stupid? Can''t you see what''s happening?" The crowd buzzed with disbelief at Kyosuke''s actions. No one was more shocked than the man in front of him. Indeed, he was one of Tajima''s men, but his actions today were entirely his own decision. Tajima wanted to hinder Kyosuke''s development, and this man figured publicly humiliating Kyosuke would both harm his confidence and destroy his authoritya win-win. What he hadn''t anticipated was that this eight-year-old would dare to strike back in front of everyone. "Insulting a superior officer is a crime punishable by death!" In the Naruto world, hierarchy was strict. Particularly in the Warring States era, insulting a superior could warrant execution on the spot. And that was precisely what Kyosuke intended to do. As he finished the hand seals, the Body Flicker Technique activated instantly. A flash of light, and Kyosuke appeared behind the man. "You" The man clutched his bleeding neck, regret written all over his face as he collapsed to the ground. The entire camp fell into silence. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 15 - 15: Chapter: 15 Practice for Two and a Half Years Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon At the legion''s headquarters, inside the commander''s tent. "I''m very sorry, Lord Rei," Kyosuke humbly apologized, fully aware of the importance of lowering his stance. Now that the clan leader had started suppressing him openly and secretly, he needed to find a powerful patron. Uchiha Rei was the perfect candidate. Killing Tajima man in public was Kyosuke''s way of presenting a pledge of allegiance. If not for this purpose, that unfortunate guy actually didn''t deserve to die. However, failing to assess the situation before jumping out to act was his own fault. His death was inevitable. "Hahahaha." Ignoring the fact that Kyosuke had killed someone in public, Uchiha Rei warmly pulled him aside to a seat. It was clear that the commander was very satisfied with this pledge. "My little hero, you''ve finally returned," Uchiha Rei said, half-jokingly winking at him with a teasing smile. "Didn''t I tell you? That clan leader is not someone with a magnanimous heart." Hearing this, Kyosuke nodded and humbly responded, "Thanks to your guidance, my lord." The two discussed internal clan affairs for a while. After some time, the commander tentatively asked, "Do you need me to assign you some subordinates?" "No need," Kyosuke shook his head and refused. "Forcing things won''t bring good results. I''ll prove everything with my actions." "Good, as expected of the future pillar of our clan," Uchiha Rei praised, though inwardly he couldn''t help but smirk. Still too naive. The commander sighed but decided against openly rejecting Kyosuke''s idea. In truth, Rei was also worried that Kyosuke might not hold the line and create a major mess. After all, cleaning up the aftermath would ultimately fall on him. "Two and a half years of practice first," Uchiha Rei concluded, setting the terms for Kyosuke''s new role. With his command, forming a team for Kyosuke wouldn''t have been a difficult task. The fact that Kyosuke couldn''t see this indicated he still had some growing to do. As for Kyosuke''s claim about proving himself, Rei wasn''t entirely convinced. On the battlefield, individual power was often insignificant. Even a clan leader couldn''t singlehandedly withstand the smallest-scale legion-level jutsu. "Here''s what we''ll do." Considering Kyosuke''s unique situation, Uchiha Rei granted him freedom of action. "You decide which tasks to take, but your safety must be the top priority. I don''t want to lose you, understand?" "Yes, my lord!" Such a talented youth would undoubtedly become a valuable aide in the future. Even if it meant keeping him idle for a few years, Uchiha Rei didn''t want to risk sending Kyosuke to the front lines. Unfortunately, his wish would not come true. --- Why did Kyosuke refuse to recruit subordinates? The reason was simple: he feared having too many followers would result in them stealing his kills. A larger team meant facing greater dangers, making it harder to earn battle points. There was also the awkward possibility of others snatching his credit. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, not everyone could resist the benefits brought by achievements. Rather than deal with such headaches, it was better to stick with a three-person team. This way, he could avoid drawing too much attention to his talents while quietly lurking in the shadows, waiting for the day he could soar to new heights. When he became strong enough, many things would no longer be up to others to decide. --- Back at his assigned camp area, Kyosuke packed up briefly and quickly headed to the mission assignment center. For now, the three clans'' failed plans meant they weren''t making any significant moves. The situation was relatively calm, with conflicts limited to small skirmishes. This suited Kyosuke''s plans perfectly. Presenting the commander''s written order, Kyosuke bypassed the usual task selection rules and began browsing through a thick stack of war commissions. [Mission Name: Infiltrate the Yamanaka Clan''s Territory to Investigate Enemy Strategy. Difficulty: S-Rank.] "Damn, this is a pure suicide mission. Not doing it." [Mission Name: Plundering the Akimichi Sprout. Difficulty: S-Rank.] "Akimichi Mitsutoshi''s daughter? That''s still deep behind enemy lines. Outrageous." [Mission Name: Ambush Supply Convoy. Difficulty: B-Rank.] "Huh, this one seems decent." Kyosuke grabbed the mission sheet and carefully read through its details. According to intelligence from spies, the three clans were still relocating their population. After suffering a previous loss, they were taking extra precautions to maintain secrecy, leaving no way to trace the exact relocation routes. With no alternatives, the legion decided to target their supplies. Wherever the clan members were going, they''d still need food and necessities. Tracing the supply routes might reveal useful clues. ''Ninjas transporting supplies would definitely use scroll seals to simplify logistics.'' ''That means the convoy won''t be too large, likely guarded by elite escort units.'' Jonin were a vital strategic resource and wouldn''t be deployed for simple escort tasks. If something went wrong, the loss of a jonin couldn''t be justified by any amount of supplies. Thus, Kyosuke deduced that the convoy would likely be guarded by chunin, which fit his hunting criteria perfectly. --- [Points: 4124] By now, Kyosuke had invested heavily in his taijutsu. Sharingan + Body Flicker Technique + Uchiha Kenjutsu were enough to deal with most chunin. Next, he planned to save points to exchange for high-level jutsu capable of overwhelming jonin. Shisui''s advanced Body Flicker Technique had earned Kyosuke a reputation as a ninja prodigy. However, he knew he wasn''t the true innovator of such techniques. Even if he remembered some hand seals, without understanding the corresponding chakra flow patterns, he couldn''t recreate advanced jutsu. For now, his only option was to use points to exchange for abilities. Perhaps in the future, when he had time to spare, he''d exchange for some jutsu knowledge. For now, his focus remained solely on battle. Putting away the mission sheet, Kyosuke returned to his camp and informed his two subordinates. "Get ready. We''re leaving in ten minutes." He then headed to the supply area, intending to leverage his rank to obtain some useful gear. --- Inside the camp, the two subordinates exchanged glances, their thoughts diverging: Uchiha Izumi: Lord Kyosuke truly lives up to his role as the future pillar of our clan. Such boldness is inspiring. Uchiha Maya: Doesn''t he need rest? No wonder the young clan leader holds him in high regard. At first, both had minor complaints about their assignment to Kyosuke. They believed their skills were better suited for the main battlefield. But after spending time with him, especially witnessing his decisive show of force in the camp, they gradually realized that this boy had ambition and ability equal to the young clan leader himself. Following him might just lead to a brighter future. --- Ten minutes later At the camp entrance, the three regrouped. After distributing the gear he''d acquired, the team set out along the route detailed in the intelligence, heading toward the convoy''s expected path. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 16 - 16: Chapter: 16 A Year Passes Quickly Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Amidst the forest, an intense battle raged on for over ten minutes. "Izumi, you handle controlling Maya. I''ll deal with them," Kyosuke commanded. As soon as he spoke, he dashed toward the enemy with his short blade. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ten minutes earlier, their team had successfully intercepted the enemy group. Lacking long-range firepower, they had Izumi Uchiha initiate the attack with a Fire Release jutsu while Kyosuke led Mayoi in close-range combat. However, this time, they encountered a formidable foe. The enemy team was equipped with a well-coordinated InoCShikaCCho trio, working in seamless harmony. The Akimichi member, using the Expansion Jutsu, disrupted Kyosuke and Mayoi''s charge. Meanwhile, the cunning Yamanaka clan member took control of Maya''s body. Risking it all, Kyosuke used the Body Flicker Technique to eliminate the enemies in front of him. But when he turned around, Maya was already holding a kunai to his throat. [System Notification: Killed an Akimichi Chunin. Gained 280 points.] "Surrender now, or this woman dies," the enemy threatened. Surrender? That was no different from committing suicide. Falling into the hands of the InoCShikaCCho trio would undoubtedly lead to a fate worse than death for Kyosuke. "Maya!" Uchiha Izumi''s voice rang out, filled with despair and seething hatred like a vengeful specter. Only then did Kyosuke realize that there was a special bond between the two of them. "I''ll surrender," Kyosuke said. As soon as the words left his mouth, ''Maya'' shot him a sharp glance. But as their eyes met, the Yamanaka realized something was amiss. Within Kyosuke''s blood-red Sharingan, an ominous power began to stir. As someone with exceptionally strong spiritual roots, Kyosuke had naturally mastered the most basic yet powerful illusion of the Sharingan. Genjutsu: Sharingan! Kyosuke''s consciousness infiltrated Maya''s body, his crimson eyes shrouding the enemy''s spirit with overwhelming pressure. With a burst of ocular power, the Yamanaka was forcibly expelled from Maya''s body, leading to the current situation. Drawing his short blade, Kyosuke lunged toward the Yamanaka ninja like a whirlwind. He knew the Nara member would desperately attempt to save his comrade. As expected, a black shadow darted toward him from the ground as Kyosuke charged forward. The loyalty among the InoCShikaCCho trio was indeed touching, but Kyosuke was determined to send all three to the Pure Land together. Forming quick hand seals, Kyosuke''s figure blurred into an afterimage, closing the distance in an instant. His blade flashed, and blood splattered. A severed head flew skyward. [System Notification: Killed a Nara Chunin. Gained 310 points.] "Damn it!" Kyosuke gasped, collapsing onto the ground as his muscles spasmed uncontrollably. He could only watch helplessly as Izumi ran off to claim his kills. "Ugh, I''ll get you for this," Kyosuke muttered before fainting. In such a short amount of time, using the high-difficulty Body Flicker Technique twice in a row, he was completely overexerting himself, forcefully fighting by draining his future strength. Luckily, the 590 points he earned somewhat compensated for his injuries and emotional strain. "Something''s wrong! Lord Kyosuke has collapsed!" Maya struggled to her feet and stumbled to Kyosuke''s side, taking out medical supplies to treat him. Behind her, Izumi remained silent, his head hung low as though still trapped in the despair of the earlier moment. Tears dripped onto the ground as Maya choked back sobs. "He didn''t abandon me. Lord Madara was rightKyosuke-sama is someone worth following." Though she didn''t say it aloud, as a medical ninja, Maya knew the toll the Body Flicker Technique had taken on Kyosuke''s young, eight-year-old body. From that moment, the two subordinates, originally transferred from Uchiha Madara, fully pledged their loyalty to Kyosuke. After rambling on for quite a while, Maya suddenly realized that her boyfriend had been ignoring her. Curiously turning her head, she immediately noticed his blood-red eyes. Within them, three dark tomoe were slowly spinning. An entire day and night passed before Kyosuke finally woke up from his unconscious state. --- When Kyosuke finally woke up after an entire day and night, his first thought was: ''An unfamiliar ceiling~'' Without needing to look, he knew his body must be wrapped in bandages. Overexerting oneself was often seen as reckless, but Kyosuke didn''t mind too much. In the system shop, there were potions that could perfectly heal the body. For 5,000 points, he could repair all injuries and hidden ailments over time. Higher-grade potions could even restore him in mere moments, but the price better not think about it. At the very least, his desperate actions had earned him the loyalty of his two promising subordinates. Without their full allegiance, Kyosuke always felt a bit uneasy using them in battle. Turning his head with effort, Kyosuke saw Maya sleeping soundly beside him. Before, she would never have behaved so casually in his presence. This change warmed his heart. Success! ''Sigh, pushing so hard every time will only lead to trouble.'' During his recovery, Kysuke began to seriously reflect on this issue for the first time. At this point, his safety was temporarily assured. Both subordinates had completely pledged their loyalty, especially Uchiha Izumi, who, after the previous incident, successfully awakened the three-tomoe Sharingan. In terms of combat strength, Izumi now had the ability to contend with a Jnin at full power. For future missions, the safety margin was undoubtedly much higher. However, this also meant that Izumi might be more likely to steal his kills. ''No way, I must restrict his actions. I''ll use the excuse that I need real combat experience for training.'' --- A week later, Kyosuke was discharged from the hospital. Acknowledging the need for efficiency, he decided to focus on enhancing his abilities instead of rushing into more missions. This time, his goal was not ninjutsu but genjutsu, seeking instruction from Maya to address his lack of mid-range combat options. After a period of focused study, Kyosuke finally mastered some basic genjutsu. When the team set out again, they resumed their relentless hunt for InoCShikaCCho ninjas. Over time, Kyosuke regained his reputation as the "Demon-Face Asura." To diminish the impact of his age, Kyosuke even began wearing a ghostly mask during missions and while in camp. Of course, there were times of danger. On multiple occasions, the trio faced ambushes from the three clans. If not for Izumi''s exceptional strength and willingness to risk his life for Kyosuke, the Ashura might have already met his end. --- A year passed in the blink of an eye. Kyosuke finally amassed enough points for the next phase of his journey. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 17 - 17: Chapter: 17 Have You Ever Heard Thousand Birds Singing? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Two months ago, the Senju Clan launched a surprise attack. The Uchiha suffered heavy losses, retreating a hundred miles before they could barely regroup. In this battle, more than a hundred clan members perished, and Uchiha Madara''s last Brother was stabbed through the abdomen. The guilt in his heart made him briefly consider abandoning the war. Hiding this from his father and brother, he went to the riverbank daily to calm his mind and heal the psychological trauma caused by the war. There, he met a friend who shared the same troubles. The two immediately hit it off, quickly becoming close friends with no secrets between them. At the same time, they vaguely sensed each other''s identities. The conflict on the main battlefield immediately sparked a significant ripple effect in various regions. Originally planning to retreat from the southern front and move deeper into the Land of Fire to recover, the three clans, for some unknown reason, suddenly began launching frequent attacks on the Uchiha forces. In a month, there were over twenty skirmishes. Though the scale of the battles couldn''t compare to the main battlefield, the cruelty of war remained the same everywhere. "Find them! You must find the hideout of those bastards!" Within the commander''s tent, Uchiha Rei''s furious roars echoed repeatedly. The actions of the three clans were highly cunning, continuously avoiding direct confrontation. With the Nara clan involved, creating battle plans became exceptionally easy. Strategically, the Uchiha were always at a disadvantage. Unable to conduct a direct siege, splitting the battlefield had become the status quo. However, against the coordinated tactics of the Ino-Shika-Cho trio, the same-sized Uchiha teams found themselves at a disadvantage. In just over a month, battle reports recorded a chilling casualty ratio of 1:2.13. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If this continued, the gap in war potential between the two sides would shrink rapidly. When that day arrived, the southern front would face a dire situation. "I need prisoners, high-ranking prisoners!" "You useless bunch! If you can''t capture anyone, I''ll have your hides!" After a round of furious shouting and smashing, a group of unit captains scrambled out of the tent in embarrassment. Capture prisoners? Easier said than done! Did they think the enemy clans were fools? Currently, the initiative lay with the enemy. If they didn''t want to fight, there was nothing the Uchiha could do, no matter how angry they got. By now, even a fool could see that the three clans were cooperating with the Senju. Without a decisive result on the main battlefield, there would never be an all-out final confrontation. Oh, if the southern army weakened enough, the main forces of the three clans might show up. But by then, who would be the target of annihilation would be an open question. With heavy thoughts weighing on their minds, the unit captains returned to their camps to prepare their next moves. Before leaving, they all cast varying glances at the figure waiting outside the tent. The sight of the menacing mask, akin to that of a demon or grim reaper, struck fear into their hearts. They all knew who this person was. And because of that, they couldn''t suppress the amazement they felt. Nine years oldat such a young age, he had already become the most dazzling star on the battlefield. His achievements had won over everyone. In this time, many clansmen had applied to join him, hoping to make their mark under his leadership. However, Kyosuke decisively refused every single one of them. His three-man team had developed perfect coordination and a clean, efficient combat style, hitting and retreating without hesitation. Adding others would not increase their combat effectiveness but instead disrupt the rhythm of his hunting operations. Recruiting people was on his agendaKyosuke knew he needed to start building his power base. But the time wasn''t right yet. He already had a plan, one that, if executed well, would attract a lot of talented individuals. For now, he needed to find a way to end this stalemate. If the situation deteriorated, everyone would face punishment from within the clan. Pulling back the curtain, he entered the tent. The place was already in shambles; anything breakable had been smashed to pieces. Even so, Uchiha Rei sat there, stewing in anger. At this moment, few people other than Kyosuke would dare to approach him. "Lord Rei." Kyosuke maintained his respectful tone. "Oh, it''s little Kyosuke." Seeing his most talented subordinate, the old man forced himself to calm down and squeezed out a smile. "How many did you take down this time?" Shaking his head without answering, Kyosuke went straight to the point. "I have an idea that might lure out a high-ranking enemy commander." "Is that true?" Uchiha Rei''s eyes lit up. His biggest headache right now was finding the enemy. If they could capture a high-value prisoner, the army could launch a full-scale assault and recoup all their losses in one move. Kyosuke then explained his plan in detail. "No way!" Uchiha Rei shot up from his seat, his eyes bloodshot as he glared at his prized subordinate. "Do you even know what you''re saying?" "I''ll use myself as bait to draw the enemy into an ambush." "As long as we can ensure success, the three clans will definitely send out significant figures." "Ensure success" Uchiha Rei clenched his fists, took a deep breath, and asked, "Do you realize this means you''ll face an enemy you absolutely cannot defeat?" "Yes," Kyosuke replied calmly, "There''s a high chance they''ll send a perfect Ino-Shika-Cho trio to intercept me." A perfect Ino-Shika-Cho meant a team fully capable of executing every tactic, typically composed of three elite Jnin. In other words, Kyosuke would be facing a Jnin-level Ino-Shika-Cho trio, likely accompanied by additional support. The commander knew the boy had strength rivaling a Jnin. But this was too risky. Even a small mistake could cost them everything. The Nara clan was known for their cunning. They would thoroughly investigate before making a move. With the Yamanaka clan''s exceptional sensory abilities, setting up an ambush would be nearly impossible. Facing three Jnin alone, especially a perfectly coordinated Ino-Shika-Cho team, even Uchiha Rei himself would hesitate to guarantee victory. Could it be that the boy already had Jnin-level strength? The commander doubted it. He knew that during the clan''s raid years ago, the boy and Madara had worked together to eliminate an infiltrating Ino-Shika-Cho team. But that situation had been entirely different. If the Yamanaka hadn''t been injured, or if the Ino-Shika-Cho''s coordination hadn''t been disrupted, or if there had been fewer ninja willing to die for the clan Any one of those factors changing would have led to a completely different outcome. "This kid is getting too full of himself. I can''t let him drag me into this madness." Kyosuke was the clan''s future hope. Uchiha Rei would never gamble with his life. Understanding this, Kyosuke raised his arm slowly, his voice calm yet firm. "Lord Rei, please allow me to demonstrate my confidence." What did he mean? Before Rei could react, a flash of lightning burst forth. In an instant, the camp resounded with a sound like the chirping of a thousand birds. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 18 - 18: Chapter: 18 Chidori, The Most Suitable Jutsu for the Uchiha Clan Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the end, Uchiha Rei agreed to his action plan. Returning to the tent, Kysuke informed the two and hoped they would be mentally prepared. "Hehe." Uchiha Maya smiled and kept fiddling with a pale pink kunai, "I''ve always said, wherever Lord Kysuke wants to go, even to the Pure Land, I''ll follow him." "Same here." Uchiha Izumi nodded beside her. After being promoted to Jonin, he had become increasingly taciturn. To be precise, it should be said that he was influenced by the bloodline within him. The Second Hokage once said that the Uchiha clan was cursed, and now Kysuke was starting to agree with this statement more and more. Speaking of Senju Tobirama, his thoughts drifted thousands of miles away. It had been calculated that Madara was now 11 years old, and unless the plot changed, he had likely already become friends with Senju Hashirama. Their meeting would mark the official countdown to the Warring States period. The era of the Shinobi villages was about to begin, provided that the two could break through the obstacles of the older generation of ninjas. It was still too early to discuss this now. Shaking his head, Kysuke refocused his attention on the current situation. After a year of slaughter, he had successfully made it onto the enemy''s kill list. It was obvious that many eyes were watching him, always looking for the right moment to strike. Since that was the case, he decided to take the initiative. If you don''t move, I won''t either, but once I do, you''ll feel the pain. It''s like a dateif the girl doesn''t give any opportunity, the guy can only wander around at the entrance forever. Now, Kysuke would give the three clans a chance to ambush him. As for the confidence to deal with them, first, Uchiha Izumi had firmly established himself as a Jonin. He was considered a trump card. Uchiha Maya, after years of battle, had developed extraordinary genjutsu skills. Not long ago, their team had been ambushed by Jonin-level ninjas, and at the critical moment, her Sharingan finally evolved into the three-tomoe state. She had essentially become a Jonin specializing in genjutsu, a stronger version of kurenai Yuhi. Two Jonin-level warriors. As for Kysuke himself [Name: Uchiha Kysuke Age: 9 years old Physical Strength: Chnin Mental Strength: Peak Chnin Chakra Amount: Peak Chnin Skills: Uchiha-style Kenjutsu (Level 5), Three Body Technique (Level 5), Throwing Technique (Level 6), Chakra Control (Level 4), Hand Seals (Level 4), Shisui-style Body Flicker Technique (Level 3), Chidori (Level 2) Kekkei Genkai: Sharingan (Two Tomoe) Summoning Beast: None Ninja Tools: None Points: 1275] In the past year, he had fought desperately and had little time to consolidate his power. He had achieved remarkable battle results, and his points were considerable. Various combat skills had improved to varying degrees. However, in terms of raw strength, he had still not broken through the Chnin barrier. However, when it came to mid-range combat, neither Izumi nor Maya possessed the same terrifying deterrent power as him. The reason for this was that Kysuke had exchanged for an A-rank ninjutsu. The most suitable ninjutsu for the Uchiha clan to cultivateChidori! Chidori, a ninjutsu developed by Hatake Kakashi in his youth. This technique gathers Lightning Release chakra in the palm, forming a high-intensity electric current. The hand becomes like a blade, with a powerful penetrating force. When activated, it sounds like a thousand birds chirping, which is why it is named Chidori. To enhance the piercing power, the attack requires a certain distance to build up speed. If too fast, it may invite a counterattack from the enemy, so it must be used in conjunction with the Sharingan. With his Sharingan, Kysuke''s Chidori was as powerful as an S-rank ninjutsu. 12,000 points for the exchange was already quite worth it. It''s worth noting that the Rasengan requires a price of 18,000 points and has much higher usage requirements compared to Chidori. With Kysuke''s current peak Chnin strength, as long as he''s given the chance, taking out a Jonin would be no problem. Another important point is that Chidori''s subsequent form changes are very suitable for Kysuke to use. With it, many different ninjutsu techniques could be developed. Defensive Chidori Flow, mid-range Chidori Spear, close-range Chidori Blade, and so on. In the future, if given time, Kysuke might even develop the Lightning Release Kirin technique. During his spare time, he would read books to deepen his understanding of "techniques." Such a perfect ninjutsu, anyone would be tempted to exchange for it. Why weren''t the others worried at all? That''s because they knew very well the real combat strength of their team. If the Ino-Shika-Cho trio showed up, they would have to pay a heavy price. If not, Kysuke would have to be crazy to set up such a bait plan. This move not only changes the course of the battle but also helps him solidify the position of the Southern Army. If he were to fall out with Uchiha Tajima, he must have enough leverage to counter him. Military deterrence, merit-based fame, and a pre-arranged "gift"the combination of these three would be enough to win over a large group of loyal subordinates. Regardless of what happens in the future, the Uchiha clan must always have a place for Kysuke. Even if he were to fall out with the Dancing King (Madara) in the future, it wouldn''t matter. He would start anew, with loyal subordinates, and wherever he goes, he wouldn''t fear. --- In the southern part of the Land of Fire, in a gorge near the border. The joint base of the three clans was quietly being set up here. In such a concealed place, without the help of the Hyga clan, no one would be able to trace them here. Inside the tent, Akimichi Kkin sighed as he looked at the battle report on the table. Uchiha Rei was feeling the same, deeply concerned about the high battle losses. The Uchiha clan was so powerful, and even though they had some tactical advantages and strategic benefits, after so many battles, they still couldn''t secure the final victory. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why sigh?" A light laugh came from outside the tent, and the curtain was lifted as Nara Higashihiko walked in with a smile. Nara Higashihiko, the current head of the Nara clan, had reached the elite Jonin level. He was a prominent figure in the Land of Fire, someone whom everyone had to be cautious about. "You''re not worried at all," Akimichi Mitsutoshi said angrily. "My clan is at the frontlines, and if this continues, we''ll be wiped out!" "Don''t be angry." Nara Higashihiko waved his hand, a mysterious glint in his eyes. "I told you, I will come up with a satisfactory plan soon." He then placed a white sheet of paper in front of his friend. On it was a string of jumbled letters, and since Akimichi Mitsutoshi was an unrefined man, he certainly couldn''t recognize the encoded message. Luckily, Nara Higashihiko knew him well and personally wrote down the translation of the code. A quick glance at it made the Akimichi clan leader jump to his feet, bursting into hearty laughter. "Haha, he''s finally taking the bait." The intelligence report stated that the Demon Face Asura was Uchiha Rei''s most capable subordinate and someone extremely important to him. Capturing him would certainly help suppress the Uchiha''s counterattack. Otherwise, the Southern Army would bear the disgrace of abandoning heroes and future hopes. Uchiha Rei, who had long been competing for the position of clan head, would never allow his reputation to be tarnished. To execute the capture, Nara Higashihiko had set many traps in secret. Heaven rewards the diligent, and at last, the opportunity had come. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 19 - 19: Chapter: 19 High-End Hunters Often Appear as Prey Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon According to reports, the target had just left the camp. The mission at hand was a trap set up in advance by Nara Higashihiko. "Finally, they''ve bitten the hook." A slight smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were filled with pride. What does it matter if the vicious Ashura is here or if the future hope of the Uchiha clan is involved? In the end, they would all have to drink his foot-washing water. Through his careful planning, the mission was disguised perfectly, and no one could spot the hidden agenda. Who would have guessed that strategic supplies, enough to support a small-scale war, would be used as bait to lure Rasha into the trap? "As long as the temptation is great enough, there is no prey that won''t bite." Nara Higashihiko spoke with great confidence. However, he may not have heard a saying before: High-end hunters often appear as prey. Even though they couldn''t find spies from the three clans, Kyosuke could guess with his little finger that the Southern Army had spies in the area. For the Yamanaka clan, controlling ninjas was as easy as breathing. If they really launched a large-scale inspection, it would only shake the Southern Army''s fighting spirit. Unable to find the spies, it would be better to expose the mission they were executing. Kyosuke believed that the information would eventually reach the target''s hands. His view on temptation and prey was in perfect alignment with Nara Higashihiko. You want to find me? Fine, today I''ll deliver myself right to your doorstep. Whether you can catch me or not depends on your skills. In fact, Nara Higashihiko knew full well that intercepting the vicious Ashura was a high-risk move. If someone were captured, their carefully built secret base would immediately fall under the Uchiha''s watch. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that point, the Southern Region would truly have no place for them. But the problem was, did Nara Higashihiko have any better options? Yes, Senju Butsuma had promised to protect the three clans in the future. Hiding behind the Senju clan would indeed provide a period of peace and recovery, but it would also mean they would completely lose their independence. In name, the two sides would form an alliance, but in reality, the three clans would become the Senju''s vassals. Proud as Nara Higashihiko was, there was no way he would willingly serve as someone''s dog. "If we capture him, we will have room to maneuver." He tapped his fingers lightly on the table, thinking it over for a while before deciding to stick to the original plan. Clap! He clapped his hands twice, and soon seven people walked into the room. Three Jonin, four Elite Chunin, these were the weights he had prepared to capture the vicious Ashura. If there were too many people, the target might notice something unusual, and if the target escaped, it would be a big loss. If there were too few people, it would be hard to guarantee success, so a team of seven was just right. "Rumiko, Tetsuhei, Kanbei." He called out the names of three individuals and said in a deep voice, "The future of the Ino-Shika-Cho trio is entrusted to you." "If we complete the mission, we will have a chance for a comeback!" Yamanaka Rumiko, skilled in mind-transmission jutsu, was a beautiful woman with golden long hair. Nara Tetsuhei, the team''s strategist and backbone, was proficient in shadow techniques from various schools. Akimichi Kanbei, the team''s strongest fighter, possessed combat abilities approaching the level of an Elite Jonin. According to reports, the target''s team had a Jonin with a three-tomoe Sharingan. It was a difficult opponent, but it shouldn''t pose a threat to the three of them. "Sigh, so troublesome." Nara Tetsuhei, who was younger, paid no attention to the clan leader''s fiery speech. Wasn''t joining the Senju clan good? Why bother with all this trouble? If things went wrong, they might even have to flee the Land of Fire. From his attitude, it was clear that not everyone in the clan was united. Some supported fighting to the end, while others didn''t want to risk too much. Even so, Nara Tetsuhei would still carry out the mission. No matter what, hating the Uchiha was a consensus among the three clans. If they could make the Uchiha uncomfortable, it would be worth it. "Leave it to us." After speaking, Nara Tetsuhei led his companions away. To infiltrate, he had to quickly meet with the transport team acting as the bait. Before acting, the vicious Ashura would definitely carry out reconnaissance. It was a dangerous confrontation, and any small mistake could lead to total failure. --- Land of Fire, Southern Region, Higurashi Town. Kyosuke, dressed in a gray cloak, entered the famous livestock town with a traveler''s bag, appearing as a normal merchant. The scorching sun beat down on the earth, and the ground was filled with the muck from the rain, along with the strong, unpleasant odor of livestock. "Being born into the Uchiha clan is truly the best." Kyosuke couldn''t help but shake his head. He hadn''t expected the basic sanitary conditions in towns outside would be so poor. Feeling the thick mud beneath his feet, he walked into the town, planning to find somewhere to have lunch and gather some intelligence. The merchants passing by were mostly dressed similarly to him, so Kyosuke didn''t have to worry about exposing his identity too soon. He always wore a mask when out, making it hard for enemies to figure out his exact appearance. After all, code words could only convey text, and high-precision sketches were too difficult for intelligence agents to deal with. "Boss, I''ll have a sushi set and a bottle of fresh milk." Kyosuke walked into a restaurant and sat by the window. He was still growing, so he couldn''t be like Uchiha Madara, spending his days sneaking alcohol. Milk was the best thing for a growing child, and drinking more of it was never a bad thing. As a livestock town, they never lacked milk. Soon, a large glass of fresh milk was brought to him, and the delicious taste made young Kyosuke quite fascinated. Anyone who saw the boy gulping down the milk by the window wouldn''t associate him with a notorious figure like the vicious Ashura. Turning his gaze away from the boy, the waiter continued observing other targets. Little did he know, Kyosuke had already noticed his every move. "This person is suspicious." After a moment of thought, Kyosuke dismissed the idea of testing him. Higurashi Town was a mixed bag, and all sorts of people could show up. The waiter''s odd behavior may not necessarily be related to the three clans. Perhaps he was just scouting for easy targets. With a clink, Kyosuke placed his cup down and picked up a piece of sushi, casually glancing toward the street opposite. There, an abandoned shop stood. According to the intel, one of the transport teams from the three clans was currently stationed there. Kyosuke needed to observe the movements carefully to ensure there were no large enemy forces. Otherwise, he would have to abandon the bait plan. "If I get too close to the shop, it will immediately raise the enemy''s suspicions." "I need to be very careful. At the very least, I must not let them realize I''m doing it on purpose." As he thought, Kyosuke looked back at the waiter. Perhaps this guy could be useful. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 20 - 20: Chapter: 20 Chidori Tearing Through the Night Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Higurashi Town''s remote location made it an ideal breeding ground for all kinds of crime. The shop assistant was actually a spy cultivated by a group of thieves, tasked with identifying suitable "prey." At first glance, Kyosuke seemed like an ordinary traveler, failing to capture the assistant''s attention. However, one seemingly "inadvertent" action of his instantly exposed his wealthy status. If it weren''t for the assistant''s sharp eyes, they might have missed this lucrative target entirely. "Damn, I almost let him fool me." Using the excuse of a bathroom break, the assistant discreetly released a carrier pigeon. Before long, the thieves'' contact would appear in the town, and with him around, the young merchant wouldn''t stand a chance. "Heh, blame your own foolishness." The assistant''s sinister laughter blended into the bustling noise of the shop. --- Outside, on the bustling street A seemingly inconspicuous roadside vendor watched the pigeon fly off, cursing under his breath. Having been stationed there for several days, he was well aware of the assistant''s shady dealings. Murdering travelers and robbing their goods wasn''t an issue for him. What annoyed him was how the assistant''s reckless actions could potentially disrupt his own plans. "Tonight, I''ll observe the situation. If it doesn''t interfere with my plans, I''ll just get rid of this idiot quietly," the man muttered, squinting his eyes to conceal the murderous intent within. This man was one of the four Chnin accompanying Nara Tetsuhei. His task was to monitor anyone approaching their trap, including Kyosuke, whom no one could escape his watchful eyes. The assistant''s little tricks hadn''t gone unnoticed by him either. Naturally, he also noticed the little boy action''s. --- Meanwhile, after dinner, Kyosuke found a random inn nearby. Having no better options and seeing no action from the accomplice despite waiting for a long time, it became clear to him that the other side still needed time to prepare. With a general understanding of the situation, he decided to rest in place, fully embodying the fearless demeanor of a naive youth. By day, he wandered around harmlessly like an ordinary passerby. By night, once the mask was on, he became untouchable and ruthless. Once his subordinates returned with intelligence, tonight would be the perfect moment for them to act. "The hunting game begins now," Kyosuke murmured with a sinister smile. --- As night fell, the streets emptied, save for the occasional drunk stumbling out of taverns. The ninjas who had disguised themselves during the day now gathered around the wooden house''s and shops, lying in wait for their enemies. Suddenly, a cry for help echoed from the end of the street. "Help me!" Immediately, the seven ninjas tensed up, alert and ready. "It''s that boy from earlier," one of them said while signaling discreetly. Safe. The boy, noticing a drunken man in the corner, ran toward him like he had found salvation. At that moment, the disguised Chnin felt the urge to curse. The commotion could draw the enemy''s attention, and if exposed, it might ruin their entire plan. Determined not to blow his cover, the Chnin, pretending to be a drunkard, decided to act unconscious. After all, no one would pay attention to a fallen, drunken middle-aged man. But then, a sudden pain in his chest stunned him. Before he could react, his life had already slipped away. [System Notification: You have killed a Yamanaka Clan Chnin. Points awarded: 300.] Feigning panic, Kyosukestill pretending to be the fleeing boyquickly ran off. "There''s a Jnin nearby. The body won''t stay hidden for long." "At most, we have five seconds before the death of the Chnin is discovered." One second passed. Nara Tetsuhei, hidden in the building, noticed nothing unusual. Two seconds passed. He frowned, puzzled as to why no signal had been sent. By the third second, his expression turned serious. "Enemy attack!" he shouted. The moment his cry rang out, a fierce, roaring fire dragon engulfed the shop. The blaze lit up the entire town, waking its sleeping residents. "What''s going on?!" A Chnin hiding in a nearby courtyard barely had time to react before the space around him distorted. "Genjutsu?!" He panicked, pouring all his chakra into breaking free. But breaking free from the illusion of a Three-Tomoe Sharingan was no easy feat. Seconds later, Uchiha Maya stepped out of the shadows, leaving behind a corpse whose eyes remained wide open in disbelief. --- Elsewhere, seeing that the enemy had already detected them, Kyosuke swiftly shed his disguise. With a few simple hand signs, the piercing chirping of Chidori drowned out the explosion''s roar. "Damn it!" Nara Tetsuhei cursed, watching his shadows fail to catch up with the rapidly moving figure. "What kind of technique is this?" He couldn''t understand how their meticulously laid ambush had been exposed so thoroughly. Had the enemy''s perception been that sharp, or had they known about the plan all along? A sense of dread crept into his heart. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Low-ranking ninjas rarely had access to critical intelligence, but Jnin couldn''t fall into enemy hands. Until now, the cooperation between the three clans had been flawless, giving the Uchiha no chance to exploit weaknesses. But today, he had unknowingly stepped into the enemy''s sightsall for the sake of that so-called "Demon-Faced Ashura." At that moment, Nara Tetsuhei suddenly came to a realisation, but it was already too late to back out now. [System Notification: You have killed an Akimichi Clan Chnin. Points awarded: 350.] The Akimichi, known for their formidable combat abilities, stood no chance against the Sharingan and Chidori combination. Pulling his hand from the burning chest of his opponent, Kyosuke dodged the spray of blood and vanished. --- "Damn it" Yamanaka Rumiko cursed, frustrated by the enemy''s alertness. If she had been just a second faster, she could have taken control of the boy''s body and captured the target. Now, not only had she failed, but her position was compromised. Without hesitation, she burst through the wooden wall of her hiding spot. Boom! A fire dragon roared, instantly engulfing the area she had just vacated. Seeing this, Akimichi Kanbei abandoned all pretense and unleashed his Partial Multi-Size Technique. His colossal arm swung down like a titan''s hammer, aiming to crush the enemy''s hiding place. Forced into the open, Uchiha Izumi revealed himself. Facing three Jnin and four elite Chnina luxurious lineupKyousuke knew the battle would be intense. Despite their numbers, two of their strongest had already fallen. As Kyosuke prepared to issue orders, the familiar chirping of Chidori drew his attention. This time, the technique wasn''t Kyosuke''s but Izumi''s own, fueled by murderous intent. To maximize his team''s combat strength, he did not hesitate to teach this technique. As a Chunin, Kyosuke could already use Chidori to instantly kill opponents of the same level. So, if the user was Uchiha Izumi instead, how much stronger would the technique become? [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 21 - 21: Chapter: 21 A life-and-Death Fight Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Understanding the urgency of the situation, Akimichi Kanbei quickly revealed all of his strength. Bang! With his hands pressed together, he transformed into a towering giant over ten meters tall. Ninja Art: Super Multi-Size Jutsu! "Little bugs, let me see what you''re capable of," Akimichi Kanbei sneered, then he retracted his limbs and turned into a massive, round ball of flesh. Ninja Art: Super Human Cannonball! Such an impact was something few could withstand in the entire ninja world. Even if Uchiha Rei himself were present, he would have to temporarily avoid the attack. Let alone Uchiha Izumi, who hadn''t even reached the elite Jonin rank. Blocking it was definitely out of the question. However, avoiding the attack wasn''t particularly difficult for him. The electricity generated by Chidori could not only be used to kill, but it also greatly stimulated cellular activity. It felt very similar to the secret techniques of a certain family from the Land of Lightning. Quickly moving beyond the range of the human cannonball, Uchiha Izumi transformed into a lightning bolt, running toward the distant target. The Jonin, Yamanaka Rumiko. "What kind of jutsu is this?!" Nara Tetsuhei hastily changed hand signs, abandoning the pursuit of Kyosuke, and instead used his shadow to create a large shadow net, hoping to block the incoming crisis. Ninja Art: Shadow Net! Kyosuke let out a sigh of relief, only to realize that his back was already drenched in cold sweat. The pressure from Nara''s Jonin-level abilities was terrifying. Without activating the Body Flicker Technique, just dodging was an exhausting task. Taking a few light breaths, Kyosuke ignored the Chnin charging at him, and quickly formed hand signs, using the second Chidori of the day. With his current chakra, he could only use Chidori twice at its full power. He couldn''t afford to waste precious chakra on a Chnin. Using his Sharingan''s enhanced dynamic vision, he successfully avoided the Chnin''s blockade, turning into a blurry afterimage as he rushed toward the distant target. The target was still the Jonin, Yamanaka Rumiko, who was tangled with Maya. To be attacked by two Chidori at once, she would be the first in history to experience such a thing. Nara Tetsuhei could only block one, but couldn''t manage both Kyosuke and Izumi. "Stop him!" Helpless, he could only place his hopes on his subordinates. "Don''t even think about it!" Another Akimichi Chnin appeared. It seemed that these fat pigs weren''t just good at eating; they were also quite capable. Otherwise, how could there be so many of them that even killing them all was impossible? Ninja Art: Partial Multi-Size Technique! The jutsu activated, and a pair of gigantic palms, the size of houses, charged forward. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before the attack even reached him, the violent wind from the palms made Kysuke''s hair fly in all directions. "Should I dodge, or..." His gaze was fixed on the target. He could jump to dodge, but in that case, the power of Chidori would drop significantly. Without enough distance for a sprint, the added power of the attack would be hard to deliver a fatal blow to a Jonin. This was why Chidori was an A-rank technique, whereas Raikiri, which didn''t require a sprint and could be silent for assassination, was an S-rank jutsu. The two techniques were of the same origin, but their development paths differed. Sasuke focused on form changes, developing techniques like Chidori stream and Chidori Senbon. Later, he began to experiment with nature changes, mainly to enhance power. Kakashi, on the other hand, focused on assassination. He developed Raikiri to the point that it was completely silent. Even a seasoned fighter like Kakuzu couldn''t avoid Kakashi''s surprise assassination. Without the Earth Grudge Fear to sustain him, Kakuzu would have been instantly killed by Raikiri. Currently, Kyosuke had not yet delved into advanced ninjutsu training. His Chidori required a significant amount of running to build up. Charging directly would certainly take down the Akimichi Chnin, but he would inevitably be struck by the massive palms as well. "I cannot give the enemy any chance to gather." "If the Three Families combine, the difficulty of the battle will increase several times." "I must end this fight quickly!" With a resolve in his mind, Kyosuke began desperately absorbing chakra. Is the Lightning Release not enough to stimulate his body? Fine. Then, in the Chidori state, he would forcibly activate the Shisui-style Body Flicker Technique. In theory, it would absolutely work. As for the consequences, he couldn''t care about that now. Feeling the tearing pain throughout his body, Kyji''s forehead veins bulged, and he roared, "Get the hell out of my way!" Shisui-style Body Flicker Technique, activate! In an instant, a burst of blood mist exploded, leaving a series of bloody afterimages in front of the Chnin. Bang! His massive palms finally closed, but the target had already quickly flashed past from the side. With a gulp, he realized that if he had been the target, the enemy could have killed him more than ten times over in the brief moment of misstep. Turning his head stiffly, the Akimichi Chnin''s pupils suddenly dilated as he saw the severed arm of Yamanaka Rumiko lying on the ground, her body limp after falling into a Genjutsu. "Impressive..." Even though they were enemies, he couldn''t help but feel somewhat impressed. Comparing himself to the boy who barely reached his chest, he felt as though his 20 years of life had been wasted. "I can''t let them leave." The Akimichi Chnin was well aware of the consequences. The Three Families had managed to compete with the Uchiha mainly due to their geographic advantages. Ambushes, surprise attacks, and intelligence warfarethese methods had been a constant nuisance for the southern army. Exposing hidden locations was minor, but if the secret communication points were compromised, decades of effort would be lost in an instant. Even if he had to kill a woman, he couldn''t let the enemy capture her. With a slap, his hands pressed together, and he prepared to risk his life using the Super Multi-Size Technique to meet the enemy. Just as he was about to act, a brilliant bolt of lightning appeared behind him. "You..." Looking at the arm that had pierced through his chest, he bitterly smiled and fell to the ground, dead. Ninja battles were sometimes this cruel. With insufficient strength, even the qualification to fight to the death was denied. Having dealt with the third Chnin, Uchiha Izumi couldn''t help but take a few breaths. Glancing at the prisoner Maya was carrying on his shoulder, he began to move toward Kyosuke, who had fallen unconscious. Unexpectedly, Nara Tetsuhei was quicker, rushing over and grabbing Kyosuke by the neck, lifting him roughly from the ground. At this moment, Kyosuke was covered in blood, his left leg grotesquely bent inward, indicating that his knee had suffered unimaginable damage. Not only was it impossible for him to continue fighting, but whether he could even continue his ninja career was uncertain. "Not bad," Nara Tetsuhei sneered, his voice dark, "You''re willing to risk your future to complete the mission. I''m almost moved to tears." "Bastard!" Uchiha Maya''s brows furrowed, her lips bleeding from the pressure as she remained unaware. She never imagined that Kyosuke would take such a reckless risk. It was just for a prisoner, there was no need to take such a big risk. In her view, ten women''s lives weren''t worth even a single hair on Kyji''s body. "How about it? Shall we exchange hostages?" Nara Tetsuhei smiled as he made his suggestion. Will they exchange? [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 22 - 22: Chapter: 22 I Just Have a Special Physique Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Alright, I''ll exchange with you." Maya didn''t hesitate at all. Even if Kyosuke really became disabled, she would still care for him for the rest of her life. From the day she agreed to the Young Clan Leader''s request, Kyosuke had become the most important person in her life. Not being able to protect him fully had already been a serious dereliction of duty as a bodyguard, so how could she just watch him fall into danger like this? Mission? Hell with it! With one hand, she threw the unconscious Yamanaka Rumiko to the ground. Uchiha Maya''s gaze turned sharp as she stared down the other side, her voice low and chilling: "Don''t play tricks, or I''ll make sure you all die here." In her eyes, three black tomoe spun wildly. Her gaze swept over the last remaining chnin. This was a young girl from the Yamanaka clan who had just tried to use a secret technique to launch a surprise attack. However, her intentions had been instantly noticed by Maya. "Don''t act!" Nara Tetsuhei stopped his subordinate. The situation now was that he and Akimichi Kanbei were facing two Uchiha jnin. If Maya was pushed too far, she wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice the hostage and escape. At that point, they wouldn''t be able to stop her. Rather than take that risk, it would be better to just trade Rumiko back. After all, that kid was useless nowwhether or not he stayed was irrelevant. Even if Uchiha Rei was foolish, he would never compromise over a useless person. With this thought, Nara Tetsuhei gestured as a sign of goodwill: "Don''t worry, I won''t risk my comrades'' lives." As he spoke, he grabbed Kyosuke by the collar with one hand and reached for his fallen comrade with the other. Maya did the same, while Uchiha Izumi kept a close eye on Akimichi Kanbei. Both sides had the same demands. The exchange should go smoothly, as no one wanted to take that risk. However, once the exchange was successful, the next round of fighting would begin. With the help of the young Yamanaka girl, they could barely form an imperfect version of the "Ino-Shika-Ch" formation. It might not be enough to stop the Uchiha, but at least it could protect their comrades. The target had lost all value, and Tetsuhei no longer wished to continue the fight. The risks and rewards just didn''t balance out. "Another day, I hope we meet again on the battlefield." Nara Tetsuhei''s eyes gleamed with killing intent, though his attitude remained calm. Exchanging three chnin lives for what was said to be the most talented Uchihathis was a deal that seemed too good to pass up. Returning to the clan, rewards and recognition would certainly follow. More importantly, it would greatly boost the morale of their people. "Be careful!" Suddenly, Akimichi Kanbei''s desperate shout rang out. Tetsuhei''s heart skipped a beat. He looked up, thinking that Maya had planned to go down in a blaze of glory. But he saw that Maya hadn''t moved at all, and the cold man hadn''t budged either. Then, it could only be... Thud! A kunai pierced through his heart. Nara Tetsuhei collapsed without making a sound, his dreams and ambitions vanishing with his life. "Tetsuhei!!!" Akimichi Kanbei''s fury exploded as he transformed into a wild beast. Seeing this, Uchiha Izumi immediately charged forward, using Fire Style jutsu to keep Kanbei from advancing. "Kyosuke-Sama!" Maya covered her mouth in disbelief, staring at the scene in front of her. "I''m fine." Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kyosuke ripped off his blood-stained shirt. On the surface, he seemed calm, but inwardly, he was panicking. Before the mission, he had spent a small fortune on a "Universal Healing Capsule." Since nightfall, he had been keeping the capsule in his mouth. The moment he activated his Body Flicker technique, he bit down on it. What Kyosuke hadn''t anticipated was that the pressure from using Chidori while using Body Flicker Technique would be so intense. The moment the pressure hit, his body broke down completely. If it hadn''t been for the healing capsule in his mouth, not only would he have been unable to continue fighting, he might not even have woken up. "This is the last time. I must never do this again." Kyosuke reminded himself. Actually, he had already woken up when the exchange started. With immense willpower, Kyosuke forced himself to suppress the pain from his injuries. He waited for the right moment while observing the reactions of his subordinates. Thankfully, they didn''t disappoint him. In fact, it was from this moment that he truly began to trust them. Once Nara Tetsuhei had completely ignored him, Kyosuke found the perfect opportunity. With a kunai in hand, he swiftly dealt with the opponent, even a jnin was not immune. [System Notification: Killed Nara Clan Jnin, gained 3100 points.] [Points: 5025] This bloody battle had pushed his points back into the 5,000 range. And the rewards weren''t just limited to that. [Name: Uchiha Kyosuke Age: 9 Body Strength: Jnin Peak Mental Strength: Jnin Peak Chakra: Jnin Peak] The healing capsule had not only healed his injuries but had also cured the hidden ailments caused by years of forced training. During the healing process, his body had unknowingly become stronger. Now, all three stats had reached the peak of a jnin''s abilities. Also... [Bloodline Limit: Sharingan (Three Tomoe)] In the crucial moment of battle, spurred on by extreme emotions, Kyosuke''s Sharingan had finally reached the three-tomoe stage. This meant that with his bloodline abilities, his combat power could rival that of a jnin even in his normal state. With his body fully restored, Kyosuke was now at his peak condition. "You treat her a little, don''t let her bleed to death." He pointed to the woman who had lost an arm on the ground. Then he turned and focused his attention on the remaining enemies. "Kyosuke-sama." Maya was still a bit worried. After all, the healing seemed too strange. "Don''t worry." Kyosuke didn''t even look back as he replied, "I just have a special physique. And please, keep this a secret." With that, he dashed forward with his short blade. "A special physique." Maya blinked. Why did she feel like her lord was just trying to pull a fast one on her? The last remaining chnin, aside from the Yamanaka clan''s secret techniques, also wielded powerful Water Style jutsu. However, facing Kyosuke, whose combat power had reached that of a jnin, she had no way to resist. With a single Body Flicker Technique, Kyosuke appeared behind her. His short blade flashed, cutting through her throat. [System Notification: Killed Yamanaka Clan Chnin, gained 430 points] [Points: 5455] "Collecting points is getting faster." Kyosuke stopped, looking at the final opponent, Akimichi Kanbei, who was now growing weaker. For the sake of retreat, capturing one hostage was enough. The best outcome for this jnin was to become points in his hands. As his physical strength increased, Kyosuke became even more adept at using Body Flicker Technique. In the blink of an eye, he appeared behind the giant and slashed across the enemy''s body. Indeed, Akimichi Kanbei''s strength was no joke. Even with the two of them attacking, he didn''t show signs of giving up. Unfortunately, a third jnin was on the field. When Maya had a chance to move, she used Genjutsu to control the enemy''s body. Finally, Kyosuke took the opportunity to thrust his short blade into Kanbei''s heart. [System Notification: Killed Akimichi Clan Jnin, gained 3800 points] [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 23 - 23: Chapter: 23 Thirty Lightning-Style Ninja Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Southern Fire Country, Uchiha Army Camp. Upon hearing the news, Uchiha Rei personally led his people to the entrance to welcome the heroes'' return. "He really succeeded." The commander''s emotions surged, his hands trembling slightly in excitement. He had fought against the three clans for many years but had never been able to completely defeat them. Now, with the newly obtained intelligence, they could quickly gain a comprehensive advantage. By uprooting the enemy''s scattered bases, the three clans would be driven into a corner. They would have no choice but to engage in a decisive battle or flee to the Land of Lightning. As for seeking refuge with the Senju? That wasn''t even an option to consider. "Once this battle is over, the southern border will completely belong to the Uchiha." "Tajima, let''s see how you plan to compete with me then." Lost in his thoughts, Uchiha Rei seemed to envision the moment he ascended as clan leader. "Sir, they''re here." The voice of his subordinate pulled him back to reality. Looking around, a large number of ninjas had already gathered at the entrance, all waiting for the return of Kyosuke''s squad. Before long, three figures appeared on the horizon. Leading them was Uchiha Kyosuke, who was showing his true face for the first time. Since officially reaching Jonin strength, he no longer needed to wear a mask. Among ninjas, strength determined everything. His young age only emphasized his extraordinary talent. Previously mentioned, Chidori was the most suitable jutsu for the Uchiha. If he could teach it to his subordinates, he could teach it to any clansman who met the requirements. The prerequisite? They had to be his subordinates. Ninja speed was unparalleled. One moment, they were mere silhouettes on the horizon; the next, the squad was standing before the commander. Tossing the unconscious Yamanaka Rumiko to the ground, Kyosuke calmly said, "Mission accomplished. The captive has been brought back." "Good, Good, Good!" Uchiha Rei exclaimed three times in a row, instantly recognizing the captive''s identity. Ordering his subordinates to take the prisoner away for strict confinement, he patted Kyosuke''s shoulder, choosing not to leave immediately. A hero''s return deserved more than a simple ending. Let Kyosuke enjoy the admiration of his clansmen first. As a long-time enemy, Yamanaka Rumiko''s appearance was no secret. Soon, someone recognized her. "It''s her! That vile woman, Yamanaka Rumiko!" "With her in our hands, we can destroy the enemy''s bases one by one!" "Damn it, your end is near!" "Haha, the war is finally coming to an end!" "Long live Lord Kyosuke!" "Long live! Long live!" Surrounded by countless enthusiastic faces, Kyosuke didn''t shy away. With a sharp sound, he unsheathed his short sword, holding it high in the air as he let out a triumphant roar. The next moment, the cheers were loud enough to shake the entire camp. --- Inside the commander''s tent, Kyosuke and Uchiha Rei sat opposite each other. No matter the place, there were always dirty dealings in the shadows. Yet sometimes, relationships between ninjas were surprisingly straightforward. Changes in strength naturally led to changes in status. For Kyosuke, this was his first equal conversation with the commander. "The time has come for a full-scale assault on the enemy," Uchiha Rei said with some emotion. "For years, I''ve dreamed of this day." "Securing victory in the southern border will elevate your prestige to rival Uchiha Tajima," Kyosuke replied bluntly, showing no effort to hide his disdain for the clan leader. Over the past year, Tajima''s loyalists had frequently sabotaged Kyosuke''s plans. While the harm was minimal, it was annoying enough. Even so, Kyosuke endured. For now, he lacked the power to confront Tajima directly. But when the time was right, he had already decided Tajima''s head would be his. Madara. Kyosuke thought, relationships aside, Tajima''s survival was a separate matter. As long as Tajima lived, Kyosuke could never truly gain power in the Uchiha clan. "You''ve now been promoted to Jonin," Uchiha Rei said, fully aware of Kyosuke''s abilities. "It''s time for you to assemble a team. Don''t worry about manpower." A unit commander was allowed to form a team of up to thirty members. Considering the casualty rate among ninjas, the actual number was usually lower. Previously, Kyosuke had preferred a three-man team to avoid being dragged down by others. But with direct combat against large forces on the horizon, even three Jonin couldn''t achieve much alone. A single large-scale jutsu from the enemy could force them to retreat. Even a group of mediocre Mist ninjas could resist Madara''s Edo Tensei Great Fire Annihilation together. At times, numbers could compensate for gaps in strength. "Thank you, sir," Kyosuke said with a nod, accepting Uchiha Rei''s goodwill. He now needed to build his own forces. Only by having subordinates could he gain influence within the clan. When the time came, even Tajima would think twice before moving against him. --- While the two talked, the selection of team members had already begun. Uchiha Izumi acted as the examiner, testing the applicants'' skills, while Uchiha Maya used genjutsu to screen for potential risks. Initially, there were complaints. Many wanted to serve under Kyosuke but resented being subjected to genjutsu interrogation. It felt insulting. However, when Uchiha Izumi demonstrated Chidori and explained that those who passed would be taught the jutsu, the entire camp was stirred. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Experienced ninjas understood the significance of Chidori. Previously, many had wondered how Kyosuke''s squad managed to defeat a perfectly coordinated Ino-Shika-Cho team. Now it was clearKyosuke had developed such a terrifying Lightning Style jutsu. "Chidori is such an appropriate name," someone remarked in awe. Due to limited slots, only qualified applicants were accepted. What were the qualifications? Applicants couldn''t belong to Tajima''s faction, had to specialize in Lightning Style jutsu, and must lack existing loyalties to other factions. These three conditions immediately disqualified most of the camp, leaving a small number ecstatic at the chance to learn Chidori. After a full day and night of assessments, Izumi and Maya finally selected thirty suitable ninjas. None of them were Jonin; all were Chunin from within the clan. Jonin were strategic assets and had long since joined various factions. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to join; Kyosuke had intentionally excluded them from the start. "Welcome" Kyosuke said as he activated his Three-Tomoe Sharingan. Amid gasps of amazement, he continued, "If you''re going to follow me, you must have the ambition and will to establish great achievements." "Remember, the enemy''s heartland will be the front line for our unit." "Approach this with determination. Do everything you can to grow stronger." [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 24 - 24: Chapter: 24 A Thousand Birds Chirping Together, Unmatched in Power Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The southern battlefield, south of the border, in the Gobi Desert. Having intercepted enough intelligence, the Uchiha swiftly launched a massive extermination operation. Anyone related to the three clans, kill! Anyone trading with the three clans, kill! Anyone hiding criminals of the three clans, kill! Better to kill a thousand by mistake than to let one gothis terrifying slaughter filled the southern borders of the Land of Fire with dread and fear. In the blink of an eye, over a month had passed since the all-out siege began. From the beginning, the three clans never intended to fight head-on. Regardless of how much pressure the Uchiha applied, the enemy strictly adhered to one principle: drag it out. Drag it out until the Uchiha completely collapse. On the main battlefield, no one knew what kind of trump card Senju Butsuma had deployed. The Uzumaki Clan, who could have stayed out of the conflict, resolutely decided to join the fray. As fellow descendants of Ashura, the Uzumaki Clan''s strength was in no way inferior to the Senju or Uchiha Clans. With their incredible physical resilience and their unparalleled sealing techniques, their presence on the battlefield marked the start of a gradual defeat for the Uchiha. Nara Higashihiko''s strategy was simple: once the Uchiha couldn''t hold on anymore, they would have to redeploy shinobi from their southern army for reinforcements. At that point, the three clans could seize the opportunity to reclaim their territory and rebuild a solid defensive network. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Nara Higashihiko had no intention of fleeing to the Land of Lightning or submitting to the Senju as their vassals. Realizing the enemy''s intentions, the Uchiha responded with even more frenzied eradication efforts. Through relentless pressure, they managed to corner a medium-sized group of over 80 enemy shinobi in the Gobi Desert. Surrounding them were three Uchiha captains, each with a sharp gaze, including the formidable Uchiha Kyosuke. "These slippery bastards can''t get away this time," one shinobi muttered, his tone laced with resentment. Kyosuke nodded silently in agreement. He suddenly realized that perhaps he had overestimated the war potential of the three clans. Cunning wasn''t inherently wrong, but being too clever could lead to self-destruction. In the end, wars in the shinobi world depend on individual strength and resources. Over-relying on strategy could only push one into a more desperate situation. This was the Warring States Period, with the Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi Clans at their peak. If they had gathered their forces on a large scale, they could have easily outnumbered the southern Uchiha army. But, instead, Nara Higashihikopriding himself on his unparalleled intelligencechose guerrilla tactics to evade and harass the enemy. One side poured all its resources into wiping out the other. The other side avoided direct confrontation, sacrificing smaller groups to ensure the survival of the majority. As seen now, a group of 80 shinobi from the three clans had been hounded to exhaustion by three Uchiha units, reduced to a pitiful state. It''s worth noting that, apart from Kyosuke''s unit being at full strength, the other two captains didn''t even have complete rosters. Their combined total of 67 shinobi was nearly 20 fewer than their opponents. "This is the curse of the so-called wise," Kyosuke sighed, though his gaze was filled with killing intent. Looking at the two captains beside him, who were visibly frustrated, Kyosuke suddenly proposed, "I''ll try to break through the enemy formation." "When the time comes, you both charge in and annihilate as many enemies as possible." Hearing this, the two captains frowned deeply. One of them hesitated before replying, "Kyosuke, are you planning to use just 30 men to pierce through their large formation?" "Yes." Kyosuke nodded. He didn''t offer any further explanation, simply saying, "Trust me. Prepare to devour the enemy once we break through." "Alright, let''s do it!" The two captains, seasoned warriors themselves, understood the fleeting nature of battle opportunities. As for whether the plan would work Could they even count the miracles this young man had already achieved over the years? Trusting one another was one of the few admirable traits of the Uchiha. Soon, Kyosuke''s unit advanced onto the Gobi Desert. The enemy, who had been resting, immediately grew alert upon noticing the situation. They seemed ready to flee at the first sign of trouble. Standing at the forefront of his unit, Kyosuke fearlessly stared down the enemy and shouted, "Everyone, prepare!" "What''s he doing?" The enemy leader called an Akimichi subordinate to prepare defensive measures for what they assumed would be a large-scale ninjutsu. But things weren''t unfolding as expected. The air currents grew increasingly violent, tearing through the sky and scattering the clouds high above. Sand and stones flew as chakra surged, and the crackling of lightning sent shivers down the spines of both allies and enemies alike. When a single shinobi activated this jutsu, it sounded like the chirping of a thousand birds. But when all 30 shinobi unleashed the same technique simultaneously, it was as if tens of thousands of birds had descended upon the Gobi Desert. "All units, spread out and support! The goal is to break through the enemy''s defenses!" "Yes!!!" After a collective roar, the terrifying surge of lightning finally began to move. "My god" The other two Uchiha units could only stare in shock. Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that this group could unleash such a devastating group-based ninjutsu. Everyone knew about Chidorithe lightning release technique created by the Uchiha genius. But why would he share it so freely?! Regardless of Kyosuke''s motives, the scene before them was awe-inspiring. By stimulating their bodies with lightning chakra, each shinobi''s cellular activity was heightened, granting them speed far beyond that of ordinary ninja. Defend? By the time the Akimichi shinobi reacted, the brilliant lightning had already smashed into their formation. "Kill!!!" Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From forming seals to charging through the enemy lines, Kyosuke''s unit took just seven seconds. They killed 12 enemies outright, injured countless others, and emerged unscathed. "Reform the formation!" Kyosuke commanded, and the 30 shinobi swiftly adjusted their positions. After a brief sequence of hand seals, the deafening chirping resounded once more. "Attack!" Kyosuke charged forward with two subordinates, leading the assault on their now-terrified enemies. "Attack!!!" The remaining 30 shinobi roared and launched into a second wave of all-out attacks. At last, the Nara commander reacted. Countless shadows extended like a massive net, attempting to smother the advancing lightning flood. It didn''t kill, but it slowed the enemy''s relentless momentum. It was a wise response, but it failed to grasp the true essence of Chidori. Why is Chidori considered the perfect technique for the Uchiha? The answer was about to be revealed. Faced with the overwhelming attack, Kyosuke''s unit moved in perfect unison to evade the incoming shadows. Thanks to their Sharingan, they could see the same threats and react identically. If one could dodge, all 30 could dodge. In less than three seconds, the enemy had no time to launch a second round of attacks. The Chidori formation charged into the enemy ranks once again. After two devastating charges, the 80-strong enemy force had suffered over half their number in casualties. More importantly, their morale was utterly crushed. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 25 - 25: Deputy Commander, Kyosuke Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In this battle, fewer than ten members of the three clans escaped. When the news reached the main camp, it immediately boosted the morale of all the members. On the other hand, all the members of the three clans were filled with fear, dreading an encounter with Kyosuke''s army, which seemed like a harbinger of doom. [Points: 16,721] With the battle over, Kyosuke was getting closer to reaching 20,000 points. This meant he would soon be able to exchange for an S-level ninjutsu. His target was already chosen: the S-level ninjutsu, the space-time technique known as "Flying Thunder God." With it, he would be able to both attack and retreat, and few in the ninja world would be able to threaten him. Even though early on, Flying Thunder God was mainly seen as a technique for fleeing and traveling, Kyosuke still loved it. In close combat, the Shisui Body Flicker Technique was more practical, as it had no limitations based on space coordinates. In the later stages of the Great Ninja War, Sasuke was able to penetrate Madara Uchiha''s arm after his resurrection with a super-speed continuous attack. Meanwhile, Tobirama using Flying Thunder God with Impure World Reincarnation, the technique couldn''t even touch a single hair on Madara. According to Kyosuke''s understanding, space-time ninjutsu was far more terrifying than any other type of Body Flicker Technique before reaching the Super-Kage level. However, when one''s power reached a certain level, especially within the realm of the "Sage of Six Paths," the importance of space-time techniques would greatly decrease. Evidence for this was that the Impure World Reincarnation versions of Minato and Tobirama used Flying Thunder God to launch sneak attacks, but couldn''t even touch a hair of Six Paths Madara. In contrast, techniques like Guy''s Eight Gates, Sasuke''s lightning-enhanced physical strength, and Naruto''s Nine-Tails Chakra Mode were able to force even Six Paths Madara to take damage. Of course, battles at that level were still far beyond Kyosuke''s reach. Right now, he needed survival techniques, and nothing could compare to space-time ninjutsu when it came to disappearing and reappearing without a trace. After closing the system panel, Kyosuke abandoned the task of cleaning the battlefield and, according to the intel, hurriedly led his men to the next encirclement point. Meanwhile, two other Jonin who were also leading troops were feeling somewhat impressed. "They say the young clan leader has similar talents, but I don''t think that''s necessarily true." "Heh, the clan leader... You know what I mean." "Let''s not talk about it. We don''t want outsiders to hear." "Hahaha, well said, outsider." After cleaning up the bodies in the Gobi Desert, the two teams began to count their casualties. After a brief discussion, they unanimously decided to act together. Not everyone could have high mobility and deadly techniques like Kyosuke''s army. For their own safety, it was better to stick together and avoid being schemed against by Nara Higashihiko in the shadows. "Let''s go and join up with the main force." --- Boom! Nara Higashihiko smashed the desk in front of him. "Can someone tell me why such ridiculous battle reports are coming in?!" "87 people, and in just three rounds, they''re already torn to shreds, and the other side has zero casualties?!" "Are you all wearing pig brains on top of your heads?!" It was no wonder he was so angrythis battle report was simply unbelievable. If Uchiha really had that kind of strength, what was the point of fighting? Everyone would just wash their necks and wait to be slaughtered. At the entrance of the tent, a messenger shakily picked up the report, hesitating for a while before cautiously speaking, "It might have been a moment of carelessness. After all, such army-level ninjutsu is rare." "We''ve already sent the intel to all the troops. With that preparation, we believe similar situations won''t occur again." "Report!!!" Before the messenger could finish, another colleague rushed into the tent, stumbling. "Report, boss! We just got word that the Seventh Unit encountered Kyosuke''s army!" Hearing this, Nara Higashihiko suddenly stood up, his eyes filled with the madness of someone about to devour others. He had a feeling that the intel being passed on would definitely not be good news. Sensing the leader''s madness, the messenger swallowed hard and nervously spoke, "The Seventh Unit fought bravely, but... but the enemy''s strength was too troublesome." "Each battle started with a bang and didn''t even give the Seventh Unit a chance to encircle them." "After three days and nights of fighting, the Seventh Unit had no choice but to retreat." "How are the casualties?" Nara Higashihiko''s voice was dark and ominous, his forehead veins bulging, barely able to control the fury in his chest. "The Seventh Unit had 216 people, and now only 103 clan members remain." Boom! Nara Higashihiko kicked the cover off in front of him and grabbed the messenger by the collar, demanding in a slow, forceful voice, "Tell mehow many casualties did the enemy have?!" The poor messenger could even see the blood emerging from his leader''s clenched teeth. It was a display of rage taken to the extreme. Despite that, the messenger still had to deliver the final blow. "The enemy..." "Speak, don''t hesitate!" Closing his eyes tightly, the messenger summoned every last ounce of strength to speak the truth: "The enemy had two killed in action, seven wounded, and Uchiha Kyosuke was unharmed." After waiting in silence for a long time, the messenger did not receive the expected terrifying punishment. When he cautiously opened his eyes, he saw that Nara Higashihiko''s eyes had rolled back, and he was staggering backwards, collapsing to the ground. Boom! "Ah, someone! The leader has fainted!" Soon, the news of Nara Higashihiko fainting from rage spread quickly. The Southern Army naturally mocked him to no end, while Uchiha Kyosuke''s name spread far and wide. In this battle, Kyosuke had cleverly used the terrain and the terrifying mobility of Chidori to his advantage. He attacked from a distance every time, struck fast, and left quickly, never giving the enemy a chance to encircle him. He chased the enemy for thirty miles, launching surprise attacks every night. By the end, many of the enemy were terrified at the sound of thunder, even without seeing him. Of course, the process wasn''t without its difficulties. During the final push, casualties were inevitable. Two died on the spot, and the remaining seven were heavily wounded. Their lives were spared, but they could no longer fight on the battlefield. Fortunately, his reputation had already spread far and wide, and many clan members sought to join his ranks. When they returned to camp and announced that they were recruiting additional members, the area was nearly trampled by the crowd. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this, Uchiha Rei laughed heartily, personally stepping in to calm the crowd and lavish praise on Kyosuke''s performance. "Due to your outstanding contributions, I am hereby granting permission to increase your unit size to fifty members." Everyone knew this was a sign of the commander grooming Kyosuke for a future leadership position. Even Uchiha Tajima couldn''t openly target him, despite the irregularities in the rules. After all, wasn''t it the same for his son''s subordinates? "Order given: Uchiha Kyosuke has made tremendous contributions. He is hereby appointed as the Deputy Commander of the Southern Army Corps." Upon hearing this, the crowd fell silent for a few seconds before erupting in wild cheers. "Long live Kyosuke-sama!" "Long live Kyosuke-sama!" "Long live Kyosuke-sama!" [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 26 - 26: Chapter: 26 Redeeming the Flying Thunder God Technique Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Nighttime, in the commander''s tent. "Kyosuke, you''re here. Please, sit down." Uchiha Rei put down the documents in his hand, his expression showing clear signs of exhaustion. Promoting Kyosuke was something Rei had deliberately done, albeit as a helpless measure. Once upon a time, the Southern Corps was entirely under his control, with no such nonsense as a deputy commander. Unfortunately, two years ago, Uchiha Hikoichi leveraged his merits in battle to seize a portion of Rei''s authority. Now, the corps had two Deputy commander''s: Kyosuke and Uchiha Hikoichi. It had to be saidUchiha Tajima''s tactics were ruthless. Spotting an opportunity, Tajima directly caused cracks to appear in what was once the united Southern Corps. No, to be precise, internal discord had existed from the very beginning. Uchiha Rei''s transparent ambitions were apparent to even the cooks in the corps. While some chose to support him, others naturally opposed his wolfish ambitions. Thanks to Uchiha Hikoichi''s maneuvers, the opposition within the corps had grown louder, to the point where it was nearly uncontrollable. If not for Rei''s immense strength keeping people at bay, he might have already faced a mutiny from his own subordinates. "Sigh." Kyosuke maintained a neutral expression but couldn''t help sighing inwardly. In his view, Uchiha Rei was an excellent commander, perhaps even a virtuous superior, but he was not someone suited for political scheming. Uchiha Tajima, who sat thousands of miles away, could easily undermine Rei''s authority remotely. If Tajima truly decided to act, Rei would be left with no path but death. The only reason Tajima allowed the situation to fester was twofold: first, he valued Rei''s strength, as only Rei could suppress the restless factions in the Southern region. Second, Tajima likely wanted to avoid drawing criticism. Most importantly, Tajima never considered Rei to be a worthy opponent in the first place. Kyosuke understood all of this but could never bring himself to say it aloud to the man in front of him. Doing so would only humiliate him outright. ''Let him keep dreaming his beautiful dream.'' Aspiring to become the clan leader? The truth was, it wasn''t even remotely possible. Setting Uchiha Tajima aside, the real obstacles were Tajima''s two sons. Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna. For now, battles in the shinobi world still adhered to relatively reasonable standards. But once the "Dance King" fully matured, it would herald the beginning of a new erawhere gods fought among mortals. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Against the overwhelming power of Perfect Susanoo and the terrifying Wood Release techniques, sheer numbers would become laughable. What could Uchiha Rei possibly bring to the table against Madara? Forget Madaraeven in a few years, Rei might not even be able to defeat Uchiha Izuna. Such was the cruel reality of the world. Kyosuke understood this all too well, but it didn''t stop him from continuing to work for Rei. Uchiha Tajima had made Kyosuke''s life miserable time and again, and over the past year, his targeting had become more overt. What kind of person was Kyosuke? If his strength had been sufficient, he would''ve already taken a blade to that son of a b*tch Tajima. Since he wasn''t yet strong enough to challenge the clan leader, he found some satisfaction in dealing with Tajima''s subordinates. ''Uchiha Hikoichi.'' Recalling that man from before, Kyosuke sneered coldly as he began secretly discussing countermeasures with the corps commander. The Southern Corps was critical to him, and it had to be fully under his control. The day Uchiha Rei kicked the bucket, the entire corps would fall into Kyosuke''s hands. Before that happened, he had to eliminate all destabilizing factors. "Commander, about that spy list we discussed earlier" "Oh, I''ve compiled it. What do you plan to do?" "I have a good idea." That night, Kyosuke sat cross-legged, his expression filled with anticipation. [Points: 26,316] After a grueling series of battles, he had finally accumulated enough for the down payment on an S-rank jutsu. Why use the term "down payment"? The reason was simplemastering the Flying Thunder God technique required upgrading its level to at least 5. Otherwise, it was essentially just a fixed-point teleportation skill. Upgrading further would require an enormous amount of points. To reach the level where he could move freely at will, a conservative estimate was 100,000 points. Enough to exchange for a Mangekyo Sharingan. Fortunately, Kyosuke now had plenty of time and could slowly grind his way toward improvement. Three to five months might not be enough, but surely three to five years would yield some progress. His expectations weren''t even that highhe just wanted to be able to consistently suppress Hashirama Senju. Feeling a rush of excitement, Kyosuke extended his hand and navigated the system menu until he found the S-rank jutsu list. [Forbidden Jutsu: Edo Tensei C 80,000 points.] [Forbidden Jutsu: Izanagi C 75,000 points.] [Forbidden Jutsu: Eight Gates C 70,000 points.] [Forbidden Jutsu: Creation Rebirth C 60,000 points.] [Sealing Jutsu: Strength of a Hundred Seal C 60,000 points.] [ Forbidden Jutsu: Spirit Transformation C 50,000 points.] [Sealing Jutsu: Dead Demon Consuming Seal C 30,000 points.] [Puppet Jutsu: Performance of the Hundred Puppets C 35,000 points.] [Flying Thunder God Technique C 25,000 points.] [Lightning Release: Kirin C 20,000 points] [Wind Release: Rasenshuriken C 20,000 points] [Chidori C 20,000 points] Each technique made Kyosuke salivate with desire. As for the even higher SS-rank jutsulike Truth-Seeking Orbs, Yomotsu Hirasaka, Daikokuten, or Indra''s Arrowhe chose not to think about them. Kyosuke believed the jutsu rankings were determined by their lower limits and the heights they could ultimately reach. Some forbidden techniques offered immediate, devastating power upon mastery. The Flying Thunder God, however, had an exceptionally low entry level. For instance, Konoha''s Gennai during the past had to team up with two others to barely utilize a fixed-coordinate version of the technique. In essence, knowing it and not knowing it made little differenceit was completely impractical in combat. On the other hand, mastering the Dead Demon Consuming Seal would give him a guaranteed way to take down any opponent below Kage levelif he managed to grab hold of them first. "So many jutsu to learn" "My Kenjutsu needs further improvement, my chakra control and hand seals can''t be neglected, and now I''ve added the Flying Thunder God to the list" "Sigh, it can''t be helped. SpaceCtime ninjutsu is an absolute necessity." [System Notification: Successfully redeemed "Flying Thunder God Technique" for 25,000 points.] As the points he painstakingly accumulated disappeared in an instant, Kyosuke suddenly felt a strange sensation. New knowledge flooded into his mind. At the same time, he faintly sensed an unusual ripple in the air. Kyosuke understood that this was likely the "space" he could now perceive. In the past, lacking the corresponding talent, he had been unable to sense it. Mastering the Flying Thunder God required a natural spatial affinitythat innate ability to sense its presence. "Finally, success." [Chapter End''s] --- I''m looking for recommendations on novels that would be great choices for translation. Please suggest. --- ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 27 - 27: Chapter: 27 Anyone who Stands in My Way Must Die Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon [Mastery Gained: Flying Thunder God Technique (Level 1)] Learning the Flying Thunder God Technique means that Kyosuke can now begin marking spatial coordinates. By activating the power of space, he can achieve instantaneous long-distance teleportation from Point A to Point B, which is the core essence of the Flying Thunder God Technique. Of course, practical use isn''t nearly as simple as that. If it were, Shiranui Genma wouldn''t have spent decades without making any progress. Hmm? As Kyosuke immersed himself in comprehending the technique, he suddenly turned his head sharply toward a tent behind him. "Who''s there?!" Activating Shisui-style Body Flicker Technique, he transformed into an afterimage, charging directly at the intruder''s location. Secretly monitoring the Deputy commander was already grounds for suspicion of treason. Even if Kyosuke killed the person on the spot, no one could blame him. The most troubling aspect was that Kyosuke hadn''t sensed the intruder''s presence earlier. If not for activating the power of space, which greatly enhanced his sensory abilities, he might not have detected the enemy at all. Kyosuke''s outburst caused a commotion across the entire camp. Within three seconds, Izumi and Maya had arrived, only to find the lifeless body of a man at Kyosuke''s feet. "Check his identity." Kyosuke kicked the corpse aside, his expression grave, before returning to his tent. That person was an Uchihathis much he was sure. Asking others to investigate was mostly for show; he already knew they wouldn''t find anything useful. Ultimately, the intelligence division would likely conclude that the individual had been controlled by the Yamanaka clan''s secret technique. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To others, this explanation might seem reasonable. But Kyosuke was certain the situation wasn''t that simple. His strength had grown significantly, and with the support of dual souls, his sensory abilities far surpassed ordinary shinobi. Within a radius of twenty meters, even an ant crawling past couldn''t escape his notice. How could an ordinary chunin possibly remain undetected outside his tent for so long? "Could it be Black Zetsu?" Kyosuke lowered his gaze, carefully concealing the killing intent surging within him. He feared the enemy might still be nearby, observing. If it truly was Black Zetsu, it wouldn''t be surprising. That cunning manipulator was constantly scheming against the Uchiha clan, always searching for Indra''s reincarnation. Considering Kyosuke''s fame, it would actually be strange if Black Zetsu wasn''t keeping an eye on him. Unfortunately, before awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan, even Black Zetsu couldn''t pinpoint the reincarnation of Indra. As things stood, Kyosuke, Madara, and Izuna were all potential candidates. The abundance of options might make it difficult for Black Zetsu to act decisively. "If it is Black Zetsu, I must prepare in advance." "With the Flying Thunder God Technique, I''m less worried about fatal accidents." With that thought, Kyosuke refocused his attention on studying the technique. For now, it was merely speculation. Even if Black Zetsu were to perform a bizarre dance in the middle of the camp, there wasn''t much Kyosuke could do without mastering Yin-Yang Release. To deal with Black Zetsu, one must master the combination of Yin and Yang Chakrathe essence of Yin-Yang Release. Examples include upgrading the Sharingan to the Mangekyo or awakening the advanced Sage Bodyeach representing Yin and Yang respectively. When combined, the powers of Yin and Yang form techniques classified as Yin-Yang Release. Techniques like the Six Paths Chibaku Tensei or Naruto and Sasuke''s joint Armored Susano''o are prime examples of advanced Yin-Yang Release. The most iconic is the black rods of Yin-Yang Release. Obito''s rods came from Mangekyo Sharingan plus Hashirama cells, while Nagato''s derived from Rinnegan plus Uzumaki lineage. Even Naruto, with his immense Yang Chakra, had to rely on black rods to immobilize Black Zetsu. Basic techniques like the Multi-Size Jutsu or Shadow Manipulation are simply applications of Yin or Yang Chakra, similar in principle to Fire or Lightning Release. Otherwise, why would only Hashirama among the Senju awaken Wood Release? --- Back to the Training. Kyosuke sat back down, continuing to comprehend the Flying Thunder God Technique. The training posed two primary challenges, First grasping spatial coordinates. Even a genius like the Fourth Hokage needed to battle masked Obito before fully mastering the key to coordinate mobility, later termed "Flying Thunder God Level 2." The Second is the risk when traveling through space. Teleporting from Point A to Point B involves bypassing most physical laws. A single mistake could result in appearing underground or even inside a mountain. Kyosuke wasn''t Son Goku; he couldn''t break through mountains and fly to the Sky. A mishap like that would likely end in instant death. Thus, selecting proper coordinates was critical. Fortunately, he wasn''t starting from scratch. With systematic knowledge infused into his mind, he had all the theoretical experience he needed. The rest was just practice. --- By dawn, after a sleepless night, Kyosuke successfully executed his first teleportation. He glanced back at the marked point, several meters away, and decided to have specialized kunai crafted. Compared to marking coordinates on the spot, throwing kunai would be easier and potentially more effective in critical moments. He approached the camp''s quartermaster, described his requirements, and sketched the kunai''s design from memory. The quartermaster hesitated. "Sir, these kunai don''t seem practical for combat." He wasn''t wrong; the custom kunai were broader and heavier than standard ones, making them less agile in close combat. "Just follow the design," Kyosuke replied curtly, without explaining their true purpose. The wide design was to allow engraving spatial coordinates, while the weight would affect the kunai''s flight distance and stability, making it less likely to deviate from its trajectory. Using his position as a corps commander, Kyosuke issued a strict order to the logistics department: the special kunai must be completed within three days. If they delayed any longer, the enemy might end up fleeing with their entire clan. And if that happened, how would he trap Uchiha Hikoichi? To achieve his goal of eliminating rivals, Kyosuke planned to strike a deal with Nara Higashihiko. The location would be the Nara camp. With the Flying Thunder God technique in hand, Kyosuke wasn''t worried about unexpected incidents. At this point, the defeat of the three clans was a foregone conclusion. Any futile resistance would only lead to the complete annihilation of their clans. As the leader, Nara Higashihiko was bound to become the scapegoat for his clan''s anger. If he had even the slightest intention of self-preservation, he would agree to the proposal Kyosuke would put forth. With internal and external forces working together, a small trap would be enough to ensure Uchiha Hikoichi walked right into it. Blinded by the promise of achievements, how could he possibly notice the dangers lurking behind the scenes? "Don''t blame me. Blame yourself for picking the wrong side," Kyosuke said with a faint smile as he walked away. While waiting, he continued not only training in the Flying Thunder God technique but also guiding the rookies. He taught them ninjutsu while subtly brainwashing them. Amidst his busy schedule, the three days quickly passed. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 28 - 28: Chapter: 28 Alliance Between The Enemies And Importance of Persuasive Skills Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Recently, things have not been going well for Nara Higashihiko. The reason is simple: not all the clan members agree to stop resisting. After years of fighting, the seeds of hatred have already deeply rooted, and it''s not something that can be stopped with just a word. Now, telling them to stop fighting doesn''t workthose who are sharpening their blades for revenge will naturally turn their spears toward him. Not only that, but even the minority who agreed to cease the fighting are now criticizing Nara Higashihiko, blaming him for the poor handling of the situation that caused such heavy losses. Yesterday, someone even proposed that he should die to atone for his mistakes. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Nara Higashihiko tried his best to salvage his reputation, but even his two closest friends were now avoiding him. "They clearly want me to be the scapegoat." "Hahaha, did I work hard all my life just for this?" Higashihiko had been drinking. Before even stepping into the tent, the overwhelming smell of alcohol hit him. When he lifted the curtain, the drunken haze instantly dissipated as he saw the masked figure inside. "Who are you?" he asked. He still held the title of commander, and his subordinates shouldn''t have acted so rudely. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the main army camp, and it was impossible for enemies to infiltrate. If it had been an assassin from the Uchiha, they would have struck the moment the curtain was lifted. Instead of an enemy assassin, he preferred to think the masked figure was a product of internal clan struggles. However, he was ultimately disappointed. Looking at the handsome face beneath the mask and the three spinning tomoe, Nara Higashihiko slowly reached for the weapon at his waist. He could accept failing in the power struggle and facing the anger of his people, but he would never allow himself to die by the enemy''s hands. Especially not from the one person he hated the most. "Uchiha Kyousuke!" Nara Higashihiko muttered the masked man''s name. "It''s me." Slowly pulling the mask from his face, Kyosuke smiled faintly and said, "We''re meeting for the first time." "Don''t worry, we''ll meet a lot more from now on," the man''s words were laced with threat. It seemed that he was about to signal for his subordinates to come and take him. But for some reason, Nara Higashihiko did not take action. As his opponent, he was well aware of the boy''s cunning. For the other to appear so boldly meant he had confidence in being able to leave unharmed, though Nara Higashihiko couldn''t figure out the truth behind it. Moreover, Higashihiko wanted to know the purpose of this boy''s visit. Seeing the silence, Kyosuke pointed at the wine bottle in Higashihiko''s hand and smiled. "I can tell that life hasn''t been easy for you, Higashihiko." "Thanks to you." The man quietly stabbed back. "The Ino-Shika-Cho clan is about to relocate in large numbers. To pacify the emotions of the clan, we need to find a suitable outlet for their grievances." "Higashihiko, can you guess who will be the lucky one to take on this role?" It was me. Nara Higashihiko''s brows furrowed, and his face showed impatience. "So, is that all you came here to say? Get to the point." Hearing this, Kyosuke didn''t rush, maintaining his calm pace. The more impatient the other became, the better the outcome of the conversation. Why was he getting impatient? Because he was afraid. Even if Higashihiko didn''t mind his own suffering, he still had a wife and children. After the failed struggle, he feared his family would also suffer. How to handle this situation had already become a daily dilemma. "Allying with the Senju is good, but it will still lead to a direct confrontation with the Uchiha." "Even if your family manages to escape the slaughter, they will have to face us again in the future." "This is the fate of a ninja." Nara Higashihiko spoke in a low tone. "Higashihiko, I have a method I believe can help you." Kyosuke''s voice was tempting, like the wolf grandmother persuading Little Red Riding Hood to open the door. [ P.S: It''s a well-known fairy tale from European folklore written by Charles perrault and Brothers Grimm. ] He presented an unavoidable problem and then quietly offered a solution. He discussed the pros and cons of the situation, appearing completely concerned about the other''s well-being. His experience in negotiations from his previous life gave him excellent persuasion skills. Kyosuke went on to explain his plan in detail. Throughout the conversation, he never revealed his own demands, making it impossible for Nara Higashihiko to guess his intentions. "Escape to the Land of Thunder?" Nara Higashihiko''s tone was filled with doubt. In Kyosuke''s explanation, it was clear that the Senju was indeed the best option, ensuring the survival of the three clans for generations. This much was true, and he hadn''t lied or tried to lead the other''s judgment. He simply subtly reminded him of one key point. No matter what the Senju''s attitude was, the outcome would not change. If he truly cared for his clan, then he should choose a noble death. But if he had any selfish motives, well, then Kyosuke would show him other options. Silence. Dead silence. For a full ten minutes, Nara Higashihiko said nothing, his face changing like that of a Sichuan opera performer. After a long time, "What should I do?" The will to survive ultimately prevailed. "The resentment from your people mostly comes from a few failed battles." "If, before you leave, you manage to wipe out a Uchiha unit, I believe it will be enough to quell the anger of your clan." "At least it will guarantee your life." Looking up and staring at the boy, suddenly, Nara Higashihiko''s mouth curled into a faint smile. "So, you''re here to make a deal." He was smart. From Kyousuke''s words, he had already deduced a lot. If he played it right, he could even solve the problem of fleeing to the Land of Thunder. As for whether to agree or not, Nara Higashihiko honestly couldn''t think of a reason to refuse. Afterward, the two discussed the entire process in detail, including how to set up Uchiha Kyosuke. Watching the man fully invest in the conversation, Kyosuke secretly smiled, thinking that his persuasive skills hadn''t dulled. If he had started by directly stating his intention to harm a colleague, the other would likely have rejected him outright. Even if he later offered incentives, it would have been of no use. The other''s anger would surely cloud his judgment. On the other hand, Kyosuke considered everything from the other''s perspective. As for his own requests, he inserted them subtly. Higashihiko would then think, "If I want to survive, it wouldn''t hurt to help him out a bit." The result would be the same, but the motives were completely different. This was the power of persuasion. Even a smart clan leader like Nara Higashihiko couldn''t escape the manipulation of another civilization. "Alright, it''s settled then." Nara Higashihiko thought he had fully grasped the initiative in the conversation. Of course, that was just his illusion. Having firmly engraved the plan in his mind, he suddenly made a gesture, and the paper he held immediately burst into flames. "You plan to..." Nara Higashihiko was about to ask something else when he turned his head, only to find that Kyosuke had already disappeared from the tent. He stood frozen for a long while, letting out a silent sigh. What that sigh meant, perhaps only he knew. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 29 - 29: Chapter: 29 Kyosuke Foot Bath Water Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "You are going too far!" Uchiha Hikoichi was furious. He felt that the legion commander was being too biased. The southern border war was gradually nearing its end, and now the most important issue was what? Of course, it was about seizing credit. Just now, one of his subordinates secretly intercepted a communication detailing the date when the three clans would flee. He was overjoyed to receive this news, but before he could verify it, his subordinates were ambushed by others. Had he not arrived in time, the intelligence might have been stolen from them. Bang! With a kick, Uchiha Hikoichi sent the rebellious clansman flying. He wanted to teach the person a lesson, but unfortunately, their leader had arrived. "Lord Hikoichi, such imposing authority you have." Kysuke''s tone was filled with disdain. The harsh tone made him deeply regret his past actions. Had he not gone all out to save this guy back then, he would have already turned into a pile of bones by now. "Uchiha Kysuke, I advise you not to go too far." Hikoichi was too lazy to explain. Stealing credit was so common, it didn''t even require deliberate condemnation. Looking down at the young man from a high position, Uchiha Hikoichi spoke coldly, "Don''t forget, it was me that saved your life." "I advise you to stop flattering yourself." Kysuke retorted sharply, his voice cold, "Without my appearance, when would you have ever gotten the position of Deputy commander?" "You should be the one kneeling down to thank me." The two leaders were at odds, and the clan members behind them began pushing and shoving. Just as the internal strife seemed ready to erupt, Uchiha Rei hurriedly arrived with the news. "Impudence!" A shout echoed, and a terrifying pressure instantly swept over. Kysuke''s muscles tensed, and almost instinctively, he placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. There was no way around itthe pressure from the clan leader level ninja was just too frightening. Kysuke even thought that unless he used the Flying Thunder God to escape, he would not survive even three minutes under the legion commander''s hands. This was still with his own incredible speed; had it been an ordinary jnin, they would likely have been killed by Uchiha Rei in just a few exchanges. "Clan leader-level indeed, it''s a completely different realm." With the legion commander''s appearance, both sides naturally understood that it was time to back down. Uchiha Hikoichi obtained the intelligence, and Kysuke was spared from causing internal conflictboth sides retreated. "I''ll make you regret this sooner or later." Before leaving, Yanichi still threatened him. Having reached his current position, his next target could only be the legion commander''s seat. So, whether sooner or later, he would inevitably have to turn against Uchiha Rei. Since that was the case, why pretend to be friendly now? With the clan leader''s support, he believed he would eventually be able to defeat Uchiha Rei. After all, there were a few hidden old monsters in the clan. That was Uchiha Tajima''s strongest trump card. If it came down to it, Uchiha Rei would have no chance of surviving. Speaking of which, Uchiha Hikoichi was indeed a capable man. After becoming a Deputy commander, he didn''t forget to diligently train himself. In just two years, he had gradually reached the ceiling of jnin. With just a little more effort, he would break into a new realm. At that point, he would become one of the clan''s elite jnin. By uniting the southern legion, Hikoichi could dedicate more time to his training. In another ten or twenty years, he might have a chance to become a clan leader-level figure. At that time A glint of ambition flashed in his eyes. Clearly, the legion commander''s seat was no longer enough to satisfy him. "Never mind, let''s quickly go and ambush." As the Deputy commander who had been working for two years, he had over a hundred subordinates, all of whom were exceptionally talented ninjas. By ambushing at the designated location, they could easily defeat an army several times their size. To many, the three clans now seemed like stray dogs without any will to fightjust a bunch of lambs waiting to be slaughtered. Kysuke''s repeated successes were just due to the enemy being too weak. If it were him Okay, Uchiha Hikoichi admitted that Chidori was an excellent ninjutsu, but the Uchiha clan had been passed down for a thousand yearsthere had to be something stronger to replace it. Anyway, he would never admit the young man''s strength. "Hmph, I''ll let you be arrogant for a while longer." "Once we reach the main battlefield, life or death will no longer be in your hands." "The Senju are not something those weaklings can compare to." Back at the camp, Kysuke ordered Maya to guard the entrance and not allow anyone inside. "Do whatever you want, but today, you''re drinking my foot bath water." Changing into a new set of clothes, Kysuke took out a short sword and silently practiced, adjusting his state. The plan was almost 70% complete. From the moment Uchiha Hikoichi stepped out of the camp, he had entered the countdown to death. Even so, Kysuke was a bit worried, afraid that some unforeseen accident might cause the target, who was supposed to die, to escape. To be on the safe side, Kysuke decided to go personally and collect a bit of points along the way. Now that he had mastered Kenjutsu and was carrying two different types of Body Flicker techniques, with further development, Chidori would cover most combat needs. Next, he planned to focus on an item that could lead to a qualitative change in his strength. The Mangeky Sharingan. [Exchange Requirement: 100,000 points] Once he unlocked the Mangeky, he would step into the clan leader level, which was equivalent to the Hokage-level strength in his past life. At that point, he would truly be in control of his own fate. Still, his goal wasn''t to have terrifying power, just to be able to always dominate the two gods. Look, Kysuke''s-chan request was so simple and unpretentious. After fiddling alone in the tent for a while, Kysuke adjusted his state and quickly formed a hand seal. His figure flickered and disappeared from the spot. The large camp didn''t even notice his departure. When he reappeared, he was already about two kilometers outside the camp. Looking up at the specially made kunai deeply embedded in the trees, Kysuke smiled faintly, feeling a sense of freedom as though he was soaring through the world. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the creation of a batch of specially made kunai, he had instructed his subordinates to bury them at marked locations on the map. This way, he could quickly travel through the southern border of the Fire Country. Unfortunately, the Flying Thunder God''s technique had a limited range and could not be compared with other types of space-time ninjutsu. For now, two kilometers was Kysuke''s limit. "Space-time ninjutsu based on the eyes focuses more on overall ability." "The Flying Thunder God is different; its high-frequency, mid-range teleportation is its strongest feature." Before his muttering even faded, Kysuke''s figure had already vanished without a trace. Two days later, Uchiha Hikoichi successfully intercepted the enemy''s forces. However, the outcome was completely different from what he had expected. From the beginning of the battle, Uchiha Hikoichi found himself at a complete disadvantage. Had it not been for his subordinates fighting to the death, he might not have been able to break through the enemy''s encirclement. "Damn it." By now, he realized he had fallen into Nara''s trap. "Don''t let me escape, or else I''ll make you pay with your life when the time comes," he thought, fantasizing about the day of revenge. "Too bad, you won''t have the chance." A sudden whisper made Uchiha Hikoichi''s hair stand on end. Before he could turn around, a sharp flash of the blade had already enveloped him completely. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 30 - 30: Chapter: 30 Do You Know the Masked Man? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "How is that possible?!" The threat coming from behind startled Uchiha Hikoichi, causing his soul to nearly leap out. He was a close-to-elite jonin-level powerhouse. Even if his condition wasn''t at its best, his attention should have been more than 60% of its peak. However, the approach was so silent that it wasn''t something an ordinary ninja could accomplish. He forcibly exerted power from his waist, turning his body around. At the moment the blade was about to strike, he managed to block the attack with a kunai. Looking at the enemy wearing a mask, Uchiha Hikoichi quickly formed hand seals and couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you?" "Such a foolish question." A hoarse voice rang out, and Kyosuke furrowed his brow slightly, thinking to himself that this guy was indeed a bit troublesome. Using the spatial coordinates on the ground, he had closed in to within less than 2 meters. Under normal circumstances, no one could escape his sudden strike. But the opponent had managed to block it. It seemed like the condition wasn''t perfect, though. ''The gap in strength between similar levels increases as time goes on.'' If the enemy were in peak condition, even if Kyosuke exposed his identity, he likely wouldn''t be able to defeat him. At best, it would be a stalemate. With Flying Thunder God, Uchiha Hikoichi wouldn''t be able to deal with him either. However, this guy had just gone through a fierce battle and almost lost his life on the battlefield. His physical strength and chakra had dropped below warning levels. In a one-on-one fight, there might still be a chance of winning. Kyosuke quickly formed another hand seal and instantly appeared at the enemy''s diagonal rear. "What?!" Uchiha Hikoichi''s eyes widened, forcibly interrupting his ninjutsu. Using the Shisui-style Body Flicker Technique, Kyosuke appeared beside the enemy, not giving him the chance to perform any jutsu. One slash, two slashes, three slashes... In an instant, he had slashed seven times, each cut swift and sharp, successfully leaving a bloody gash on the enemy''s left shoulder. Of course, Kyosuke himself wasn''t unscathed; his abdomen took a heavy kick, and it felt as if a car had struck him. He was sent rolling more than ten meters away, stopping only when he collided with a large tree. "Cough" Spitting out blood, Kyosuke slowly stood up, his eyes filled with killing intent. He had known for a long time that the world of Naruto was a place where people devoured one another. No, any world is like that; it''s just more blatant here. Ever since he personally dealt with the prisoners of the three clans, he had secretly made a resolution: anyone who dares to stop him must die! Shaking the blood from his blade, Kyosuke crouched, like a jungle predator observing his prey. "Are you from the Uchiha clan?!" Uchiha Hikoichi''s eyes widened, countless thoughts flashing through his mind. Appearance could be concealed, body shape could be disguised, but the traces of Kenjutsu would ultimately expose him. Even if he had never eaten pork, he had seen pigs run, and with so many subordinates, there would always be someone skilled in Kenjutsu. "I see, I see, I see." The blood-soaked man spoke with an expression filled with madness. Rat-Tiger-Dog-Ox-Hare-Tiger! Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His hands quickly formed hand seals, and in an instant, a fireball like phoenix flower seed appeared, engulfing an area 30 meters in front of him. Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Technique! These flames were controlled by the caster''s chakra, and it was difficult for ordinary people to avoid them all. The enemy''s battle experience was formidable, and in just two rounds, he had figured out the running rules of Flying Thunder God. Especially after seeing the symbols carved on the ground, he instantly understood the principle behind the jutsu. "Are you constantly teleporting around the symbols? Truly a terrifying ninjutsu," Uchiha Hikoichi sneered. He wanted to see who was actually trying to take him down. Ninja combat was a battle of information. Even something as powerful as the Rinnegan could be targeted once its abilities were revealed, not to mention the currently limited Flying Thunder God. The Phoenix Fire he had cast had already covered all the coordinates. Aside from brute force, the assassin had no way to counter it. Boom! The fireballs rained down like a storm. Kyosuke truly had nowhere to dodge, and if he chose to take the hit, he would likely face a deadly follow-up. But who said that the coordinates were only in the vicinity? In a simple flash, he had appeared 2 kilometers away by the river. Washing his hands in the creek and massaging his still aching abdomen, Kyosuke then formed hand seals and returned to the battlefield. Seeing this, Uchiha Hikoichi''s brow furrowed tightly. "It seems the range of this technique is quite large." The earlier scene made him realize that if the opponent wanted to escape, he certainly couldn''t stop him. However, the assassin''s swift return made him understand something else. He didn''t need to worry at all. It was the opponent who should be worried. If the opponent couldn''t win, then they would retreat. Such powerful ninjutsu must be very chakra-intensive. In other words, the enemy couldn''t use it frequently. To kill him, they would have to take the risk and get close. Only then could he have a chance to complete a counterattack. Soon, Kyosuke realized the enemy''s intention. "A bunch of old tricks, damn it, they''re so hard to deal with." He had to admit that these veteran jonin were not simple. The few successful kills in the past had been somewhat influenced by external factors and a lot of luck. Now, facing a direct confrontation, Kyosuke understood just how tricky the older generation of jonin could be. The enemy had clearly made it known that he was planning to leave, almost saying outright that if Kyosuke wanted to keep him, he should rush in and fight. For a moment, Kyosuke wanted to use Chidori to kill him instantly, but he quickly discarded the idea. Chidori was effective for long-range surprise attacks against outsiders, but its effectiveness would drop significantly against someone with the Sharingan from the same clan. Besides, he also had concerns about keeping his identity hidden. The existence of Flying Thunder God Technique would eventually be exposed, and if Chidori struck today, it would expose the fact that he had killed his comrade. "You bastard, if you want to die, I''ll grant your wish." Kyosuke''s gaze darkened, and he had made up his mind. Without wasting any more words, he unleashed all the chakra within him and vanished like a blur to appear beside the enemy. Unfortunately, before the three-tomoe Sharingan, he wasn''t at the level where he could be unresponsive. Bending down to avoid the slanting slash of the blade, Kyosuke quickly turned and deflected the assassin''s attack with a kunai, forcing it into his abdomen. The difference in strength between the two was evident in this moment. Hikoichi could easily block the blade, while Kyosuke, despite noticing the enemy''s intentions, ended up losing in terms of strength. Pulling out the blood-soaked kunai, Hikoichi swiftly kicked the assassin''s weapon away. Before Kysuke could hit the ground, the overwhelming flames were already closing in. As expected, after suffering a heavy blow, Hikoichi still forced him to use Flying Thunder God. Bang! He fell clumsily to the ground, narrowly avoiding being consumed by the massive fireball. Enduring the intense pain, he looked up at his opponent, and their gazes met, both filled with a playful expression. "The battle is over." Both Kyosuke and Hikoichi simultaneously thought this. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 31 - 31: Chapter: 31 I Dont Usually Laugh Unless I Cant Help It Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon What was he laughing at? Uchiha Hikoichi was baffled. No matter how he looked at it, he should be the one holding the upper hand right now. "Scared stiff?" He muttered, frowning in doubt. He decided to step forward and finish this person off. He was wary of taking too much time; reinforcements from the other three clans could show up at any moment. But after taking just two steps, he suddenly heard a familiar laugh. "Hahaha." The sound was full of mockery. A ninja''s senses are incredibly sharp, and Kyosuke made no effort to conceal his voice. How could Hikoichi possibly miss it? "It''s you?!" He was equal parts shocked and enraged. Perhaps Hikoichi had never expected that the one to ambush him tonight would be another vice commander from his clanUchiha Kyosuke. In addition to disbelief, a hint of grievance rose in his heart. Yes, he had targeted Kyosuke countless times, both overtly and covertly. But that was normal, wasn''t it? Everyone played these games when vying for power. Sure, he had exerted relentless pressure, but truthfully, Hikoichi had never intended to kill Kyosuke. Otherwise, given his influence, there had been countless opportunities in the past to get rid of Kyosuke in secret. But now, his leniency had led to this. As smart as he was, Hikoichi had already guessed Kyosuke had struck a deal with the Nara clan. That incredible space-time ninjutsu allowed Kyosuke to move in and out of enemy camps with ease. ''A wolf in sheep''s clothing.'' That was Hikoichi''s evaluation. Clutching the wound on his abdomen, Kyosuke struggled to sit up. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he greeted Hikoichi with a smile, "Yo, fancy meeting you here." "Fancy meeting you, my ass!" Hikoichi had no intention of wasting words. Since someone had plotted meticulously to kill him, he wouldn''t hesitate to be ruthless. A once-in-a-century genius of the Uchiha clan was about to fall at his hands today. Thinking about it, a twisted sense of satisfaction welled up within him. "Remember, in your next life, be more cautious." With that, he prepared to strike. "Heh." But to his surprise, Kyosuke sneered again, "Vice Commander Hikoichi, is this really your parting remark?" By the time the word "remark" left his mouth, his voice was already right beside Hikoichi''s ear. Thunk! The kunai stabbed deep into Hikoichi''s abdomenalmost the exact same spot where Kyosuke had been injured. "Does it hurt?" Dodging Hikoichi''s counterattack, Kyosuke coldly asked. "How how is this possible?" Hikoichi''s eyes widened, unable to process what had happened. The next moment, the same scene repeated. Blood splattered everywhere. The proud vice commander of the Southern Army collapsed into a pool of blood, like a dog that had lost its master. "Can''t figure it out, huh?" Meeting Hikoichi''s desperate gaze, Kyosuke pointed to a specific spot on his abdomen with a grin. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Summoning the last of his strength, Hikoichi looked down. A flash of realization passed through his eyeshe finally understood why he had failed. [System Notification: You have killed an Uchiha clan Jnin. Earned 3,850 points.] [Points: 5,166] "Rewards for taking down a Jnin are quite generous." Kyosuke sighed to himself. With a simple Fire Release jutsu, he incinerated Hikoichi''s corpse. His earlier risky approach wasn''t aimed at killing Hikoichi outright but at carving a space-time marker onto him. If the marker succeeded, as long as the opponent wasn''t in rapid motion, Kyosuke could ambush them anytime, anywhere. It was like handing the enemy a death notice. Below the clan head level, it was almost impossible to react effectively in such a short time. The only downside was that the space-time marker couldn''t be used as a regular tactic. Avoiding clothes to make direct contact with the enemy''s body required an opportunity that could just as well be used to stab them with a kunai. Unless situations like today arose, where he risked severe injury to force an exchange, it was nearly impossible to find such a chance. If word got out, the chances of successfully marking someone would become even slimmer. Many would rather take a hit than let him succeed. After destroying the scene and disposing of Hikoichi''s corpse, Kyosuke used the Flying Raijin technique to leave. --- Ten minutes later. "Quick, there are signs of a battle up ahead," a pursuing squad arrived on the scene. Akimichi Mitsutoshi was in charge of this pursuit mission. Frankly, he hadn''t felt this invigorated in a long time. Although the enemy leader had escaped, wiping out the Uchiha troops would be enough to restore their clan''s tarnished reputation. "Report to the clan leader," said a scout returning from examining the battlefield with urgent news. "What did you say?" Mitsutoshi pushed past his subordinate and hurried to the charred corpse lying on the ground. After a careful inspection, he was overjoyed to confirm that the scorched body was indeed Uchiha Hikoichi. He didn''t care to question the details. All that mattered now was taking the body back to claim credit. With such an achievement, his position as the Akimichi clan leader was secure. As for the Uchiha''s retaliation, it wasn''t his concern. They were planning to retreat anyway; who cared about grudges now? --- The news spread like wildfire. Both enemy and ally forces quickly learned of the event. In the Uchiha camp: Smash! A tea cup shattered violently as the commander-in-chief struggled to suppress his laughter, trying his best to maintain a facade of outrage. "Nara Higashihiko Pfft, what a vile act." Pinching his thigh hard, he barely managed to stifle his laughter. After calming himself, Uchiha Rei finally issued his "furious" command. "We must avenge this. Uchiha blood must not be spilled in vain!" He ordered the injured Kyosuke to stay back in the camp while personally leading a force to quell the southern rebellion. After today, the southern territories would be his to command. The thought made him giddy with excitement. "Hahaha!" When he was finally alone, the elder couldn''t hold back his laughter any longer. Outside his tent, several captains exchanged glances but remained silent, pretending not to hear their leader''s laughter. As for Kyosuke, he didn''t bother participating in this farce. Everyone understood what had happened. There was no need to say it aloud. Kyosuke needed rest and had no time for theatrics. Uchiha Rei now held ultimate authority, second only to the clan head. At this point, no one dared to challenge him, not even if he decided to dance on Hikoichi''s grave. Unlike Rei, Kyosuke had no aspirations of leading the clan. He simply did as he pleased. --- Half a month passed quickly. The three major clans that had once dominated the southern territories of the Land of Fire withdrew from the conflict entirely, migrating en masse to the Land of Lightning to find a place to rebuild. They had officially left the competition for supremacy. Meanwhile, the Senju clan launched relentless retaliatory attacks, furious at the Uchiha''s actions. Under the combined assault of the Senju and Uzumaki clans, the Uchiha forces on the frontlines suffered one defeat after another. They were pushed to the brink of annihilation. With no other options, Clan Head Tajima finally swallowed his pride and requested reinforcements from Uchiha Rei''s southern army. Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Rei refrained from using this opportunity for leverage. With a grand gesture, he dispatched 200 of his best fighters, led by Vice Commander Kyosuke, to the Land of Fire''s central region for a decisive battle against the Senju. Including his own elite troops, Kyosuke now commanded a total of 253 ninja. "Senju clan I''ve been looking forward to meeting you." [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 32 - 32: Chapter: 32 The Return of the War King and Reunion with a Good Friend Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The movement of a large-scale legion-level troop forces everything along the way, be it demons or monsters, to step aside. This group of over 200 clan ninjas was a reinforcement unit dispatched by Uchiha Rei, also serving as a farewell gift for Kyosuke. Along the journey, Maya was constantly busy, using genjutsu to evaluate the loyalty of these ninjas. Those willing to accept the test and successfully pass it would officially join Kyosuke''s direct command, becoming members of his core force. As for those unwilling to undergo the test, it was finethey had their own ambitions, and he couldn''t demand complete openness from everyone. As long as they obeyed orders, they could still be counted as part of the Southern Legion''s combat sequence. A few troublemakers with ulterior motives had already been noted down in secret by Uchiha Izumi, who would ensure they met their end on the battlefield at an appropriate time. To unify the unit, the Southern Expeditionary Force dragged their pace, turning what would have been a two- or three-day journey into a full seven days. The officer in charge of the reception force cursed him in his heart countless times. But when the moment came, they still had to put on a polite front and greet him courteously. "Commander Kyosuke, welcome." "Mm." Kyosuke glanced at him indifferently, nodding arrogantly without any intention of lingering. The main force pressed on at full speed; if the reception unit hadn''t been quick enough, they might have been swept into the rushing crowd. "Damn it," a clan member finally muttered angrily after the group had passed. "These Southern Legion folks are too full of themselves!" "Hmph." The officer in charge, who had been ignored, muttered with a strange tone, "Go win some battles before acting high and mighty." In truth, he was equally displeasedanyone would be in his position. But lacking the strength to retaliate, what could he do? Confront Kyosuke now? The stories of people being killed to establish authority in the youth training camp had already reached the main battlefield, and he had no desire to become the next topic of discussion. "Follow them," he ordered. Soon, the Southern Legion entered the military fortress constructed by the Uchiha clan. The existence of ninjutsu had made the infrastructure industry in the Naruto world extraordinarily advanced. The 50-mile-long camp was lined with numerous watchtowers and fortifications. At intervals of 100 meters, there was a sentry post, each manned by Uchiha ninjas. Should the barrier department detect any abnormality, an order would be issued immediately, ensuring clan members could arrive at the site within ten seconds. Seeing this, Kyosuke understood that the intensity of the battles on the main front far exceeded the wars in the southern territories. Perhaps aware of the reception force''s complaints, Clan Leader Tajima dispatched personnel to meet him for the second time. This time, Kyosuke could no longer maintain his cold demeanor. "Long time no see, Keisuke-sensei," he greeted. The visitor was Uchiha Keisuke, the man who had once been his teacher. "The clan leader sent me to welcome you," Keisuke said, his tone tinged with emotion. In just over a year, the boy who had once struggled to maintain his Sharingan had now become a significant figure within the clan. His gaze lingered on the short sword at Kyosuke''s waist, and Keisuke felt fortunate that he hadn''t turned down the teaching job back then. It was easy to flatter someone in power, but only he had offered precious guidance when Kyosuke was still at his lowest. This rare bond, if used wisely, would be enough for Uchiha Keisuke to benefit from for a lifetime. "You all stay here and wait," Kyosuke instructed his forces briefly before following his teacher to the core area. On the way, Uchiha Keisuke provided a brief overview of the battlefield situation. "Three months ago, the clan leader and Senju Butsuma fought a fierce battle, ending in mutual injuries." "Senju Butsuma is that strong?" "He is a peak clan leader-level powerhouse with immense strength." Hearing this, Kyosuke fell silent, once again recognizing the brutality of the Warring States Period. Although he had made considerable progress, he was still far from being able to roam freely in this dangerous world. If he treated the Senju like the Nara or Akimichi clans, his days of defeat would not be far off. Keisuke continued his explanation: "Actually, the main battlefield is manageable. Our clan has cultivated this area for years, and the Senju cannot break through easily." "The real concern lies elsewhere." Kyosuke understood his teacher''s implication. The Uchiha had poured all their resources into resisting the Senju, leaving them vulnerable on other fronts. The Uzumaki clan was now eyeing them hungrily, and the Uchiha were indeed struggling. The role of the Southern forces was to reinforce the front against the Uzumaki. "I won''t hide it from you," Keisuke said, surprising Kyosuke with his next words. "Not long ago, Ashina Uzumaki personally led a force into battle, and we suffered a significant defeat, losing our commander on the spot." A commander capable of leading an army was at least an elite jonin. For Ashina Uzumaki to kill such a leader on the battlefield meant he at least has clan leader-level strength. "All these years, the world has greatly underestimated this Uzumaki clan leader," Keisuke remarked. As his teacher noted, this leader of the Land of Whirlpools possessed terrifying power that struck fear into all. "Who is overseeing the situation there now?" Kyosuke asked with great concern. Surely that damned Tajima didn''t expect him to face the Uzumaki clan alone. If that were the case, betraying the clan on the spot would seem more appealing. "It''s the clan''s Second Elder," his teacher revealed, causing Kyosuke to twitch slightly. During the Warring States Period, prominent clans had many branches and side families. To protect their interests, most clans established councils of elders. The Uchiha were no exception. Uchiha Rei, for example, was a powerful elder responsible for managing threats in the southern territories, and the Second Elder held a similar role. "What''s the Second Elder''s strength?" "He should also be at the clan leader level." "That''s somewhat reassuring," Kyosuke muttered. With a powerful figure holding the line, he finally felt a bit relieved. After all, he didn''t want to lose everything he had worked so hard to build. "Kyosuke!" A familiar voice interrupted the teacher-student conversation. Looking up, under the blazing sun, a spiky-haired youth in red armor stood on the battlements, smiling down at him. The sunlight was dazzling, and Kyosuke couldn''t make out the youth''s face clearly. But the overwhelming aura of dominance gave away his identity immediately. "Madara!" Chakra erupted beneath his feet as Kyosuke shot forward like lightning. With a short sword in hand, faint electric sparks flickered along the blade. "Bring it on!" Madara drew his long sword, excitement evident on his face at the sight of his friend. However, their form of greeting was somewhat unusual. A terrifying burst of air pressure gathered as Madara slashed horizontally with his blade, bringing it down with the force of a crushing mountain. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sheer ferocity of his strike made Kyosuke''s heart skip a beat. Uchiha Style: Step Explosion! "This bastard is trying to kill me!" Kyosuke thought. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 33 - 33: Chapter: 33 Itll be Fine if your Father is Gone Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon After a long time, Kyosuke finally met Uchiha Tajima again. He still looked gloomy as always, as if he disliked everyone he saw. He wasn''t exactly the most likeable person. It is said that the Uchiha clan produces beautiful men and women, but the appearance of this clan leader is really hard to describe. Kyousuke silently complained in his heart but maintained the most basic respect on the surface. "That''s great, I knew I didn''t misjudge you." Uchiha Tajima patted the young man''s shoulder, looking self-satisfied. Anyone who didn''t know might think that Kyosuke''s rise had something to do with him. His shameless attitude made Uchiha Madara, who was opposite him, slightly turn his head, thinking to himself, "Father, please don''t embarrass yourself." After casually chatting for a while, the clan leader suddenly asked with great interest, "You two just fought, who won?" Upon hearing this, Kyosuke and Madara exchanged a glance, both a little surprised. In Kyosuke''s eyes, Madara truly deserved to be the reincarnation of Indra''s chakra. His strength had risen rapidly like a rocket. Especially his physical strength, the eleven-year-old Dance King had already entered a rapid growth phase. In their first direct confrontation, Kyosuke almost couldn''t hold on to his weapon. His physical strength had reached that of a jonin, chakra was at jonin level, and though his mental strength was hard to judge, Kyosuke couldn''t recall anyone who could trap Uchiha Madara in a genjutsu. With his unknown evolution of the Sharingan, Madara now possessed nearly the strength of a jonin at his peak. The rate of progress was no less than Kyosuke''s. On the other side, Madara was equally amazed. The boy was two years younger than him, but in a fight with someone his age, Madara felt like he might be defeated after just a few exchanges. His sharp Kenjutsu, terrifying speed, and the need for full concentration when facing him made Madara cautious. He had heard that Kyosuke had even developed a powerful form of lightning Jutsu, which was particularly suitable for the Uchiha clan to use. Madara was eager to see it for himself. He also had the ability to use Lightning release, but he preferred to research fire techniques instead. "A draw," Madara answered his father''s question. "I see." Tajima''s smile remained unchanged, as though he was genuinely pleased. But Kyosuke wasn''t buying it. The old man was thick-skinned and devious, smiling while stabbing a knife in the back. He couldn''t understand how this person had fathered someone like the Dance King. Glancing around casually, Kyosuke suddenly asked curiously, "Where''s Izuna? Why didn''t that kid come to greet me?" At the mention of his younger brother, Madara chuckled, "He heard you''ve been making a name for yourself in battle and started demanding to join the battlefield." With a helpless glance at his father, Madara continued, "After father refused, Izuna locked himself in his room for intensive training. I can hardly see him anymore." "Hahaha" Kyosuke burst out laughing, his tone full of schadenfreude. "When I go to see him next time, I''ll give him some motivation to continue getting stronger." Motivation? Of course, it would be to beat him up and push him to work harder. Izuna''s strong-willed nature would surely drive him to train even more. At least that way, he wouldn''t end up getting cut down by someone in the future. Kyosuke thought of Senju Tobirama, and an image suddenly appeared in his mind. As he looked at the increasingly composed Dance King, Kyosuke knew that Madara had likely already begun his secret dealings with Hashirama. "How far have those two developed?" "I''m really curious." Scratching his chin, Kyosuke suddenly slapped his leg and decided to tail them in another world. Witnessing the scene where the two great gods come togetherif he didn''t experience it firsthand, it would truly be a regret. Soon, the major figures of the battlefield arrived one by one. With more than 200 ninjas at his command, Kyosuke had become an influential figure in the clan. Except for the elders, no one dared to act arrogantly in front of him. Perhaps Tajima was trying to show off his strength and warn him not to have any foolish ideas. As for that, Kyosuke didn''t care at all. With Chidori in hand, he had the capital to recruit anyone. As long as his strength continued to improve, no one could stop his rise. In the future, the Uchiha clan would surely belong to him and Madara. Others would either choose to submit or leave the battlefield and enjoy their retirement in the clan. Uchiha Tajima was strong and skilled, but unfortunately, his vision was too narrow, making him incapable of achieving anything great. At the banquet, Kyosuke drank freely without any hesitation, and even started a drinking contest with Madara. Age? That was a joke. No one present truly dared to treat him as a mere youth. Anyone who had such thoughts had long become the victim of his short blade. At night, Kyosuke and Madara walked under the night sky, chatting casually about their experiences on the battlefield. "When will the war end?" The Dance King suddenly became a bit sentimental. With a glance at him, Kyousuke casually responded, "When the enemies are all dead, the war will naturally end." "Yeah," Madara looked up at him, unusually hesitant. His unspoken words made Kyosuke quite surprised. "Just say whatever''s on your mind. Why are you becoming so indecisive?" "Oh." Madara nodded blankly and finally spoke the words he hadn''t even shared with his younger brother. "Kyousuke, do you think it''s possible for us to resolve the grudge with the Senju?" "Hah? Are you brainwashed by Hashirama?!" Kyosuke remained silent for a while, then gave a definitive answer. "It''s not hard to resolve the grudge. After fighting for a thousand years, we''re not tired, but the other side is." Madara looked at him in confusion, clearly not expecting such an answer from Kyosuke. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not paying attention to Madara''s surprised expression, Kyosuke continued with his thoughts. "I ask you, how many people still mention the grudges of the previous generation? What about the generation before that?" "Very few, right? Do you know why?" "Uh..." Young Madara hesitated before answering, "Is it because everyone is old?" Actually, he wanted to say they were all dead, but felt it would be disrespectful to the fallen clan members. In that moment, Madara seemed to grasp Kyosuke''s point. No matter how deep-rooted the hatred, it would fade with time. Unknowingly, the grudges of the older generation were rarely mentioned. To resolve the enmity, or even to build a village together, there was no need for excessive concern. Strength alone was enough to unify the two clans. Want to stir up trouble? One word: Kill! After a few decades, all the old grudges would be forgotten. The reason was simple: those who couldn''t forget the hatred would have already died. The new generation of ninjas grew up in villages, and it was difficult for them to empathize in the same way. After a moment of contemplation, Kyosuke stopped. His views came from the storyline''s natural development. In hell, many people would fight to survive. But once they experienced paradise, it would be hard to return to hell. That''s why, in the end, Uchiha Madara was abandoned by everyone. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 34 - 34: Chapter: 34 First Meeting with Senju Hashirama Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon A few words almost made Uchiha Madara dizzy. It''s likely that the King of Dance is deeply shaken right now. If the timing weren''t off, he would have immediately run to share this with his companions. "I was right about you after all." The young Madara excitedly patted his shoulder. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, as if remembering something, he left with a simple sentence, "Wait for me," and returned to his camp. As the son of the clan leader and the future ruler of the Uchiha, Madara had a unit ready to take orders at any time. He and Kyosuke would depart together in a week to fight the increasingly intense attacks from the Uzumaki Clan. "It seems that Tajima has noticed his son''s abnormal behavior." "No, to be more precise, he''s probably already alert, but it''s not yet time for action." While thinking, a sudden sharp noise from the distance broke through the air. Kyosuke looked up with a glimmer of light in his eyes, raised his arm, and easily caught what was coming toward him. It was a sheathed long sword, and when the blade was drawn, it gleamed coldly under the moonlight. With a slight fluctuation of chakra, a faint blue glow began to spread across the bladea sign of chakra visualization. Normally, metal weapons like kunai can conduct chakra as well. However, the conduction rate is very lowwhen transmitting 100% of chakra, only about 20% of it is effectively used. Thus, it''s rare for anyone to use such weapons since the cost-to-benefit ratio is poor. But if special metals with a high conduction rate can be found, it would significantly improve the power of chakra attachment. For example, this weapon, which had a remarkable 60% conduction rate. With a little exploration into changing its properties, it could be perfectly manifested. Though it might not increase Kyosuke''s power ceiling, it would greatly enhance his basic combat capabilities. Simply put, it would make dealing with ninjas of the same level much easier. For opponents weaker than him, he could easily finish the battle, like cutting through vegetables. It effectively raises the lower limit of strength, which helps save chakra in battles. After all, it wouldn''t make sense to rely solely on the Body Flicker and Chidori combination for every fightit would drain all your chakra too quickly. "Thanks." Kyosuke took the weapon without hesitation, considering it a return gift from Madara. After all, even ideological education requires payment. In the distance, Madara, wearing his battle armor, approached. Hearing the insincere thanks, he smiled faintly and said, "Don''t thank me. It was my father''s order to retrieve the weapon from the clan''s treasury." The Uchiha clan''s treasury. Kyosuke''s expression shifted slightly. That place was filled with countless treasures. Madara certainly didn''t go there just to pick a weapon for himself. Suspiciously eyeing him up and down, Kyosuke only withdrew his gaze after a while when the King of Dance''s body became stiff. Huff! Madara sighed, feeling like he had been seen through. Having visited the family treasury, he, of course, didn''t leave empty-handed. In fact, Kyosuke''s arrival had already changed many things. In the original storyline, Madara''s strength was unrivaled among his peers. Though he never slackened, his desire to grow stronger had always been somewhat lacking. Now, spurred on by Kyosuke, a rare sense of tension rose in his heart. Strength must be honed, bloodlines developed, and even weapons should not fall behind. After visiting the treasury, he quickly chose a gift for Kyosuke, and then began rummaging through boxes and cabinets in search of a divine weapon. In the end, the legendary Uchiha Clan fan "Gunbai" was born about six or seven years earlier than in the original timeline. Subconsciously touching the storage scroll at his waist, Madara coughed lightly and made up an excuse to leave. Kyosuke, somewhat puzzled, gave up his attempt to investigate further and decided to visit his long-lost friend Izuna to catch up. That night, intense sounds frequently came from the second young master''s training ground. The clan members were amazed, saying that Uchiha Izuna was a hardworking young man, still practicing diligently so late. Little did they know, Izuna had turned into a punching bag, becoming Kyosuke''s target for testing his sword. When Kyosuke left contentedly, the battered young man could only lick his wounds in solitude. "That bastard, one day, I''ll surpass you." "And the same goes for my older brother! I, Uchiha Izuna, am the one with the strongest talent." If Kyosuke had heard these bold words, he would have regretted going too easy on him. How could someone be so foolish? The next day, with nothing to do, Kyosuke decided to challenge Madara for a second round. Izuna was too weak, and it wasn''t even fun fighting him. The battle with the King of Dance had been much more satisfying. But when he knocked on the door, the butler informed him that the young master had gone to the mountains early to train. "Something''s off." Kyosuke narrowed his eyes and followed the trail. In the mountains, by a small creek, young Madara was idly skipping stones, his mind filled with Kyosuke''s words. "That really is a good way to resolve conflict, but unfortunately, my father will never agree." "But it''s fine. As long as Kyosuke and I are around, we can truly achieve peace in the future." As he was lost in thought, Madara suddenly felt the urge to urinate. He unbuckled his pants and started relieving himself in the river. Suddenly, a figure silently appeared behind him. "Hey~" The stream of water immediately stopped. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t continue. "Hashirama!!!" Ignoring his friend''s angry shout, the thick-headed youth with the pot-shaped hair stared at him with a surprised look. "Madara, looks like you weren''t lying. You really can stop immediately when someone''s around." "I''ve said it before, I can''t pee when someone''s watching, you bastard!" "You have to see it to believe it~" After some noisy moments, the two finally returned to normal, and Madara took the opportunity to talk about Kyosuke''s idea. "Using time to resolve hatred?" Hashirama''s eyes lit up with a sense of finding a kindred spirit. In the past, he had blindly sought peace, never even sure if it was achievable. But to his surprise, Madara''s clan had such an insight. Nervously rubbing his hands, Hashirama really wanted to meet the person who had proposed this idea, even though he knew doing so would be extremely risky. Both he and Madara weren''t fools; many things were left unspoken between them. If outsiders intervened, Hashirama feared it would ruin the friendship they had worked so hard to build. Lost in thought, the pot-haired youth suddenly tensed and turned to look at the forest behind them. Two seconds later, Madara also sensed something and became vigilant. In the shadow of the trees, Uchiha Kyosuke, dressed in black battle gear, stepped out. Seeing this, Madara relaxed slightly, relieved that it wasn''t someone from his father''s side. But he quickly grew tense again because Kyosuke''s footsteps never stopped. Placing his hand on the hilt of his sword, Kyosuke activated his Sharingan and stared intensely at the suddenly pale-faced Hashirama. In the next moment, the sword''s blade was already dangerously close to Hashirama''s chest. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 35 - 35: Chapter: 35 First Clash of the Three Gods Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Kysuke, stop!" Uchiha Madara never imagined that the situation would develop to this point. He had thought the two of them would get along, but Kysuke immediately attacked him upon meeting. As expected, the peaceful understanding he had hoped for was nothing more than a foolish wish that only the two of them could hold. Madara was caught in the middle, unable to decide, while the other two were fully engaged in battle. Facing Kysuke''s lightning-fast slash, Hashirama''s right arm suddenly emitted a massive blue light, a manifestation of chakra that had been overly condensed. "Damn, does it have to be this exaggerated?" It wasn''t until they truly faced off that Kysuke understood why Uchiha Madara had always been suppressed by this man. The terrifying chakra was practically no different from a human-tail beast. During the Fourth Great Ninja War, when facing the Jinchriki of the Ten-Tails, Uchiha Obito, Hashirama gravely remarked that Obito''s chakra surpassed his own. Listen to thatwhat a terrifying statement. From this, one could understand just how terrifying the chakra of the God of Shinobi truly was. Without any protective armor, Hashirama resolutely used condensed chakra to defend against Kysuke''s full-powered strike. "Having the heaviness of earth, yet containing the cutting power of windwhat a terrifying guy." After their hard clash, Kysuke decided to test Hashirama''s ninjutsu abilities. But the bowl-shaped head didn''t give him a chance. He kicked up and directly sent Kysuke flying, the violent force causing the air to scream in protest. In addition to chakra, the innate monstrous strength was the second major weapon that allowed Senju Hashirama to dominate. It could be said that Tsunade''s life-long study of the Yin Seal and monstrous strength were merely passive skills for Hashirama. When facing Uchiha Madara, Kysuke immediately sensed the limitations imposed by his body, and when it came to Hashirama, the gap between them instantly magnified several times. Boom! Kysuke, struck by the kick, was sent flying and landed at the top of a tree about ten meters high. "Kysuke." Uchiha Madara raised his hand in confusion, as if trying to dissuade him. The next second, a sharp, screeching sound immediately drew all his attention. "This is the Lightning Release ninjutsu the outside world talks about," Madara momentarily forgot his internal dilemma. His instincts as a strong warrior had him anticipating the next battle. The Sharingan locked onto Hashirama, and at first, Kysuke just wanted to test the God of Shinobi''s abilities. Now, he had changed his mind. The bowl-shaped head made him want to punch him in the face, and he had no idea who had cut that ridiculous hairstyle. Just for that, he decided to let this bastard eat his Chidori. With a firm resolve, the bird-like cry of the Chidori amplified several times, and the wildly dancing electricity caused the tree branches to collapse violently. "What a terrifying Lightning Release technique." In contrast, Hashirama was more in awe of the technique. He heard his friend''s call and realized that the earlier words were indeed spoken by the young man before him. Moreover, although his opponent''s moves were sharp, he did not sense any killing intent. This meant the young man was not fighting with the intent to kill him. "I understand." Hashirama''s eyes lit up as he figured out Kysuke''s plan: "He''s testing me. No matter what we do in the future, we must have the power to change everything." "Truly the wisdom to see the truth. Every action of his contains profound meaning beyond what I can fathom." Both hands suddenly clasped together, and the next moment, deep purple chakra surged from his body. Hashirama began to unleash his full strength. His chakra, far surpassing that of high-ranking ninjas, caused the ground around them to rumble. "Come on, let me show you my resolve!" "Bowl-headed, get the hell down!" Sand and rocks shattered, the earth tilted, and the two figures quickly closed the distance between them. "You both better stop!!" Just as they were about to collide, a large folding fan suddenly intervened, perfectly blocking the two surging chakra forces. Uchiha''s rebound! To avoid hurting anyone, Madara intentionally reduced the force of the rebound. "Damn, this guy''s a pain!" Kysuke, pulling himself out of the rock crevice, collapsed onto the ground. After a while, he finally caught his breath. Meanwhile, Hashirama quietly crawled out of the river. His face was an expression of utter frustration. Not long ago, he had seen Madara urinating in the river, and now he had swallowed a whole mouthful of water himself. If he was happy about it, it would have been a miracle. As for Madara, unable to think of a good way to resolve the situation, he simply decided to beat both idiots into submission. "Backstabbing, Madara, you''ve fallen so low." "Shut up, if you''ve got the guts, fight me together!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fine, Kysuke, let''s team up and take him down." Half an hour later, the future three gods of the ninja world lay battered and bruised by the river. To punish Madara, Kysuke and Hashirama joined forces and forcefully pressed Madara to the ground, giving him a thorough beating. However, as they fought, internal discord arose, and the three ended up in a free-for-all brawl. "Shameless Uchiha." "Heh, you Senju aren''t any better." With the Sharingan exposed, it was pointless to continue hiding their identities. But what made both sides happy was that their friendship hadn''t been changed by their opposing positions. "We''re still too weak." Kysuke touched the bruises on his face and spoke in a low voice, "This world is much more dangerous than we thought." In his mind, the distant Otsutsuki Clan quietly emerged. Even excluding Kaguya, who was sealed on the moon, the shinobi world itself had no shortage of dangers. The long-active Jashin cult, the Sage of the Six Paths hidden in the Pure Land, the enigmatic monk Jigen whose whereabouts and intentions were uncertain, and Black Zetsu, who was constantly scheming against the Uchiha. None of them were easy to deal with. If Kyosuke had to face them alone, he would either be worn out or driven mad. For the sake of the future, he had to protect these two idiots by his side. Instead of foolishly allowing others to manipulate them, they should focus on figuring out how to step into the realm of Six Paths-level power. "Indeed, our strength is still insufficient," Hashirama agreed, his voice resolute after hearing Kyosuke''s words. Lying on the ground, he began describing the beautiful vision in his heart. But it might have been better if he hadn''t said anythingnearly every sentence was met with Kyosuke''s biting retorts. "What do you mean ''everyone mind their own business''? Without the financial support of the daimyo, how do you plan to build a village?" "Are you stupid? Without the daimyo''s endorsement, how could ordinary people trust a group of powerful shinobi?" "The idea of forced intermarriagedid you come up with that using your backside?" "There''s no such thing as everlasting peace. You''ll understand that sooner or later." Listening to their heated argument, Madara smiled contentedly. It seemed his role as the instigator hadn''t been in vain. The road ahead was fraught with difficulties. Just thinking about the obstacles to resolving hatred was enough to give him a headache. Turning his head to glance at Kyosuke, whose face was swollen, and Hashirama, who could barely see out of one eye, Madara felt an immense satisfaction. A satisfaction unlike anything he''d felt before! [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 36 - 36: Chapter: 36 Attack of Uchiha Tajima Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Wow, what a beautiful view." At the future site of the Hokage Rock, three young men were envisioning the future. "It''s decided," Senju Hashirama, full of excitement, spread his arms wide open. "I''m going to build a village here." "A place free of discrimination, where children won''t have to fight on the battlefield, and all clans can live in harmony." Beside him, Uchiha Madara also felt a surge of emotions, looking forward to that same future. "What about you, Kyosuke? Would you like to help us?" Both of them turned to the new addition to their group. "Me?" Kyosuke walked to the edge of the cliff, his gaze seeming to reflect the future image of the Hidden Leaf Village. The Hokage building, Ichiraku Ramen, the food streets, the ninja academy... His complex expression left the two beside him completely puzzled. "I''m also looking forward to the village''s construction." "Hahaha, great!" Hashirama was overjoyed to the extreme. For so many years, he had been unable to share his dream with anyone. Not even his closest brother could understand his ideas. As expected, people can truly understand each other, even the Senju and Uchiha. "Madara, Kyosuke, I''m truly very" "Wait a minute," Kyosuke interrupted, cutting off Hashirama, whose expression was slightly twisted with excitement. Speaking calmly, Kyosuke said, "Don''t get too happy just yet. To the entire ninja world, we are insignificant." "Yes, I understand. In the future, we will" "You''re too na?ve, Hashirama." Once again, Kyosuke mercilessly cut him off. He turned his head, his gaze sharp. "People''s thoughts change with time, and you and I are no exception." "When you truly understand the cruelty of war and the helplessness between people, you might not retain today''s feelings." Stopping the young man who was about to argue, his tone became somewhat heavy. "Think carefully before speaking, or you''ll only make me look down on your dreams." Hearing this, Hashirama took a deep breath, his eyes firm as he said, "I will overcome the pain and keep moving toward my dream." Looking at that seemingly genuine face, Kyosuke wanted to ask: What if I personally killed Tobirama? What would you do? However, before he could speak, Madara quietly stopped him. After some thought, Kyosuke decided not to press further. Perhaps, just now, he had recalled the tragic future awaiting the Uchiha. The great founders of the Hidden Leaf Village, one of the most powerful clans of the Warring States era, ultimately reduced to being suppressed by smaller clans like the Sarutobi and Shimura families. Looking at it now, it was nothing short of a comic joke. "No one can predict what the future holds," Kyosuke said with deep meaning. No matter how things unfolded, the three of them at least exchanged their thoughts today. After bidding farewell, with Hashirama leaving full of excitement, Madara suddenly asked, "Kyosuke, why are you here?" Kyosuke shook his head with a wry smile and, instead of answering directly, mumbled something incomprehensible. "I''ve noticed that whenever it involves Hashirama, you become very irrational." "That''s impossible! He''s just an ordinary friend, don''t overthink it." Madara immediately launched into a series of denials. "Be careful." Unwilling to elaborate further, Kyosuke left him with only a warning: "If I can sense your movements, do you really think no one in the clan knows what you''re up to?" "If you keep hanging around him, you''re bound to lose the clan''s blessing." "Yes, I understandwait, what do you mean ''hanging around him''!?" Madara glared at him angrily. In response, Kyosuke disappeared in a flash, far out of reach. When it came to speed, even the best dancers couldn''t match him. With his companion''s warning in mind, Madara refrained from meeting with Hashirama over the next few days. Unfortunately, secrets can never be hidden for long. One night, Uchiha Tajima cornered his son at home. "Madara, who have you been meeting with recently?" Tajima''s tone was grim, his expression extremely angry. At first, Madara prepared to casually make up a lie to get by. But for some reason, he decided to probe his father''s thoughts a little. Three minutes later, Madara paid for his foolishness. "The Uchiha making peace with the Senju and building a harmonious home together?!" The clan leader stared at his son as though he were an idiot. "You''ve been influenced by the enemy." Tajima''s tone was filled with disappointment, almost as if scolding an imbecile. "I can''t believe you''d be so na?ve. Have you told anyone else about this nonsense?" "Kyosuke knows too." "Idiot!" The clan leader nearly collapsed from rage. "Who is Uchiha Kyosuke? He''s your greatest rival for the future! You''ve handed him the perfect leverage to use against you." Hearing this, Madara also started to lose his patience. His father''s constant talk of threats and conspiracies had long worn thin. "I''m telling you, Kyosuke isn''t the kind of person you think he is." "Madara, I never imagined you''d be this na?ve." Tajima, ever the stubborn and self-centered man, refused to listen to his son''s reasoning. For someone like him, the concept of mutual understanding simply didn''t exist. Snap! With a casual snap of his fingers, over ten shadowy figures appeared in an instant. These were the family''s elite secret ninjas, specially trained to handle matters the clan leader couldn''t directly intervene in. Their purpose was simple: to deal with problemsor peoplethat needed removing. "Uchiha Kyosuke is guilty of treason. Take him down tonight. If he resists, execute him on the spot." Tajima''s cold gaze fell on his son. "What do you think of this arrangement?" Madara clenched his fists. He knew his father was likely bluffing. But he didn''t dare gamblelosing this bet would mean losing everything. "What do you want?" Madara finally gave in, feeling utterly exhausted. If persuading his father was this hard, convincing the clan would be impossible. Kyosuke was right. To make everyone abandon their hatred would require extreme and oppressive measures. Hoping for universal understanding? That was nothing more than a child''s foolish dream. Seeing his son concede, the clan leader waved his hand, and the secret ninjas vanished without a trace. "Do you know who the person you met by the river is?" Before Madara could answer, Tajima revealed the truth. "His name is Senju Hashirama. Oh, you probably already know that. But do you know who his father is?" "He''s the son of Senju Butsuma." Senju Butsumathe current head of the Senju clan and one of the strongest figures of the Warring States era. One of Madara''s brothers had died at Butsuma''s hands. The hatred between the two clans ran deep, with both sides wishing death upon the other. "Hashirama is" Madara''s eyes widened slightly, unable to believe that his companion was the heir of the Senju clan. Could this be destiny? "Now you understand." Tajima patted his son on the shoulder, his tone softening slightly. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There''s still time to turn things around, as long as you" [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 37 - 37: Chapter: 37 The Farewell of the Three Gods Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Early the next morning, Kyosuke received a summons from the clan leader. When he arrived, he saw the expressionless Madara and an angry Izuna. Kyosuke immediately had a rough idea of what was happening. "Sigh, so they found out after all." Honestly, it wasn''t surprising. If Uchiha Tajima couldn''t even figure this much out, he would''ve been ousted from his position long ago. "Kyosuke!" Izuna immediately confronted him. "Big Brother may be reckless, but why are you messing around with him?" Hearing this, Kyosuke lazily picked at his ear with his little finger, ignoring the accusations of the "little brat." "Hey, you" "Enough!" Tajima stopped his youngest son. He understood that Kyosuke was now confident in his position and wouldn''t take this trivial matter seriously. Accuse him of colluding with the enemy? Ridiculous. Kyosuke had only been on the front lines for a few days. How could he have any secret connections with the Senju? The clan members weren''t fools; no one would believe such accusations. Even if evidence of their meeting was presented, Kyosuke could easily claim he was following Madara. That would create more trouble than it was worth. Tajima knew all this. His scolding the previous night was merely to frighten his son. Tajima knew his children well. Madara was excellent in many aspects, but he often let his emotions cloud his judgment. Izuna was the same, and now it seemed Kyosuke was also involved. However, upon reflection, perhaps this wasn''t a bad thing. If his sons could subdue Kyosuke, Tajima might no longer need to deal with the problem himself. "Kyosuke," Tajima said directly, not even addressing Kyosuke''s involvement. "I''ve discovered a young member of the Senju clan, about Madara''s age. Do you want to come along?" "Such an obvious test," Kyosuke thought, but he nodded indifferently under their gazes. "Sure. If we can capture him, we might be able to force Senju Butsuma to withdraw." Such a straightforward response. At that moment, Tajima wished Kyosuke were his own son. If he had known the boy had such talent, he would have adopted him long ago. That would have solved many problems. "Well said." Tajima clapped approvingly. "No wonder you''re a leader on the battlefield. Your reasoning is spot on, Kyosuke." "Let''s do it. We''ll capture him and use him as a bargaining chip to negotiate with the Senju." With that, the group set out for the river where they had met beforethe area near what would become the Hokage Rock in Konoha. To protect his sons'' reputations, Tajima didn''t bring any subordinates. He thought it would be foolproof, but he soon regretted it. By the river, Madara and Hashirama stood facing each other, silently communicating through their gazes. "Madara, do you remember the first time we met?" Hashirama asked. Madara smiled, picking up a stone from the ground. As he channeled chakra into his fingers to carve it, he replied, "Of course. You lost to me in a stone-skipping contest." "Excuse me? You were the one who lost!" Another moment of silence passed before the two simultaneously tossed their stones. Both caught the stones that had flown across the river. "Run!" "It''s a trap!" In the nearby forest, Kyosuke watched the scene and sighed. "What a touching moment." As he turned his head, Tajima and his sons leapt out of the bushes, only to find two figures appearing on the other side of the river as well. On one side were the Uchiha: Tajima, Izuna, and Madara. On the other side were the Senju: Butsuma, Tobirama, and Hashirama. As the only outsider, Kyosuke felt distinctly left out. As he walked out leisurely, the two clan leaders were already trading harsh words from across the river. Ignoring their verbal sparring, Kyosuke focused on the gray-haired figure. "Senju Tobirama," Kyosuke thought, "the most brilliant theoretical ninja in the Naruto world, the creator of countless famous jutsu." At the same time, Tobirama was someone Kyosuke strongly disliked. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Kyosuke''s opinion, even without Black Zetsu manipulating events behind the scenes, Tobirama would have eventually targeted the Uchiha. Tobirama was a true hardliner. Even after founding the village, he never let go of his hatred for the Uchiha. He was clever, though, using the narrative of "threats" to justify his actions. By ordering the Senju to scatter and integrate into the general population of Konoha, Tobirama avoided future targeting of his clan while shifting attention to the Uchiha, who refused to bow down. One could argue that Obito and Danzo were merely executors; Tobirama was the true architect of the Uchiha''s downfall. On the other side, Tobirama frowned slightly, sensing the hostility directed at him from Kyosuke. People often say that when you suspect someone dislikes you, you''re probably rightthey likely hate you to their core. What puzzled Tobirama was why someone he was meeting for the first time would harbor such baseless resentment. "Maybe that''s just how Uchiha are," he thought. Finally, the two clan leaders simultaneously decided to end their argument. Senju Butsuma, noticing the Uchiha''s numerical advantage, was ready to retreat. He feared his children might get hurt despite his own confidence. Tajima, however, opted to strike first. "Madara, Kyosuke, Izuna, capture those two brats for me!" Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet! Several spiraling fire dragons roared across the battlefield, their terrifying power causing the entire river to boil. "Attack!" Under his father''s pressure, Madara gritted his teeth, drew his short sword, and charged forward. On the other side, Hashirama shouted, "Madara, don''t abandon our promise!" "This idiot," Kyosuke muttered, rolling his eyes as he hurled a specially crafted kunai toward Tobirama. "Kyosuke!" Hashirama called out, aware of the danger. He knew Tobirama''s current skills couldn''t match Kyosuke''s. What he didn''t expect was how quickly Tobirama would fall. Dodging the peculiar kunai, Tobirama smirked as he weaved hand seals, summoning a massive wall of water. Water Style: Water Formation Wall! With the river giving him a natural advantage, Tobirama seemed invincibleuntil a heavy blow struck him from behind, nearly knocking him unconscious. The water wall shattered as Kyosuke grabbed Tobirama by the throat, his demeanor exuding wild arrogance. "Tobirama!" Hashirama''s chakra surged in panic. Using his monstrous strength, he kicked Madara away and rushed toward Kyosuke. "Let him go, Kyosuke!" Hashirama used the Body Flicker Technique, appearing in front of Kyosuke to throw a punch. In truth, Kyosuke could have escaped with Tobirama using the Flying Thunder God Technique, which he had recently mastered for carrying others. However, he hesitated and abandoned the tempting idea. To deal with future threats, the existence of Hashirama Senju was necessary. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 38 - 38: Chapter: 38 Uzumaki Mitos Dissatisfaction Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the end, the Senju family left. Tajima couldn''t capture Butsuma, and Hashirama''s explosive power was unexpectedly formidable. Even the clan leader couldn''t find fault with either of them, although he knew that both Kysuke and Madara had certainly not fought with all their strength. "Hmph, let''s go back." It was evident that Uchiha Tajima was extremely unwilling. This also indirectly reflected the kind of threat the Uchiha clan was currently facing. Perhaps not wanting his sons to rekindle their rivalry, as soon as they returned to the camp, the clan leader immediately ordered both of them to set off. "Don''t be too reckless." Before leaving, Tajima patiently advised the two of them: "Uzumaki Ashina''s strength is terrifying, and at your current level, you are not his match." "Remember, ensure your own safety." "Understood!" Kysuke led the Southern Army at the front, and the main forces trained by Uchiha Madara followed behind. A team of nearly five hundred ninjas marched toward the western battlefield. "Madara." After finding the distracted Madara, Kysuke decided to offer some advice: "What''s wrong? Still not recovered from your loss?" "Hmph, don''t think I don''t know, you could have captured that little Senju brat." Madara retorted with dissatisfaction. Madara was unwilling to fight his friend, and Kysuke hadn''t fought to his full capacity either. Trying to taunt him with words, Kyosuke wasn''t nearly skilled enough. Kysuke, standing beside him, was slightly stunned. He had been speaking seriously, but suddenly Madara was acting prideful. Had he triggered some kind of switch? The two fell into silence for a few seconds. After some hesitation, Madara finally decided to speak the truth. Perhaps Kysuke was the only one he could confide in. "Do you think that dream still has a chance of coming true?" Madara looked very lost. What he wanted wasn''t some village but an environment where his younger brother and his clan could live safely. As long as Izuna was safe and the children didn''t have to fight on the battlefield at such a young age, his wish would be fulfilled. It was a humble desire, one that shouldn''t really be seen in Uchiha Madara. However, this was the reality for Madara at that moment, not the hundred-year-old man who was barely alive in the depths of the earth. The overly young Madara was simply a young man with great ambitions who wasn''t good at expressing his feelings. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have become friends with Hashirama. Unfortunately, in the age of the Warring States, his wish was as difficult to achieve as unifying the Five Great Nations. The war never ceased, and even if one day the Uchiha and Senju united, there would still be threats from the other four nations. Wars between nations would only become more brutal. Even when they found a way to eliminate the contradictions between the countries, Black Zetsu would never give up. It would continue to incite conflict between people. At that point, the Fire Nation would inevitably be dragged into it. Fine, even if in the future, several people teamed up and completely defeated tsutsuki Kaguya, there would still be other threats lurking. No matter what, the tsutsuki clan would eventually arrive in the universe. There was no need for too many; even just ten Kaguya-level enemies or beings on the level of Isshiki were enough to destroy the entire Earth. Peace? How could that be so easy? These were things Kysuke couldn''t say to Madara, but he could still express his thoughts on the village''s issue. "Don''t worry, the village will eventually be established." Kysuke said faintly, in response to Madara''s surprised look: "The exact timing depends on when you and Hashirama can gain full control of your respective clans." "Once you completely control the Uchiha clan and sit firmly on the clan leader''s seat, then you can marry Hashirama if you want." Madara furrowed his brow in confusion: "You''re babbling again. But you''re right. I hope that fool can figure this out." "You mean Hashirama?" Kysuke implied, "He''s much smarter than you think." "Madara, the real fool is you." --- In the Fire Country, on the western battlefield, the pre-war base of the Uzumaki Clan. "Father!" Inside the tent, Uzumaki Ashina, with his red hair, was reading documents. He was in his prime, not yet the elder with graying hair he would later become. Normally, the Uzumaki clan''s lifespan far exceeded that of ordinary humans. Even on the brink of death, they wouldn''t show signs of white hair. Clearly, Uzumaki Ashina''s death must have had other reasons, likely connected to some of the sealing techniques he had been researching. For example, the sealing techniques for Tailed Beasts. Or perhaps the creation of sealing techniques to connect with the Shinigami. Of course, these were his private studies, and outsiders hardly noticed. For Uzumaki Ashina, the most troublesome thing right now was how to deal with the furious young woman in front of him. Seeing her father lost in thought, the girl slammed her hands on the table, almost overturning it. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girl had an exquisite face, with long red hair tied into two buns, and wore a crown-like ornament on her head. When her hair swayed, the diamond-shaped seal on her forehead could be seen. She was none other than the Princess of the Uzumaki Clan, Uzumaki Mito. "Father!" she shouted angrily, thrusting a piece of intelligence paper almost into her father''s face. "The reinforcements from the Uchiha have arrived." "Oh." Uzumaki Ashina casually nodded, looking completely unphased. He was the powerful man who founded the Land of Whirlpool, and at present, was the greatest sealing master of this generation, likely the most powerful in hundreds of years. Two unseasoned young brats, what was there to particularly worry about? With that much free time, he''d rather continue perfecting the Adamantine Sealing Chain. Seeing her father''s indifferent expression, Mito quickly turned and left. She felt that her father had become too arrogantly complacent. The Uchiha were such a formidable opponent, no matter how much attention was paid to them, it would never be too much. If the Uzumaki Clan chose to intervene in the war, they must give it their all. Only by forming the deepest alliance with the Senju could they guarantee the Uzumaki Clan''s safety for generations to come. First, the Uchiha must be completely eliminated, as this was the premise of their offensive alliance. Her father''s current indifference, in Mito''s eyes, was a form of betrayal. After all, Senju Butsuma wasn''t some kind-hearted man, and offending him could put the entire Uzumaki Clan in jeopardy. "I can''t let this go on. I have to do something." Used to being in control, Mito decided to go to the front lines to meet with the two commanders, who were about her age. "Speaking of which, the Uchiha really have no one left. Anyone can become a commander." Clearly, the young girl didn''t believe those two could have any real ability. Rumors? They were just to fool the idiots. Without concocting some geniuses, how could Uchiha Tajima have smoothly completed the power transition? In the end, it was just the usual tactics passed down through family heritage. "Let me, Uzumaki Mito, expose their true faces." The girl flicked her buns and led her personal guards as she set off. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 39 - 39: Chapter: 39 Sorry, Im not That Easy Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Uchiha Hiroki is one of the few senior elders still active within the clan. He is also the supreme commander of the Western Front. He is relatively close to Tajima and is one of the rare "nice guys" in the clan. Even Uchiha Madara, the young clan leader, must show respect and address him as Elder Hiroki. "Come in, take a seat," said the commander, with no airs about him. It''s no wonder Uchiha Tajima trusted him with his son. "This must be Kyosuke, right? Truly, a hero emerges from the youth," Hiroki said, generously offering his praise. "When I was your age, I didn''t have the courage to step onto the front lines." After some modest words from Kyosuke, he asked, "Sir, what''s the current situation?" Hiroki sighed heavily. "You''ve arrived just in time. If you had been any laterten days or half a monththe front lines would''ve been lost." So serious?! Kyosuke exchanged a look with Madara, both of their faces growing somber. From Hiroki''s explanation, they truly felt how dire the situation on the Western Front was. The Uzumaki clan had mobilized in full force, with over a thousand ninja, each proficient in sealing techniques. The individual strength of their enemies was not overwhelmingly superior, but their numbers were massively outmatching the Uchiha''s forces. Thanks to the years of defense infrastructure laid out by the Uchiha clan, they had managed to hold out until now. It was similar to the Southern Front, but unfortunately, this time the Uchiha were no longer the dominant side. "I want to see the front lines," Kyosuke said, stating his intentions. As for the coordination with the army, he left that to Madara to discuss. With the commander''s approval, Kyosuke immediately decided to head out alone. With the Flying Thunder God technique, there were very few people in the world who could stop him. He quickly marked space coordinates all along the way, leaving kunai at hidden spots where marking wasn''t possible. Soon, he crossed the entire defense line and arrived at the front lines. Boom! The violent rumble of ninjutsu instantly brought back memories from the past. "Such a familiar sound," Kyosuke inhaled deeply, a cold smile creeping across his lips. In his eyes, the Uzumaki clan were nothing more than a bunch of moving points of experience. No matter how powerful they were, with his unparalleled mobility, he could easily harvest their lives. Touching the blade at his waist, Kyosuke muttered to himself, "Since I''m here, I might as well collect a bit of interest." With a swift series of hand signs, his figure disappeared from the spot. --- Uzumaki Frontline Camp With her trademark bun hairstyle, Uzumaki Mito hurried to the front lines. "Anything unusual?" she asked the officer in charge. Unlike Uchiha Madara, as a princess of the Uzumaki clan, Mito held considerable influence within her clan. Even the frontline officer had to bow and show respect when addressing her. "Princess, there have been no abnormalities," the officer answered cautiously. No sooner had the words left his mouth than the distinct explosion sound of a detonating tag echoed from outside. "Is this what you call no abnormalities?" Mito glared at him and immediately rushed to the site of the disturbance. --- Elsewhere, Kyosuke, watching the surrounding enemies, let out a deep sigh. He had underestimated the Uzumaki clan''s sealing techniques. He thought the infiltration would be silent and smooth, but before he could even stick a few explosive tags, he accidentally triggered the defense barrier. Now, his infiltration plan was completely ruined, and he had already lost over ten unlit explosive tags. What a waste! With a malicious glance around, he wondered whether he should collect some interest before leaving. He wanted to show the enemy that he could come and go freely from their main base. If they forced his hand, Kyosuke could even visit the Uzumaki homeland and check if the Naruto world''s daimyo and his harem really did have the famed "three thousand beauties." It was an overt threat, meant to remind Uzumaki Ashina that the Senju clan couldn''t always guarantee their safety. Quietly drawing his long sword, Kyosuke felt the return of his long-dormant bloodlust. During the Warring States period, various clans paid great attention to the application of physical techniques, and the Uzumaki clan was no exception. With the Sharingan''s enhancement, he wasn''t afraid to clash physically with any foreign clan members. "Today, I''ll turn this place upside down." Just as he was about to act, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of him. "Little thief, who are you?!" Kyosuke furrowed his brow, looking at the girl in front of him. Anyone who made him feel familiar was likely someone who appeared in the original plot. His eyes scanned the trademark bun hairstyle, and he hesitantly asked, "Are you Uzumaki Mito?" "Indeed, that''s me," Mito said, hands on her hips, giving off a strong resemblance to Uzumaki Kushina. "What guts you have, daring to come in alone! Aren''t you afraid of being surrounded by my clan''s experts?" "Experts?" Kyosuke snorted, openly mocking, "Just the Senju''s lapdogs. You dare call yourselves experts?" "What did you say?!" Blocking the move of an approaching clan member, Mito stepped forward, her gaze filled with the pride of a princess. "Let me show you today who''s truly the frog in the well." With those words, the diamond-shaped seal on her forehead vanished instantly. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yin Seal: Release! The Yin Sealing Technique, used to store chakra, was a technique that Uzumaki Mito had mastered to accumulate power, which could play a crucial role in turning the tide of battle. In later generations, Tsunade would perfect this technique, creating the formidable S-rank forbidden technique, "Creation Rebirth." The overwhelming chakra she unleashed made Kyosuke feel as though he was facing Senju Hashirama himself. Stepping forward, Mitowho had been a proud princess just moments agotransformed into a ferocious beast, like a mother dragon. "I can''t match her," Kyosuke thought as the three tomoe of his Sharingan rapidly spun. Seizing the right moment, he sidestepped her assault. This move completely exposed his identity. "Three-tomoe Sharingan?!" "His age... now I know who he is!" "Uchiha Kyosuke!" Mito halted her forward charge, turning to face him, her gaze full of surprise and uncertainty. She had originally thought that Kyosuke was just an ordinary assassin, but now she realized he was the infamous " Demon-Faced Ashura of the Uchiha." "Has he gone mad?" Mito wondered. He was infiltrating the enemy base alone. On the surface, it seemed like a brave move, but in reality, it was foolish. Intelligence reports indicated that Kyosuke was leading the Southern Army to the front lines to join the war against the Uzumaki clan. Mito knew that they would eventually meet, but she never expected it to happen under such strange circumstances. "So it''s you, Commander Kyosuke. I''ve heard so much about you," Mito said with a faint smile. "I''ve always wanted to meet you. Looks like we finally have a chance to talk." "Talk?" Kyosuke raised an eyebrow and said something that almost made the young princess snap. "Sorry, I''m not that easy." [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 40 - 40: Chapter: 40 Princess, Welcome to the Uchiha Clan Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "What do you mean by ''I''m not that easy''?" Mito furrowed her brows in confusion, feeling like something wasn''t quite right. She was young and didn''t quite understand Kyosuke''s teasing words, but the other members of the clan certainly understood their meaning. "How dare you speak to the princess like that!" "You''re not leaving here alive today!" "Princess, let us capture him together." Mito stopped the excited clan members. Today, she was determined to take him down herself. That way, the morale of the clan would soar, benefiting their upcoming battle against the Uchiha. "Uchiha Demon-Faced Ashura, I''ve been wanting to meet you." Boom! With a simple gesture, the ground beneath her feet immediately exploded. The overwhelming chakra fluctuations made Kyosuke frown, thinking to himself, "The sealing techniques are truly excellent." But unfortunately, if she couldn''t hit the target, it was all in vain. "Compared to the chakra, your control is still far from sufficient." Evading skillfully, Kyosuke continued to taunt her verbally. The girl with the bun hairstyle was indeed powerful, but the problem was she focused too much on enhancing her power while neglecting control. Oh, or should I say, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to control it; she simply couldn''t handle such a level of power. Relying on brute strength to defeat himher thoughts were too naive. Her consecutive attacks were easily evaded by Kyosuke, and Mito realized that she might not be able to land a single blow on him. Subconsciously, she began to form hand seals, preparing to unleash a powerful jutsu to force him into direct confrontation. But before she could act, her expression darkened, and she stopped. There was no way she could wipe out her clan members with her attack, after all. Just as she hesitated, Kyosuke suddenly blurred into motion, and his blade was at the girl''s neck. "You lost." Kyosuke looked at the furious Mito in silence, pondering whether to abduct her. If he played it right, he could force the Uzumaki Clan into a ceasefire, or at the very least, make that old man wary of him. If it came to a full-on confrontation, Kyosuke knew that the Uchiha would most likely not stand a chance. This was a fact acknowledged by Commander Hiroki himself, who had been repeatedly defeated by the Uzumaki Clan''s leader, Mito''s father, in previous battles. If not for the Uzumaki Clan holding back, refusing to utterly destroy the Uchiha, the entire front line would have collapsed by now. With Kyosuke''s arrival, he certainly couldn''t allow the initiative to slip into their hands. Whether to fight or not, and how to fight, only he could decide. Thinking about this, Kyosuke gently placed his finger on Mito''s neck, whispering, "Sleep, my beautiful princess." Before losing consciousness, Mito was still filled with confusion, seemingly unable to believe that he would actually attack her. Did he think he could escape just because she was a hostage? How naive. In front of her father, all his status and privileges would mean nothing. Kyosuke caught the falling Mito without a second glance at the Uzumaki Clan members who were screaming in anger. Instead, he turned his gaze toward the largest tent in the camp. There, a terrifying presence had already locked onto him. Kyosuke knew that the leader of the Uzumaki Clan, Mito''s father, was definitely inside. "Still refusing to show yourself, huh? You sure have a big ego." Through the vast distance, Kyosuke could almost feel the disdain emanating from the Uzumaki Clan leader. It was the type of arrogance unique to older generations, and many of the older leaders, including Uchiha Tajima, carried that same attitude, looking down on the younger generation. For this, Kyosuke didn''t feel much. As for Tajima, he was nothing to him, but the Whirlpool Clan leader, Mito''s father, would soon pay the price for his arrogance. In the original storyline, the fall of the Whirlpool Country seemed to confirm Kyosuke''s thoughts. Choosing to ally with the Senju, yet constantly hesitant during battledid he really think that the Senju didn''t notice? Now, the current situation was chaotic, but everything would eventually settle. The future of the world was certain, and it was time to settle old scores with the Uzumaki Clan. Kyosuke suspected that the Uzumaki Clan leader would never imagine that, in the future, the Uchiha and Senju would form an alliance. In fact, he himself would become an outsider. Various forces were watching, and with the Black Zetsu keep plotting against them, the survival of the Uzumaki Clan was the greatest anomaly. "Foolish clan." Kyosuke sneered as he began forming hand seals. Suddenly, a figure rushed out as if sensing a disturbance in the space-time continuum. The presence that flooded Kyosuke''s senses felt as though the entire world was collapsing upon him. It was the leader of the Uzumaki Clan, Mito''s fatheran overwhelmingly terrifying presence. "Such terrifying power." Kyosuke quietly marveled, still waving at the approaching figure. At the next moment, both Kyosuke and Mito vanished from their original positions. The Uzumaki Clan leader, Mito''s father, stood in place, his smile finally disappearing as he realized he had been tricked. He admitted that he had underestimated his opponent. The enemy had infiltrated the Uzumaki Clan''s base and had complete confidence in their ability to leave unscathed. How foolish of him to have underestimated the intruder. By the time he felt the disturbance in space-time, it was already too late to save his daughter. Now the question was, if the Uchiha had taken Mito hostage, forcing the Whirlpool Clan to surrender, how should he respond? His daughter''s life and the victory of the battle were the questions weighing heavily on his mind. --- Uchiha Clan Camp When Mito woke up, she realized she was already engraved with sealing techniques. She could move, but her chakra was completely sealed off, unable to gather. All around her, the fan symbols were clear indicatorsthis was the Uchiha camp. "I''ve been captured." The girl stood up in disbelief, unable to understand how Kyosuke had managed to abduct her from the camp. After some thought, the only plausible explanation was that the bastard had used her as leverage, forcing even her father and the rest of the clan into a precarious position. She couldn''t help but feel how ridiculous the situation was. After struggling for a while and realizing she couldn''t break the seal, she finally stopped. "If I had known this would happen, I would''ve tried harder to learn sealing techniques from Father." Mito couldn''t help but regret her lack of preparation. As she thought, she heard footsteps approaching from outside. The girl with the bun hairstyle closed her eyes, pretending to sleep, hoping for a chance to subdue the intruders with her taijutsu. Just as her eyes closed, she felt two people entering the room. A familiar voice rang in her ear. "Maya, I''m leaving her to you for now." "Nobody, except for me, is allowed to take her. Not even Elder Hiroki." The voice was irritating, reminding her of the shame of being captured. Does this bastard really think she belongs to him and that no one else can take her away? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nearby, a slightly cold female voice responded: "Yes, but I have a question." "What is it?" "Does Kyosuke-sama intend to keep her? Should I train her a little?" "Enough, stop talking," Kyosuke said, his voice tinged with annoyance. He longed for the days when Maya used to be silent. He waved his hand, sending his subordinate away. Turning to look at Mito, who was pretending to sleep, he slowly extended his hands. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 41 - 41: Chapter: 41 The Childs Grandfather Shows Up Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "What is he trying to do?!" Pretending to be unconscious, Mito''s mind suddenly flashed with the scenes from her cherished small books. "The sin of being a captive?" "The 1001 nights of the enemy camp." "The story that must be told between me and the enemy." These were all books that the maid had found for her, and Mito immediately became engrossed in them. "Quick, stop!" Her sense of shame finally made her open her eyes. She realized that the young man was just removing the shackles from her body. Her chakra might not be able to gather, but her autonomous actions weren''t a problem. Shaking away her wild thoughts, Mito took a deep breath and regained her usual calm. "How did you bring me out?" she asked the most pressing question. Kyosuke, hearing this, didn''t try to hide it. He probably couldn''t hide it any longer. "Have you heard of space-time ninjutsu?" "Isn''t that something only in legends?" The bun-headed girl paused, finally realizing why she was here. It made sense now it must have been the mysterious space-time ninjutsu at work. Everything seemed to make sense. Even though her father was strong, he couldn''t stop the effect of space-time ninjutsu. After a long silence, Mito asked the second question: "What exactly do you want?" "It''s simple." Kyosuke shook his finger. "As long as the Uzumaki withdraws their troops, I will personally go and apologize." "Ha! Don''t even think about it," the young girl scolded without hesitation. "The Uchiha have committed many crimes. My clan will join the Senju to end your evil." "Evil?" Kyosuke laughed and shook his head, not angry. He could see that the girl was the typical type who had been deceived. As for the so-called Uchiha evil, he didn''t see the need to argue. The survival space was so small. If I don''t fight you, sooner or later, the other side will strike first. In the original storyline, from the founding of Konoha, the village never took the initiative to start an invasion. What happened? The third Great Ninja War, where Konoha almost became the target of everyone''s attacks. So, are the sand, lightning, water, and earth countries, including the smaller villages like rain and grass, all evil? The land of fire is fertile and rich, with the best climate, and the people didn''t want to face war. But other countries not only were they poor, but their basic survival conditions were harsh. What else could they do but fight? Could they just wait to die? It turns out that peace is always relative. Kyosuke understood, but others didn''t have his unique experiences and couldn''t view history from an outsider''s perspective. He didn''t intend to correct the girl''s thoughts. After a pause, his smile suddenly turned malicious. "Well, there''s no helping it. For the future of both clans, I must take some unconventional measures." "I, Uzumaki Mito, am not someone to be scared of." "That''s good." Kyosuke clenched his fist and struck his palm, excitedly explaining, "Please stay here for a few months. During this time, I''ll eat and sleep with you, and when our child is born, I''ll personally escort you home." "Ch-children?!!!" Mito was stunned, unable to keep up with the boy''s strange train of thought. "Yes." Kyosuke smiled and explained, "Once we have a child, the Uchiha and Uzumaki will be one family." "Looking at the face of our grandson, Uzumaki Ashina will no longer make things difficult for us." "Uchiha Kyosuke!" Mito was enraged, never before had she encountered such a shameless person. What do you mean, ''have a child''? There''s no way I''m going to have children with you. I, Uzumaki Mito, will remain single for life and will never marry you! Angrily sitting up, she had an urge to jump up and beat the boy. "My lord!" A voice came from outside the tent. With a simple description, Kyosuke nodded and pointed to the bun-headed girl, instructing, "Watch her. Don''t let anyone else approach." "Yes!" Turning his attention to the girl who had turned her head away, he smiled and said, "The child''s grandfather has come to visit. I must personally go and greet him." At first, Mito didn''t react, but by the time she understood that the "child''s grandfather" referred to who, the bastard had already disappeared without a trace. "Bastard, you wait for me!" Through the space-time coordinates he had set earlier, Kyosuke quickly arrived at the front-line camp. He lifted the curtain of the tent and ignored the strange gazes of many people, walking calmly to his seat. "Cough, Kyosuke is here," the army commander, Hiroki, coughed, frequently giving Uchiha Madara a meaningful look. Reluctantly, Madara sighed and spoke, "I heard you''ve captured the princess of the Uzumaki clan?" "Yep." Kyosuke nodded, speaking nonsense, "I plan to marry her and use our children to completely dismantle the Uzumaki clan from the inside." Uchiha Hiroki: ... Uchiha Madara: ... The other commanders: Rubbing their aching heads. Uchiha Hiroki finally understood why the clan leader couldn''t handle this boy. People who don''t play by the rules are always the most troublesome because you can never predict their next move. Who would have thought he would dare to infiltrate the enemy camp and bring back the princess of a whole country? As for the child, everyone thought he was just talking nonsense. He was still a kid. Even if he wanted a child, he probably didn''t have the ability to produce one. Meanwhile, Uchiha Madara was more interested in the mysterious ninjutsu that had been mentioned in the intelligence reports. "Do you really know how to use space-time ninjutsu?" Madara whispered. "Yep." Kyosuke nodded modestly, not forgetting to boast, "Who am I? The Greatest genius of the Uchiha clan in a hundred years. It''s nothing strange that I can use space-time ninjutsu." "Did you create it yourself?" "Of course, I call it Flying Thunder God Technique. What do you think of the name?" "It''s just average." The two whispered while Uchiha Hiroki began preparing for the upcoming battle. The unexpected arrival of Uzumaki Ashina on the battlefield was something no one had predicted. Now, they had no choice but to face the threat of a top-level clan leader. The older generation of ninja all had lingering fears and didn''t want to directly confront him, while the two younger generation members were eager to take action. "What''s there to fear? If the army comes, we''ll fight back. If the water comes, we''ll block it," Kyosuke waved his hand confidently. "Exactly. We''ll know if we can win only after we fight," Madara agreed, nodding. He knew that in everyone''s minds, thoughts like "a newborn calf isn''t afraid of tigers" must be emerging. No problem, time would show who the true strong one was. Whether it''s Uzumaki Ashina or Senju Butsuma, they would eventually become his, Uchiha Madara''s, defeated opponents. This was the confidence of a strong person. As for Kyosuke, he didn''t have such an overbearing idea. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With Mito in his hands, he wasn''t afraid of Uzumaki Ashina turning on them completely. He was willing to bet that the indecisive man had probably not yet decided how to deal with the Uchiha clan. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 42 - 42: Chapter: 42 Two Gods Join Forces to let you Know what Madness Truly Means Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon When one surpasses a thousand, the sky is covered, and clouds are blocked. When one surpasses ten thousand, there is no boundary, no shore. Kyosuke''s greatest feeling at the moment is the overwhelming red that seems to spread everywhere. On the Southern battlefield, the three clans have never engaged in a large-scale direct confrontation. The largest battle he personally experienced was only a small chase battle in a canyon with a few hundred people. "No wonder they built nations; the number of people here is really huge," Kyosuke couldn''t help but sigh. "Hmph, a bunch of fools," Uchiha Madara crossed his arms in front of his chest, his gaze full of icy dominance. The two of them stood side by side at the front of the formation, facing the surging tide of enemies without fear, talking and laughing in a manner that made others envious. If it were the legion commander Hiroki, he admitted that he would not have been able to suppress the pressure in his heart. What kind of person was Uzumaki Ashina? Someone who could talk on equal terms with Senju''s, someone whose strength reached the peak of a clan leader. Further still, that was a legendary realm, one that no one truly understood the details of. In other words, Uzumaki Ashina represented the strongest of the Warring States period. Elder Hiroki was also a clan leader-level powerhouse, but he understood that there was an insurmountable gap between their strengths. That was also the main reason why he sought help. They couldn''t match in quality, but at least they had to ensure numerical equality, or else there was no point in fighting. The surging red tide suddenly split open a gap, and Uzumaki Ashina walked forward, his aura locking onto the two most conspicuous figures in the enemy''s formation. Kyosuke, wearing black battle attire and with a long sword slung at his waist. Madara, in red armor, carrying the Uchiha fan on his back. He originally thought that Mito was the most outstanding successor, but he didn''t expect Uchiha to raise two young prodigies at the same time. "What luck," Uzumaki Ashina squinted his eyes, and a terrifying aura surged towards the two like a mountain crashing down. Unable to withstand it, the two would be unable to continue participating in the upcoming war. The terrifying battlefield pressure would gradually erode their hearts, turning once-proud geniuses into mere mortals. However, Uzumaki Ashina ultimately underestimated the situation. His actions only caused the two Uchiha to activate their Sharingan, and seemingly did nothing else. To outsiders, it seemed more like a bully picking on the weak, with the founder of the Whirlpool nation, whose daughter had been captured, resorting to pressuring two young boys. If word of this got out, it would be an embarrassment. Looking at the two who were unmoved, Uchiha Hiroki stepped forward and spoke loudly, "Uzumaki Ashina, you''re only getting worse with age." "Indeed," the Uzumaki clan leader laughed bitterly, then channeled the chakra and said solemnly, "Release Mito, or I will flatten your Uchiha Clan today." With a single motion of his hand, the ninja formation behind him immediately readied itself. As soon as the clan leader gave the order, terrifying large-scale ninjutsu would rain down upon the enemy''s formation. Faced with such a massive attack, even the Ten Tails in its incomplete form would be unable to escape in a short time. The power of the large-scale ninjutsu was clear to see. "You Uzumaki basterds, do you really think you can compare to us?" The legion commander raised his arm and shouted loudly, his voice echoing across the battlefield, "Let the enemy see who the strongest clan in the Land of Fire is!" "Release!" As soon as the words were spoken, thirty ninjas from the formation simultaneously formed hand seals, and the chakra fusion process was seamless. Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique x30! Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Like meteors falling from the sky, enormous fireballs rushed over a hundred meters and were about to engulf the entire enemy formation. At the critical moment, the Vortex side''s large-scale ninjutsu successfully formed. Water Style: Water Formation Wall x30! The fiery sea of flames and the roaring water waves collided, creating a massive cloud of steam that filled the battlefield. Seeing this, Uchiha Hiroki immediately gave the order: "Advance!" With the Sharingan, the Uchiha had a clear advantage in the thick fog. If they didn''t charge now, when would they? "Follow me and kill!" Kysuke was the first to charge forward. Behind him, over eighty ninjas skilled in the Chidori separated to avoid any potential strikes. Just as they formed their battle formation, a barrage of kunai and shuriken flew at them. Occasionally, a few powerful ninjutsu mixed in, attempting to strike them from a distance. "Scatter!" Kyosuke waved his hand, and the formation immediately dispersed in a wide arc, easily avoiding the attack. At this point, the distance between the two sides was extremely close, and with his enhanced dynamic vision, Kyosuke could vaguely see figures rushing through the mist behind the enemy formation. "Hand seals!" He said, and the sound of birds chirping echoed, followed by a series of sharp electric crackles, covering all other noises on the battlefield. "This is his trump card," Madara observed from the rear, somewhat impressed. Such a grand scene was indeed rare. Faced with such a large-scale attack, any opponent would be completely overwhelmed. While thinking, the torrent of lightning struck deep into the enemy''s formation, charging straight ahead and cutting through at an angle, even piercing through the enemy ranks. "Again!" Kyosuke shouted, preparing to repeat the earlier attack. If he kept this up, he was sure to break the enemy''s morale. At that point, the tide of the battle would tilt significantly, and without their numerical advantage, the Uzumaki clan would no longer seem so formidable. His plan was good, but unfortunately, someone was unwilling to allow it. "Uchiha brat, don''t be so arrogant," a red-haired stranger rushed towards him. The opponent didn''t give him a chance to form a formation and before he even arrived, a terrifying whirlwind swept through the area, covering the front. Reluctantly, Kyosuke had to leave the formation and meet him head-on. "Maya, retreat from the battlefield and prepare for the second wave of our assault." "But , my Lord" "Don''t worry, no one can stop me from leaving." With that, Kyosuke immediately began charging backward. He quickly formed hand seals, and in the next moment, his body turned into a blur of light, charging straight into the enemy ranks. "Arrogant?" As he stood before the Uzumaki shinobi, Kyosuke drew his long sword, flames immediately swirling around it. "Today, I will show you what true arrogance is." Uchiha Style: Halo Dance! With an excellent conductive blade, he finally unleashed the full potential of the Uchiha-style sword technique. Combined with the Body Fliker technique, he was a living version of Uchiha Shisui. The intense flames scorched, sending a burst of blood across the enemy''s chest. Within three seconds, Kyosuke unleashed a flurry of seven rapid sword strikes. However, even with such overwhelming attacks, the enemy wasn''t defeated instantly. It was said that the Uzumaki clan had a tough constitution, and today, Kyosuke had truly experienced it. "You little brat, you can''t escape now," the Uzumaki jonin spat blood, his eyes filled with murderous intent as he prepared to take them both down. The little brat was so arrogant to charge into his ranks and fight him. Now that the attempt at a swift kill had failed, the only outcome left was death. With heavy injuries, he was willing to trade his life to take down the Uchiha prodigy, believing it was worth it. "Die!" [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 43 - 43: Chapter: 43 Dance of Death – Madaras Reckless Waltz Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In large-scale warfare, the greatest fear is being surrounded by enemies. One misstep, and it''s easy to be overwhelmed by multiple attackers. Take Kyosuke''s current situation, for example. Unless he had access to an "absolute defense" level jutsu, it was nearly impossible to fend off assaults from all directions. "Die!" Facing what seemed like an inescapable strike, Kyosuke swiftly formed a series of hand seals. In the next instant, under the stunned gaze of his opponents, he disappeared completely, leaving only a custom kunai to clatter to the ground. "Va-vanished?!" The red-haired shinobi suddenly recalled the rumors he had heard before. They said that Uchiha''s demon-faced Ashura might have mastered some mysterious space-time ninjutsu. Though he had made a note of it earlier, the man had completely forgotten about it in the heat of battle. It wasn''t stupidity; it was simply that space-time techniques were so rare that most shinobi lacked any effective means to counter them. "Damn it... don''t let me catch you" Before he could finish, the man''s vision blurred. Kyosuke reappeared, his hand gripping a blade crackling with lightning. Chidori Blade! With a sickening squelch, the sword pierced through the man''s chest effortlessly. The paralyzing nature of the lightning ensured that the enemy couldn''t even muster a final act of defiance. [System Notification: You have killed a high-ranking Uzumaki ninja. Points gained: 1,630.] "Not even 2,000 points? Guess you weren''t all that strong," Kyosuke muttered, shaking his head with a look of disdain. Starting from the Jonin level, the point rewards for defeating opponents rose significantly. However, it was clear that this particular Jonin was newly promoteda far cry from seasoned veterans. Two of him combined might not even match the points for a long-established Jonin. Assessing the significant chakra depletion in his body, Kyosuke felt a surge of frustration. He couldn''t help but think this encounter had been a loss. Casting the Flying Thunder God Technique required a large chakra reserve to be set aside. For a Kage-level shinobi, this wasn''t an issue. But Kyosuke wasn''t even at the chakra capacity of a Jonin yet. A single misstep, and he could have found himself in a precarious situation. Left with no choice, Kyosuke quickly formed another seal and teleported to a fallback point two kilometers away to recover. This war was far from over. --- Elsewhere on the battlefield, Uchiha Madara was also locked in combat. Unlike Kyosuke, Madara had already reached Jonin-level combat capabilities, allowing him to confront any opponent without fear. Take his current adversary, for examplea veteran Jonin from the Uzumaki clan. This one was worth at least 3,500 points. A truly formidable foe, with ample chakra reserves and devastating jutsu at his disposal. Yet despite the danger, Madara didn''t retreat an inch. With his iconic Uchiha fan in hand, he faced his jutsu-wielding opponent with unshakable confidence. A massive torrent of water surged toward him. Without hesitation, Madara swung his fan, effortlessly absorbing the fearsome water dragon. "What a foolish choice," the young Madara scoffed, a cold smile spreading across his face. With a flick of the fan, the water dragon was sent hurtling back toward the enemy forces. Uchiha Reflection! As chakra swirled around him, Madara''s scythe swept through the air, cutting down several enemies who dared to approach. "Good... this is what I like. Burn everything and keep dancing!" A glint of madness flickered in Madara''s eyes as he reveled in the chaos of battle. Planting his fan firmly into the ground, Madara formed a series of seals. Intense flames began to gather. Fire Release: Majestic Destroyer Flame! This supposedly B-rank Fire Release erupted with near S-rank destructive power in Madara''s hands. In the Warring States period, shinobi typically excelled in close-quarters combat. Fire-style jutsu like these were often used to disrupt enemy formations. However, what truly brought Madara joy was the visceral thrill of close combatthe "deadly waltz" where blades clashed mere inches from one''s body. He wasn''t sure how Kyosuke was faring on his end, but Madara knew better than anyone the importance of a commander''s strength. If you want to avoid your side suffering a large-scale defeat, the best strategy is to break through the enemy''s formation and create a gap in their line. Activating his Sharingan, Madara dashed into the heart of the enemy forces. With fan and scythe working in tandem, he left a trail of carnage in his wake. "Uchiha scum! You won''t leave here alive today!" An Uzumaki veteran Jonin closed in, his rage boiling over. Unfortunately, he charged straight into the smoke expelled by Madara''s next jutsu. Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning! A cloud of high-temperature ash spread outwards, obscuring vision and burning anything it touched. After lingering for a short time, it erupted in a violent explosion. Boom! Stumbling out of the blast radius, the Uzumaki Jonin called for reinforcements. Forming a defensive formation with four others, they prepared to face Madara head-on. True to form, the arrogant Uchiha warrior charged straight at them alone. His blatant disregard for their strength was infuriating. "You bastard!" The five unleashed their attacks simultaneously, all converging on Madara. --- Three minutes later. Covered in blood, Madara cast aside his tattered armor. Leading the reinforcements that had just arrived, he resumed his relentless assault on the enemy forces. Behind him, all five adversaries lay lifeless, the veteran Jonin among them. The man''s decapitated body painted a grim picture of defeat. "Not a bad dance," Madara muttered, leaving his fallen enemies with an oddly respectful remark. Of course, they neither heard nor cared for his praise. --- Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the left flank, Kyosuke''s Chidori Surge roared like thunder, striking terror into all who witnessed it. To those who heard it, it felt like receiving a death sentence. On the right, Madara''s wild charge left a trail of mangled bodies. His killing efficiency was nothing short of monstrous. The combined efforts of the two Uchiha prodigies tore a massive hole through the enemy ranks, forcing the Uzumaki forces into retreat. Finally, Uzumaki Ashina could no longer sit idly by. Brushing aside his subordinates'' protests, he personally led his troops to the front lines, cutting through all opposition with ease. It wasn''t until Uchiha Hiroki appeared that anyone could stop his advance. The elder fought valiantly, managing to hold off the enemy commander in an earth-shaking duel. The clash of two clan leaders was so intense that no one dared to approach within three kilometersno one except for the two madmen of the Uchiha. "Take out their commander, and this battle is ours," Kyosuke murmured as he quietly approached the battlefield using the Flying Thunder God technique. "If we kill him, victory is guaranteed," Madara responded, breaking away from his unit to head straight for the heart of the fight. The Uzumaki forces noticed Madara''s movement and suspected Kyosuke might also join the fray. But bound by their leader''s orders, no one dared approach the battlefield. Ashina''s intentions were clear: use himself as bait to lure out the most important figures in the Uchiha clan. In doing so, he hoped to negotiate a prisoner exchange that would bring back his beloved daughter. As for the risk of failure? Uchiha Hiroki alone wasn''t enough to defeat him. Perhaps if Uchiha Tajima himself were present, there might be a 30% chance. With recent advancements in sealing techniques, Ashina''s power had reached unparalleled heights. Even among the shinobi world''s strongest, few were worthy of his respect now. It wasn''t arroganceit was confidence born of true strength. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 44 - 44: Chapter: 44 Difficult? Then Don’t Do It Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Sealing Technique: Fire Sealing Seal! A simple sealing barrier effortlessly extinguished the fire jutsu that the Uchiha relied on for survival. Elder Hiroki could only feel helpless, continuously cursing the terrifying power of the sealing technique in his mind. He drew his long sword, gathering a terrifying wind chakra. If this strike were to land, it would easily slice through the enemy like cutting tofu. "You never learn," Uzumaki Ashina said, without making any special move. He simply raised his index finger and pointed heavily at the void in front of him. In an instant, the entire world seemed to ripple. The fierce, domineering slash couldn''t break through the thick blockade. The closer it got to him, the weaker the power in the sword became. "What the hell is this trick? Can''t we just fight head-on?" Elder Hiroki was on the verge of exploding with anger. Then, he was struck and sent flying by the sudden appearance of a Adamantine Sealing Chains. Coughing out a mouthful of blood, Elder Hiroki looked down at the spot where his abdomen had nearly been pierced, his gaze flickering. He realized the enemy''s strength had grown even stronger. The Adamantine Sealing Chain was a powerful secret technique capable of suppressing even the Nine Tails. It was Uzumaki Ashina''s proudest creation. If it were used at full power, Hiroki''s body would have been pierced on the spot. He would either die or be left severely injured. However, he hadn''t fully committed to the fight yet, not wanting to completely antagonize the Uchiha clan. As many had evaluated, Uzumaki Ashina was a somewhat indecisive clan leader, without the relentless drive to become the strongest. If his daughter hadn''t been captured, this battle might not even have started. Quietly getting up from the ground, Elder Hiroki''s expression grew solemn as he thought about his countermeasures. Suddenly, a distant light flashed, and a specially crafted kunai flew through the air, coming from a blind spot toward the enemy''s rear. "It''s impossible," Hiroki shook his head, knowing this attack wouldn''t succeed. Ding! Without Uzumaki Ashina even looking back, golden iron chains automatically struck down the kunai. At that moment, Kyosuke''s figure appeared out of nowhere, and his Chidori blade quickly slashed toward the enemy a few meters away. "Too far," he sighed inwardly, knowing this attack would likely be ineffective. Since the Flying Thunder God hadn''t advanced to the second stage, it couldn''t complete a teleport by changing coordinates. In other words, where he appeared depended on where the enemy had knocked the kunai down. A few meters might seem short, but it was enough for Uzumaki Ashina to react. "Space-time ninjutsu, as expected, it''s extraordinary," the iron chains swept, sending Kyosuke flying. The so-called elite Shinobi-level combat effectiveness had no impact when facing Uzumaki Ashina. Using the chains to pick up the fallen special kunai, Uzumaki Ashina began making seals, seemingly trying to find a way to seal space-time techniques. Such a good opportunity, of course, Kyosuke wasn''t about to miss. With his Lightning Style chakra attached to his sword, he immediately teleported to the enemy''s side, attempting a speed-based assassination. But then, he experienced the same frustration Minato and Tobirama had during the Fourth Great Ninja War when facing the Six Paths Madara. Even when he was close enough to land a fatal blow, he still couldn''t break through the defensive blockade. After several attempts, Kyosuke was inevitably sent flying each time. Even with Elder Hiroki''s cooperation, they couldn''t break through the dense chain defense. "Are you kidding me?" Kyosuke sighed helplessly, realizing this was not going to work. From a distance, Uchiha Madara arrived late, but his presence wouldn''t have changed anything. Two simple rounds and the Dancing King understood the enemy''s troublesome nature. "It''s difficult," Madara muttered softly. "Then don''t do it," Kyosuke gave the two a signal, walking alone in front of Uzumaki Ashina, saying, "Uzumaki Clan Leader, it seems today''s battle is destined to end in no result." "Hand over Mito, and you may leave freely." Uzumaki Ashina threw out his bottom line for negotiation. Clearly, he wasn''t experienced in negotiations. Shaking his head and smiling, Kyosuke said, "Princess Mito loves the way the Uchiha host their guests. She probably won''t be returning anytime soon." Seeing the other side preparing for action, Kyosuke smiled and took something out of his pocket. It was an item from Uzumaki Ashina''s camp. Its appearance in the young man''s hands indicated that the other side had recently visited the Uzumaki camp. After a long silence, Uzumaki Ashina''s expression finally darkened, "Are you threatening me?" With that, immense chakra gradually surrounded his body, revealing his full strength. Unfortunately, the more he revealed his power, the more it showed his helplessness. Kyosuke had been able to infiltrate the camp and take something. He had the ability to assassinate anyone he wanted. It was a blatant threat, forcing Uzumaki Ashina to not dare make any rash moves. On one hand, his daughter, on the other, his clanthis naturally indecisive leader was even more uncertain about what to do. Moreover, the young man''s space-time ninjutsu could easily teleport the other two away. Even if he decided to act, he wouldn''t be able to keep all three of them. "What would it take for you to release her?" Uzumaki Ashina''s tone softened. "The Uzumaki Clan withdraws," Elder Hiroki proposed a highly unreasonable demand. As expected, the response was a direct refusal, with no possibility of negotiation. Madara''s suggestion was the same, but in the end, it was Kyosuke who came up with a relatively reasonable proposal: "One year. One year from now, no matter the outcome, I guarantee Princess Mito can return safely." "Why should I trust you?" "Unfortunately, you don''t have a choice." "Why wait a year?" This question intrigued the other two as well. In response, Kyosuke gave a surprisingly unexpected answer. "We need a year to come up with a way to defeat you." "One year..." Uzumaki Ashina sighed, knowing he didn''t have much of a choice. He hadn''t wanted to fully side with the Senju, but buying a year seemed like a good option. "Very well, I accept," Uzumaki Ashina scanned the three of them, his gaze full of sharp hostility. "If anything happens to Mito, my clan will use all its strength to completely annihilate the Uchiha." With that, Uzumaki Ashina decisively turned and left. Sighing in relief, the three of them exchanged looks. The pressure from Uzumaki Ashina had been overwhelming. Madara even suspected that the other''s strength might surpass his father''s. Getting a year''s time was great, but how would they find a way to defeat him? "By borrowing outside power," Kyosuke gave a clear answer. The Senju could form alliances with the Uzumaki Clan, and the Uchiha could seek out allies as well. As for any nonsense about reputationit meant nothing in the face of tangible benefits. There are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. Once you understand that, nothing is impossible. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 45 - 45: Chapter: 45 Bathing with Mito Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "The events basically went like this," Kyosuke said casually while sitting on the side, leisurely peeling a chestnut to eat. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I-I have to wait here for a year?!" Mito was dumbfounded. Why would her father agree to such a request? Delaying for a year would definitely cause strong dissatisfaction from the Senju clan. By then, the Uzumaki clan would be caught between a rock and a hard place. Kyosuke quietly observed the beautiful Uzumaki princess, then after a moment of thought, he curiously asked, "You at least still have your own land, why come to the Land of Fire and stir up trouble?" At first, Mito didn''t want to answer, but when she saw the boy loosening his clothes, she hurriedly explained, "The Uzumaki clan has a special constitution, so there are many people in the black market willing to pay to capture us." "If it weren''t for being forced, we wouldn''t have chosen to establish our country on such an isolated island." Upon hearing this, Kyosuke began to understand the Uzumaki clan''s struggles. As descendants of Ashura, their physical strength was top-notchthey could fight, endure, and were often used in various experiments. The Senju clan was somewhat similar, but the Senju were a prestigious family from the Warring States period, not a clan that could be easily raided. While Uzumaki Ashina was powerful, unfortunately, sealing jutsu were easy to learn but difficult to master, and the clan''s strength didn''t match its potential. If they didn''t choose to ally with a powerful force, the Uzumaki clan would face danger sooner or later. The fall of their guardian deity would mark the beginning of the Uzumaki clan''s extinction countdown. Mito understood all of this very well, which is why she unhesitatingly sided with the Senju clan, hoping to find a safe haven for her people. After listening to her explanation, Kyosuke nodded, finally clarifying some of his doubts. "Why not choose to ally with the Uchiha?" he asked, feigning ignorance. "You?" Mito scoffed and slightly tilted her head, signaling for him to go see for himself. "You should go take a walk around the camp and see if the Uchiha have tried to incorporate anyone other than their own." Indeed, the Uchiha clan was notoriously arrogant, considering themselves the descendants of Sage of six paths, looking down on any other clan except the Senju. Integrating other clans? Even their slaves were not considered worthy. Even during the era of Konoha, the Uchiha were isolated, behaving as though they were a kingdom within a country. It wasn''t surprising that even the Hokage and other leaders found it hard to tolerate such a presence. The fact that the Uchiha had survived for thirty or forty years without intervention was already remarkable. Thinking about his own clan''s situation, Kyosuke sighed quietly, unable to think of a good solution for the time being. The Uchiha were inherently this way, what could he do? As he untied the bindings on Mito''s arms, Mito, eyeing him warily, suddenly felt a chill when Kyosuke grinned and tugged at her sleeve. "Ah, what are you doing?!" "I already told you, in a year, we''ll go to your father with a child." "You''re such a bastard! Calm down!" Rip! "Calm down? How can I calm down?!" Kyosuke shot back impatiently. Two hours later, the pair set off on their journey. To resist the joint forces of the Senju, the Uchiha had no choice but to form alliances with other powerful families. What others thought didn''t concern Kyosuke. As long as he was around, he wouldn''t let the Uchiha repeat the same mistakes of the past. One thing was clearnothing was impossible if the right efforts were made. To free the Uchiha, they would have to start by forming alliances with other clans. To resist the Uzumaki clan, allies would definitely need to come from the powerful families of the Land of Fire. Such families were rare, and most had a poor opinion of the Uchiha. They wouldn''t throw stones while the Uchiha were down, but if Kyosuke could present an overwhelming enough benefit, they might just help. Kyosuke glanced at the gloomy Mito, and couldn''t help but find it amusing. She really thought he was up to something sinister? She even threatened him with suicide by biting her tongue. The truth was, Kyosuke simply wanted to make sure she wouldn''t run away. He marked her arm with the Flying Thunder God seal as a precaution. A skinny little girl was barely useful, and he didn''t particularly want to bring her along on his journey. But upon further thought, leaving her behind in the Uchiha camp didn''t seem like a good idea either. As long as he was present, no one would dare to take action. But once he left, someone might get the wrong idea, especially if they tried to use Mito''s life as leverage to force the Uzumaki clan to retreat. In such a case, the likely outcome would be disastrous for both sides. Reluctantly, he decided to take the princess with him. With the Flying Thunder God technique, she wouldn''t be able to cause much trouble. The Yin Seal was strong, but its chakra buildup took too long. It was impossible to use it for long without a huge delay. Rather than constantly worrying about sabotage, it would be better to let her stay with him for a year, after which he would naturally send her back home to reunite with her people. "Doesn''t it sound like something''s not quite right?" Kyosuke muttered as Mito continued fidgeting with her sleeve, occasionally rubbing her arm as if trying to erase the Flying Thunder God mark. "Stop rubbing it, it''ll be awkward if you rub off all the dirt." Kyosuke smirked, looking at her mischievously. "Hmph." Mito snorted and slowed down her movements. Perhaps she realized she couldn''t remove the mark by herself, or maybe it was Kyosuke''s comment that made her stop. Either way, the next few hours were spent in silence between the two. Until they passed through a small, remote town. "I need to freshen up," Mito suddenly said, making her first request. She thought Kyosuke would refuse, and then she''d be able to bargain with him. However, much to her surprise, Kyosuke nodded and said, "You''re right, we should find a place to rest. The battlefield conditions are too harsh." "Uh..." The red-haired girl blinked, suddenly feeling a strange sensation rise within her. It seemed like this guy wasn''t as difficult to get along with after all? Unfortunately, this thought was soon shattered. "Ah, Uchiha Kyosuke, what are you doing?!" In the hot spring, Mito completely exploded. She had planned to soak in the hot spring to relieve the stress of the past few days, but before long, she saw that the bastard Uchiha had entered as well. "What are you yelling about?" Kyosuke grumbled, covering his ears in annoyance. "It''s a mixed bath, you didn''t check before you came in, so who''s to blame?" "B-but..." "Go to the other side and don''t bother me while I rest." Kyosuke closed his eyes and even started snoring lightly. Seeing this, Mito quickly calmed down. She raised her hand, feeling the urge to strike. But before she could act on it, she heard Kyosuke mumble with a sly grin, "Naughty little girl, time for a spanking..." Mito''s face immediately darkened, and she quickly covered herself with a towel, grumbling silently. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 46 - 46: White Blade goes in, Green Blade comes out— Stabbing Your Gallbladder Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon A night passed without incident. The next morning, Kyosuke ordered a table full of lavish breakfast dishes. In his words, "I''m still growing. I can compromise on anything, but the food must be perfect." "Extravagant waste," Mito mocked habitually when she saw it. However, she soon faced the consequences. "What?" Kyosuke asked, puzzled as he looked at her. "This is what I ordered for myself. If you want to eat, go buy your own." "Fine, you''re ruthless," the bun-haired girl fumed, sitting down angrily and pulling out dry rations from her pack. Without saying a word, she took a fierce bite, as though the pancake was some annoying Uchiha. "Eat sparingly; that''s your food for the next few days," Kyosuke said with his mouth full of oily food, twisting the knife even further. "Mind your own business!" "Fine, but don''t come begging me later." Watching the girl''s proud but frustrated expression, Kyosuke smirked mischievously. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This little brat has such a stubborn personality. She needs to be tempered to avoid major losses in the future. He pulled a sealing scroll from his pocket and found the section marked "Food" to pack up the remaining dishes the innkeeper had prepared. This was an extravagant move. A single sealing scroll cost more than a hundred times the value of the food it stored. Most people wouldn''t even think of doing such a thing. But Kyosuke wasn''t the type to endure hardship if he could enjoy life. As a Deputy Commander, he had access to plenty of blank scrolls for personal use. Since his family footed the bill, why not take advantage? Little did he know, his actions caught the eye of a watchful observer. To bystanders, seeing two young kids casually using a sealing scroll for food screamed, "We''re easy prey!" It was almost as if Kyosuke had a "Rich Target" tattooed on his forehead. For a band of thieves nearby, not trying their luck would''ve felt like failing their profession. Soon, Kyosuke and Mito found themselves surrounded by a gang of bandits. "Kid, come quietly with us if you know what''s good for you. Otherwise, it''s white blade in, green blade outI''ll stab your gallbladder!" Kyosuke gasped. "Bandits these days have such flair! They''re even threatening to stabbing your gallbladders now. Am I just going to ''die of bitterness''?" Mito, however, wasn''t in the mood for his jokes. Already simmering with anger, she snapped when faced with these clueless bandits. They could only blame themselves for their poor timing. With a sudden explosion of chakra, the quiet girl turned into a rampaging beast, sending bodies flying left and right. "Too violent! Too gory!" Kyosuke shouted theatrically from the sidelines. "They just wanted to stab our gallbladders! Why did you go for their kidneys?" "No wonder you''ll never find a husband." The remaining bandits looked like they wanted to cry. Boss, please stop taunting her! At this rate, we''ll lose our remaining kidneys too. Grabbing the leader, a middle-aged bandit, Mito''s voice turned icy. "Speak. How many more of you are there? How much evil have you committed?" "Spare me!" The bandit wailed, though his eyes betrayed a glint of murderous intent. Just as Mito prepared to use harsher methods, the seemingly ordinary bandit suddenly unleashed chakra rivaling that of an elite Chnin. Within a second, he reversed the situation and held Mito at knifepoint. "You!" Mito''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t believe she had been deceived so easily. Why would someone with such skills resort to robbing travelers? "You foolish girl," the man sneered, pressing a kunai to her throat. "Behave yourself. Now that you''ve seen my strength, there''s only one path for youdeath." "People must pay the price for their stupidity." "Listen to him!" Kyosuke scolded from the sidelines, shaking his head. "What he''s saying makes perfect sense. You''d better take it to heart, got it?" "Take it to heart, my ass!" Mito fumed. Even the bandit seemed confused by Kyosuke''s nonchalance. How is this guy still cracking jokes right now? Before the bandit could issue another threat, he suddenly realized somethingKyosuke had vanished. It wasn''t high-speed movement; he simply disappeared. "Looking for me?" The playful voice at his ear sent chills down the bandit''s spine. Turning instinctively, he saw a pair of eerie, blood-red eyes. Clink! The kunai fell to the ground as the bandit froze like a puppet, allowing Mito to escape his grasp. "Genjutsu?" Mito frowned, surprised by Kyosuke''s mastery of illusions at such a young age. This guy is a little too versatile. Ignoring her doubts, Kyosuke coolly interrogated the bandit. "Who are you?" He wasn''t naive; the appearance of this skilled ninja hinted at a deeper motive. It was worth asking for more details. "I''m Sarutobi Jiichiro, a Chnin of the Sarutobi Clan. I was ordered to ambush travelers and raise funds for our clan''s war efforts." The Sarutobi Clanone of the renowned noble families of the Land of Fire. After the founding of Konoha, its members became disciples of Tobirama Senju, including the future Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi. Kyosuke and Mito were both disgusted by the revelation that such a prestigious clan would stoop to such vile acts. "What do you plan to do?" Mito asked, watching Kyosuke intently as if expecting something. Without hesitation, Kyosuke flung a kunai, killing the man instantly. "A passerby like me has no business playing the hero." Scoffing at the mere 200 points he gained from the kill, Kyosuke turned and continued walking. "Let''s go. Unless you want to bring more trouble to the Uzumaki Clan." His words struck a nerve. The Sarutobi Clan was powerful, combining mysterious techniques with their summoning beasts. It was rumored they even had ties to the Three Great Sage Regions. Provoking them could bring disastrous consequences to the Uzumaki Clan. "I was too careless," Mito muttered, falling into silence as they approached the eastern border of the Land of Fire. Unbeknownst to them, someone had already begun tailing them. Even Kyosuke, sharp as he was, failed to notice. "What are you even here for?" Mito finally asked. "To find help. You know that," Kyosuke replied with a wink, feigning ignorance. Left with no choice, Mito decided to keep following him. She was curious to see what kind of "help" he could find. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 47 - 47: The Descendants of ōtsutsuki Hamura Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon There is no doubt, the strongest clans in the Land of Fire are the Uchiha and the Senju. Even a five-year-old child knows this. So, among the second-tier clans, which family holds the strongest position? Some say it''s the Sarutobi clan, with their powerful summoning beasts. Others point to mid-sized clans with mysterious secret techniques. However, one name always comes up as one of the strongest among the second tier: the Hyga clan, a noble family residing in the eastern region of the Land of Fire. The Hyga clan, descendants of tsutsuki Hamura, is one of the founding families of the Hidden Leaf Village. Clan members inherit the Byakugan and the Gentle Fist, unique abilities in the ninja world. To preserve their pure bloodline, the Hyga clan is divided into the main family and branch family. The main family inherits the tsutsuki abilities, while the branch family ensures the clan''s bloodline continues. They also serve as tools for the main family''s lineage when needed. If one seeks allies capable of rivaling Uzumaki Ashina, visiting the Hyga family is the right choice. As for their relationship? It''s simplethere are no eternal enemies in the face of mutual interests. While Uzumaki Mito believed Kysuke planned to gain their support without giving anything in return, in reality, he had already prepared a gift. A gift the Hyga family could not refuse. --- As a guest seeking an audience, Kysuke made no attempt to hide his presence. Not long after entering Hyga territory, he was met by branch family guards. "Stop!" The guards assumed their Gentle Fist stances, showing no signs of underestimating him despite his young age. His appearance might deceive others, but the overwhelming chakra within Kysuke was like a shining beacon in the darkimpossible to ignore. "I am Uchiha Kysuke. I request an audience with Lord Tenjin." Hyga Tenjinone of the strongest shinobi of the Warring States period. The reason why the Hyga clan was considered a powerhouse capable of rivaling the Uchiha and Senju stems partly from this formidable ninja. At his peak, Hyga Tenjin could suppress the so-called "Twin Gods" (Madara and Hashirama) when they weren''t using their signature techniques like Susano''o or Wood Release. This alone demonstrated his terrifying power. Faced with such a figure, Kysuke chose complete honesty. Transparency was the first step to establishing trust between them. "Uchiha Kysuke." The guards'' expressions changed; they clearly recognized his reputation. Cross-referencing the information they had, they quickly confirmed his identity as the real Kysuke. For now, the Hyga clan remained neutral in ongoing conflicts, neither agreeing to participate in battles nor rejecting any visitors. This political wisdom, unique to the Hyga clan, ensured their survival through many crises, even into the era when Uzumaki Naruto became Hokage. The guards'' reactions reflected this careful neutrality. "So, it''s Commander Kysuke of the Uchiha Corps." The branch family guard bowed slightly in a show of respect. "Please follow me. Lord Tenjin will likely be pleased to meet you." When Kysuke revealed his identity, someone had already relayed this information through their unique hand signals. With the Byakugan, long-distance communication was effortless. By the time Kysuke reached the clan''s core area, a team of ninjas awaited him. --- At the forefront stood a young woman in white combat attire. Her striking beauty was slightly marred by the stern look in her eyes. "Greetings. I am Hyga Yayoi. Lord Tenjin is awaiting you in the main hall." "Lead the way," Kysuke said, withdrawing his gaze. He could sense he was being observed. Activating his Sharingan, he glanced at the grand mansion ahead but found nothing unusual. "So, it''s the Byakugan''s long-distance perception. What an annoying ability," he muttered to himself, deactivating his Sharingan and pretending nothing had happened. "Let them look. It''s not like I''m a young maiden with something to hide." Beside him, Uzumaki Mito''s expression remained unreadable as she asked, "Are you sure you want me to come along?" "What''s there to be afraid of?" Kysuke grinned. "If we reach a sensitive part of the discussion, I''ll make sure you don''t hear a word." "You''re shamelessly honest, aren''t you?" "Thank you. That''s the Uchiha way. It''s better than being two-faced like some other clans." "You!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Hyga Yayoi suddenly turned toward Mito and asked, "It seems this person is not your servant?" "She?" Kysuke waved casually. "Her name is Uzumaki Mito, princess of the Uzumaki Clan." "..." Yayoi stared at Mito for a moment, her pale eyes flashing with a strange light. "If I recall correctly, the Uchiha are currently at war with the Uzumaki, correct?" "Yes, you''re not mistaken," Kysuke confirmed. "This princess here is my prisoner." "... I see." Yayoi turned back to Mito, giving a slight nod. "Apologies for the misunderstanding, Princess Mito." "It''s fine. Just pretend I''m not here," Mito said, pressing a hand to her forehead. She wanted to vanish from the room. Yet her curiosity about Kysuke''s plans kept her rooted in place. She wanted to hear how this audacious man intended to convince the Hyga clan. "Hopefully, the negotiations fail, and the Hyga just kill him outright," Mito muttered, though she didn''t truly believe it. If the Hyga were that impulsive and reckless, they wouldn''t have managed to stay neutral for so long. --- Under Hyga Yayoi''s guidance, the two soon arrived at a serene meeting room steeped in traditional aesthetics. There, they met a refined middle-aged man: Hyga Tenjin, one of the greatest warriors of the Warring States period. "Lord Tenjin," both Kysuke and Mito greeted respectfully. "Welcome," Tenjin said, setting aside a book and smiling at them. "What brings you here? How can the Hyga clan assist you?" Kysuke gestured to Mito. "I''ve captured a hostage to force Uzumaki Ashina to abandon his plans for war. However..." Kysuke explained in detail how he had captured Mito and how he intended to pressure the Uzumaki Clan into submission. While Kysuke spoke enthusiastically, Hyga Tenjin''s smile gradually faded. The clan leader realized he had taken on a significant problem. Kysuke''s calm demeanor only made Tenjin more aware of the boy''s unshakable determination. "If I''d known, I would''ve had Yayoi stop him," Tenjin thought. "Although, with his mysterious space-time ninjutsu, even that might not have worked." When Kysuke finally finished, silence hung in the air. After a pause, Tenjin spoke. "So, you want the Hyga to intervene in your conflict with the Uzumaki?" "Yes," Kysuke replied, then glanced at the two people beside him. "May I speak with you in private, Lord Tenjin?" [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 48 - 48: Chapter: 48 Do You Know About the Tenseigan? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Hey, are you afraid I''ll find out?" Mito tried to mock him. However, Kyosuke didn''t hesitate and nodded, saying, "Of course. Deals need to be secret. If too many people know, it can cause unnecessary trouble." "Alright." Hyga Tenjin initially wanted to refuse immediately. He didn''t see any reason to get involved in the conflict between the two clans. Not long ago, the Senju had also sent envoys, offering many tempting conditions, and he had sent them away without hesitation. Now that it''s the Uchiha, things won''t change. Listening was simply a sign of respect for the leader of the Uchiha. Soon, the two bystanders left, leaving only Kyosuke and the Hyga clan leader in the meeting room. However, he still shook his head, frankly stating, "Forgive me, but can you guarantee that this conversation won''t be heard by a third party?" Taking a deep breath, Hyga Tenjin could clearly feel his patience wearing thin. However, considering the young man''s status, he still held back his impatience and activated the necessary barrier for the meeting room. "Don''t worry, even the Byakugan can''t see here." "Good." Kyosuke nodded and immediately said something that almost made Hyga Tenjin jump up in surprise. "Do you know about the Tenseigan?" Subconsciously activating his Byakugan, the angry veins on his forehead completely erased the calmness that had once marked his demeanor. Now, he looked like a fierce leader from the Warring States period. "Where did you hear about that name?" Hyga Tenjin asked. In fact, he was having difficulty staying calm. As clan leader, he had access to all the clan''s ancient texts. In some incomplete books, he had heard about the existence of something like the Tenseigan, said to be the final evolution of the Byakugan. It also involved unknown words such as Hamura tsutsuki, the Shinobi Sect, the moon, and vague terms related to dangers in the shadows. At one point, Hyga Tenjin had believed that he would never uncover the truth from centuries ago. Now, however, this young foreigner was feeding him information. "Please sit, Clan Leader Tenjin." Their roles seemed to have switched, with Kyosuke exuding the calm confidence of a master. Hyga Tenjin, realizing he had lost his composure, made a great effort to sit down. He had to admit, this young man was well-prepared. Once uninterested, Hyga Tenjin was now fully intrigued, waiting to see how the young man would continue his persuasion. "There''s a rumor that the Sage of Six Paths saved the world, founded the Shinobi Sect, and created a thousand years of ninja history." Upon hearing this, Hyga Tenjin didn''t show much change in expression. He had heard many versions of such mythological stories and could even recite several versions. "Of course, the clan leaders have heard of that, but you probably didn''t know that the Sage of Six Paths had a brother." A brother? Hyga Tenjin leaned forward, his attention now fully focused. "Yes, his brother''s name was tsutsuki Hamura." Crack! Hyga Tenjin, unable to control himself, crushed the armrest. Upon hearing the name of the ancestor Hamura, he was about 70% convinced. Even he had only heard of the name "Hamura" and couldn''t connect it with the tsutsuki or the Sage of Six Paths. He had so many questions, but soon stopped guessing because the young man''s explanation continued. "For some reason, the noble ancestor decided to leave the Shinobi world and go to an unknown place to watch over a looming threat." "Thus, his bloodline was split, and the bloodline that remained in the Shinobi world became the Hyga clan." Sitting across from Hyga Tenjin felt almost like listening to a story in a tavern. Is this brat really just making up lies to deceive me? To gain his trust, Kyosuke thought for a moment and then decided to reveal a little more information: "The two of your clans inherited different powers from tsutsuki Hamura." "You inherited the ''eye,'' and another branch inherited the ''body.''" "To activate the Tenseigan, the eye and body must combine, and that''s when one can obtain power beyond the Mangeky Sharingan." The Mangeky Sharingan wasn''t a secret among the higher-ups in the Shinobi world. For a period, the Uchiha clan had many Mangeky Sharingan users who once dominated the Fire Nation, only to be brought down by an internal conflict. To suppress Mangeky users, the forbidden technique "Izanami" was created. This wasn''t recorded in the clan''s books; Kyosuke had learned about it through the memories of a reanimated Itachi. By mentioning the Mangeky Sharingan, he intended to emphasize the power of the Reincarnation Eye while also signaling that he wasn''t just some clueless kid. After a long silence, Hyga Tenjin finally regained his composure and spoke faintly: "Your story is vivid, but it''s not enough to convince me." It seemed like Hyga Tenjin had never fully believed his words. However, these tactics didn''t faze Kyosuke in the slightest. "Oh? Since Clan Leader Tenjin doesn''t want to believe, then how about we lift the barrier?" "After all, it''s just nonsense, why should we care if others hear it?" Kyosuke''s words were a direct challenge. You don''t believe me? Fine, then let''s open the windows and air out all the secrets of the Hyga clan to the world. Another long pause. After some time, Hyga Tenjin finally spoke again: "You''ll have to show me some proof." Despite knowing the odds were slim, the temptation of the Tenseigan made him willing to try anything. "Proof?" Kyosuke scratched his head in frustration before leaning forward, a wicked smile curving his lips. "If Clan Leader Tenjin agrees to form an alliance with my clan, I can personally take you to meet the other side." Hyga Tenjin hesitated briefly before decisively stating: "Very well. As long as you prove the plan''s feasibility, the Hyga will be your strongest ally." He didn''t say Uchiha, but instead referred to "your" clan, showing that these old negotiators truly knew the art of bargaining. Upon hearing this, Kyosuke smiled faintly and extended his right hand. "Deal. I hope our cooperation will be a success." --- In the northern part of the Land of Fire, Uchiha Maya, leading elite ninja''s, had been staying in the area for a long time. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Based on the map provided by their master, she had searched thoroughly and finally discovered a starry, radiant space-time barrier in a certain cave. ''The road to the moon.'' She ordered her team to carefully cover up the cave and record the exact coordinates, after which the team quickly left the area. Now that they had found the location, what came next was no longer her concern. Soon, Kyosuke, who was visiting the Hyga Clan, received a message from Maya. Using the Flying Thunder God Kunai set up along the way, it took him about half an hour to reach the cave. Next, the task was to study the space-time barrier. When he could perfectly replicate it, that would be the moment he could lead the Hyga Clan to fulfill their dream of reaching the moon." [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 49 - 49: Chapter: 49 Kyosuke First Time Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon For the next half month, Kyosuke stayed at the Hyuga clan, eating and drinking freely. While casually wandering around, he secretly researched the space-time barrier left by tsutsuki Hamura. This was a long-range teleportation array. He couldn''t destroy and rebuild it, but he could make minor adjustments to it. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For example, he added a restriction so that only with his permission could the passage to the moon be opened. This way, he could use it to coerce Hyuga Tenjin: if they wanted the Tenseigan, they had to remember their cooperation with him. With the Flying Thunder God technique as a foundation, Kyosuke didn''t take long to complete the modification. Simply put, it was like installing a router; the main work still relied on the space-time barrier set up by tsutsuki. He ordered his subordinates to hide the cave; he didn''t want anyone to know about the passage. At least not until he could cross star systems, the moon base''s existence should stay hidden. Once Hyuga Tenjin succeeded in obtaining tsutsuki''s body, he would permanently close the passage. If the family ran into problems in the future, he could secretly move the clan members and make the moon base the Uchiha''s stronghold. At that point, no one would be able to threaten the safety of the Uchiha clan. For now, though, he needed to show the Hyuga clan the existence of the tsutsuki. He went to the clan leader''s study and briefly mentioned the opening of the passage. Upon hearing this, Hyuga Tenjin''s expression immediately brightened, feeling the excitement of soon facing history. "Oh, by the way," Kyosuke smiled faintly and reminded him, "The people on the moon are very likely not to be friendly." "I understand," Hyuga Tenjin nodded. He knew that their actions were essentially an invasion. They were even coveting their bodies, so it would be strange if they acted friendly. Looking at the thoughtful young man, Hyuga Tenjin had many questions he wanted answered. But without asking, he already knew the boy wouldn''t tell him the truth. For historic matters, Kyosuke could always use ancient texts to deflect. As for the space-time barrier, he could say it was accidentally triggered during practicewho could argue with that? A man who didn''t understand space-time ninjutsu could hardly challenge it. Knowing he wouldn''t get any answers, Hyuga Tenjin was too lazy to ask further. Now, it seemed like the young man''s story was likely true. If there were any deceit or malice, the Hyuga clan would immediately march north and Uchiha would face a three-pronged attack, leading to their destruction. Both sides had their concerns, and this was the key to unlocking long-term cooperation. After Kyosuke left, Hyuga Tenjin immediately gathered his trusted subordinates to form a team of elite jnin. Combining the tsutsuki bloodline was said to be simple, but the actual process of awakening the eyes was definitely not that easy. Exploration was one aspect, but Hyuga Tenjin needed to find enough materials. Living on the moon meant that the tsutsuki clan hadn''t undergone many major changes, so there must be invaluable knowledge hidden there. In pursuit of the legendary Tenseigan, Hyuga Tenjin was determined to tread paths he should not have. Whether it would bring fortune or disaster, no one could know yet. Soon, five trusted jnin assembled, with the leader being an elite Hyuga. Together with Kyosuke and Tenjin, seven members gathered in the clan''s forbidden area. "This will do," Hyuga Tenjin explained. "No one is allowed to approach this area without my order. It''s the perfect place to set up your space-time barrier." "Got it." Kyosuke nodded and began hand seals. A black net of mystical symbols spread out beneath his feet. After staring at it for a while, Hyuga Tenjin reluctantly shook his head, realizing he had no aptitude for space-time ninjutsu. "Maybe we should let Yayoi try it." Yayoi Hyuga, the most outstanding talent of the current generation. Uchiha and Senju clans had produced exceptional people, and Hyuga clan was no different. Her understanding was powerful, able to restore powerful techniques that had long been lost from the clan''s ancient records. Space-time techniques were mysterious, but Tenjin had confidence in his disciple. If everyone learned this technique, wouldn''t he be controlled by others? Every time he wanted to go to the moon, he would need to ask Uchiha Kyosuke for help. Over time, they would be in debt to him forever. Such is the nature of great favors turning into deep resentment. After about two minutes, Kyosuke finally completed the "router" setup. With the Flying Thunder God barrier, the group could now teleport into the original passage and travel the 400,000 km to the moon. "Are you ready?" Kyosuke asked the others. In truth, he was also a bit anxious. The plot of Naruto reaching the moon was still about 70 to 80 years away, and who knew what the moon was like. According to the memories of tsutsuki Toneri, it was likely a time of civil war among the tsutsuki clan. As a human from Earth, rushing in might have unpredictable consequences. But for the sake of the larger battle, Kyosuke had no choice but to take the risk. Of course, what happened to those people didn''t really matter to him. The tsutsuki clan attacking the ninja world? That would be even more interesting. It was always just Senju and Uchiha fighting each other, even he was getting bored. Anyway, there were enough crises on Earthdid the moon really need to be involved too? Kyosuke completed the hand seals, and the space-time barrier immediately lit up. A breeze blew, and the Hyuga clan''s forbidden area was no longer visible. Kyosuke had completed his first moon landing operation. On the moon''s surface, it was as barren as it appeared. Standing at the entrance of the teleportation array, Kyosuke couldn''t help but sigh, never imagining he''d have a day where he could land on the moon. Through a short teleportation journey, the group arrived at the tsutsuki clan''s palace. Unlike later times, the tsutsuki clan was still alive here. As the entry point to Earth, it was tightly guarded. As soon as they appeared, their presence was immediately detected. Seeing this, Hyuga Kenji immediately took action, easily eliminating a few guards. Hyuga Kenji, Tenjin''s direct subordinate, an elite jnin, and someone likely to reach the peak of power in the future. "Sigh" Kyosuke sighed softly, withdrawing his gaze. Not far away, Hyuga Tenjin''s eyes lit up; he finally fully believed Kyosuke''s words. He took out the sealing scroll and sealed the three corpses of the tsutsuki clan. After finishing this, the strongest, Tenjin, immediately activated his Byakugan and began inspecting the tsutsuki palace. He found that the enemy''s strength seemed very weak. Although they had strong chakra, their control was inadequate. What did this mean? It meant that the moon''s tsutsuki clan hadn''t seriously developed ninjutsu. Their fighting style still lingered in the poor state of centuries ago. "I found it!" [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 50 - 50: The ōtsutsuki Appearance Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon tsutsuki Sugito was very angryextremely angry. In the past two years, the rebel forces had grown stronger, and many of his clan members had expressed the need to punish Earth. As the clan leader, Sugito was determined to fight to the end in order to protect the will of the ancestors. Earth had not yet reached the point of no return, and as overseers, the tsutsuki clan needed to show enough patience toward the ninja world. He believed that peace would come one day. But before he could come up with a solution, he received word that suspected Earthlings had broken into the palace and were killing his clansmen. In just ten minutes, several of his people had already died, and the intruders were heading toward the data vault. "The data vault?" Sugito''s furrowed brow loosened slightly. He knew that was a dead endonce someone entered, they wouldn''t come out alive. After thinking for a moment, he decisively issued the order: "Seal the information. We must not let the rebel forces obtain it." If they found out, they would definitely spread the news, convincing hesitant clan members to join the campaign to conquer Earth. "Clan Leader," one of his subordinates hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying, "The invaders are very strong. Our people are no match for them." "Hmph, if they weren''t strong, they wouldn''t have made it to the moon," Sugito gritted his teeth and decided to use one of the clan''s most powerful secretsthe puppet army created by the ancestors. With them, casualties could be minimized. No matter how strong the enemy was, they could be worn down. The only problem was that currently, no one in the clan knew how to manufacture these puppets. Though numerous, their numbers were finite, and they couldn''t be replenished. "I hope we can take those bastards down quickly." As to why Sugito didn''t go himself, the reason was simplehe was too weak. The clan had been living off its past glory by the time it reached his generation. If he were even a little more competent, the rebel forces would have already been completely wiped out. After receiving the order from the clan leader, his subordinates were preparing to leave when suddenly, another person rushed in in a panic. "It''s bad! The young master, he..." tsutsuki''s Dairen, the only heir to the clan, was supposed to be the next leader. His strength and spirit far surpassed his father''s. Upon hearing of the invaders from Earth, he immediately led his loyal followers to eliminate them. But as expected, he was no match for the Hyga clan. Before he could even introduce himself, he was struck in the chest, sealing his chakra point with a single finger. In the end, he died from the uncontrollable chakra eruption inside his body. Crash! Sugito shattered his favorite cup and overturned the desk in front of him. His eyes were filled with uncontrollable rage. "Earthlings are insatiable. One day, they will destroy everything." This was the rebel forces'' declaration, which he had once scoffed at. But now, he strangely understood its meaning. He pushed open the door to the meeting room and staggered toward the forbidden area behind the palace. It was rumored that his ancestor, tsutsuki Hamura, was buried in the forbidden area, where the ultimate weapon prepared by the ancestors for future generations was hidden. Only the most legitimate members of the main family could know this highest secret. Even if the rebel forces of the branch family won, they could never get the blessing of their ancestors. "Earthlings, none of you will leave alive." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Perhaps I was wrong. Perhaps the ancestors were wrong. Earth truly is a place beyond saving." "It must be completely wiped out!" Outside the data room, Kyosuke could feel his teeth aching. "You killed the young master, and our clan will never let you go!" "Damned Earthlings, all of you should go to hell!" "I swear, one day we will drive you all out!" Even though their words couldn''t distract them, the Moon people on the other side were still doing their best to fight. From their insults, Kyosuke realized one thingthey had accidentally killed the only heir of the clan. "Well, things have really escalated now," he thought, feeling a bit of stomach pain. To be honest, Kyosuke didn''t want to cause too much of a commotion. He just wanted to ensure the completion of their transaction first. But he couldn''t help itthe Hyga clan''s elite shinobi were too ruthless, killing on sight. Even though the enemy was still kilometers away, they had already planned an ambush. As a result, they had taken down the young master on the spot, and the death was a horrific one. "This guy, doesn''t he know his own limits? Why come here and stir up trouble? He deserved to die." After cursing at him, Kyosuke didn''t join the battle. He was just waiting for the Hyga clan''s top ninjas to find the Tenseigan documents. He knew the data room was a dead end, and with the enemy''s relentless attacks, they wouldn''t hold out for long. Luckily, he had prepared in advance, leaving a Flying Thunder God mark at the barrier''s location. Once they got the documents, he would use the Flying Thunder God to escape. "Let them fight, just don''t throw the moon at my face." After all, tsutsuki Kaguya was sealed on the moon. If the moon were thrown, who knew what would happen to Earth, but Kaguya would definitely break free from her seal. At that point, the ninja world would really face its end. But on second thought, something like that probably wouldn''t happen. The Sage of Six Paths, hiding by the banks of Pure Land River, his younger brother whose life-and-death is unknown, and tsutsuki Isshiki who is hiding somewhereno one would want to see Kaguya break free. If that day really comes, maybe the old Sage of the Six Paths will get so happy that he''ll directly grant him full-level Yin power, and at that point, he might even get to play around with the Rinnegan Boom boom boom! Ahead, a large number of human puppet troops were attacking. Compared to the techniques of Sasori of the Red Sand, the tsutsuki''s puppet technology was clearly more advanced. No matter the material, they could easily make human puppets, and the user could remotely control them wirelessly. It was incredibly convenient. The problem was their combat power wasn''t very uniform. Apart from shooting energy balls, they had no other attack methods. Normal ninjas might think the energy balls were powerful, but for Hyga clan ninjas, who excelled in Taijutsu, the puppets were nothing special. "Eight Trigrams Palms Heavenly Rotation" and none of those balls would be able to get through. Even though there were so many puppet troops, they couldn''t create a path, and the Hyga clan''s elite forces were truly formidable. Boom! Lost in thought, a loud explosion grabbed Kyosuke''s attention. "What... what is that?!" Hyga Kenji, one of the elite ninjas, exclaimed with panic. Through his Byakugan, he saw a massive, chakra-filled mass speeding toward them. One of the ninjas rushed forward, only to be killed instantly by the opponent. "Damn it, we can''t let this affect the clan leader," Hyga Kenji signaled, calling the remaining three elite ninjas back. The final battle was about to begin! [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 51 - 51: The Power of the Tenseigan Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In order to protect future generations of the tsutsuki clan, tsutsuki Hamura left behind two powerful trump cards. The first was the terrifying human puppet-making technique. The second was an imperfectly evolved Tenseigan. The former emphasized quantity and could be used to resist foreign invasions. If the Shinobi World ever faced a crisis, human puppets could also be used to suppress rebellions. The latter emphasized individual power. If an enemy as terrifying as Kaguya ever appeared, the Tenseigan could be used to confront them. For all these years, the second trump card was never used because there were too few people who knew of its existence. tsutsuki Sugito, originally a moderate leader who respected the clan''s teachings and didn''t want to start any wars, was pushed to his limits when invaders killed his only son. It was intolerable! Driven by hatred, he decisively activated the tsutsuki clan''s final trump card. An imperfectly evolved Tenseigan. "You will all die!" The chakra constantly expanding within him made Sugito feel as though he might explode. To avoid dying from chakra overload, he could only release the energy within his body. "Ha!" He opened his mouth and roared. A terrifying green chakra sphere formed in front of him. The surrounding walls cracked under the pressure of the terrifying wave. "This damn bastard!" Hyga Kenji, who witnessed the entire process through his Byakugan, knew that this would be a devastating attack. While silently gathering his chakra, he marveled at the power of the Tenseigan. What he didn''t realize was that these eyes were only in their initial embryonic stage. Unable to enter the Tenseigan chakra mode, unable to form the Truth Seeking Orb, and unable to perform the devastating techniques that could split the moon in two. Apart from enhancing his chakra, tsutsuki Sugito could only use the basic abilities of attraction and repulsion. Even so, for an average elite jonin, his power was already overwhelmingly strong. Buzz! The massive chakra sphere whizzed toward them, destroying everything in its path. Even Kyosuke felt the unusual disturbance. "What the hell is that?" Kyosuke took a deep breath, momentarily thinking it was a Tailed Beast Bomb being launched at him. Then he quickly realized that there could be no Tailed Beast on the moon. Even the Ten Tails, now just a shell, couldn''t mobilize chakra anymore. "That green energy... No way, do they already have the Tenseigan?" He finally guessed the source of the problem. Kyosuke quickly prepared to flee. Opening the Tenseigan chakra mode would make its user a Six Paths-level warrior. At this point in time, they would be strong enough to dominate the entire Ninja World. Without breaking a sweat, just using the Chakra Orb could easily annihilate a large number of clan leaders. "Step back a bit," Hyga Kenji said as he assumed a Gentle Fist stance, exuding a terrifying aura. Gentle Fist - Eight Trigrams Mountain Crusher! The users of Gentle Fist could freely control the chakra points of their body, meaning they had exceptional control over chakra. The Eight Trigrams Mountain Crusher was a technique that condensed chakra to create a force far beyond what it could normally produce. Although his chakra was no match for the enemy''s, by striking with precision, he was able to destroy the incoming green sphere. Boom! A loud explosion echoed, shaking the entire palace. In the blink of an eye, tsutsuki Sugito broke through the fog and appeared in front of the two of them. The surge in his power gave him a false sense of dominance. "You will all die here today." Sugito''s voice was filled with hatred. On the opposite side, Hyga Kenji braced himself, knowing that the enemy''s strength was on par with a clan leader''sdefinitely a formidable opponent. Kyosuke, on the other hand, appeared puzzled. The enemy''s strength was overwhelming? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the contrary, the man''s power didn''t match his status as a Tenseigan user. Apart from the dazzling eyes, he hadn''t activated any special chakra mode, hadn''t summoned the Truth Seeking Orb, and couldn''t even float. The powerful Dojutsu of the Otsutsuki Hamura had been reduced to merely a chakra amplifier in his case. It was ridiculous. "Perhaps, the Tenseigan has stages of evolution, similar to the Mangeky Sharingan," Kyosuke mused. Clearly, this person wasn''t worthy of the title of Tenseigan wielder, or perhaps his eyes weren''t a perfect Dojutsu. From the most straightforward observation, the enemy did possess clan leader-level destructive power, but in other aspects, he was severely lacking. Simply put, it was like a child holding a gun: the destructive potential was there, but there was no mastery of the weapon. For someone like Hyga Kenji, the power might be enough to overwhelm him, but for someone of equal rank... Suddenly, a loud bang came from the direction of the information room, and in just a few seconds, Hyga Tenjin appeared next to Kyosuke. He was holding the corpse of the young clan leader in his hand. "Bastard, put down my son''s body!" tsutsuki Sugito''s anger flared, and his attacks grew more vicious. "Take the body," Tenjin said indifferently. "I''ve checked the relevant information. To activate the Tenseigan, you need to use the most direct tsutsuki bloodline." Kyosuke seemed to understand what he meant. He ordered Hyga Kenji to retreat, then, before leaving, Tenjin decided to test the enemy''s power. Having studied many records, he knew the enemy''s state. The posture didn''t seem like the true power of the Tenseigan. With a cross-step and a graceful movement of his arms, he took the same stance as Hyga Kenji. Both were preparing for the Eight Trigrams Mountain Crusher, but the difference in their power was immense. Chakra gathered with terrifying force, and with a swift motion, Tenjin struck at the critical point. In an instant, an invisible shockwave spread out, destroying the green chakra sphere and obliterating the palace a thousand meters away. Gentle Fist - Eight Trigrams Mountain Crusher! This was one of the Hyga clan''s most powerful techniques. Its power was comparable to a Tailed Beast Bomb, making it an S-rank skill in the realm of taijutsu. Dazed, tsutsuki Sugito finally snapped out of his delusion. He realized that, even with the blessing of the ancestors'' power, he couldn''t unleash such terrifying attacks. Unless, of course, the Tenseigan evolved to a higher level. As the palace exploded, the enemy vanished from sight, and Sugito could not track their movements. "My child..." Hatred continued to spread, torturing his mind and body. After venting for a while, tsutsuki Sugito made up his mind. He would take revenge on the hateful Hyga clan. But first, he needed to cultivate the evolved state of the Tenseigan. As he thought about it, Sugito''s gaze fell on the bodies of the tsutsuki clan members being carried over. They were dead Hyga clan members. "Wait... One day, I will find you all." [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 52 - 52: The Container for the ōtsutsuki Cells Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Shinobi World, the forbidden ground behind the Hyga Clan''s ancestral mountain. "I think..." Hyga Kenji swayed his dizzy head, feeling the urge to vomit. "Your space-time ninjutsu needs some improvement." Long-distance teleportation feels like riding a boat, with a swaying sensation that can make some people feel nauseous or even vomit. Poor Hyga Kenji, who would never be able to master the simplest space-time ninjutsu even in ten lifetimes. "Thank you for your hard work." Hyga Tenjin spoke, sincerely thanking Kysuke. The young man from the Uchiha clan would never have guessed that the key to awakening the Tenseigan would lie on the Moon. Now that they had acquired the body of the tsutsuki clan''s head, with some time for experimentation, Hyga could create a powerful expert beyond the clan leader level. His own abilities had already plateaued, with little room for further development. Such a precious bloodline shouldn''t be wasted on him. Moreover, Hyga Tenjin had agreed to the alliance request from the Uchiha clan and didn''t have time to slowly cultivate the eye. But his son was different. He was young and had immense potential for growth. As long as the transplant succeeded, he would definitely gain that legendary ultimate power. Thinking about this, he couldn''t hold back his excitement. "Give me a few days. I''ll make the arrangements, and then we can depart immediately." "Please feel free, Tenjin Clan Leader," Kysuke said, understanding, and left. He knew that Hyga Tenjin would begin research immediately, but unfortunately, the tsutsuki clan''s genes were not so easily obtained. In the original storyline, Orochimaru, Danzo, and other scientists in the Ninja World spent decades researching the cells of Hashirama, with little success. The only product that came out of it was Yamato, a man who specialized in cultivating plants and greenery. The cells in the bodies of Edo Tensei Madara and Edo Tensei Hashirama were well preserved, but they required the use of Edo Tensei''s body. To successfully transplant them into a human body? It wasn''t until after the Fourth Great Ninja War, when Naruto''s severed hand was used, that they succeeded. However, it was still unclear if the Sun Power and Ashura Chakra had anything to do with the success. Now, in the Warring States period, when electricity was just starting to become widespread, the idea of perfectly transplanting tsutsuki clan cells seemed nearly impossible. The tsutsuki clan on the Moon wasn''t like the true Six Paths brothers. Their bloodline had been diluted to the point that only the main family members still had noticeable tsutsuki features. The rest of the clan resembled normal humans from Earth. Based on Kysuke''s understanding, transplanting the cells should be slightly easier than the cells of Hashirama. With the current technology Hyga possessed, it would take thirty to fifty years for it to succeed. Thinking this, he unconsciously glanced at the system''s knowledge exchange section. As long as Kysuke wanted, he could quickly become the strongest scientific scholar in the world. Gene cloning, cell transplants, he could even replicate Iron Naruto if he wished. "Too bad, there isn''t a suitable research environment right now," Kysuke muttered to himself. He suppressed his scientific dreams and turned to go back to his room, intending to check on how Uzu''s young lady was doing. "Ton, ton, ton~" As he approached the door, he heard a sound from inside the room, reminiscent of an old cow drinking water. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Cough." Kysuke lightly cleared his throat, then kicked the door open. "Good morning, Mito." With a loud splash, Mito sprayed milk from her mouth in shock. Her milk bottle fell to the floor, and her bun-style hair hit the ground as she began coughing violently. "You, cough, you bastard. One day, cough, I''m going to kill you with my own hands" "Poor child." Kysuke shrugged, ignoring her unconvincing threat. By the time she could control the Nine-Tails, he would have already mastered his complete Susanoo and be flying in the sky. If she wanted to kill him, there was probably only one way. Kysuke thought of something, and a terrifying laugh escaped from him, causing Mito''s hairs to stand on end. "This bastard is definitely up to no good," Mito thought, unable to control her anger. She lunged at him, baring her teeth. "I''ll fight you!" Meanwhile, Hyga Tenjin couldn''t wait to begin his research. As his direct disciple, Hyga Yayoi also had the privilege of joining in. "This is what the master brought back from his trip," she said, taking a deep breath and beginning the initial blood transplant. There were plenty of prisoners in the clan, so experimental materials were in abundance. It didn''t matter if they died. tsutsuki blood was different from any common blood type in the Ninja World. It could be said that it would 100% cause adverse reactions. However, no one expected the rejection to be so violent. In just twenty seconds, the test subject, who had Chnin-level strength, was sent to the afterlife in a bloody storm. "Let''s continue." Tenjin furrowed his brows, a bad feeling slowly rising in his heart. It turned out that his bad feeling was right. In the next ten experiments, no one could last half a minute. As soon as the tsutsuki cells entered their bodies, a complete breakdown reaction occurred. If this continued, not only would the test subjects die, but the blood from the corpse bodies wouldn''t be enough for further experiments. "Damn it, it''s really not that easy to obtain the power of our ancestors." For an entire night, Hyga Tenjin struggled with the experiments. Eventually, he reluctantly came up with a "not-so-great" solution. The Caged Bird Seal, a special mark unique to the branch family of the Hyga clan. This seal was incredibly powerful, the strongest technological achievement of the Hyga family over thousands of years. Even the Byakugan, which possessed the bloodline of the Sage of Six Paths, could be suppressed by the Caged Bird Seal. This was also why the Hyga clan had never produced a truly legendary expert. By using this sealing technique, they could restrict things on a microscopic level. But would it work on the cells entering the body? Over the next few days, Tenjin conducted experiments on his hypothesis. The results were promising: the Caged Bird Seal indeed worked. With it, the tsutsuki cells couldn''t spread throughout the body. However, another problem arose. To keep the cells intact, they had to be constantly infused with chakra, and the person in control of the seal needed to frequently strengthen and seal the cells. Otherwise, it would all be in vain. In this age of technological scarcity, there was no way to preserve a corpse for a long period of time. To preserve the tsutsuki cells and chakra, they needed to use a living person as a container. Furthermore, this person had to be particularly loyal, someone who was willing to sacrifice everything for the main family. After much thought, Hyga Tenjin finally reached out to his most talented disciple. "Yayoi, I have an important task for you." The confused Hyga Yayoi thought her master was just asking her to help, unaware of the pain this special task would bring her. "Ah!!!" That night, in the back mountain''s forbidden area, Hyga Yayoi''s screams echoed. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 53 - 53: Chapter: 53 My Rules are The Rules Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon When Kysuke saw Hyga Yayoi again, the young girl was already wrapped in bandages, becoming somewhat silent and withdrawn. Perhaps noticing his concerns, Hyga Tenjin calmly explained, "Yayoi will be coming with us. She needs more opportunities to gain experience." While that was the explanation, Kysuke couldn''t shake the feeling that something was being concealed. Looking at the girl''s appearance, he couldn''t help but silently criticize, "Now even Danzo has become the target of cosplay." At this moment, Hyga Yayoi looked almost like a second version of Danzo, especially her right eye, which was hidden behind bandages. Wait a minute... her right eye. Kysuke''s eyelid twitched but quickly masked his thoughts. Hyga Tenjin and the others didn''t notice any changes in him, but Uzumaki Mito, who was nearby, subtly sensed something was off. ''Why does he keep secretly observing people?'' Recalling the mysterious disappearance of everyone earlier, Mito suddenly understood something. ''I see, no wonder he was able to get Hyga Tenjin to come out of seclusion.'' ''To stop her father, he actually... chose to marry into the Hyga family.'' Her lips unconsciously pouted, and Mito couldn''t figure out why she was so angry. ''Hmph, it must be because of that bastard,'' Mito tried to justify herself. Confirming the existence of the Tenseigan and even assisting the Hyga in achieving their Moon mission, Kysuke had clearly exceeded the expectations of their agreement. Now it was the Hyga''s turn to fulfill their part. Given the current situation, Hyga Tenjin didn''t bring many forces with him. Dealing with Uzumaki Ashina alone was enough; the rest of the issues would be handled by the Uchiha clan. Of course, Hyga Tenjin didn''t let his guard down. He still brought along ten elite subordinates with formidable strength, just in case something unexpected happened. These ten could help him escape any enemy entanglement. Although he believed the Uchiha would never make any irrational moves, he understood that the true enemies were the Senju and the Uzumaki clans. If the Hyga continued provoking them, the Uchiha might really face an extermination war. Knowing this, he felt comfortable bringing Hyga Yayoi to the battlefield. After all, the girl wasn''t just the clan leader''s disciple; she represented the hope for the family to dominate the ninja world, and she was also a vessel for his son to become a top-tier warrior. No mistakes could be allowed. "Once we get to the battlefield, I ask you, General Kysuke, to take good care of Yayoi," Hyga Tenjin suddenly spoke up. He had noticed that the Uzumaki princess was constantly emitting hostility towards his disciple, so he had to make this request. In response, Kysuke gave his full assurance, "Don''t worry, Clan Leader Tenjin, I will do my utmost to ensure her safety." In reality, besides the threat from the Senju, he was also a little concerned about retaliation from the moon. Fortunately, he hadn''t done anything too remarkable, so the extraterrestrials wouldn''t be able to trace the Uchiha clan''s activities. If retaliation did come, Hyga Tenjin would be at the forefront, and in that case, Kysuke might be able to uncover some hidden truths. For example, the Sage of Six Paths hiding in the Pure Land, or Otsutsuki Isshiki, who is currently unknown, meditating somewhere. Kysuke even suspected that the ancestor from the moon might not have fully died yet. "Sigh, all these troublesome figures," Kysuke sighed quietly. His actions once again caused Mito to misunderstand. "What''s with you? They''re asking you to protect their disciple, not make you a son-in-law. Look at you, acting so useless," Mito couldn''t help but complain. "What?" Kysuke was stunned. How did she even get to the topic of son-in-laws? Oh right, Mito probably miscalculated his leverage, thinking that he had gained Hyga Tenjin''s support through marriage. Thinking it over, it was a pretty clever way to think, but unfortunately, she was underestimating herself. "Stop overthinking, or you won''t get any food tonight," Kysuke threatened sternly. Usually, their interactions were like thisteasing and scaring each otherbut he wasn''t serious enough to actually let Mito go hungry. What was meant to be a casual remark, however, seemed to strike a chord with Mito this time. She glanced at the silent bandaged girl and the visibly impatient Kysuke. Mito struggled to hold back her tears, which began to fall uncontrollably. She didn''t even know what was causing the deep sadness in her heart. The speaker may have meant nothing by it, but for the listener, it struck a nerve. Her soft voice didn''t go unnoticed by the perceptive Tenjin, who was always alert. Hyga Tenjin, who was leading the group, suddenly smiled lightly and said, "Princess Mito''s suggestion is very good. Yayoi is about the same age as you; it''s indeed a good idea to grow closer." His reasoning was simple: If his disciple and Kysuke became a couple, he knew Kysuke would never let his lover suffer from the torment of the Otsutsuki cells. At that point, the Hyga would have a direct channel to the world on the moon. Like Kysuke, Hyga Tenjin also had his eyes on the land there. Although many areas seemed barren, there were still plenty of habitable regions. Compared to the Hyga''s current domain, the moon was vast beyond measure. Using the moon as a base to watch the turmoil and conflict of the ninja world would be the most ideal path for the Hyga family''s development. Kysuke had considered it, so it was no surprise that "less informed" Hyga Tenjin would feel the same. With that in mind, he almost wished he could marry them off right away. However, that was simply a wishful thought on his part. But that was okay. Yayoi was beautiful, gifted, and talentedspending more time with her would surely make Kysuke fall for her. If it all worked out, Hyga Tenjin might even release his disciple from the "caged bird" seal. Forget about the so-called rules; the real value of that seal was to be broken. For example, the union of Naruto and Hinata in the futuredespite being the second child, Uzumaki Himawari should have been branded with the "caged bird" seal. But in the end, who in the Hyga family dared to bring up this issue? Were they looking for death? To preserve the family tradition, Hyga Hiashi even allowed Hinata to take the Uzumaki surname. Originally, regardless of gender, the person should have joined the Hyga family. But when it came to Narutoknown as the Seventh Hokage, the strongest in the ninja world, and the Child of Prophecyvirtually all traditions were abandoned. This shows that even the Hyga family''s rules weren''t as unbreakable as they seemed. "Hahaha," Kysuke laughed awkwardly in response to Tenjin''s obvious hint. In truth, both of them understood that this was just a joke. An Uchiha-Hyga union? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its significance was far beyond a mere marriage. It symbolized the positions of two great clans. After a brief laugh, everyone chose not to focus on it anymore. The only one who remained silent was Hyga Yayoi, who suddenly turned her head towards Kysuke, who was facing away from her. The complexity in her gaze disappeared in an instant, and no one noticed the subtle shift in her expression. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 54 - 54: Madara’s Resolve, The Flame of Garuda Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon At the front lines, in the Uchiha camp. "Has Kyosuke still not returned?" Uchiha Hiroki sighed deeply. The two sides had secretly agreed to a one-year truce, with Uzumaki Ashina promising not to break through the Uchiha defenses during that time. However, Ashina wasn''t foolishhow could he not anticipate enemy scheming? If he deliberately slacked off, Senju Butsuma would surely come looking for him afterward. At that point, Uzushiogakure would face the wrath of both the Senju and the Uchiha. Could their nation survive such a predicament? Not to mention, the Land of Water had always harbored hidden hostility. If not for the ongoing turmoil, Uzumaki Ashina''s greatest concern would likely have been the forces of the Land of Water. Reluctant to offend the Senju clan, Ashina frequently launched terrifyingly intense attacks. He didn''t aim to break through the Uchiha lines; instead, he sought to inflict as much damage as possible on the battlefield. Soon enough, Uchiha Hiroki and his troops realized their casualty rates were mysteriously climbing. At this rate, they wouldn''t last the full year before their forces were utterly crippled. As Kyosuke''s promised reinforcements had yet to arrive, they were forced to request aid from Uchiha Tajima. "A bunch of fools who can''t even handle someone like Uzumaki Ashina," Tajima reportedly fumed when he received the plea for help, nearly spitting blood. Not only did he openly berate the troops for their incompetence, but he also seized the chance to vent: "As a commander, Kyosuke abandoned his post during a war. If he doesn''t bring back reinforcements, he can go guard the gates!" If it were anyone else, Tajima would have had more than enough reason to kill them several times over. But given Kyosuke''s past contributions, and not wanting to lose such talent, Tajima begrudgingly issued the gate-guarding punishment. This allowed him to diminish Kyosuke''s reputation while ensuring his safety. Tajima''s actions were calculated. Currently, Tajima didn''t want Kyosuke dead. However, he was also wary of Kyosuke''s growing influence. In Tajima''s eyes, Kyosuke should be a blade to wield at his command. Only then could he trust handing him over to his son. Otherwise, Kyosuke would inevitably become a threat. Forget the close bond between Madara and Kyosukehadn''t he and Uchiha Rei once been like brothers, even taking hits for each other on the battlefield? And look how that turned out. Now, they dreamed of each other''s demise. Tajima believed that someday Madara and Kyosuke would stand on opposing sides. When that day came, it would spell disaster for the entire Uchiha clan. For now, he refrained from drastic actions, as the situation was still salvageable. But if Kyosuke showed any signs of defying control, he wouldn''t hesitate to strike mercilessly. Madara was unaware of these machinations. Although he knew his father to be narrow-minded, his attempts to guide him in a better direction often had limited success. Not long after the plea for help was sent, Uchiha Izuna arrived at the battlefield with reinforcements. "Brother." The saying goes, United, brothers can conquer anything. Fighting side by side on the battlefield was indeed exhilarating. However, it did little to change the grim state of the battle. The reinforcements merely delayed the inevitable defeat. At this rate, Hiroki''s forces would likely face total collapse within six months. Clang! Drawing his scythe, Uchiha Madara led Izuna in repeated assaults on the Uzumaki defensive lines. Though it hadn''t been long, Madara''s presence had grown steadier, his strength noticeably improving. Madara was now entering a period of rapid growth. After parting for just a few days, anyone who saw him again would be amazed. "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Loud Singing Jutsu!" Facing a surge of enemies, Madara''s expression remained cold as he unleashed five blazing fire dragons that instantly vaporized his opponents. With a sweep of his scythe, the remaining Chnin were felled. Behind him, Izuna showcased his own formidable prowess. Anyone attempting to approach Madara met Izuna''s blade, the brothers'' teamwork tearing through the enemy formation. But the Uzumaki forces were far too numerous, vastly outnumbering the Uchiha. The brothers had to retreat quickly after each assault, or risk being captured. At first, their raids were smooth, costing them only minor injuries. But this time, Madara''s carelessness came at a price. "Uchiha brat, I''ve been waiting for you." Black sealing marks spread across the area as the distinct aura of a sealing jutsu unfolded. Many were trapped before they could retreat. "Damn it." Madara furrowed his brows, realizing he had underestimated his enemy. Seeing his brother''s panic, he repeatedly reminded himself not to let Izuna come to harm. As masters of Fire Style, the Uchiha had naturally developed S-rank Fire Style jutsu over the centuries. However, such techniques were rarely used due to their difficulty and lack of decisive advantage in skilled combat. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rather than waste chakra, many opted for B or C-rank jutsu to create opportunities. But to break through the enemy''s barrier, Madara needed the most destructive single-point attack. Even if it meant risking his body, he decided to try. After 20 seals, Madara''s chakra transformed, fiery energy gathering in his mouth. Though the jutsu had yet to be released, the surrounding temperature soared. Even Izuna, closest to him, instinctively stepped back. "Don''t underestimate Uchiha Madara!" With a roar, Madara unleashed the S-rank forbidden jutsu. The Flame of Garuda! The golden flaming bird, born of intense fire chakra, blinded everyone upon its appearance. It was so intense that looking directly at it felt like one''s eyes would burn. With wings of fire, the divine bird crashed into the barrier, shattering the seemingly impenetrable seal. And it didn''t stop there. When the caster tried to escape, the bird pursued and detonated its fiery energy. Boom! Using this forbidden Uchiha fire jutsu, Madara obliterated the Uzumaki ambush squad''s plans. "Accept your deaths with dignity, scum," Madara taunted, his stance unsteady but his arrogance undiminished. Though the powerful attack defeated the ambush squad, it also drew the attention of hidden enemies. "Izuna, go ahead. I''ll cover you." Despite the severe burns near his mouth, Madara prepared to fight again. "Brother!" At that moment, an unusual kunai landed nearby. Seeing it, the brothers'' stern expressions finally softened. "That bastard finally showed up." [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 55 - 55: The Method to Create Truth-Seeking Orbs Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Ninja Art: Eight Trigrams Vaccum Palm! A terrifying Gentle Fist technique instantly cleared a wide path. In the blink of an eye, a few figures appeared in front of the brothers. "Yo, you two are still alive," Kyosuke greeted with a cheerful smile. Upon hearing this, Izuna habitually started bantering. After all, with his big brother present, he wasn''t afraid of Kyosuke retaliating against him. As for Madara, his gaze was fixed on Tenjin Hyuga. His instincts told him that this man possessed extraordinarily powerful abilities. "You''re impressive," Tenjin Hyuga remarked as he stared directly at the two brothers, his eyes full of admiration. He had long heard about the emergence of three exceptional talents in the Uchiha clan. Kyosuke had already amazed him, even leading him to believe that no peer ninja could surpass him unless someone awakened the Tenseigan. But upon arriving at the battlefield, he witnessed the stunning spectacle of the Garuda Flame explosion with his own eyes. "If I''m not mistaken, the young leader of the Uchiha is only 11 years old." "Truly remarkable." Retracting his gaze, he turned to glance at his disciple beside him. With these eyes, the Hyuga clan could finally produce a peerless genius of their own. That day shouldn''t be far away. "Take them to get treated," Tenjin Hyuga instructed, then turned his focus toward his target. He had heard countless tales of Ashina Uzumaki, a master of sealing techniques and a contender for the title of the strongest in the shinobi world. For someone who prided himself on invincibility, Tenjin Hyuga couldn''t miss this opportunity to meet such a figure. "Since I''ve come to the battlefield, I should pay my respects to the Uzumaki clan," he said before leading his clan members away. With the perceptive powers of the Byakugan, Ashina Uzumaki had no way of avoiding him. "We should head back," Kyosuke said as he grabbed the hands of the brothers and performed the Flying Thunder God Technique. As they crossed into the zone between the two clans'' battlefronts, Kyosuke had already spread word of the Hyuga clan''s arrival, ensuring no friendly fire occurred. The formidable Tenjin Hyuga''s temperament made him charge straight to duel the enemy commander, leaving Kyosuke, a small fry by comparison, out of the confrontation. Battles between clan leaders could kill you with just the energy shockwaves. Besides, Kyosuke truly feared Ashina Uzumaki''s mastery of sealing techniques. If the man somehow countered his Flying Thunder God Technique, things could turn grim. "The Flying Thunder God isn''t omnipotent. Powerful sealing techniques can even nullify Kamui. I must stay vigilant," Kyosuke reminded himself. --- [Points: 8,596] Glancing at his accumulated points, Kyosuke realized he hadn''t focused much on gathering points during his recent travels. Though not a large amount, it was enough to exchange for a jutsu he had been eyeing. Shadow Clone Technique: A B-rank jutsu developed by Tobirama Senju. It creates physical clones of the user that can act independently and retain their own consciousness. These clones are highly durable and, upon dispelling, return their memories and experiences to the user. During the Battle of the Final Valley, Naruto''s shadow clones withstood Sasuke''s Chidori without breaking. Aside from Wood Clones, no other clone techniques in the ninja world could rival this one. Shadow clones are invaluable for reconnaissance, training, and infiltration. Even better, the clones can use most of the user''s jutsu, including those derived from Kekkei Genkai. Combined with the Flying Thunder God Technique, the Shadow Clone Technique would drastically enhance Kyosuke''s safety. When it came to training, Naruto had compressed two years'' worth of chakra nature transformation training into just a few days. This was thanks to the Shadow Clone Technique transferring memories to the user''s main body. If Kyosuke aimed to ascend to Six Paths-level power in the future, shadow clones could save him an enormous amount of time. At the very least, they could help him develop the Truth-Seeking Orbs. To create Truth-Seeking Orbs, one needs to fully master the five basic chakra natures as well as Yin and Yang chakra. For most people, this would take lifetimes. Fully developing just one chakra nature can elevate someone to the level of an elite Jonin or even a Kage. Mastering all chakra natures? Even prodigies would need decades, if not centuries, to achieve it. But with the Shadow Clone Technique, Kyosuke could compress time proportionately. If mastering a single chakra nature usually took 80 years, 80 clones could accomplish the same feat in just one year. Including Yin and Yang chakra, Kyosuke would need only seven years to master them all. With Truth-Seeking Orbs in hand, no opponent below Six Paths-level would be a threat to him. However, such progress required near-tail-beast levels of recovery. There were two ways to achieve this: First, directly seal a tailed beast and become a Jinchriki. Second, exchange for a Sage Body and gain the regenerative buff. "Neither of these paths is easy," Kyosuke sighed. [System notification: Spent 7,500 points. Successfully exchanged for the B-rank jutsu, Shadow Clone Technique.] Unconsciously, Kyosuke had added another powerful jutsu to his arsenal. Looking at his skill set, he was gradually approaching perfection. Now, all he needed was dedicated practice to hone each technique to mastery. At his current trajectory, he would eventually achieve near-Six Paths-level power. With only 1,000 points remaining, Kyosuke resolved to save his points for now. Accumulating enough for the Mangeky Sharingan would be the fastest way to become a Kage-level powerhouse. "100,000 points doesn''t seem so far away anymore." --- Elsewhere, Tenjin Hyuga confronted Ashina Uzumaki, the strongest of the Uzumaki clan. Both men stood as titans of the Warring States period. Their clash was as expectedearth-shaking. In their first encounter, the two fought fiercely, devastating the landscape for kilometers around. No one dared approach their battlefield. Ashina''s unparalleled sealing techniques posed an impenetrable defense even against Tenjin''s overwhelming attacks. Conversely, Tenjin''s mastery of Gentle Fist left even Ashina in awe. Not even the fearsome Adamantine Sealing Chains could subdue him. Tenjin Hyuga demonstrated what it meant to truly overcome strength with finesse. A month later, the two sides engaged in a second confrontation, but once again, neither could gain the upper hand over the other. The third time... the fourth time... Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, the entire ninja world became aware of the clashes between these two pinnacle-level clan leaders. Countless people were paying attention to this battle, eager to see which side would ultimately emerge victorious. Before anyone realized it, a year had already passed. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 56 - 56 - The Birth of Chidori Stream Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the camp courtyard, Kyosuke was busy enjoying his meal. In front of him, two subordinates were sparring, using real combat to address their weaknesses. Over the course of a year, despite Kyosuke''s corps being formidable, they inevitably suffered heavy casualties. Currently, the corps had 168 members, with dozens having perished. Considering how difficult it was to train subordinates, six months ago, Kyosuke decided to implement intensive elite training during their free time. He used his resources to maximize the growth of his soldiers. "Strength is the foundation of survival." After six months of rigorous training, the entire corps had made significant progress. Chidori Squad focused on further developing their lightning-release techniques. By stimulating cell activity, they increased their movement speed. Body Fliker Squad was made up of those who couldn''t learn Chidori. They specialized in Kyosuke''s Body Flicker Technique and Kenjutsu, achieving speeds comparable to Chidori users while compensating for killing power with their sword techniques. Kyosuke''s philosophy for his corps was simple: strike fast and retreat faster. No room for hesitation or sluggishness. "Can''t keep up with the pace? Then don''t blame anyone but yourself when you die." He encouraged them: "If you don''t want to die, double your training. Only by becoming stronger can you increase your chances of survival." Suddenly, a crackling sound of lightning clashing erupted, scattering sand and dust everywhere. The disruption made Kyosuke put down his plate. "What are they doing now?" He sighed, putting his meal aside and casually cleaning his teeth. Still, he looked forward to grabbing a bucket of fresh milk later. His body was about to enter its growth spurt. Finally, the issues that had plagued him for years would be resolved. In the past year of relentless training, Kyosuke''s skills had significantly improved in all areasexcept for one: his physical strength, which remained stuck at the level of a chunin. "Age limits body growth." Kyosuke often sighed about his misfortune as a child. Meanwhile, across the yard, Uchiha Madara was progressing rapidly. His chakra reserves skyrocketed, and his taijutsu surpassed Kyosuke''s by a considerable marginall thanks to his physical development. Kyosuke couldn''t help but compare this to Sasuke Uchiha''s growth. In just two years, Sasuke went from a small boy to someone who could fight Orochimaru and Deidara head-on. "Only Indra''s lineage could manage such a leap." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madara was no different, already two years older than Kyosuke. If not for Kyosuke''s secret techniques, he would''ve fallen behind long ago. Hashirama Senju, too, likely shared Madara''s trajectory. "Hashirama''s probably awakened Wood Release by now." Kyosuke mused, thinking of the bowl-cut boy by the river. The thought of facing Hashirama''s overwhelming Wood Release in the future made Kyosuke grimace. ''The so-called ''God of Shinobi.''''He smiled bitterly, gripping his kunai tightly. Suddenly, a figure burst into view, brimming with intense chakra. It was Uzumaki Mito. "Die, Uchiha Kyosuke!" she screamed with fury. Around her, everyone stopped what they were doing, unfazed by her attempt to assassinate the corps leader. Seated comfortably, Kyosuke casually flicked his kunai toward her. To his surprise, she crushed it with her bare hands. "Her monstrous strength is growing more terrifying." With a powerful strike, Mito missed her target. Undeterred, she quickly wove seals for a sealing technique, aiming to trap Kyosuke. As black markings spread to surround him, Kyosuke smirked. "Too naive, Mito." With a flash of electricity enveloping him, Kyosuke unleashed Chidori Flow. The crackling lightning dispersed every approaching seal, leaving Mito stunned. "What?!" Onlookers gasped. No one had expected Chidori to evolve into such a new form. Having demonstrated this new technique, Kyosuke subtly indicated the corps'' next training goal. "Want to continue?" he teased, beckoning Mito. After the arrival of Hyuga Tenjin, the balance between forces had been restored, and Kyosuke no longer restricted Mito''s freedom. She could''ve left anytime but chose to stay, claiming she needed to uncover Uchiha''s hidden plots. Kyosuke didn''t mind. Her presence as a sparring partner was a bonus. Smiling mischievously, Kyosuke summoned a Chidori Sharp Spear, slicing off a lock of Mito''s hair. "You still have more?" Mito scowled, angry at her inability to match his growth. Her only accomplishments seemed to be mastering more sealing techniques, whereas Kyosuke was leaving her far behind. Frustrated, she threw up her hands and stormed off. "Done already?" Kyosuke teased. "Shut up! Don''t push your luck!" she snapped, rolling up her sleeve to reveal a Flying Thunder God seal. "This mark ensures I can never beat you," she muttered bitterly. Seeing this, Kyosuke stepped forward, grabbing her arm. Startled, Mito shouted, "What are you doing? Giving in to your beastly desires?!" "Shut up, bean sprout." Kyosuke rolled his eyes. "I''m removing the seal." As he reached to erase the mark, Mito pulled her arm back. "Who knows if you''ll curse me with something worse?" she huffed. Speechless, Kyosuke activated Flying Thunder God Technique, teleporting them away. From a hidden cave, agonized cries of a woman echoed. Hyuga Yayoi clenched her fists, staring at the rocky walls with seething hatred. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 57 - 57: Chapter: 57 Cell Cultivation, The Technological Talent of Hyūga Yayoi Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Yayoi tore off the bandages from the corner of her eye, revealing the right side of her face as pale and bloodless as that of a corpse. For a whole year, Hyga Yayoi had endured unimaginable torment. The tsutsuki cells within her had an overwhelmingly invasive and assimilative effect. If not for her Hyga bloodline, which shared a common origin with the tsutsuki of the moon, she would have died a hundred times over. Even so, the pain was unrelenting. Yayoi constantly needed to suppress the spread of the cells with chakra. The agony was akin to an endless swarm of termites gnawing at her flesh day and night. As the saying goes, "Suffering either destroys you or forces you to rise." Unable to bear it any longer, Yayoi began searching for her own way out. Would she accept the fate of bearing the Caged Bird Seal and surrendering her life and death to the main family? Fine. If that was her destiny, she could endure it. Would she obey the order to marry the clan''s worthless son? Fine. Yayoi had no choice but to comply. When her very life wasn''t her own, marriage was a trivial matter. But why did the clan leader have to torment her so cruelly? It wasn''t just about enduring pain anymore. Yayoi was determined to seek vengeance against those who had harmed her. With the bonds of her clan no longer holding her back, she made the most critical decision of her life. She sought out Uchiha Kyosuke, pleading for his help in resolving her body''s abnormal condition. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To this day, Yayoi didn''t fully understand the origins of the tsutsuki. She only knew her body had been sealed with some terrifying cellular matter. She believed only Uchiha Kyosuke could help her. As proof of her resolve, she ambushed and killed a fellow Hyga Jonin during the chaos of war, presenting his head as a token of allegiance. If Kyosuke reported her to Hyga Tenjin, the clan''s leader, her fate would be death by the curse seal. By holding this token of her loyalty, she hoped to secure Kyosuke''s aid in alleviating her suffering. "Ah!" The sensation of something crawling beneath her skin, like a centipede wriggling, elicited agonized screams from Yayoi. "I swear I''ll kill them all myself!" By the time Kyosuke and Mito arrived, Yayoi was on the brink of collapse. "Save her!" Kyosuke commanded as they both began performing the Mystical Palm Jutsu to stabilize her condition. Under his pressure and guidance, Mito had recently delved into medical ninjutsu, and within months, she successfully developed the Mystical Palm Jutsu. Kyosuke himself, though less inclined toward delicate work, occasionally read medical texts and was proficient enough to suppress cellular disruptions with chakra. Together, the two worked swiftly to bring Yayoi back from the brink of death. "Move aside." Mito pushed Kyosuke out of the way, took a deep breath, and placed her hands on Yayoi''s cheeks. "Finjutsu: Four Symbols Seal!" A spiral-shaped seal spread across the right side of Yayoi''s face. Kyosuke, seeing her breathing stabilize, asked curiously, "Why use the Four Symbols Seal for this?" Pointing at the curse mark on Yayoi''s forehead, Mito explained calmly, "The Caged Bird Seal can no longer suppress the power within her. A stronger seal was necessary." "So, you''re sealing the tsutsuki cells as if they were a tailed beast?" Kyosuke mused. On second thought, it seemed like a reasonable solution. Yayoi, a prodigy among the Hyga clan, had unmatched talent. It was impossible for Kyosuke to turn away someone who might awaken the Tenseigan in the future. As for easing her pain, aside from the Mystical Palm Jutsu, the only viable solution was to remove the Caged Bird Seal entirely. Only the purest Byakugan could integrate with tsutsuki chakra and evolve into the Tenseigan. Kyosuke sought the help of sealing expert Uzumaki Mito because the process was too complex. Otherwise, he would need to spend a staggering 15,000 points to exchange for the complete Caged Bird Seal formula. "Anything but spending money," Kyosuke muttered to himself. The Hyga clan''s centuries-old techniques weren''t something Mito, still a girl, could unravel. Even if Uzumaki Ashina himself were present, it would take decades of research to comprehend the seal''s secrets. If it were so easy to break, the Hyga clan would have been destroyed long ago. The Caged Bird Seal ensured that the branch family, forever oppressed, couldn''t rebel against the main family. The lack of such incidents was simple: no one had yet figured out how to break the seal. After months of attempts, Kyosuke was close to giving up. Without spending points to exchange for the seal''s formula, there was no other way to save her. The next step was clear: Yayoi had to prove her worth. If her value exceeded the 15,000 points needed to break the seal, Kyosuke would gladly help her. Loyalty? Too abstract. Absolute loyalty didn''t exist in this world. Kyosuke didn''t have Orochimaru''s brainwashing abilities, and Yayoi''s strong will made her immune to manipulation. Her combat potential was obvious. As Hyga Tenjin''s disciple, she was bound to reach the level of a clan leader. But that wasn''t enough. To evaluate her talent, Kyosuke spent 3,000 points to exchange for knowledge on cell cultivation. The material spanned from basic observation to advanced reproduction techniques, rivaling modern medical science in complexity. Kyosuke didn''t lack combat-oriented allies; he needed skilled experts in fields like sealing and biological sciences. He gave Yayoi two years to master the basics of cell cultivation. If she succeeded, he would free her from the Caged Bird Seal. But to his surprise, only six months later, Yayoi used a secret method to summon him. That led to the present moment. Wobbling to her feet, Yayoi led Kyosuke and Mito into her hidden laboratory deep within a mountain cave. Donning a white lab coat, Yayoi retrieved a stack of documents and announced flatly, "I''ve succeeded." In front of them, a glass container held a pulsating mass resembling flesh. It originated from the tsutsuki''s body but was not original tissue. Instead, it was a product of Yayoi''s cell cultivation efforts. She had completed Kyosuke''s test over a year ahead of schedule. Of course, the provided research material was instrumental. Without it, she would have needed a hundred years to achieve this on her own. Even so, her innate talent was undeniable. Kyosuke himself had struggled to even comprehend the documents, finding them dizzyingly complex. In conclusion, Yayoi''s performance was extraordinary. She had the potential to become a top-tier scientist. Such talent was not something Kyosuke could afford to let slip away. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 58 - 58: Chapter: 58 Big News In Ninja World—The Princess of Uzushiogakure Is Pregnant Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "I hope you understandthis is a necessary measure." Kyosuke wasn''t stingy with trust, but he had learned to assume the worst about people. Helping Hyga Yayoi? No problem. Spending 15,000 points to do so? That was also acceptable, as long as she proved valuable. However, complete trust was out of the question. A single show of allegiance wasn''t enough. For true cooperation, he needed to have control over her life and death. In just three days, Kyosuke fully absorbed the knowledge of the Caged Bird seal and successfully helped Yayoi remove her curse. In the process, he accomplished two additional tasks: First, he requested Uzumaki Mito''s help to seal the Otsutsuki cells, while also using the Eight Trigrams Seal to disguise it as the Caged Bird seal. Second, he would cast a new curse on the girl, one that would not affect her Byakugan, but would allow him to take her life at any moment. Hyga Yayoi was smart. She knew that only by submitting to such measures would Kyosuke truly trust her. "This is the price of freedom," she said. Kyosuke planted the new seal on her wrist, embedding it with a Flying Thunder God marker for additional control. Once the work was done, he handed her a second document. "This is a guide to cellular transplantation techniques. Master it, and perhaps you can eventually remove what''s on your face." "Of course, I don''t recommend that you do so." With only the two of them present, Kyosuke didn''t hide the existence of the Tenseigan. As he explained, Yayoi finally understood that the source of her torment came from the cells of her clan''s ancient ancestors. When she learned that the Tenseigan could grant her power rivaling clan leaders, it only took her three seconds to decideshe would keep the cause of her pain. All for the sake of gaining strength. Kyosuke commended her for her resolve and shared numerous warnings based on his knowledge. "The new Caged Bird seal I''ve placed on you is incredibly deceptive. Unless I activate it, even Hyga Tenjin won''t notice anything unusual." "Personal strength is crucial, but until you reach a certain level, never underestimate the power of a group." "Set aside your hatred. Use the Hyga clan as a tool in your hands. That will be the ultimate revenge for a branch family member like you." Indeed, Kyosuke didn''t just want a talented researcher; he wanted an ally to help him overthrow the entire Byakugan clan. When the time came, he would simultaneously wield the power of the Hyga and Uchiha clans. Compared to such gains, the cost of 15,000 points was insignificant. "Control the Hyga clan, huh..." Yayoi accepted the research materials, her eyes gradually revealing an ambitious gleam. Seeing this, Kyosuke smiled and said, "I want you to understand that I''m not looking for a mindless puppet. I need a partner who can fight alongside me. "The dangers we''ll face in the future may exceed anything you can imagine. To be honest, I''m not confident I can face them alone." "Hurry up and get stronger. The day you reach the level of a clan leader, I''ll personally remove your curse seal." A mix of strict discipline and calculated encouragement. The method was simple but effective. Combined with Kyosuke''s knack for painting a grand vision, Yayoi no longer had the heart to think of anything else. She was deeply moved. For Kyosuke, it was merely a few points he had spent. But for Yayoi he was the person who saved her from misery, freed her from her curse, and gave her precious knowledge. "Moved" wasn''t enough to describe the waves surging in her heart. Locking eyes with Kyosuke, Hyga Yayoi spoke with determination: "Rest assured. Yayoi will not disappoint you." "Good. I''m looking forward to seeing what you can achieve." After concluding this critical meeting, Kyosuke turned to focus on two matters before him: First, to eliminate the threat posed by the Uzumaki clan. Second, Mito Uzumaki was finally leaving. At the camp''s entrance, Mito stood with her pack slung over her back, glaring daggers at Kyosuke. "What?" Kyosuke asked in confusion. "I''m letting you go. Why do you look like you want to kill me?" If he hadn''t spoken, it would''ve been finebut once he did, Mito exploded. "You bastard! You spread the rumor that I''m going back to the clan to prepare for childbirth?!" PfftKyosuke almost choked on his spit. After coughing hard, he waved his hand dismissively. "Of course not! We''re friends now. How could I spread such a rumor?" "Really?" Mito asked, still skeptical. She was indeed heading backnot to prepare for childbirth but to help her father with clan affairs. The next time they met, it would likely be on the battlefield. Thinking of this, Mito''s anger dissipated, replaced by a sense of irritation and frustration. As a princess of Uzushiogakure, her status constrained her, often forcing her to suppress her emotions. After staring at Kyosuke''s face for a while, she suddenly grabbed his arm and bit down hard on his wrist. "What the hell?!" Kyosuke yelled. "Hmph." After biting him, Mito stood with her hands on her hips and declared confidently, "This is a warning. Next time we meet, I''ll make you regret it!" Mito turned away, her lips moving as if silently mouthing something. Then, without looking back, she disappeared from Kyosuke''s sight. "Don''t forget me," she said. With an escort team ensuring her safety, Mito returned to the Uzumaki clan''s territory without incident. Her arrival was met with jubilation from the Uzumaki ninja, who celebrated as if they''d won a war. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her father, Uzumaki Ashina, was pleased but maintained a stern demeanor as he called her into his tent. When he learned she wasn''t returning to prepare for childbirth, Uzumaki Ashina finally sighed in relief. "Those damned Uchihano daughter of mine will marry into their clan." For some reason, Mito felt a sharp pang in her heart. After a long silence, she softly said, "Father, teach me Adamantine Sealing Chains." This powerful sealing technique was difficult, and she had previously resisted learning it. But now, Mito understood one thing: Only with sufficient strength could she turn the impossible into reality. This was a lesson Kyosuke had taught her. "Hahaha, good. That''s the spirit of a princess of Uzushiogakure." Uzumaki Ashina was delighted. After a year of trials, his daughter had finally matured. With the will to grow stronger, he was confident she would become a top-tier ninja under his guidance. At that time, he would definitely find a chance to avenge himself, preferably by capturing that Uchiha brat. After a year of fighting, Uzumaki Ashina had enough of the elusive boy. If you asked him which ninjutsu he hated the most, the Flying Thunder God would undoubtedly be at the top of the list. "Forget it, let''s not think about that for now. Let''s let the soldiers celebrate today," Uzumaki Ashina said, smiling with relief. [Chapter End''s] --- [Author Note] Today is a special day for me as I turn 18 years old officially and I just wanted to take a moment to Thank you all for the incredible support you''ve shown for this novel. Your responses mean so much to me, and I''m truly grateful for each of you. I promise to keep giving my best effort in every chapter. Also I''m currently working on a new novel and I''ll do my best to post it as soon as I can. Once again, thank you so much for your unwavering supportit truly means everything. --- ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 59 - 59: Chapter: 59 Facing My Bastard Child Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Elder Hiroki, did you call for me?" Lifting the curtain, Kyosuke found that a group of important figures had gathered inside the tent. Even Tenjin was present, which was unusual, as he usually refrained from attending Uchiha meetings. This scene indicated that they were preparing for something significant. Ignoring Yayoi, who was kneeling at the back, Kyosuke confidently sat down and asked with a light chuckle, "I''m here, just tell me what the matter is." Seeing this, Elder Hiroki took out a declassified letter and passed it around for everyone to read. When it reached Kyosuke, the "Dance King" couldn''t help but ask, "A surprise attack on the convoy in the Land of the Whirlpools?" "That''s right," Elder Hiroki nodded and said, "The enemy is conducting long-distance operations, and their subsequent supply lines are likely to face problems." "Reliable sources have informed us that several supply caravans disguised as merchant convoys are heading toward the battlefield. I need you to intercept them." Upon hearing this, Kyosuke and Madara exchanged a glance, still not understanding Elder Hiroki''s true intention. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Attacking the supply convoy could be done by sending a few subordinates, so why make such a big deal out of it? This meant that Elder Hiroki likely had other plans. Sure enough, Elder Hiroki soon revealed his true purpose: "After destroying the convoy, I want you to charge deep into the Land of the Whirlpools and cause chaos." "I will launch a full-scale assault at the same time. If Uzumaki Ashina doesn''t retreat, he will face the fall of his country." Clearly, Elder Hiroki had no intention of continuing to stall with the enemy. "Deep into enemy territory, huh," Kyosuke shrugged, showing no concern for the difficulty of the task. With the Flying Thunder God technique, it didn''t matter whether the battle was in enemy territory or not; it made no difference to him. Not only Elder Hiroki, but Kyosuke was also tired of fighting against the Uzumaki clan. In fact, his long years of warfare had made him mentally and physically exhausted. If it weren''t for the points system, he wouldn''t want to keep immersing himself in bloodshed. He enjoyed fighting, yes, but it couldn''t go on endlessly. "Can''t even let me live?" he sighed inwardly. The Flying Thunder God still hadn''t reached the second stage, largely due to his ongoing war career. If he had enough time to practice, he would have mastered the ability to teleport to moving coordinates by now. "I really want to take a break," Kyosuke thought with a sigh. Meanwhile, Madara''s expression shifted, as if he had realized the brilliance of the plan. The mobility of space ninjutsu would make it difficult for the enemy to track their movements. If the enemy couldn''t find them, the Land of the Whirlpools would continue to be passive, and eventually, the Uzumaki clan would have to take action. At that point, the power of the Uzumaki clan would easily be resolved. "It''s a good plan," Madara nodded, his voice serious. "The team shouldn''t be too large. Just the two of us will be enough." "Two?" Elder Hiroki glanced at Izuna, hesitating slightly. "Isn''t that a bit too few?" "I''ll go too," Izuna spoke up, but was immediately silenced by his older brother''s glare. "Stay here and help Elder Hiroki," Kyosuke said with a side glance. The troops they brought were loyal to their father, Tajima, and without them, the entire camp would be in disarray. Therefore, Izuna had to remain behind. However, two people were indeed a bit too few. If they encountered a large-scale encirclement, they would only be forced to flee. Maya and Izumi needed to lead the troops, so Kyosuke couldn''t bring them along, and Madara''s side was likely in a similar situation. Without near-elite Jonin-level strength, they would only be a hindrance. For a moment, no one could find a suitable candidate. Until Tenjin spoke up. "For the team, let Yayoi go with you," Tenjin suggested. "With her Byakugan, the mission should go smoothly." What he didn''t say was that his disciple''s strength was likely comparable to that of the two others. Yayoi, 13 years old, a little older than Madara, originally had extraordinary talent. Since implanting the Otsutsuki cells, her cellular activity had greatly increased. In other words, her chakra reserves had grown significantly. Although not on the level of Mito''s Yin seal or Hashirama''s, her chakra far exceeded that of an average Jonin. In fact, her chakra reserves might even surpass Madara''s current capacity. Of course, Kyosuke knew the price behind this. No power came without a cost. All gifts of fate had their price. Accepting power meant enduring the pain of cellular backlash, and to accept this help, Yayoi had to betray her entire clan. No one would freely give such gifts without a hidden agenda. The only difference was whether the recipient was aware of it. "Fine." Elder Hiroki smiled, his gaze sweeping over the three of them. "This war is entrusted to you." "Once I leave, the camp will be in your hands." After taking the supplies prepared by Maya, he gave a brief instruction and made his way to the agreed meeting point. Soon, he met the lightly armed Madara. Seeing the large bag on Madara''s back, Kyosuke couldn''t help but shake his head in resignation. He knew there was no convincing him to live in poverty. This guy, wherever he went, needed to be well-fed and well-treated, never compromising on food. "What a shame," Madara said regretfully, patting Kyosuke''s shoulder. "We couldn''t keep the princess of the Uzumaki clan. If you had married her, the Land of the Whirlpools might have become our ally." "Huh?" Kyosuke looked at him in disbelief. "Marry that bean sprout?" ''Maybe when she''s on par with Tsunade, then we can talk about it.'' Wait a second, did Madara just Kyosuke turned his head, his face darkening. "Do you have anything to explain about the rumors that have been circulating lately?" He had thought, how could rumors about Mito''s pregnancy have spread so suddenly? Now it made senseit was all Madara''s doing. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand," Madara replied, avoiding Kyosuke''s glare. "Stop turning away, look me in the eye, you bastard!" "I have no idea what you''re talking about." "Heh, your ability to lie is as bad as your Body Flicker technique." The two stood at the entrance of the camp, bickering, until Yayoi arrived, bringing a temporary halt to their argument. "Let''s go," Madara took charge, and the three-person team quickly headed east toward the Land of Fire. To disrupt the morale of the Uzumaki clan, they had to make the enemy fear them. So, after eliminating the disguised supply convoy, they would charge straight into the enemy''s headquarters. With the capital in danger and their family at risk, Kyosuke was certain that the Uzumaki clan couldn''t stay idle for long. To avoid their extinction, the Uzumaki army had to return quickly. For Kyosuke himself, the Land of the Whirlpools still held many treasures worth exploring. Such as various sealing scrolls, and the strange mask that could connect to the Shinigami. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 61 - 61: Chapter: 61 The Shinigami of the Naruto World Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Hashirama was strong, and Madara had already realized this. However, he didn''t expect that while he was still troubled by the Uzumaki clan, Hashirama had already made a name for himself on the front lines of battle. In the heart of the Land of Fire, where the Uchiha and Senju clans clashed, the battlefront stretched for thousands of miles, filled with bloodshed and carnage, where clan leaders became regular participants in the war. Compared to the brutal warfare over there, their battle with the Uzumaki clan was like child''s play. Recalling their past agreement, Madara couldn''t help but murmur, "Is that distant, unreachable dream what drives you forward?" Looking up at the crescent moon in the sky, Madara''s expression slowly shifted. For both personal and professional reasons, he couldn''t afford to linger here any longer. Once the Uzumaki clan was dealt with, he would have to head to the main battlefield, where true combat, filled with blood and steel, awaited. Beside him, Kyosuke shook his head with a helpless smile. Every time Madara spoke of Hashirama, he would fall silent and become completely lost in his thoughts. He had initially planned to discuss the composition of Wood Release and possibly ask Madara for a way to counter it. But now, it seemed Madara was completely immersed in sweet memories, forgetting there were two others present. After what felt like an eternity, Madara snapped out of his reverie and stood up, his face serious. "It''s about time." Upon hearing this, the three of them immediately performed the Transformation Technique and placed their hands on Kyosuke''s shoulder. "Let''s go~" Before the words had even fully faded, the three of them had vanished from sight. --- Hidden Whirlpool Village, South Corner Looking around at the completely different scenery, Madara and Yayoi exchanged a glance, both feeling a sense of nostalgia. Neither of them were new to traveling with Kyosuke, but the experience of being transported to a location several kilometers away in the blink of an eye never failed to amaze them. "Go ahead, take your kunai, and I''ll find you if anything happens," Kyosuke said. He then raised both hands, crossing two fingers in front of him. Shadow Clone Jutsu! Bang, bang, bang! The six clones, identical to the original, caused Madara and Yayoi to blink in surprise. "What the heck? How can we not tell which one is his real body?!" The strength of the Shadow Clone Jutsu lies in its ability to create near-perfect copies. While it''s not impossible to differentiate the clones from the original, it requires exceptionally sharp eyessomething neither of them could achieve at the moment. This was also due to Kyosuke''s exceptional mastery of the technique. [Shadow Clone Jutsu (Level 4)] As one of the most commonly used ninja techniques, he had pushed his Shadow Clone Jutsu to level 4. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Based on his estimations, reaching level 6 would unlock the possibility of learning Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu. Thinking about this, Kyosuke''s gaze instinctively shifted to his attribute panel. [Name: Uchiha Kyosuke Age: 10 Physical Strength: Elite Chnin Mental Strength: Jnin Chakra Level: Jnin Skills Mastered: Uchiha-style Kenjutsu (Level 6), Three Body Technique (Level 6), Throwing Techniques (Level 7), Chakra Control (Level 5), Hand Seals (Level 6), Shisui''sCstyle Body Flicker Technique (Level 5), Chidori (Level 6), Flying Thunder God Technique (Level 3), Shadow Clone Jutsu (Level 4) Bloodline Limit: Sharingan (Three Tomoe) Summoned Beast: None Ninja Tools: None Points: 4268] Apart from the Shadow Clone, other abilities had also seen significant growth. However, once a skill reaches level 6, the speed of upgrading slows dramatically. Throwing techniques were simple, and every use of them increased experience. Aside from that, there were no other abilities that could surpass the level 6 cap. The Flying Thunder God technique was especially absurd. Despite a year of intense study, it had only reached level 3. Kyosuke had a rough idea of how long it took for Minato Namikaze to perfect this technique. From his conversations with Obito, there had likely been a gap of four or five years, or possibly even longer. With that thought, Kyosuke felt a bit more at ease. His mental and chakra strength were currently at the typical Jnin levelnot outstanding but still far beyond the average Chnin. As for his physical strength, there had been some improvement, but his 10-year-old age still limited his development in taijutsu. There was nothing to be done, so Kyosuke continued to focus on studying the Chidori, starting with its shape transformation and gradually moving on to studying the nature transformation of Lightning Release. This was a skill the system couldn''t help with, and only hard work would lead to mastery. Thus, the Shadow Clone Jutsu became extremely important for him. By using Shadow Clones, he managed to impress his companions, and with satisfaction, Kyosuke gave different orders to each of them. One clone was tasked with searching for the location of the shrine. Another had to set up Flying Thunder God kunai to prevent the inevitable enemy pursuit. One more was assigned to find Uzumaki Ashina''s residence to loot his sealing scrolls. Kyosuke''s main body could wander around freely while the Shadow Clones did all the hard work, tirelessly fulfilling their roles. If he had this ability in real life, he could work six or seven jobs and take advantage of capitalism. What a thrilling thought. After wandering aimlessly for a while, Kyosuke finally received intelligence from his Shadow Clones. Using the coordinates left by the dissipating clones, he performed a Flying Thunder God technique and arrived at the legendary Uzumaki Shrine. Looking at the familiar scene, his thoughts drifted, and he seemed to envision a future moment where Orochimaru would bring Sasuke to this place. "Now, which one is the so-called Shinigami mask?" Kyosuke curiously approached. From his memory, he quickly found the demon mask, which resembled the Shinigami. Driven by curiosity, he placed the mask on his face. The next moment, an indescribable terror descended, and strange chakra seemed to come from the skies, enveloping Kyosuke''s body entirely. "Damn!" As his chakra flared up, he struggled to remove the mask. This cursed Shinigami was too bizarre; it felt like his body was being taken over. The cold, eerie energy felt familiar to chakra but had some strange differences. In the dim shadows, a terrifying phantom appeared behind Kyosuke, and the chilling force intensified several times over. He could barely hold on. "Get the hell off me!" At the critical moment, Kyosuke activated his Sharingan. The sudden surge of mental energy allowed him to break free from the supernatural grip. Seizing the opportunity, Kyosuke ripped off the mask and threw it to the ground. Whew... "That... that was absurd." After a long while, he finally managed to calm his rapidly beating heart. Picking the mask back up from the ground, Kyosuke frowned deeply, a question rising in his mind. What exactly are these so-called gods, like the Shinigami and the Jashin worshiped by the Jashin Cult? [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 61 - 61: Chapter: 61 The Shinigami of the Naruto World Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Hashirama was strong, and Madara had already realized this. However, he didn''t expect that while he was still troubled by the Uzumaki clan, Hashirama had already made a name for himself on the front lines of battle. In the heart of the Land of Fire, where the Uchiha and Senju clans clashed, the battlefront stretched for thousands of miles, filled with bloodshed and carnage, where clan leaders became regular participants in the war. Compared to the brutal warfare over there, their battle with the Uzumaki clan was like child''s play. Recalling their past agreement, Madara couldn''t help but murmur, "Is that distant, unreachable dream what drives you forward?" Looking up at the crescent moon in the sky, Madara''s expression slowly shifted. For both personal and professional reasons, he couldn''t afford to linger here any longer. Once the Uzumaki clan was dealt with, he would have to head to the main battlefield, where true combat, filled with blood and steel, awaited. Beside him, Kyosuke shook his head with a helpless smile. Every time Madara spoke of Hashirama, he would fall silent and become completely lost in his thoughts. He had initially planned to discuss the composition of Wood Release and possibly ask Madara for a way to counter it. But now, it seemed Madara was completely immersed in sweet memories, forgetting there were two others present. After what felt like an eternity, Madara snapped out of his reverie and stood up, his face serious. "It''s about time." Upon hearing this, the three of them immediately performed the Transformation Technique and placed their hands on Kyosuke''s shoulder. "Let''s go~" Before the words had even fully faded, the three of them had vanished from sight. --- Hidden Whirlpool Village, South Corner Looking around at the completely different scenery, Madara and Yayoi exchanged a glance, both feeling a sense of nostalgia. Neither of them were new to traveling with Kyosuke, but the experience of being transported to a location several kilometers away in the blink of an eye never failed to amaze them. "Go ahead, take your kunai, and I''ll find you if anything happens," Kyosuke said. He then raised both hands, crossing two fingers in front of him. Shadow Clone Jutsu! Bang, bang, bang! The six clones, identical to the original, caused Madara and Yayoi to blink in surprise. "What the heck? How can we not tell which one is his real body?!" The strength of the Shadow Clone Jutsu lies in its ability to create near-perfect copies. While it''s not impossible to differentiate the clones from the original, it requires exceptionally sharp eyessomething neither of them could achieve at the moment. This was also due to Kyosuke''s exceptional mastery of the technique. [Shadow Clone Jutsu (Level 4)] As one of the most commonly used ninja techniques, he had pushed his Shadow Clone Jutsu to level 4. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Based on his estimations, reaching level 6 would unlock the possibility of learning Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu. Thinking about this, Kyosuke''s gaze instinctively shifted to his attribute panel. [Name: Uchiha Kyosuke Age: 10 Physical Strength: Elite Chnin Mental Strength: Jnin Chakra Level: Jnin Skills Mastered: Uchiha-style Kenjutsu (Level 6), Three Body Technique (Level 6), Throwing Techniques (Level 7), Chakra Control (Level 5), Hand Seals (Level 6), Shisui''sCstyle Body Flicker Technique (Level 5), Chidori (Level 6), Flying Thunder God Technique (Level 3), Shadow Clone Jutsu (Level 4) Bloodline Limit: Sharingan (Three Tomoe) Summoned Beast: None Ninja Tools: None Points: 4268] Apart from the Shadow Clone, other abilities had also seen significant growth. However, once a skill reaches level 6, the speed of upgrading slows dramatically. Throwing techniques were simple, and every use of them increased experience. Aside from that, there were no other abilities that could surpass the level 6 cap. The Flying Thunder God technique was especially absurd. Despite a year of intense study, it had only reached level 3. Kyosuke had a rough idea of how long it took for Minato Namikaze to perfect this technique. From his conversations with Obito, there had likely been a gap of four or five years, or possibly even longer. With that thought, Kyosuke felt a bit more at ease. His mental and chakra strength were currently at the typical Jnin levelnot outstanding but still far beyond the average Chnin. As for his physical strength, there had been some improvement, but his 10-year-old age still limited his development in taijutsu. There was nothing to be done, so Kyosuke continued to focus on studying the Chidori, starting with its shape transformation and gradually moving on to studying the nature transformation of Lightning Release. This was a skill the system couldn''t help with, and only hard work would lead to mastery. Thus, the Shadow Clone Jutsu became extremely important for him. By using Shadow Clones, he managed to impress his companions, and with satisfaction, Kyosuke gave different orders to each of them. One clone was tasked with searching for the location of the shrine. Another had to set up Flying Thunder God kunai to prevent the inevitable enemy pursuit. One more was assigned to find Uzumaki Ashina''s residence to loot his sealing scrolls. Kyosuke''s main body could wander around freely while the Shadow Clones did all the hard work, tirelessly fulfilling their roles. If he had this ability in real life, he could work six or seven jobs and take advantage of capitalism. What a thrilling thought. After wandering aimlessly for a while, Kyosuke finally received intelligence from his Shadow Clones. Using the coordinates left by the dissipating clones, he performed a Flying Thunder God technique and arrived at the legendary Uzumaki Shrine. Looking at the familiar scene, his thoughts drifted, and he seemed to envision a future moment where Orochimaru would bring Sasuke to this place. "Now, which one is the so-called Shinigami mask?" Kyosuke curiously approached. From his memory, he quickly found the demon mask, which resembled the Shinigami. Driven by curiosity, he placed the mask on his face. The next moment, an indescribable terror descended, and strange chakra seemed to come from the skies, enveloping Kyosuke''s body entirely. "Damn!" As his chakra flared up, he struggled to remove the mask. This cursed Shinigami was too bizarre; it felt like his body was being taken over. The cold, eerie energy felt familiar to chakra but had some strange differences. In the dim shadows, a terrifying phantom appeared behind Kyosuke, and the chilling force intensified several times over. He could barely hold on. "Get the hell off me!" At the critical moment, Kyosuke activated his Sharingan. The sudden surge of mental energy allowed him to break free from the supernatural grip. Seizing the opportunity, Kyosuke ripped off the mask and threw it to the ground. Whew... "That... that was absurd." After a long while, he finally managed to calm his rapidly beating heart. Picking the mask back up from the ground, Kyosuke frowned deeply, a question rising in his mind. What exactly are these so-called gods, like the Shinigami and the Jashin worshiped by the Jashin Cult? [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 62 - 62: Chapter: 62 A Map Recording the Location of a Legendary Weapon Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Kyosuke carefully stored the mask. He had a feeling that one day he would definitely need it. "Now, what''s next?" Looking at the ancient shrine in front of him, he quickly formed hand seals and released a sea of fire that engulfed the shrine completely. Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique! "This strange place doesn''t need to stay." With his words, Kyosuke was already two kilometers away, standing in front of a mansion. This was Uzumaki Ashina''s residence. His shadow clone not only found the place but also discovered some interesting things. Kyosuke picked up a scroll that his clone had found. Upon opening it, it clearly recorded the methods of training sealing Jutsu. Perhaps Uzumaki Ashina never imagined someone would be so daring to break into his house and steal from him. The painstakingly drawn sealing jutsu techniques were now handed over to Kyosuke, his enemy. In fact, it wasn''t just the sealing jutsu scroll. Kyosuke bent down and picked up a map. Compared to the scroll which didn''t contain any S-rank sealing techniques, the map recorded even more intriguing content. In the ninja world, weapons come in many types, and their prices can fluctuate drastically depending on their chakra conductivity. Among them, Legendary weapons can perfectly transmit chakra and are exceptionally sharp. Their sturdiness reaches an astonishing level where nothing can destroy them. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The map Uzumaki Ashina had collected recorded the location of the Kusanagi Sword. Since the beginning of his training, Kyosuke had never given up on honing his Kenjutsu. In the future, when facing enemies who are immune to ninjutsu, his excellent Kenjutsu would provide a significant boost to his strength. Therefore, he was very interested in finding the Kusanagi Sword. Looking up at the dim moonlight and the increasingly noisy village around him, Kyosuke smiled slightly, knowing it was time to take action. He slowly raised his palm. At first, Kyosuke wanted to burn down Uzumaki Ashina''s mansion with fire, but suddenly, the image of the angry girl with a bun on her head appeared in his mind. After a moment of thought, he abandoned the idea. "I can''t leave her homeless." With a light leap, Kyosuke left the mansion. As he was in midair, he raised his hand, releasing a shower of Phoenix Fire. Soon, the surrounding houses were ablaze due to the fire style. "Who''s there?" A ninja quickly approached, clearly noticing the suspicious arsonist. "The one who''s going to take your life." Kyosuke''s voice was cold as he fired a Chidori Sharp Spear that pierced the ninja''s heart instantly. [System prompt: Killed a lower ninja from the Uzumaki clan, gained 50 points.] "Futile struggle." Kyosuke coldly shook his head. His killing intent flared as his sword pointed toward a nearby group of incoming ninja. An enemy jonin appeared. Lightning appeared faintly around him as Kyosuke instantly turned into a blur and dashed forward. As his chakra control improved, he had gradually combined two different body flicker techniques. He stimulated his cells with lightning chakra while using the unique body flicker technique developed by Shisui. His speed was so fast it was jaw-dropping. Uchiha Style: Chidori Scatter Flower! His self-created sword technique struck. The lightning bloomed like flowers among the enemies. Drops of crimson fell, and except for a lucky jonin who barely escaped, the rest of the ninjas died instantly under Kyosuke''s sword. "Chakra is down by a third, I still need to save some for the Flying Thunder God technique." Knowing he couldn''t keep wasting chakra, Kyosuke decided to challenge this jonin using his Kenjutsu. Of course, he wouldn''t go without auxiliary measures. Scarlet light suddenly appeared, and three dark tomoe locked onto the enemy. Sharingan, activate! With a nimble flip, Kyosuke dodged the incoming sharp wind blades, slashed at the enemy with his sword, and predicted all of the enemy''s possible evasive movements. "You bastard, don''t think I''ll let you leave alive." The Uzumaki jonin didn''t dodge and easily blocked Kyosuke''s full-powered sword strike with kunai. The difference in their physical strength was immediately evident. "Close combat is still not enough." Kyosuke sighed inwardly, applying a bit more force. The blue chakra flowed over the entire blade. Chidori Blade! The kunai shattered, and Kyosuke''s sword left a gash on the jonin''s left shoulder. Though not a fatal blow, it was enough to hinder the enemy''s mobility. If it had been an average ninja, they''d have been decapitated by now. "Such a strong Lightning Release technique, this person''s strength is truly terrifying." The Uzumaki jonin''s face grew serious as he endured the excruciating pain and unleashed a powerful Water Release jutsu. The attack wasn''t that strong, but Kyosuke couldn''t break through the water jutsu''s blockade immediately. To make matters worse, a second jonin-led squad arrived. "After all, we are surrounded by enemies." Slowly sheathing his sword, Kyosuke looked at the jonin who had barely survived. "I''ll let you live for one more day." Without waiting for the enemy to respond, he activated the Flying Thunder God technique and headed toward Madara''s location. At that moment, the King of Dance was surrounded by enemies, his armor stained with blood, panting as he wielded his fan. When he saw Kyosuke arrive, Uchiha Madara frowned. "You could''ve waited. It would''ve been easier for you to collect my corpse later." "Heh, stop acting like a child." Grabbing him, the two of them appeared beside Hyuga Yayoi in the next second. Compared to the two disheveled Uchiha, Yayoi, with her Byakugan, could easily avoid attacks from all directions. In terms of mission completion, Kyosuke and Madara together couldn''t compare to her individual contribution. "Let''s leave here first." After tonight''s battle, the trio had a rough understanding of the strength of the Hidden Whirlpool Village. Without the Flying Thunder God technique, none of their squad could escape the siege. "Uzumaki Ashina that bastard, didn''t expect him to have such power left behind." Uchiha Madara leaned against a wall, slowly recovering from the excessive chakra consumption. "Quite normal," Kyosuke, lying nearby, spoke his thoughts. "Uzumaki Ashina isn''t an idiot. He wouldn''t give everything up for the Senju. His lair definitely holds considerable power." "What''s our next move?" Hyuga Yayoi asked. After tonight''s commotion, the enemy would certainly be on high alert. Infiltrating was no problem, but it would likely be impossible to cause as much chaos as today. "We''ll keep toying with them," Kyosuke said with a smile. "If a direct confrontation isn''t possible, then we''ll go for assassinations, targeting only those of the Chunin rank or higher." "Heh, you''re trying to wipe out Uzumaki Ashina''s bloodline." Uchiha Madara chuckled, not refusing the idea. Though arrogant, he wasn''t so stubborn. Assassination was an expected tactic for ninjas, and in Madara''s view, there was nothing more important than achieving their strategic goals. As long as Uzumaki Ashina doesn''t return, the three of them would continue to torment the enemy, seeing who would end up more frustrated in the end. "Let''s recover quickly, and we''ll strike again at dawn." [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 63 - 63: Chapter: 63 Except your mother, no one can make me feel this miserable Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon At the front line, in the Uzumaki Clan''s camp. "Outrageous!" Uzumaki Ashina slammed the table, his eyes turning red, looking as though he had Uchiha blood. Next to him, Mito didn''t even lift her eyelids. She was fully aware of the information in the report. A surprise attack on the rear forced the Uzumaki to retreat, and it must be said that the Uchiha''s strategy was quite sound. Their execution was equally impressive. In fact, Mito never favored getting too close to the Senju clan. To her, getting involved in the Land of Fire''s conflicts seemed unwise. Now, the Senju''s were using them as allies, but once things went awry, the Uzumaki could end up in a very difficult situation. The Uchiha had been a pillar in the Land of Fire for a thousand years; they were not an existence that could simply be eradicated. Although the war was not over, the Uzumaki had already tasted the bitterness of retaliation. With that brat''s space-time ninjutsu, the clan members stationed at the rear could do nothing to stop him. "Father, retreat," Mito suggested. Sighing deeply, Uzumaki Ashina finally spoke candidly, "How I wish we could retreat, but we can''t." "To fail in our first external war would make the ninja world believe we''re weak and easy to bully. It would bring endless trouble in the future." Uzumaki Ashina didn''t say it aloud, but he believed the Senju clan''s credibility was secure and would eventually become the Uzumaki''s strongest ally. The sacrifices made now were all for the future generations of the Uzumaki Clan. "We can''t retreat," Uzumaki Ashina decided firmly. He would soon research a weapon to turn the tide of the war. The chaos in the rear was largely due to that brat''s space-time ninjutsu. If he could stop it, the crisis would immediately end. "Give me a little more time," Ashina almost pleaded. Seeing her father in such a state, Mito couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness. She couldn''t find the words to comfort him. Sighing, she could only sigh deeply in response. --- In the blink of an eye, the unrest in Uzushiogakure had lasted for an entire week. The enemy''s unpredictable attacks had made life miserable for the stationed forces. In desperation, the forces had to expand their search radius in hopes of reaching any location in time. Although everyone knew this was just a temporary measure, it was all they could do. The destruction the enemy caused was still present, though the damage was slightly reduced. For instance, at this very moment, in broad daylight, three people openly attacked the village''s largest hospital. Ninjutsu: Chidori Sharp Spear! With a five-meter limit, it was enough for Kyosuke to become a great demolition expert. None of the three were proficient in Earth Release, so the demolition had to be done personally. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a week''s time, the Uzumaki Clan showed no intention of retreating. According to reports from the front, Uzumaki Ashina''s attacks became more and more frantic, even putting the Hyuga Clan on the defensive. In Kyosuke''s words, they hadn''t made the enemy feel enough pain yet. From the moment the frontline report arrived, the team decided to launch a round of indiscriminate attacks. The first target was the Uzushiogakure Hospital. Fire Style: Forbidden Technique C The Flame of Garuda! Compared to Kyosuke''s smaller-scale attacks, Uchiha Madara was much more ruthless. He immediately unleashed his strongest S-Class Fire Style, obliterating an entire hospital building. "Such a killing intent," Kyosuke muttered, appearing on the rooftop to prepare for the incoming enemy forces. Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure fleeing through the window, clearly affected by the attack. "It''s him." The man escaping the building was the Uzumaki Jonin Kyosuke had fought a week earlier. Fate had led them to meet again under these circumstances. Pulling out a special kunai from his pouch, Kyosuke felt the need to greet his old enemy properly. The kunai shot out, aimed directly at the enemy Jonin. The man sidestepped to avoid the kunai attack, then quickly formed hand signs as a fierce gust of wind surged toward the incoming Great Fireball. "A bunch of bastards, how dare you come here and cause trouble! Today, I''ll make sure you leave unable to go anywhere!" The man gritted his teeth and cursed. "Is that so?" Kyosuke''s voice suddenly sounded from behind him. The sound of the Chidori crackled, and before the enemy could react, Kyosuke struck with a hand chop that pierced the man''s heart. "I told you, you can''t escape." Having successfully claimed the man''s points, Kyosuke stretched contently. "The enemy is here." Hyuga Yayoi, who had been responsible for reconnaissance, appeared, her hands still stained with fresh blood. She was primarily in charge of reconnaissance, ensuring the team wouldn''t fall victim to ambushes or surprise attacks. Additionally, she was scouting for the next attack location. Starting today, the team would launch a full-scale, relentless offensive. The target area: the entire Uzushiogakure village. Soon, the three of them used the Flying Thunder God technique to reach another coordinate. Several Fire Style jutsu were unleashed, setting everything in sight ablaze. Without hesitation, they moved on to the next location. With Yayoi''s Byakugan aiding them, Kyosuke was able to avoid teleporting to enemy ambush points. If the number of enemies was small, they simply launched a decisive assault, completed their mission, and left immediately without hesitation. In just one day, they launched two attacks, causing damage that far surpassed the effects of an entire previous week. A few days later, when Uzumaki Ashina received the rear''s battle damage report, he nearly spat out blood on the messenger''s face. "Uchiha Kyosuke!!!" Clearly, he had directed his hatred primarily at Kyosuke. Without the Flying Thunder God, how could three young kids be causing such chaos? They even openly attacked ordinary villagers. The Uchiha were nothing more than a group of beasts in human skin. After smashing everything in sight, Ashina weakly collapsed onto the ground. Since Mito''s mother passed away, he had never felt such exhaustion. When the princess with the bun hurried over, Ashina had already tidied himself up, regaining the dignity of a clan leader. "Mito, announce the ceasefire." Ignoring his ecstatic daughter, he had already begun to think about how to explain things to Senju Butsuma. The two powerful clans of the Land of Fire, the Uchiha saw the Uzushiogakure as their enemies, so they had no choice but to cling to the Senju clan''s support. If the Land of Water attacked in the future, without external help, the Uzushiogakure would be reduced to a wasteland. Such was the tragedy of small nations. Soon, the news of the Uzumaki clan''s retreat spread to many factions. Naturally, the Uchiha clan celebrated. With the Uzumaki no longer a threat, they could now gather their forces to deal with the troublesome Senju. The operations behind enemy lines were a great success, and the returning team was highly praised. However, Elder Hiroki noticed that Kyosuke had mysteriously disappeared. "Him?" Uchiha Madara explained, "I heard he''s off looking for some kind of legendary weapon." [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 64 - 64: Chapter: 64 The Unexpected Appearance of the Dangerous Snake Woman in Ryūchi Cave Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Cool jade fingers, cheeks aflame, enchanting eyes that play the game" "Softly singing, hearts to claim, twining tongues that leave their stain." On the forest path, an intriguing little tune echoed, filling the air with a strange, uplifting melody. The villager riding the cart found it quite amusing, adding some novelty to their otherwise monotonous journey. On top of the cart shed, Kyosuke, chewing on a piece of dry grass, sighed. "If it weren''t for the Uchiha clan, I could have pursued a career as a singer." One day, when he tires of being a ninja, he could join the music industry, showing those villagers what real rap sounds like. He could be the first ninja idol. His personal interests: singing, dancing, rapping, and... killing. "Wait a second, maybe killing isn''t exactly the best fit for an idol persona." Looking at the blue sky, Kyosuke took a deep breath, feeling a rare sense of relaxation. After crossing into the world of Naruto, his life had been filled with constant killing, and he had almost forgotten what normal life should feel like. During the critical moment when the Uzumaki clan''s forces were migrating, and the Uchiha were gathering to face the Senju, Kyosuke leisurely made his way to the northernmost part of the Land of Fire. The journey to find the Kusanagi Sword was proving to be much more difficult than he had anticipated. The map only provided a rough location, so to find the hidden cave entrance, he would have to explore it bit by bit. Fortunately, with Shadow Clones, Kyosuke didn''t have to do the work himself. Speaking of which, Shadow Clones were the best way to slack off. Even someone like Naruto, who mastered the Sexy Jutsu, could be useful in certain situations. cough! cough! Kyosuke rolled over, spat out the dry grass in his mouth, and decided to take a nap before continuing. The cart driver was a local from a nearby village. He had gone out hunting and encountered a giant bear over three meters tall. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Kyosuke hadn''t happened to pass by, the driver would have been killed by the bear. After talking with the driver, Kyosuke learned the information he needed. He was told that there was indeed a cave in the area, and it was considered a forbidden place by the villagers. The cave was located in an area where no animals could be seen for miles around. It was rumored that any living creature that entered was killed by some kind of monster. The village had once issued a request for help, but even powerful ninjas, seemingly like gods, had disappeared without a trace. Since then, the area had become a forbidden place, and no one dared to venture in. The cart driver advised him not to take the risk, but Kyosuke wasn''t the type to be scared off by some old legends. In fact, he was now even more intrigued. As a storage site for the legendary Kusanagi Sword, the mysterious cave was bound to have something extraordinary, or else it would be quite a disappointment. As for the danger? Well, sorry, but with the Flying Thunder God technique in his possession, there were very few things in the ninja world that could pose a real threat to him. Soon, the Shadow Clones sent back their memories, and they successfully found the exact location of the cave entrance. "Thanks, old man." As soon as he finished speaking, Kyosuke vanished from the top of the cart shed. The driver stood alone, shivering as he looked at the empty roof. Before long, another eerie tale would surely be spreading around the village. A ghostly figure who sings inappropriate songs. At the entrance of the cave, Kyosuke immediately felt a tightening in his muscles. "This is interesting," he thought, sensing an unusual threat nearby. Tightening his grip on the weapon at his waist, he stepped into the cave, feeling as if he were entering the mouth of some mysterious giant beast. Following his instincts, Kyosuke ventured deeper, only to realize that the cave was far larger than he had imagined. "This vast space... there might be some kind of large summoning beast hidden here," he thought. As he pondered, he didn''t notice the shadow quietly following him from above. What was strange was that the shadow seemed to float in the air. While Kyosuke was lost in thought, the shadow moved silently, drawing closer to him like a falling leaf. "Heh, such a delicate little guy," the snake woman, Tagorihime said as she bared her sharp fangs, preparing to swallow the person below her whole. Just as she was about to strike, a sharp, screeching noise suddenly filled the entire cave. Kyosuke leaped into the air, drawing his Chidori blade, and with a flash of lightning, he slashed upward at the snake woman. Swish! Facing the incoming deadly strike, Tagorihime calmly raised her arm and, to Kyosuke''s surprise, managed to block the Chidori blade with her flesh. The Chidori blade was said to be an unstoppable cutting technique, sharper than even wind-based jutsu at the same level. Even the legendary Seven Ninja Swords couldn''t withstand its cutting power, but this snake womanwho appeared to have a humanoid formwas able to resist it with such remarkable skin hardness. Wait... a snake woman?! Kyosuke suddenly realized something. This couldn''t possibly be the Ryuchi Cave, could it?! The Ryuchi Cave was a mysterious sage region, on par with Shikkotsu Forest and Mount Myboku. The three sage regionsSnakes, Frogs, and Slugwere each governed by different groups. The founder of the Ryuchi Cave was a giant White Sage Snake who had lived since the era of Kaguya Otsutsuki. Everything that happened here would be heard by the White Snake Sage, a terrifyingly powerful being. If you weren''t at the Six Paths level, you had to be at least an elite S-rank ninja to challenge such a presence. Dealing with Kyosuke now would be child''s play. As for this snake woman in front of him, she was likely a high-ranking member of the Dragon Cave, comparable in status to the two sages of Myoboku Mountain. Under the influence of his Sharingan, Kyosuke could feel the overwhelming chakra within her body, as if it was about to burst forth. The most troublesome part was that she could also use Sage Mode chakra, which was why her scales could resist his Chidori blade. While he was thinking, the snake woman swiftly evaded his blade, and without moving her body, her neck suddenly elongated. "Die!" She hissed, looking furious as she lunged at him. With the help of Sage Mode chakra, her attack tore into Kyosuke''s body. But instead of blood spilling, only bright lightning flashed from his form. Lightning release: Shadow Clone Technique! "Ah!" Tagorihime screamed in agony. Not only did she fail to catch him, but she also ended up chewing on a mouthful of lightning. Her anger grew to the breaking point. Suddenly, Kyosuke reappeared, and with full power, a Chidori thrust directly at her chest. Sage Art: Inorganic Reanimation! Without any chakra fluctuations, the surrounding stone walls seemed to come alive, rapidly turning into a deadly trap that pierced him from every direction. Boom! Fortunately, that was another Shadow Clone. "Bloodline of the Shinobi clan" Tagorihime said coldly, her body beginning to change in strange ways. Knowing time-space ninjutsu would be futile herebecause in the Ryuchi Cave, escaping was impossible. At the cave entrance, Kyosuke''s expression darkened slightly. It wasn''t because his two Shadow Clones had been destroyed, but because he suddenly realized that he could no longer sense the spatial coordinates of the outside world. What did this mean? It meant he had already been separated from his original space. No one knew where the real Ryuchi Cave was, but it was certainly not in the same dimension as the ninja world. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 65 - 65: Chapter: 65 White Snake Sage: Ungrateful Indra Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Are you kidding me?" Upon realizing he couldn''t escape, Kyosuke immediately became a lot more obedient. Sage chakra is incredibly powerful, and learning it would make one reach the peak of strength instantly. Unfortunately, it''s like nuclear energywithout chakra and physical strength at the level of an kageClevel Shinobi, the only result from attempting to use it would be death. As an artificial human, Mitsuki, who had mastered a weakened version of the Sage Mode through Orochimaru''s cursed seal, found his body collapsing shortly after activating it. Orochimaru, with his mastery over clone technology, used all his resources to barely restore Mitsuki''s body to its original state. The last time he had experienced such despair was when he had dealt with the terminally ill Kimimaro. Unless he used an Orochimaru version of the cursed seal, Kyosuke wouldn''t be able to absorb natural energy in the short term. The snake lady who attacked him earlier, whose name was likely Tagorihime, was one of the three great leaders of the Ryuchi cave. Her real strength was hard to gauge, but it was clear she wasn''t weak. Not to mention, just dealing with her Jutsu, "Inorganic Reanimation", would overwhelm Kyosuke. If possible, it would be best to avoid fighting and try to reach a peaceful resolution. In the worst-case scenario, maybe he could just give up the Kusanagi sword? Kyosuke used his shadow clones to move forward along the cave. Suddenly, an ancient voice echoed in his mind. "A curious little brat, come to me." As soon as the words were spoken, the surrounding environment rapidly began to shift. Kyosuke hadn''t moved a step, but by the time the mist cleared, he found himself in a massive cave. The shadow clones that were in ambush disappeared, and the kunai with Flying Thunder God technique that he had left along the way had also vanished. At this moment, he had no way to solve the problem except to face the threat directly. Taking a deep breath, he scanned the cave and the group of young women''s present, eventually locking eyes with the giant white phosphorus snake seated on a high platform. "You filthy human brat," someone glared at him. Tagorihime, a beautiful woman with green hair and a crown on her head, looked at him with disdain. Anyone would be surprised to know that under her human form, she actually had a snake''s body. Having seen her in her true form, Kyosuke couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable whenever he saw her in this form. In contrast, the other snake lady looked much more normal. "Enough noise," spoke a young-looking girl with long dark blue hair and a striking appearance. Despite her youth, the energy she radiated was far more deadly than the others. This was Ichikishimahime, a name given to her by the White Snake Sage. "White Snake Sage, we''ve brought the intruder here," the blue-haired snake lady said before stepping aside without even looking at Kyosuke. "Human," the White Snake Sage spoke, "What is it that brings you to my Rychi cave?" Kyosuke turned his head and was surprised to find that the towering white phosphorus snake was gone. Instead, on the high platform, there was an elderly woman leaning on a cane, staring coldly at him. The old woman, dressed in a white robe, smiled, but it sent a chilling sense of danger to Kyosuke, as though he were prey being eyed. Sticking to the principle of being honest and low-key, Kyosuke calmly spoke, "I came here following the map''s instructions and didn''t mean to intrude. Please forgive me." "Map?" "That''s right." Kyosuke pulled out the troublesome treasure map from his clothes. Sensing the energy around him, he casually let go, and the map floated towards the old woman''s hand. Observing this, Kyosuke noticed that compared to the toads of Mount Myoboku, these snake ladies seemed more adept at utilizing external natural energy. "The Kusanagi Sword," the old woman muttered, thinking for a moment. "Do we have something like that in our cave?" At that moment, the third snake lady, Tagitsuhime, spoke up. "Report, White Snake Sage. Eight hundred years ago, one of the Kusanagi swords did fall into our hands." "Oh, now I remember." The old woman recalled with a hint of nostalgia, adding, "I recall someone trying to steal it back then, didn''t they?" "Yes, but they were personally repelled by you." "Hmph, an ungrateful little brat, trying to cause trouble in my domain. If it weren''t for his father..." The old woman suddenly went silent for a while before turning her gaze to Kyosuke. "The little brat back then couldn''t take it, but now you, his descendant, have come to fulfill his wish?" "Ancestor?" Kyosuke hesitated before asking, "That little brat you mentioned..." "I think his name was Indra." Kyosuke nearly choked on his own breath. His current mood is probably similar to how Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji felt when they defeated Kakuzu, only for him to claim he once battled the First Hokage. Whether it was true or not, it certainly sounded impressive. What a clueless Indra, White Snake Granny really knows how to make you act all high and mighty. Despite his chaotic thoughts, Kyosuke maintained a respectful demeanor. "No, that''s not the case. I just happened to obtain the map from the Land of Whirlpool." "Oh? Whirlpool? A branch of the ninja clan, one of Ashura''s descendants," the old woman sneered. "That little brat doesn''t have much charm." Now, another "unpleasant" Ashura appears. You''re the boss, so do as you please. Laughing at herself for a while, the old woman waved her hand lightly. When Kyosuke looked again, she was holding a long sword, sheathed, but it radiated an aura of antiquity. Its form was similar to Sasuke''s sword, but this one seemed to carry the burden of time. Having caught Indra''s interest, the sword must have some special power besides transmitting chakra. "Do you want it?" the White Snake Sage grinned. "It''s not impossible, but you should know, anyone who enters my Rychi cave must pass a test." "If you pass, we can negotiate, but if you fail, you''ll have to choose one of my three daughters... and see which one you''d like to end up inside." "Uh." Kyosuke blinked, carefully asking, "What kind of test?" Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tagorihime, is that place still there, right?" "It is," Tagorihime replied. She stepped forward and handed Kyosuke a detailed map of the ninja world. "Three years ago, a group of people kidnapped children from this cave." "Due to an agreement, we can''t leave. Find the children, and this Kusanagi Sword is yours." After quickly explaining the mission, Tagorihime returned to the side, clearly uninterested in any further contact with him. She also handed him a scroll for a contract. "Write your name, and you''ll earn the trust of the children." "Oh" Kyosuke obediently signed the contract. He knew he didn''t have the option to refuse. "Once you succeed, we will reverse summon you back." With that, Kyosuke suddenly found himself outside the Ryuchi cave. Inside the cave, the White Snake Sage was deep in thought, using her powers to peer into the boy''s future. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 66 - 66: Peering into the Future, Kyosuke at Six Paths Level? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The rulers of the three great sage regions all possess uniquely powerful abilities. The Toad Sage can foresee the future, glimpsing certain events that are destined to happen. The White Snake Sage has a similar ability, but hers is more focused on specific targets. Whenever a human enters the Ryuchi Cave, she activates her power as a way of screening potential targets. Before Kyosuke left, the White Snake Sage had already activated her power, causing time to leap forward several decades. What she saw was a vast, desolate land, with a blood moon hanging in the sky. The eerie light illuminated the figure of a man holding a sage staff. Eight TruthCSeeking Orbs floated quietly behind him as he stood in mid-air, gazing at the stars. The White Snake Sage was shocked; she never expected that the young boy could reach such a level. As someone who had witnessed the battle between the tsutsuki brothers during the Six Paths era, she knew what kind of destructive power they had. Indra and Ashura were incredibly strong, standing at the pinnacle of human power, but they were still far below their father. Kyosuke was the descendant of Indra, not even a host of the reincarnation chakra. How could he possibly awaken such a god-like form? Curious, the White Snake Sage decided to observe more closely. Although she could not see everything from the future through her limited control over time, she could still deduce some things based on the brief moments she saw. "The blood moon... This doesn''t look like the ninja world." "His eyes... they seem to contain some unusual transformation." What struck her the most was the vast field of corpses beneath the man''s feet, as if the entire earth had been turned into a mountain of bodies. Kyosuke of the future stood atop this sea of blood and corpses, looking up at the stars. "Looks like it''s about time." A hoarse voice echoed as the entire land began to shake. With a snap, the future Kyosuke clasped his hands together and shouted, "GodEarth Explosion Star!" Thousands of years ago, to seal their mother Kaguya, the Six Paths brothers created the moon. But in the future, Kyosuke was able to create nine massive celestial bodies the size of the moon all by himself. The ground split open, the heavens cried out, and it felt as though the entire world trembled at his command. "Have you seen enough?" The sudden question left the White Snake Sage stunned. Were there still enemies around? She couldn''t see anyone else on the shattered land. As she was processing this, she was shocked to see the man turn around and look directly at her. "You... you..." "I''m asking if you''ve seen enough." "How could you sense my presence?!" She was completely stunned. When peering through the river of time to view someone''s past or future, it was like watching a moviethere was no interaction between the two. If she wanted, she could even freeze time. But now, the character in the movie had suddenly "seen" her and was asking if she had seen enough. It was ridiculous. Before she could respond, the future Kyosuke raised his hand, and the Sage Staff transformed into a blade that cleaved through the endless river of time. For the first time, the White Snake Sage felt the fear of death. "Ah!" A scream woke her from the illusion. She barely managed to prop herself up, as if still caught in the effects of her power. At the last moment, she had successfully broken the illusion, so the mysterious sword strike had no real effect on her. Feeling a sense of relief, she turned to her three daughters and saw them watching her in fear. Her snake head lowered, and she noticed a massive wound running across her body. "This..." She didn''t feel any pain, as the structure of her serpent body was different from that of humans, especially since she was a white snake who had trained for thousands of years. However, it was unheard of for someone to injure her through the river of time. In theory, this should be impossible, unless the person also wielded time-based powers. This was the only way to explain how she had been exposed. "A human couldn''t possibly..." "Right, that eye of his... It''s the power granted by Indra''s bloodline!" "Damn Indra, I shouldn''t have let you go so easily back then." Irritated for a moment, the White Snake Sage quickly regained her composure and began considering how to handle the Uchiha boy in the future. Even though she had been struck by a sword, she felt strangely happy. This boy''s future achievements were so high that forming a connection now would surely make him a protector of the Ryuchi Cave in the future. The ninja world wasn''t safe, and she understood that better than anyone. That tsutsuki who had narrowly escaped death back then, and Kaguya, who was still waiting for a resurrection after thousands of years of silence. She knew the dangers that still lurkedsuch as the toad and the tsutsuki brothers secretly plotting behind the scenes. She was also fully aware of the disgusting slug of the Shikkotsu Forest and what it hid. The great battle from a thousand years ago was just the beginning; the real threat had not yet come. The Six Paths brothers had plans in place. If they were unable to face the external dangers, they would reunite the Ten Tails or even release their mother Kaguya to fight. The White Snake Sage knew all of this. She also understood that, one day, war would come to the Ryuchi Cave. If they weren''t prepared, they would truly become a snake on the chopping block. "Fortunately, he has already signed the scroll. He is technically a contract holder of the Ryuchi Cave." She thought about it carefully and realized that simply having a contract might not be enough. Her vertical pupils scanned her three daughters, and a thought suddenly crossed her mind. Humans are sexual beings, and the strong often have many different partners. She was considering whether to offer her daughters to the boy. If one wasn''t enough, then perhaps all three would suffice. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Better to bear offspring. That way, the Ryuchi Cave won''t have any worries." The scenes in the time illusion had left a deep impression on her. In order to win the favor of the Uchiha boy, she was willing to give up even her daughters, who had served her for thousands of years. She wondered what Kyosuke would think if he knew all of this. At this moment, he was using the "tools" given by the White Snake Sage to search for the kidnapped children of the Ryuchi Cave. By dripping the child blood onto the scroll, he would perform a reverse summoning to bring them back. "Seems like it''s not that difficult after all." [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 67 - 67: A Permanent Little Home for You Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon On a wooden sailboat, Kyosuke leisurely savored grilled fish. Beside him, two shadow clones were hard at workone fishing, the other grillingeach diligently fulfilling their roles. This division of labor made it evident why Kyosuke''s Shadow Clone Technique had advanced so quickly in just a year. "Idiot, watch out for fishbones choking you," grumbled the fishing clone. As a clone, he couldn''t enjoy the grilled fish. By the time the jutsu was dispelled and the memories returned to the original, the fish would already be gone. Anyone would complain in his shoes. "Don''t be so mean." Spitting out a fishbone, Kyosuke chuckled. "If someone saw me arguing with my clones, they''d think I was crazy." "Hah," sneered the grilling clone. "Stop joking around. If you''ve got guts, let''s switch. You grill, I eat." "What''s the difference?" "Hmph, it''s like watching adult content versus... experiencing it firsthand. The memories might be similar, but the experience is completely different!" "Why is a shadow clone being so chatty? Just do your work or I''ll make you pull overtime later." At this, the grilling clone snapped. "Kid, do you think I can''t handle you?!" He stood by the fire and made a move as if to sit on the hot grill. "The pain of a clone transfers to the original, you know. I''m ready to roast my rear if it means roasting you along with me!" "Wait, wait!" Kyosuke quickly surrendered. He couldn''t guarantee that the clone wouldn''t follow through with the threat. Even if he dispelled the jutsu, the painful memory would pass on to the next clone. There would be no escape. Left with no choice, Kyosuke had to compromise. The three of them took turns eating grilled fish. "Getting threatened by my own clone... What is my life even?" Kyosuke sighed while holding his fishing rod. "Ugh." Spitting out another fishbone, Clone Two sneered. "Instead of complaining, why not think about how to finish the mission?" "What about it?" "Are you stupid?" Clone Two crossed his legs and impatiently explained. "We already gathered intel. The child was kidnapped by a group of hunters who supply gladiators for wealthy clients." "Uh, and then?" "You don''t even bother thinking anymore, do you?" Clone Two sighed. "Remember Sasuke''s Shinden: The Book of Sunrise? That finale with the amazing animation?" "Ah, little Chino! Of course, I remember. So cute!" "Idiot. We''re heading to a place like that underground arena." As Clone Two explained, Clone Three, who still hadn''t tasted the grilled fish, chimed in, "Wait, does that mean we''ll meet Chino?" "Shut up, you moron," Clone Two snapped. "It''s the Warring States era. There is no Chino!" "Aw, what a shame." While the two clones bickered, Kyosuke managed to reel in another fish. Why bother thinking when he had clones? Clone Two would figure it out, and Kyosuke would inherit the solution. Come to think of it, Clone Two was exceptionalproactive and smart. Rubbing his chin, Kyosuke had an idea. What if he preserved Clone Two? Not permanently, but by creating a system where this particular personality could always be summoned when he performed the Shadow Clone Technique. This way, they could share the same memories and abilities, but Clone Two could handle all the intellectual labor while Kyosuke reaped the results. What a brilliant plan. It would save effort, improve the technique, and pave the way for mastering the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu. "What are you doing?" Clone Two glared at Kyosuke, realizing for the first time how annoying his original self could be. Handsome, yes, but infuriatingly so. "Giving you a permanent little home," Kyosuke replied, dispelling the quieter Clone Three. "What''s going on?" Clone Three asked before vanishing with a puff of smoke. Moments later, he reappeared in the same spot. Clone Two widened his eyes, circling the revived Clone Three. "Huh. That''s... clever." Then it hit him. Turning to Kyosuke, Clone Two growled, "You jerk! You''re trying to make me work forever, aren''t you?" "Bingo! No prize, though." "Stop with those ancient jokes already!" "Uh, is it my turn for grilled fish now?" Clone Three asked meekly. "Shut up!" After sending Clone Three off to eat, Kyosuke and Clone Two sat down to discuss their next steps. "From now on, this will be our way of brainstorming." "We''re the same person, but once split, small differences in thought emerge. That makes it perfect for tackling problems from different angles." Clone Two''s efficient, sharp demeanor resembled that of a corporate secretary to a tyrannical CEO. "Amazing, amazing! Clap, clap, clap!" Kyosuke applauded. "Awesome!" Clone Three joined in, fish still in his mouth. Ignoring their antics, Clone Two continued, "The situation there is complex. It''s likely tied to a massive web of interests." "For now, I suggest avoiding direct confrontation. Using the Flying Thunder God Technique would draw too much attention." Clone Two''s point was clear. One wrong move could bring unnecessary trouble to the Uchiha clan, which was already stretched thin against the Senju. "Plus, we might profit from this," Clone Two added, recalling the arena''s rules: winners could claim complete control over the losers. Who knows? They might even acquire some rare Kekkei Genkai users. And as for money? Even the Akatsuki, who aimed to destroy the world, needed funds. Kyosuke would need wealth to support future plans like moving to the moon and building a settlement. Robbing the arena outright wasn''t an option. "Look out, Uchiha Kyousuke is here to snatch all the suppliesrun for your lives!" Just imagining it made Kyosuke cringe. With that, their first three-way brainstorming session concluded. Soon, their little boat reached the shore. Ignoring the boatman''s odd look, Kyosuke leisurely strolled toward the island. On the surface, the island appeared to be a tourist paradise, but in reality, it was one of the largest underground trading hubs in the ninja world. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ninja gladiatorial fights were just a small part. Human trafficking and smuggling of contraband were the real business. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 68 - 68: Have You Ever Been Kicked at the Speed of Light? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Genjutsu: Sharingan! With the illusion technique clearing his way, Kyosuke entered the fighting arena without any hindrance. "Go for it! Take him down!" "Give it your all! I placed a big bet on you!" "Kill him! Destroy your opponent!" The noisy environment made Kyosuke feel a bit uncomfortable. While the outside world was engulfed in war, with people struggling between life and death, it was surprising to see that some people here found amusement in watching others fight to the death. After a brief moment of silence, Kyosuke approached the backstage manager and donned his long-forgotten oni mask. Upon recognizing him as the infamous "Demon-Faced Ashura" of the Uchiha clan, the organizers immediately erupted with excitement. "Sir, I''ve heard that the Demon-Faced Ashura of Uchiha has a unique Lightning Release technique," the cautious manager said, trying to verify Kyosuke''s identity. Zzz! The sound of crackling electricity filled the air as Kyosuke unsheathed his weapon and turned to face the guards who were rushing in to investigate. He activated the Body Flicker Technique, and the lightning blade sliced through one guard''s neck. By the time he turned to attack the second guard, blood began to spurt from the first man''s wound. "That''s enough, sir," the manager attempted to stop the fight. However, Kyosuke, now red with bloodlust, no longer paid attention to anyone. His years of battlefield experience had deeply impacted him. Whether he admitted it or not, Kyosuke had become accustomed to taking lives. Killing? It had become as natural as eating or sleeping. With his Sharingan locked onto every move of his enemy, Kyosuke continuously swung his Chidori blade, trying to limit the opponent''s ability to dodge. The space inside the room was small, and the two were so close that there was no opportunity to use ninjutsu. Life and death could be decided in an instant, and this intense feeling of being on the edge was something Kyosuke found thrilling. "Stop immediately!" The manager''s face had darkened completely. Kyosuke continued to press forward. His opponent''s taijutsu was impressive, even awe-inspiring, but it wasn''t enough to dampen his rising bloodlust. Seeing that he couldn''t win quickly, Kyosuke gritted his teeth, and a surge of electricity erupted from his body. Chidori Stream! Caught off guard, his enemy was immediately struck by the lightning chakra, causing his movements to stiffen. Seizing the opportunity, Kyosuke used his chakra to charge forward, his blade piercing the man''s heart. "You bastard, didn''t you hear me telling you to stop?!" the manager shouted angrily. Both guards were highly skilled. It was surprising that one had been killed by a careless move, and the other had been struck dead while unable to use ninjutsu. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The manager, now fuming with anger, couldn''t contain his frustration. No matter how infamous the "Demon-faced Ashura" of the Uchiha clan was, here, only he had the final say. "Ryota!" the man seemed to be calling someone. "Yo, Boss, running into trouble?" A mocking voice followed. Kyosuke then sensed something speeding toward him at high speed. The speed was so fast that even his Sharingan couldn''t keep up. Boom! He barely managed to block it, but the kick sent him flying four or five meters, crashing into the wall before he could stabilize himself. "Such speed." The opponent had used some sort of explosive ability that exceeded even his Body Flicker Technique. Today had certainly opened his eyes. "Stop it," the manager frowned and asked, "You didn''t come here to uphold justice, did you?" "Of course not." After calming down, Kyosuke shook his head and spoke, "I need to secure a spot for the fight." Normally, entering the tournament required going through complex procedures, including identity verification and proof of assets. If someone lost without being able to pay, the organizers would have to cover the costs. However, with the reputation of the "Demon-faced Ashura," Kyosuke was able to skip all the troublesome steps. "Welcome aboard," the manager immediately changed his tone, smiling broadly. He even waved to signal the extremely fast man to leave. "Tch, so boring." The man shook his head and threw a provocative look at Kyosuke before leaving the office. Seeing this, the manager smiled and explained, "Ryota is just like that. Please don''t mind him, sir." "Who is he?" Kyosuke asked, trying to learn more about his opponent''s abilities. That speed was almost like teleportation, and simple Body Flicker Technique couldn''t explain it. "Ah." The manager thought for a moment before deciding to speak the truth. "Ryota is a ninja with a rare Kekkei Genkai." "By the way, there are many Kekkei Genkai warriors here. Sir, please don''t underestimate the power of the underground world." Kyosuke immediately thought of a special term: "Could Ryota be a user of the Swift Release?" "Ah, it seems you really have sharp eyes, sir," the manager confirmed with a nod. "That''s right, Ryota possesses the Swift Release." Swift Release, an ability that allows the user to unleash incredible speed. Some even said this person was capable of moving at near-light speed. Whether that was true or not was impossible to verify. Kyosuke felt that this trip hadn''t been in vain upon encountering a Swift Release user in the underground arena. "Sir," the manager asked with a smile, "What kind of fighting permit do you need?" A fighting permit referred to the gladiator who would participate in the battle. The losing side would lose their fighting permit in addition to their bet. Kyosuke didn''t have one, but he could use himself as his own fighting permit. "This name sounds strange." He muttered to himself. Soon, he completed the necessary procedures to enter the tournament. As for the deposit, that wasn''t an issue for Kyosuke, who had just finished a successful raid in the Land of Whirlpools. Thanks to the generous contributions of Uzumaki Ashina, his participation would surely influence the arena''s profits. Considering the mutual benefits, Kyosuke didn''t hide his true purpose. "A newly captured serpent summoning beast?" The manager thought for a moment before replying, "Don''t worry, I''ll notify you as soon as we have news." The tracking scales given to him by the White Snake Sage could only locate the general area. This island was so complicated that it was impossible to search every corner. Rather than searching blindly, Kyosuke preferred to rely on the local manager''s help. A win-win situation. As it turned out, Kyosuke had made the right decision. After enjoying a meal at a local BBQ restaurant, the manager''s message came through. The kidnapper had been found, and an afternoon battle was already arranged. If Kyosuke won, he would naturally be able to take the summoned beast with him. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 69 - 69: Are You a Child? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon After a satisfying afternoon of eating and shopping, Kyosuke finally returned to the battle arena. His upcoming fight was not only about retrieving the child from the Ryuchi Cave, but also about testing his skills against other ninjas. Perhaps, he could even recruit a few talented Kekkei Genkai ninjas. In the end, even if he didn''t use them himself, sending them to Yayoi for experimentation would be a great option. "Make full use of everything," Kyosuke thought. "A single person''s strength is always limited, but when you''re lying on the operating table, perhaps thousands or even millions of you could emerge." Kyosuke''s ideas were grand, but Yayoi''s abilities were still insufficient. Cell cloning was an extremely advanced technique, and even if one were to copy it precisely from the data, it would take a long time to perfect. She was still figuring out cell transplantation. "Scientific research really needs assistants," Kyosuke mused. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yayoi''s abilities are impressive, and it shouldn''t be a problem for her to cultivate loyal subordinates within the clan." "With the temptation of setting free from the caged bird seal, I''m sure no branch family members will refuse her offer." He refocused on the arena, where he could hear the announcer passionately introducing him. "He is the greatest genius of the Uchiha clan, the Rakshasa who strikes fear into all enemies!" "The one who drove the three major clans to disgraceful retreats, the creator of the bloody massacre night in the Land of the Whirlpool!" "His talent is unparalleled, and his space-time ninjutsu is unfathomable!" "Ladies and gentlemen, let us welcome this legendary Uchiha Rakshasa with the loudest applause!" With a simple body flicker, Kyosuke, wearing a mask, appeared in the arena. Immediately, the applause in the crowd surged again. "Uchiha!" "Uchiha!" "Uchiha!" In truth, Kyosuke wanted to interact with the audience and make a note of the top-tier rich people in attendance, in case he could recruit them later. However, considering his less-than-stellar reputation, he decided to let the opportunity pass. "It''s more important to focus on the child," he reminded himself. The announcer was now introducing another major sponsor, along with their rare summoning beast card. "A talking summoning beast is indeed rare," Kyosuke nodded. He wasn''t surprised that someone would dare to kidnap a child from the Ryuchi Cave. When there''s enough profit at stake, people wouldn''t hesitate to steal even something like Kaguya''s undergarments, if they could reach the moon. Boom! A muffled sound from the opposite passage drew everyone''s attention, including Kyosuke''s. His face shifted slightly; it seemed that the child was a bit larger than he had expected. A few seconds later, when a huge snake head broke through the protective wall and appeared amidst the astonished cries of the audience, Kyosuke''s jaw nearly hit the floor. Its size couldn''t rival Gamabunta, but its length was comparable to a large truck from Kyosuke''s past life. If it stood upright, it could easily reach six or seven meters tall. "Damn it, Togorihime, you call this a child?!" Kyosuke grumbled. Meanwhile, the giant purple-skinned snake sniffed the air, sensing a familiar aura. It blinked its large eyes in confusion. Why did the human before it smell like Sister Togorihime? Could it be that someone had sent this person to rescue it? The snake was quite intelligent and quickly pieced together the truth. Kyosuke suddenly asked in a deep voice, "Are you a child?" The giant snake head swayed up and down, deciding to cooperate with the human. "How old are you?" "Eight years old." An eight-year-old child, yet towering at nearly ten meters. Perfectly reasonable. After a brief moment of silence, Kyosuke decided to stick to the rules and win the match through sheer strength. "Let''s finish this match first," he instructed the small purple snake, signaling it not to look like it was just there for the taking. That would make others suspect they were rigging the match. Determined to make a substantial profit, Kyosuke waved his hand, putting in five million ryoalmost all the money he had earned from his recent plundering. Although it seemed like a lot, in a room full of rich people, it wasn''t that remarkable. Of course, if he managed to win five consecutive matches, the prize money would become an astronomical sum. No matter the initial investment, the returns would continue to multiply. Kyosuke suspected the organizers would send in strong opponents to stop him, but when he defeated them, not only would he earn money, but he could also claim their cards. Though "cards" would be more accurately called "slaves." These people had cursed seals implanted in their body, with no chance of rebellion. Otherwise, who would risk their lives to please these wealthy people? Roar! The small purple snake let out a loud roar and charged at Kyosuke. It was like a large truck speeding straight towards you on the highway. An ordinary person might be paralyzed with fear, but for Kyosuke, the speed was still too slow. After all, summoning beasts were more suited for battlefields, not for intense personal combat. The legendary Sannin earned their fame largely due to their performance on the battlefield, where summoning beasts played a crucial role. "Such a pity. In front of the Uchiha, everything is but an illusion." Kyosuke''s eyes narrowed slightly, and three black tomoe appeared in his Sharingan. At nearly the same moment, the small purple snake''s eyes also changed, matching his pattern. Genjutsu: Sharingan! Boom! The giant snake''s massive body crashed to the ground, and Kyosuke didn''t even budge, his expression calm and unfazed, prompting another round of excited cheers from the crowd. Uchiha the name was almost synonymous with genjutsu. Though the scene was certainly dramatic, upon closer reflection, it seemed entirely reasonable. Except for that rich man who had worked so hard to acquire the small purple snake. "You bastard!" The portly man angrily pushed the woman in his arms aside, hastily pulling up his pants and storming onto the stage. "Don''t think you''ll leave alive. I''ll make you regret it in the next round." "Go, bring that beast here. Tell it that if it kills the opponent, I''ll grant it freedom." The wealthy man was furious and decided to use his trump card. Meanwhile, Kyosuke wasn''t bothered by his opponent''s display. He was still casually chatting with the small purple snake. "Don''t rush. I''ll take you home once I''m done here." "Thank you, Kyosuke-sama." "It''s nothing. By the way, what''s your name?" "My name is Manda." "Ha?" Kyosuke stared at the large-eyed, obedient-looking giant snake, unable to reconcile it with the one that was always demanding to eat people in the future. Now that he had saved the small Manda, it was unlikely it would grow up to be as violent as its future self. He smiled, feeling good about doing a good deed. As he watched Manda leave, Kyosuke suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of threat. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 70 - 70: The User of the Eight Inner Gates Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon If the little Manda gave him the feeling of a large truck, then the next person to appear felt like a giant meteorite several kilometers in diameter. No place to escape, no place to hide. No matter how much you resist, you will only turn into dust under the impact. In the dark passage, a tall man in a blue training outfit, his body covered in muscles, stepped forward. Compared to the sneaky ninjas, he gave more of a samurai vibe. He came to a stop in front of Kyosuke, eyeing him indifferently, and slowly spoke: "If I kill you, my boss promised to give me my freedom." "Sanfeng. That''s the name of the one who will take your life, remember it well." Such confidence... Kyosuke smirked, not even bothering to reply. Even Senju Hashirama wouldn''t speak to him like that; what makes you think you''re special? The next moment, the gladiator named "Sanfeng" proved where his confidence came from. A green energy aura surrounded him, and the veins on his forehead bulged. The man was so strong that his chakra visibly extended outside his body. No, wait! Kyosuke instinctively activated his Sharingan and realized that the green energy wrapping the man wasn''t chakra, but something else. It was like the steam people emit after intense exercise. Yes, The green energy swirling around him was not chakra, but rather the steam emitted from his body, a sign of the intense power he was channeling. With his hair standing up like a Saiyan and the intense green steam, a term suddenly popped into Kyosuke''s mind. The Eight Gates! The man was using the forbidden technique, the Eight Gates. This forbidden technique has existed since ancient times. Madara Uchiha mentioned to Might Guy that he had heard of someone who could fight using crimson steam. But Madara had never seen it in person. The fact that it had spread to Konoha indicated that there had always been practitioners of the Eight Gates in the ninja world, and Kyosuke never expected to encounter it today. Looking at the man''s pained expression, he estimated that the man''s gate level wasn''t too high. If it doesn''t exceed the Fifth Gate, defeating him should not be difficult. "Kid, don''t think you can continue to be so relaxed." "I..." "I''m really strong!" Fifth Gate, The gate of limit, Open! Green steam surged exponentially, and the man''s exposed skin turned red, as if he was being boiled alive. The man instantly closed the distance and struck with a punch, creating a wind so sharp that it almost sliced through Kyosuke''s skin. He was so fast that the air currents from his movements overturned the ground beneath him. A terrifying Physical Warrior. "It''s over." Sanfeng knew there was no way for Kyosuke to dodge anymore. But his decisive strike directly pierced through Kyosuke''s body. Huh! An afterimage?! The man''s pupils shook as he realized that his opponent''s reaction speed was astonishing. Staring into those crimson eyes, Sanfeng took a deep breath. He had now witnessed the power of the Uchiha. As for the Sharingan''s genjutsu... Inside his body, chakra was crashing and clashing like a boiling volcano. There was no force that could trap him in genjutsu. This was true. In the moment their eyes met, Kyosuke attempted to use genjutsu to control him. However, his genjutsu was nowhere near strong enough to control such a powerful foe. "Genjutsu doesn''t work, and I can''t face you in taijutsu. Then let''s see who is faster." The previous afterimage was a high-level application of Shisui''s-style Body Flicker technique. Having recently upgraded to level 6, Kyosuke had finally mastered it. This technique allows the creation of near-substantial afterimage clones. The principle was similar to Goku''s vanishing technique from Dragon Ball. Kyosuke''s most powerful application of the technique was his constant high-speed teleportation, overwhelming his enemies with impossible-to-predict movements. Against such a powerful and fast opponent, using shadow clones would only waste chakra. If he wanted to win, he''d have to either defeat him head-on or hold out until the enemy''s chakra ran out. The Eight Gates works by unlocking the chakra pathways within the body, granting temporary but immense power. The extent of the power boost varies depending on the individual''s base chakra. Might Duy opened the Gate of Death and could barely defeat four of the Hidden Mist''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen. His son, Might Guy, opened the same gate and nearly defeated the Six Paths of Madara. The gap between the two was very obvious. From Kyosuke''s observations, the man named Sanfeng had far greater base strength than Might Duy. He may not be at Guy''s level, but he was still a terrifying martial artist. "If I can defeat him, the Eight Gates will be mine!" Kyosuke thought, his heart heating up. Chakra gathered, then exploded violently. In an instant, over twenty afterimages of Body Flicker appeared. The afterimages not only confused the enemy but also allowed Kyosuke to strike with pure taijutsu attacks. While it might not work against an opponent who is several levels stronger, it was perfect for grinding down weaker foes and stalling for time. Just like the current battle, Sanfeng, after opening the Fifth Gate, rampaged through the area like an ancient beast, causing constant explosions wherever he went. But he couldn''t even touch the hem of Kyosuke''s clothes. Without the aid of the Sharingan, Sanfeng couldn''t tell where Kyosuke''s real body was. Thus, no matter how strong his taijutsu was, he could only keep guessing. One miss, then two. When he charged at the third afterimage, Kyosuke could easily track his movements. He continued to split his afterimages in different places, keeping his opponent distracted. A very underhanded way to fight. Fortunately, both were fast enough that no one else could figure out what was going on. Kyosuke''s reputation as "Uchiha Rakshasa" remained intact. "Ha! Bastard! Are you even a man? Don''t run if you''ve got the guts!" Sanfeng yelled angrily. "Sorry, I''m just 10 years old, a naive little boy. I must have let you down, right?" Kyosuke gave a sly smile, fully embracing the spirit of crushing his opponent mentally. Not only did he wear them down physically, but he also aimed to break them mentally. If either side made a mistake, the advantage could quickly switch. Don''t forget, besides regular afterimages, Kyosuke also mastered the Flying Thunder God technique. After several minutes of this chaotic chase, the area was already littered with his special kunai, He was just waiting for the moment his enemy exhausted himself. The chase lasted about three minutes, and finally, Sanfeng couldn''t keep going. At the moment when his chakra began to weaken, Kyosuke instantly appeared in front of his opponent, pressing his weapon forcefully against the man''s chest. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ve lost." "Yeah, I lost." Sanfeng lowered his head, the green steam surrounding him gradually dissipating. To the victor go the spoils; once defeated, he had to accept his fate. If it weren''t for his opponent showing mercy, he would have already been pierced through the heart by now. The grace of not being killed was a great favor, and in some ways, Kyosuke was his savior. Following such a powerful individual might not be such a bad thing after all. This was the thought that crossed Sanfeng''s mind. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 71 - 71: The Visit of Monk Jigen Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Defeating the opponent meant that SanFeng would be bound to him, serving as his personal pawn in future battles, effectively a combat slave. However, Kyosuke didn''t want to make him do anything, and this person wasn''t valuable enough to be sent to the experimental table. "Leave behind the method to practice the Eight Inner Gates , and I can give you the greatest amount of freedom." The greatest amount of freedom meant not restricting the opponent''s actions most of the time. Unless it was a particularly critical moment, you could do whatever you liked as long as you didn''t cause trouble to the Uchiha clan. Such conditions were like divine mercy for someone who had been locked in a cell, with every move restricted. Afraid that Kyosuke would go back on his word, Sanfeng quickly nodded in agreement, ready to return and transcribe the training method of the Eight Inner Gates, while also summarizing his own experiences. At this moment, he was completely different from the person who had sworn to kill Kyosuke earlier. Kyosuke himself didn''t particularly care. The man was simply seeking a way to survive. Even ants cling to life, let alone a living person like the Sanfeng. Of course, if Kyosuke had been the one using the Eight Inner Gates, this battle wouldn''t have stopped at the Fifth Gate. If the roles were reversed, he would have made sure to show just what cruelty meant. After two consecutive high-level battles, the atmosphere at the scene had reached its breaking point. The organizers had initially planned to stop Kyosuke''s battles, but after thinking it over, they decided it was better to keep him around. After all, a bit of financial loss was nothing. The reputation he was leaving behind here was far more valuable than mere wealth. As long as he could come back a few more times, the organizers were confident they would earn ten or even a hundred times that amount. Considering this, the organizer simply gave up on sending powerful figures to stop him. The arena had been around for over a hundred years, and behind it hid countless dark secrets. Sanfeng were strong, but far from the strongest. If someone wanted to target Kyosuke, the organizers could immediately send out even stronger individuals. Some could surpass Kyosuke in speed, others in ninjutsu proficiency. There were even formidable dojutsu users, whose genjutsu could make even the Three-Tomoe Sharingan forcing it into submission. If such individuals took turns fighting, no matter how strong Kyosuke was, he would eventually meet a bitter defeat. "Forget it. Let the big shots do as they please." The organizer chuckled and stood up to leave. With no more interference, Kyosuke easily won the next three matches. "Incredible, he really defeated five top gladiators in a row!" "Now, let''s give a warm welcome to our new king!" "Oh!!!" Kyosuke paid no attention to the fervent applause, walking away with his head held high, leaving the crowd captivated by his lingering presence. Time to collect the payment. He had no fear of others backing out on their payments; if they did, he would mobilize his forces and wipe the island off the map after the war was over. He gave that foolish organizer a piece of his mind. Kyosuke then went to calm down the uneasy little snake, promising to take it home soon. Next, he was led by the attendant to the organizer''s office. As he entered, he was greeted with the organizer''s warm and enthusiastic smile. There was no trace of the previous plan to completely defeat him in the arena. "You''re here," the organizer said warmly as he pulled him in. "Your deserved payment is ready, and I guarantee not a single penny will be missing." "Mr. Kyosuke, if you ever have time, feel free to visit us again. Many spectators are eager to see your return." "I believe that the Senju will soon be defeated, and the glory of the Fire Country will belong solely to the Uchiha." It was clear the organizer was trying to flatter him. He was probably afraid that Kyosuke would leave and never come back. It could be said that if Kyosuke agreed, the organizer would definitely offer him a generous reward. However, Kyosuke was completely indifferent to the organizer''s feelings, focused solely on his own objectives. Noticing the young man''s gaze, the organizer smiled apologetically and pointed to the handsome monk standing nearby, whose age was indeterminate. "Master Jigen just happened to pass by. Upon hearing you were here, he asked me to introduce him." The monk wore a white haori, his hair gathered at the top of his head, and a long braid at the back. His gaze was indifferent, with the Roman numeral IV tattooed under his left eye, giving him an air of mystery. Using chakra to forcibly control his heartbeat, he revealed no sign of nervousness. Kyosuke turned to face him, looking at the monk as if he were a stranger. "I see. May I ask what business Master has with me?" The monk''s gaze remained indifferent, and his voice was cold and emotionless: "I am here to save you." "Save me?" Kyosuke tried to remain calm, showing just the right amount of disdain. In reality, every nerve in his body screamed for him to run, to flee at all costs. But he suppressed his instincts, holding them back with extraordinary self-control. "Yes." The monk nodded and said calmly, "Your brilliance is too overwhelming. Danger is gradually closing in on you." "Without my help, you have a high chance of not escaping this calamity." By this point in the conversation, Kyosuke had nearly regained his composure. He knew the monk''s physical condition was quite poor, and it was unlikely he would take action against someone as insignificant as Kyosuke. Since there was no reason for a battle, they might as well talk about the so-called threat. Unfortunately, no matter how he inquired, the monk remained silent, clearly withholding information. "I''ve warned many others with the same words," he implied. "Those who didn''t listen are now dead." In fact, if Kyosuke hadn''t known the monk''s identity, he might have thought he was just another crazy person. The monk, Jigen, was originally a monk from the Fire Country, living in the ancient times thousands of years ago. In that era, two members of the Otsutsuki clan came to Earth to plant the God Tree, intending to absorb the life force of the entire planet. However, the Otsutsuki servant, unwilling to become nourishment for the tree, attacked their superior, severely wounding him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Monk Jigen happened to pass by. The wounded Otsutsuki shrank its form and parasitized him to survive. With the Otsutsuki''s power, Jigen managed to survive for thousands of years. Of course, the being controlling him was no longer the traveling monk. Later, the monk began a long process of healing, but due to the severity of his injuries, he could only wait for a suitable host to reincarnate into. This wait lasted for a thousand years. As for the Otsutsuki servant who had successfully rebelled, she planted the God Tree on Earth. However, she didn''t absorb humans but instead fell in love with a man. Unfortunately, in the end, she was sealed by her two sons, suffering a fate even worse than that of the monk. This servant who had harmed the monk was none other than Kaguya Otsutsuki, the mother of Hagoromo, the Sage of Six Paths. And within the monk''s body was the terrifying being Kyosuke had always feared. The Otsutsuki Isshiki! [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 72 - 72: Acquiring the Kusanagi Sword Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Kyosuke silently stared at the monk before him for a long time before suddenly asking, "Forget threats for now, what exactly do you want from me?" He almost wanted to add, "Should I help you clean out your ears?" A shrunken Isshiki Otsutsuki, using his eye technique Sukunahikona, had parasitized the monk''s ear. Once a dignified Otsutsuki, whose status surpassed even Kaguya''s, he was now reduced to spending his days surrounded by earwax. The thought was honestly quite pitiful. At first, Kyosuke had been wary, but now he could see through that this guy is strong on the outside and weak on inside. Sure, he could erupt with a power that temporarily overshadowed the entire ninja world, but that only lasted a few minutes before fizzling out. Without a suitable vessel to reincarnate into, the Otsutsuki would face true death. Knowing this, Kyosuke realized he had nothing to fear. Even if he publicly exposed the monk''s identity, Jigen, the monk, would have no choice but to flee in disgrace unless it was a life-or-death situation. With this understanding, Kyosuke wasn''t intimidated at all. In response to Kyosuke''s inquiry, Jigen spoke calmly: "Become my ally, and I will grant you eternal life." "Eternal life?" Kyosuke sneered mockingly, pretending not to understand. "By eating vegetarian and chanting with you, Master?" "Of course not," the monk replied, shaking his head with great patience. Having lived for thousands of years, he had encountered countless people and events. His once-proud sharpness was now deeply tempered. A few casual remarks weren''t enough to anger him. "I''ll take my leave so you can talk in peace," the host excused himself wisely, knowing better than to pry into matters unrelated to his monetary dealings with Jigen. Eternal life? Ha, what a joke. Promising freedom for every slave sounded just as hollow. In reality, no one had ever left his clutches alive. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once the host departed, Jigen began explaining the existence of the chakra fruit. He withheld specific methods but promised that once the fruit was obtained in the future, Kyosuke could share in its bountyprovided he became Jigen''s ally. "Take your time deciding," Jigen said, rising and glancing toward the host''s retreating figure. "But make it quickthreats are already closing in around you." Kyosuke scoffed inwardly. Do I look like someone who scares easily? Retracting his gaze, Kyosuke realized the monk had vanished without a trace. Playing tricks again! Mimicking the monk, Kyosuke used space-time ninjutsu to leave the room. In the lounge, Sanfeng had written down the Eight Inner Gates training methods and summarized key precautions based on his experience. "Sir, it''s yours." He understood very well that identity would change with one''s position. "Good," Kyosuke nodded, pulling a letter from his pocket and handing it to him. "Deliver this for me. From now on, stay within the Hyuga clan''s territory." The letter was addressed to Yayoi Hyuga, roughly outlining the presence of a certain man as a precaution for her safety. Sanfeng wanted the freedom, and Kyosuke agreed to give it to him, but it would be a big mistake to think that he could completely let go. At least he should try his best to play his due role, such as running errands and killing people for Hyga Yayoi. After dismissing the Taijutsu expert, Kyosuke quickly found the long-waiting young snake Manda. Using a summoning scroll, he absorbed the snake''s blood, knowing that reverse summoning would soon take him to Ryuchi Cave. Glancing back at the hidden island, Kyosuke felt a tinge of sentiment. "The secrets of the Eight Inner Gates, Swift Release... who knows what other powers lie hidden here." The appearance of Jigen further reinforced Kyosuke''s awareness of constant danger. Patting the papers in his pocket, Kyosuke resolved to begin training in the Eight Inner Gates Formation as soon as possible. Until he reached the Six Paths level, this technique would significantly enhance his strength. Although the training was grueling and often took decades of hard work, even unlocking the first few gates would provide a considerable chakra boost. "Still, this trip was worth it." With a smile, Kyosuke disappeared from the island. --- Ryuchi Cave "Sister Togorihime Kami, I''m back!" The young snake lay contentedly on the ground, its eyes squinting in delight despite being berated by Togorihime. As for Kyosuke, he had obtained the Kusanagi Sword preserved in Ryuchi Cave. Zzzz! Blinding lightning illuminated the dark cave like daylight. "Perfect conductivity. It lives up to its name as a legendary weapon," Kyosuke remarked, clearly pleased. Previously, achieving the same effect required three to four times as much chakra. Now, just a tiny activation of Lightning Release chakra turned the sword into a devastating Chidori Blade. He swung the blade lightly at a nearby boulder, which split cleanly in two without any resistance. "Incredible sharpnessordinary kunai couldn''t withstand its slashes." Armed with the Kusanagi Sword, Kyosuke''s Kenjutsu capabilities skyrocketed. Facing the Senju Clan would now be far easier. "That''s enough; you can leave now," Togorihime said irritably, clearly upset by his property damage. Like a scorned partner, she swiftly changed her attitude after Kyosuke had gotten what he wanted. Rolling his eyes, Kyosuke asked, "Now that I''m a contract holder, who''ll respond to my summons in the future?" He glanced at the young snake, hoping it wouldn''t be his default partner. The small snake blinked pitifully, clearly hurt by his unspoken thoughts. "Don''t worry," Togorihime waved dismissively. "The White Snake Sage specifically arranged for powerful summons to answer your call." "Good." Kyosuke patted the young snake''s head before departing Ryuchi Cave. Watching him leave, Togorihime muttered through gritted teeth, "To hell with it. I''m not seducing himanyone else can do it." "Sister Togorihime, why would you seduce Lord Kyosuke?" "Mind your own business, kid!" "Oh... okay." --- After leaving Ryuchi Cave, Kyosuke swiftly made his way toward the battlefield to face the Senju in the decisive clash. The Uchiha were at their limit; retreating further would expose their heartlands. To protect their families, every Uchiha fought desperately, including their young clan leader, Uchiha Madara. "Hashirama!" "Madara!" The two clashed in a fierce confrontation. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 73 - 73: The Longest Journey Is Hashiramas Schemes Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon On the battlefield, Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama had become the most dazzling stars. Anyone below Jonin level would essentially meet death if they got involved. Even Jonin could easily lose their lives with just a single misstep when facing these two. Eventually, both sides agreed to let these prodigious young clan leaders handle things themselves. Fire release: Great Fire Annihilation! Uchiha Madara''s growing strength exuded an increasingly commanding aura. A fan-shaped inferno swept forward, leaving many Uchiha who prided themselves on mastering fire-style techniques utterly awestruck. "The young clan leader is a genius among geniuses." "I heard that Kyosuke from the southern forces is also quite remarkable." "Who knows? I still think Lord Madara is stronger." The sea of fire advanced, burning everything in its path. Seeing this, Hashirama sighed, realizing that his friend was once again getting overly serious. "Why take it so seriously? Isn''t it better to pretend?" Clapping his hands together, wooden walls burst from the ground, quickly forming a formidable barrier. No matter how ferocious the flames were, they couldn''t break through the unified defense. Wood Style: Tree Wall Barrier! Hashirama had become adept at using Wood Style techniques. However, limited by his current strength, he couldn''t yet unleash powerful moves like the Wood Dragon, Wood Golem, or even Deep Forest Emergence. Nevertheless, his abilities had grown significantly, making him resistant to most conventional ninjutsu. "Damn Wood Style," Madara muttered, annoyed. If long-range attacks didn''t work, he would settle things in close combat. With the Sharingan''s support, he was confident that Hashirama wasn''t his match. He activated the Body Flicker Technique, a deceptively simple yet effective move. In an instant, Madara vaulted over the wooden barricade, appearing directly above his friend. "Prepare to die, Hashirama!" he shouted, swinging his scythe in a vicious downward arc. Hashirama dodged by ducking, but he overlooked Madara''s already-prepared fan in his left hand. Whack! The fan smacked Hashirama''s head, sending him flying. Before he could hit the ground, Madara was already upon him again. "You''ve lost," Madara declared, his tone cold and brimming with confidence. Hearing this, Hashirama twisted his body despite the scythe inches from his face, extending one hand toward his friend. Wood release: Smothering Binding Technique! Wooden tendrils erupted from his arm, wrapping around Madara in an instant. No matter how he struggled, the bindings wouldn''t budge. "Haha!" Hashirama laughed foolishly. But before the laugh faded, Madara shook his head and vanished with a poof. "Surprised?" Madara''s scythe pierced through Hashirama''s back, the blade emerging from his chest and shattering his chest armor. "This is Kyosuke''s Shadow Clone technique. Unless you have a highly advanced Sharingan, it''s impossible to discern." "Blame yourself for not being an Uchiha," Madara said coldly, though his trembling voice betrayed his hesitation. Should he truly kill Hashirama? Though he had resolved to do so, at the critical moment, he deliberately avoided striking any vital organs. Despite the seemingly severe wound, Hashirama''s internal organs were unharmed. For someone as resilient as him, a month of rest would suffice for full recovery. "Madara, you''re such a weak-willed fool," Madara muttered, attempting to provoke himself into action. But no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t bring himself to deal a fatal blow. "Madara," Hashirama''s trembling hand reached out, his voice weak, "I... I''m not going to make it. Do you... still remember our dream? Our friendship?" What''s happening? Madara''s eyes widened in panic, thinking he might have accidentally hit a vital point. "Don''t move! I''ll get a medical-nin right now. Hang on!" he said frantically. "Don''t go," Hashirama grabbed him, his eyes filled with a hazy, dying glow. "I''ve been dying for a while. Wood Style has consumed too much of my life force. As your best friend, I''m happy you could send me off." "Hashirama..." "Tell me, Madara, do you still remember our dream?" Holding his friend''s hand, Madara wanted to say that not only did he remember, but he knew Kyosuke still held onto it too. But before he could speak, Hashirama''s body shattered into pieces of wood. "Damn it!" Hashirama emerged from behind the wooden wall, slamming his hand down in frustration, his face full of regret. So close. He had been so close to getting Madara to open up. If he could just speak the words, their relationship wouldn''t have to remain as it was. "Haha," Hashirama awkwardly scratched his head, muttering, "That''s my new Wood Style technique. Even the Sharingan can''t see through it, can it?" Hearing this, Madara couldn''t help but recall the earlier scene. His anger flared uncontrollably. Uchiha Madara: (pը) "You bastard, I''m going to kill you today!" Furious and humiliated, the "Dance King" charged at Hashirama, and the two clashed again. Fire Style: Dragon Flame Song Technique! Four fiery dragons roared toward their target. Forest Barrier! Fire Style: Great Fire Destruction! The fireball, resembling a falling meteor, was far more potent and expansive than the Great Fireball Technique. Hashirama: "My Forest Barrier!" "Damn it, Hashirama, don''t you have any other jutsu?!" Madara realized that facing this guy made it too easy for him to lose his usual composure. Despite knowing better, he always ended up matching ninjutsu with him. Taking a deep breath, Madara regained his calm and used Body Flicker Technique to close in on Hashirama again. "Now, it''s a life-or-death battle, Hashirama!" With his ancestral scythe, Madara dominated in close combat, having relied on it to win several previous fights. However, the Senju clan also had their fair share of legendary weapons. Seizing an opportunity when Madara was pushed back by Wood Style, Hashirama retrieved a scroll from his waist, performed a series of seals, and unsealed a pair of sharp dual blades. Madara wielded a scythe in his right hand and a fan in his left, so Hashirama naturally countered with twin swords. That''s only fair! "Madara!" "Hashirama!" Both unleashed their chakra to the fullest, clashing like two titans, creating shockwaves that shook the battlefield for hundreds of meters. Amid the chaos, a figure wielding a short sword crept closer. The target? A fatigued Uchiha Madara, momentarily drained from the intense battle. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 74 - 74: Kyosuke Appears and Beats Tobirama Senseless Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon From a long Time ago, Tobirama had always been wary of Uchiha Madara''s existence. To him, it was Madara who poisoned his elder brother''s mind with words. The Uchiha clan was nothing but a group of untrustworthy villainshow could they ever be considered friends? He conveniently ignored the fact that it was Hashirama who persistently pursued the friendship. In Tobirama''s view, once Madara was dead, his brother would return to normal. As for the idea of building a village? Sure, no problemwipe out the Uchiha first, and the Senju would unify the Land of Fire. With that achieved, they could even overthrow the daimyo and claim the throne. Unfortunately, his plans for ambushing Madara were repeatedly ignored by both his brother and father. His elder brother refused to harm a friend, while their father, Butsuma Senju, was too focused on dealing with Tajima Uchiha. If Hashirama chose not to participate, how much would it cost to kill Uchiha Madara? Not to mention, the Uchiha weren''t fools. A one-on-one fight might work, but if they smelled a trap, they''d immediately call for reinforcements. After calculating all the factors, Tobirama realized he had, at most, 20 seconds to kill Madara. Even if Butsuma himself took action, it was impossible to eliminate the current Madara in that short time. Thus, the plan was shelved. Ultimately, neither Madara nor Hashirama was seen as a real threat by the true powerhouses of the era. The battlefield between the Uchiha and Senju clans was the highest stage of the Warring States Period, featuring clan leaders and countless elite jonin. While Madara and Hashirama''s clashes were thrilling, they weren''t enough to sway the overall battle. Of course, Tobirama personally disagreed with this. He knew his brother''s strength better than anyone. In less than ten years, his elder brother would stand atop the shinobi world, unmatched and unshakable. At that time, the Uchiha clan across from them would undoubtedly become a significant threat. Understanding this, Tobirama resolved to kill Uchiha Madara today, even if it meant facing his brother''s wrath. --- "Die!" Using Earth Release to tunnel closer, Tobirama suddenly emerged, launching his most lethal attack. Water Release: Water Severing Wave! A high-pressure, razor-sharp jet of water shot from Tobirama''s mouth, capable of slicing through stone and trees with ease. Tobirama excelled in ambush tactics, always opting for stealth kills over direct confrontations. This habit was evident even in his childhood. "Tobirama!" Hashirama shouted, trying to stop his brother. It wasn''t that he feared for Madara''s safetyin fact, his sensory abilities told him that a familiar figure was rapidly approaching the battlefield. If Tobirama''s sneak attack angered this individual, things could spiral out of control. "Ha, it''s true that a dog can''t change its habit of eating shit." A familiar voice sounded, causing Uchiha Madara''s arm, which was about to be raised, to slowly fall down. "You''re finally back, Kyosuke." The newcomer was none other than Uchiha Kyosuke, who had rushed to the battlefield just in time. With his fingers forming a seal, a Lightning Release: Chidori Sharp Spear pierced through the air, intercepting Tobirama''s water jet. The two high-compression jutsu collided and neutralized each other, resulting in a draw. Emerging from the ground, Tobirama cautiously eyed Kyosuke and asked, "What do you mean by that?" For a shinobi, ambushing an opponent was standard practice. What did he mean by comparing him to a dog eating its own sh*t? Feeling insulted, Tobirama frowned deeply. "What do I mean?" Kyosuke sneered, his eyes filled with killing intent. He harbored a strong grudge against Tobiramathis man who plundered enemy shinobi for his experiments on Edo Tensei, killed Izuna using Flying Thunder God Technique, obstructed alliances many times, and fostered animosity toward the Uchiha. Each of these actions contributed to Madara''s eventual departure from Konoha, sowing discord for decades to come. Looking at Hashirama''s anxious expression, a thought crossed Kyosuke''s mind. What if, back then, it wasn''t Izuna who died but Tobirama? Would Hashirama have still wholeheartedly accepted the Uchiha? "Well, let''s find out." Without waiting for a response, Kyosuke drew his Kusanagi Sword and dashed toward the gray-haired boy. "Kyosuke, go easy on him!" Hashirama rushed forward to intervene, only to be kicked aside by Madara. "Fool. How dare you look away during our fight?" Madara snarled, launching an all-out assault. --- Back on Kyosuke''s side, he refrained from using his Chidori Katana to gauge the Kusanagi Sword''s sharpness. Tobirama instinctively blocked with a kunai while using one hand to weave seals for a jutsu. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Water Release: Water Clone Jutsu! It had to be said, Tobirama''s talent for ninjutsu was extraordinary. Unfortunately, today he faced his natural enemy. Ignoring the clone, Kyosuke applied a bit more force, shattering the kunai and leaving a deep gash across Tobirama''s chest. The water clone, meanwhile, proved useless against the surrounding Chidori Current, disintegrating upon contact. "Such a sharp blade," Tobirama thought, realizing he needed to keep his distance. Water Release: Water Formation Wall! With a few simplified seals, a water barrier rose between them. "Maintain a ten-meter distance. Be wary of his Body Flicker Techniq Zzzzzt! The sound of lightning surged through the air. Before Tobirama could retreat, Kyosuke''s Chidori Sharp Spear pierced through the water wall and struck his shoulder, paralyzing him. Approaching the downed Tobirama, Kyosuke stomped on his face, sneering. "Brat, today I''ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your brother." Kyosuke stepped closer to Tobirama and ruthlessly kicked him square in the face. Before Tobirama''s body could stop rolling, a shuriken whistled through the air, pinning his left handjust as he tried forming a sealfirmly to the ground. "Ahhh!!!" Tobirama screamed in pain. "Oh, you scream pretty loudly, huh?" Kyosuke chuckled darkly, stomping on Tobirama''s face with force. "If you want to live, then beg for mercy." "Say itsay that the entire Senju clan is a bunch of bastards born of bitches. Say it, and I''ll let you go." As expected, Tobirama refused to yield. Despite any flaws he might have, his stubborn pride wouldn''t allow him to submit. Of course, that was exactly what Kyosuke loved the most. If they didn''t resist, how could he enjoy inflicting more pain? A Chidori Sharp Spear pierced through Tobirama''s other shoulder, intensifying his paralysis. Ignoring Hashirama''s desperate shouts, Kyosuke resumed delivering a relentless barrage of punches and kicks. Soon enough, Tobirama''s face was so battered that his eyes had swollen to narrow slits. "KYOSUKE!!!" Hashirama''s voice roared in fury, filled with desperation. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 75 - 75: First Clash with Hashirama Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Two Wooden clones were created to temporarily block Madara, who was trying to advance. Hashirama, desperate to save his younger brother, rushed toward Kyosuke without hesitation. "Yo, can''t remember your dreams now?" Kyosuke mocked, his face full of sarcasm. Kicking aside the unconscious Tobirama, he drew the Kusanagi Sword and activated the Chidori Blade, unleashing a powerful strike like the descent of Thor. Uchiha Style: Sword Leap Thunderclap! "Such overwhelming power," Hashirama''s pupils contracted as he realized that the weapon in Kyosuke''s hands was no ordinary blade. Fortunately, the double blades passed down in the Senju clan were also legendary weapons from the Land of Iron, with chakra conductivity nearly at full capacity. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wasn''t afraid to clash directly with Kyosuke. When they first met by the river, they had a brief skirmish, but unfortunately, it was interrupted by the King of Dance. "Come on, let''s continue that unfinished fight." Super Strength: Double Thorns Explosion! With a roar, the chakra surrounding the two swords surged, extending over two meters in length. When the lightning blade collided with the double blades, the ground shattered like foam, and the clash resonated with the roar of chakra. Sand and stones scattered, and a violent wind howled as the two figures were sent flying backward. The man with the bowl-shaped hair staggered back three steps, while Kyosuke was forced to retreat seven and a half steps. Hashirama was a year older than Madara, making him over three years older than Kyosuke. Additionally, his Sage body had started to advance to a higher level, giving him immense physical strength. Even though his weapon had an advantage, Kyosuke still found himself at a slight disadvantage in this clash. "Looks like brute force doesn''t work after all." Kyosuke moved his feet, planning to rely on his speed to win. More than ten afterimages of his Body Flicker technique filled the area, mixed with his Shadow Clones. With illusion and reality blending, Hashirama, who didn''t have any eye techniques, could not distinguish which was which. Fortunately, he didn''t need to chase Kyosuke around the battlefield. Clapping his hands together, Hashirama quickly performed a set of hand seals in less than 0.1 seconds. To any non-djutsu ninja, it would look like he was releasing a jutsu without hand seals, just by clapping his hands. With his power, the ground around him suddenly sprouted many small saplings, which grew rapidly at an astonishing speed. Wood Release: Tree Bind Flourishing Burial! Though he couldn''t use the Deep forest Emergence, Hashirama certainly had backup secret jutsus to substitute for it. While the effect wasn''t as devastating, it was still a good method for clearing the area. In just two breaths, the tiny saplings instantly grew into large trees, blocking Kyosuke''s advance and spreading rapidly. This destroyed his fixed path of retreat, preventing him from using Body Flicker again. Reluctantly, Kyosuke had to activate the Chidori Sharp Spear and started acting as a temporary lumberjack. The Tree Bind Flourishing Burial was nothing to worry about. The trees were only about three or four meters tall, nowhere near the giant trees that could reach dozens of meters in height. Kyosuke, armed with his blade, quickly eliminated the threat posed by the trees. Looking at Hashirama standing among the trees, Kyosuke sighed deeply, feeling only one thing. This is really fucking exhausting. He hadn''t realized it before, but when facing Hashirama, Kyosuke began to understand the trouble with Wood Release techniques. The strength of these techniques wasn''t particularly outrageousmany ninjutsu could destroy trees. The biggest problem wasn''t the quality, but the overwhelming quantity. With Sage Body physical strength and chakra, even if you can''t defeat me, you can still wear me down until I''m exhausted. This was Hashirama''s true fighting style, which could be considered shameless in its efficiency. At that moment, Kyosuke suddenly realized he didn''t have a powerful enough jutsu to end things quickly. Not being able to clear the field on a large scale meant it was difficult to approach Hashirama easily. The Flying Thunder God technique was an option, but he could only use the second stage of it after further progression. Given his current progress, that was still a long way off. "I need to figure out a powerful jutsu." Kyosuke casually released a Great Fireball, but seeing that Hashirama was still holding up an impenetrable defense, he shook his head and lost interest in continuing the fight. He couldn''t touch Hashirama, and Hashirama couldn''t catch him, so what was the point of fighting? It was just a matter of who got exhausted first. Instead of wasting time, he might as well go kill a few enemy ninjas to quickly accumulate points. "I''m not fighting anymore." With that, Kyosuke left the battlefield. He had just returned from the outside and hadn''t reported to the clan leader yet, so he shouldn''t have been on the battlefield. However, there were few in the Uchiha clan who had the authority to command him, so when Kyosuke felt like it, he just took a stroll on the battlefield. And that''s when he saw Tobirama trying to sneak attack. "By the way, I guess I helped Senju Hashirama educate his little brother. Shouldn''t he thank me?" After he left the battlefield, Madara was silent for a moment before saying nothing and followed Kyosuke back to the camp. As for Hashirama, seeing that his opponent was gone, he dispersed the trees around him, his face filled with disappointment. He had once thought that Madara was his best friend, and Kyosuke was the one who truly understood his dreams. He had hoped to persuade his stubborn friend through Kyosuke, but after their reunion, he found that Kyosuke harbored such great hostility. "Is being honest with each other such an unreachable dream?" Hashirama wondered, confused. On the other side, Kyosuke briefly described his experience during the return trip. "The Rychi Cave?" Madara rubbed his chin, looking quite intrigued. The three great sacred lands were recorded in the clan''s archives. He had initially thought it was a fabrication, but now Kyosuke had actually encountered it. "It''s like nothing that happens to you is surprising," Madara suddenly said with a sigh. "What about Izuna?" Not wanting to delve deeper into the matter, Kyosuke naturally shifted the topic. "He..." Madara grinned when talking about his younger brother, "He''s training with father, and he don''t have the ability to lead an army on his own yet." "Besides, Father and I aren''t comfortable with him taking risks." What could Kyosuke say about that? It''s nice to have someone protecting you. Unlike him, who, at the age of seven, had to step onto the southern battlefield. If not for the time travel, he probably would''ve already died. As they talked, the two quickly returned to the camp. They were greeted by Izuna and Uchiha Tajima, who was sitting in the tent with a fake smile. "Welcome back." Tajima grabbed Kyosuke''s arm, his enthusiasm akin to that of a hostess trying to attract customers in a red-light district. Ignoring the awkward looks on his two sons'' faces, Tajima couldn''t stop praising Kyosuke, claiming Izuna needed to study harder and that Hashirama didn''t even deserve to shine his shoes. He praised Kyosuke to the skies, as if the person who had once suppressed him wasn''t himself. It was utterly hypocritical. "Patriarch." Kyosuke interrupted Tajima''s self-congratulation and asked in a deep voice, "Whatever you want to say, just tell me." Seeing his straightforwardness, Tajima didn''t hesitate and pulled out a battle damage report. The report clearly showed Kyosuke''s army''s remarkable performance. Battle achievements: First. Enemy kills: First. Efficiency: First. Casualty rate: The lowest in the entire army. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 76 - 76: Even If It’s My Own Father, He Must Die Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Several Statistics put him at the top of the Uchiha clan, proving his painstaking efforts were not in vain. Setting down the war report, Kyosuke seemed to realize something. Tajima had taken an interest in his signature jutsu. It seemed the pressure from the Senju was so great that even he was willing to lower his pride and seek Kyosuke''s help. Too bad. He would have to disappoint the clan leader. Seeing Kyosuke''s silence, Uchiha Tajima smiled and took the initiative to speak. "It''s like this: after a discussion, the clan elders believe Chidori should be widely taught, and I''m here to seek your opinion." They wanted him to give up his jutsu? Kyosuke swirled the water in his cup, neither agreeing nor refusing, and calmly asked, "Did Elder Rei approve this decision?" Tajima''s smile instantly faded. "Elder Rei is at the frontlines and didn''t attend the elders'' meeting." How ungrateful. Tajima inwardly cursed. He had hoped to use this opportunity to win Kyosuke over, but the latter was proving stubborn. In that case, he wouldn''t hesitate to use his authority as clan leader. "I see," Kyosuke set down his cup, smiling faintly. "I''m sorry, clan leader, but I must decline the elders'' proposal." "Why?" Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tajima frowned. "You''ve already taught this jutsu to several people. Allowing more clan members to learn it would only strengthen our collective power." Oh, so now it was moral coercion? Kyosuke met Tajima''s gaze, chuckling coldly. "Increasing the strength of our clan is certainly my duty as a squad leader." "I''ve heard that your signature Fire Release techniques are the finest in the ninja world. If you''re willing to teach them without reservation, I''ll gladly offer the Chidori technique in return." Since they wanted to talk about contribution, then the clan leader should set an example. "My Fire Release techniques are too advanced," Tajima offered a flimsy excuse. "Forcing others to learn them could result in unnecessary injuries." How weak was his reasoning? Judging by Izuna''s uneasy expression, it was clear he found the situation embarrassing. "I see," Kyosuke countered coolly. "Chidori also has a high risk factor. Forcing its use might increase casualties among our clan members." "Is there really no room for negotiation?" Tajima''s face darkened. He knew Kyosuke had grown powerful, but he didn''t expect him to openly defy orders. This only confirmed Tajima''s suspicions that Kyosuke was harboring ambitions. It seemed his initial decision to be wary of this individual had been correct. If Kyosuke indeed had access to space-time ninjutsu, it would explain how he could assassinate Uchiha Hikoichi without anyone knowing. "Heh, I still say the same thing, I''ll give it to you if you give it to me." Kyosuke''s eyes were cold, not caring about the clan leader''s attitude at all. After today''s conversation, both sides had a complete falling out. Tajima''s shameless demands had exhausted Kyosuke''s patience. In the world of Shinobi, keeping one''s techniques to oneself was the norm. Asking him to surrender his jutsu was as outrageous as demanding someone''s bank PIN in the modern era. If he didn''t refuse outright, Tajima would only push further. Turning his back on the clan leader, Kyosuke showed no fear. "Father," Madara interjected, "Kyosuke is weary from travel. Let him rest for now." "...Very well." Surprisingly, Tajima''s tone softened after their fallout. No longer interested in his hypocritical words, Kyosuke left without a glance, Madara following thoughtfully. Exiting the clan leader''s tent, Kyosuke sighed deeply. "As I''ve said before, only power can change everything." With that, he walked away, leaving Madara deep in thought. Meanwhile, Tajima, now rid of his younger son, dropped all pretense, his murderous intent plain. "Uchiha Kyosuke, you are such an ungrateful person." After a moment of contemplation, Tajima clapped his hands, summoning a figure from behind a screen. "What do you think?" Tajima asked. Unexpectedly, the visitor knelt on one knee, lowered his head and said sincerely: "Kyosuke is too ungrateful, please punish him severely, clan leader." "Oh?" Tajima smirked. "Aren''t you his cousin? Do you truly wish him harm?" Uchiha Kaijun lowered his head further. "I swore my allegiance to you, clan leader. Even if he were my own father, defiance against you cannot be tolerated." "Haa!!" Tajima laughed heartily. After a moment, he helped Kaijun to his feet, his expression approving. "How is the task I assigned you progressing?" "Please, take a look." Kaijun eagerly demonstrated. With a few hand seals, sparks of electricity crackled in his palma rudimentary form of Chidori. "Excellent," Tajima said, pleased. Many had observed the technique, but none had been able to replicate it. Even Tajima himself had failed. Kaijun, though not as talented as Kyosuke, had proven himself a valuable asset. More importantly, he was obedient. After a few words of encouragement, Tajima dismissed Kaijun, instructing him to perfect the technique as soon as possible. "Kyosuke, do you think you''ve kept your secrets safe?" Tajima sneered. "I''ll show you what it means to outsmart yourself!" "ha ha ha ha!!!" His laughter echoed throughout the camp. In his own tent, Kaijun unclenched his fists, his face a mix of bitterness and determination. He hated Kyosuke for overshadowing him, hated Tajima for treating him like a tool, and hated the entire Uchiha clan for looking down on him. But he had no choice but to endurefor now. "Kaijun." A soft voice interrupted his thoughts. Before he could turn around, the speaker wrapped their arms around him. "No matter what happens, I''ll always be here for you." The woman''s voice soothed him. Turning to face her, Kaijun saw the concern etched on her beautiful face. If there was anything in the world that brought him joy besides revenge, it was her. "Kochou-chan," he murmured. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 77 - 77: Dumplings Are Better Than Good Food, Fun Is Better Than Good Entertainment Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the headquarters of Kyosuke''s army... "Be careful from now on," he briefly described what had just happened. Bang! Uchiha Maya stood up, gritting her teeth as if she were ready to bite off Uchiha Tajima''s head. "They''re bullying us! This isn''t negotiation, this is outright coercion." "The clan leader, resorting to such despicable means, really disgraces the Uchiha family." On the side, Uchiha Izumi wasn''t as hot-headed as Maya. It''s not that he wasn''t angry, but he understood that Uchiha Tajima''s filthy thoughts went beyond this. "I''ve heard that your cousin is highly valued by the clan leader." "Oh?" Hearing this, Kyosuke''s interest was piqued. "Over the past year, Uchiha Kaijun has made rapid progress. I heard he''s had three different teachers assigned to him." At this point, Izumi glanced at Kyosuke, who was listening with great interest, then paused before continuing. "One of them is Uchiha Keisuke, your teacher." That Ghost Father teacher? Kyosuke rubbed his chin and murmured, "Well, with the help of Keisuke-sensei, I''m sure my cousin is benefiting greatly." Both his subordinates exchanged confused glances. Why did Kyosuke seem so...odd about this? Normally, one would expect him to be more angry. "Anything else?" "Yes," the subordinate continued, "It''s said that the clan leader has already started researching the Chidori technique. Many people are trying to reverse-engineer it from the hand seals." "Indeed, with so many of our subordinates having learned Chidori, the hand seals can''t be kept secret. It''s inevitable that someone will steal it." This statement left the two of them more bewildered. Seeing their puzzled expressions, Kyosuke smiled and shook his head. "You need to think bigger. The Uchiha''s strength is our strength. Eventually, this power will be used for our benefit." "Our clan leader has many good qualities, but his vision is too narrow. He can''t see beyond the present." Kyosuke''s high-flown talk completely confused the two subordinates. They didn''t fully understand, but now one thing was clear in their mindsKyosuke''s level of thinking was truly high, beyond what ordinary people like them could fathom. "Remember, don''t get angry. Anger lowers your intelligence." "And don''t hold grudges against your enemies. Hatred clouds your judgment." Once Kyosuke was done venting, he leisurely asked, "So, did our clan leader succeed?" "Uhm, I don''t think so..." Of course not! If he had succeeded, they wouldn''t have had that previous scene. "Report!" At that moment, someone outside the tent suddenly sent a message. Not long ago, a sound similar to Chidori Ninjutsu was heard from the clan leader''s tent. Hearing this, Maya immediately asked coldly, "Was there anyone else inside the tent besides the clan leader?" "Uh... Uchiha Kaijun." As soon as the words were spoken, the tent fell into a deep silence. Realizing something was off, the subordinate quietly withdrew, vanishing without a trace. Looking at Kyosuke, who remained silent, the two of them exchanged another glance, wondering whether he would be upset. Seeing nothing amiss, they decided to excuse themselves and leave. When they were alone, Kyosuke could no longer suppress his frustration, muttering a string of curses under his breath. After a while, he calmed down, using a secret command to summon a hidden ninja, one whom even Maya and Izumi didn''t know existed. The two whispered for more than ten minutes, then the secret ninja disappeared, and Kyosuke, as if nothing had happened, left the camp. "Come to think of it, I really do miss that cousin of mine." --- Outside the camp, at a hidden training area... Uchiha Kaijun gritted his teeth, gathering chakra inside him. After a long period of study and trial, he had nearly perfected the Chidori technique. Seventy percent of the progress was his own doing, and the other thirty percent was thanks to his girlfriend''s help. Uchiha Kochou, an ordinary chunin with no remarkable features other than her sweet and cute appearance. By chance, Kaijun had saved her from danger, and since then, they had fallen deeply in love and never left each other''s side. Without his girlfriend''s encouragement and support, Kaijun might have given up long ago. As a person who had crossed Kyosuke, there were many who wanted to take their frustrations out on him, especially the barbarian army returning from the south. Without the clan leader''s protection and his girlfriend''s encouragement, Kaijun might have already ended up dead in some filthy gutter. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at his girlfriend, who was silently wiping sweat off his forehead, Uchiha Kaijun swore he would never let anyone harm her. Just as he was about to steal a moment alone with his girlfriend, footsteps suddenly sounded behind him. Turning around, Kaijun''s face instantly changed. His Sharingan activated, and he quickly pulled his girlfriend behind him. "What do you want?" he demanded, his voice cold. Hearing this, the visitor looks very hurt. "Come on, is there something wrong with wanting to meet my own brother?" "Brother?" Uchiha Kaijun fought to keep his anger in check and tried to sound calm. "We''ve met now, but I have things to do, so I won''t be accompanying you." He started to pull his girlfriend away, but just as he took a step forward, a kunai appeared right at his neck. "I didn''t say you could leave," Kyosuke said with a cold smile, his gaze turning to the defiant girl. "Ah, so this is my sister-in-law. How delicate and soft. Even I, as a younger brother, can''t help but feel tempted." With Kaijun glaring murderously at him, Kyosuke reached out and began to caress Kochou''s face. "Do you want the complete method for mastering Chidori?" Kyosuke suddenly brought up the important point. Upon hearing this, Kaijun''s heart sank as he realized the secret had been exposed. "If you can''t produce the completed technique, our dear clan leader won''t let you off." Kyosuke''s gaze then shifted to Kochou. "You wouldn''t want him to suffer the clan leader''s punishment, right?" "What do you want?" Kochou asked, tears in her eyes as her body trembled slightly. Despite her fear, her face still showed defiancemuch more than her boyfriend. "Want to learn Chidori? I can teach you." Kyosuke kicked Kaijun aside and grabbed Kochou''s hands, pulling her into his embrace. "A perfect opportunity. You should consider it carefully. I''m not someone who forces others." Releasing her, Kyosuke shot Kaijun a disdainful look and used his Body Flicker jutsu to leave the area. Behind him, Kaijun, who had been holding back, finally exploded. "Uchiha Kyosuke, one day, I''ll personally kill you!!!" [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 78 - 78: I’m also a Snake Charmer Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the end, Kyosuke did not wait for the woman to knock on the door. Feeling rather bored, he decided to find a quiet spot to work on developing a new jutsu. Hashirama''s Wood Release was too troublesome to deal withone wrong move and it would turn into a battle of stamina and chakra depletion. Instead of wasting energy in endless battles, it made more sense to focus on creating new techniques. In fact, he had started this research quite some time ago. As Kyosuke''s power continued to grow, his understanding of ninjutsu also deepened. With his grasp of the release principles, reverse-engineering an advanced application of Chidori wasn''t too difficult. It wouldn''t be long before he mastered his first high-power offensive S-rank ninjutsu. During breaks in his research, he''d wander the battlefield, taking down enemies to earn more points. Life couldn''t have been more satisfying. --- Two months passed in the blink of an eye. "Move aside, make way!" Izuna shouted, frantically clearing a path. Behind him, carried on a stretcher, was the bloodied and unconscious clan leader, Tajima. Not long ago, the Senju launched an unprecedented large-scale assault. This war had dragged on for too long. Both the Senju and Uchiha clans were eager to end it. Sensing the fatigue among his clansmen, Senju Butsuma decided to make a bold gamblehe mobilized all available forces for a decisive, all-out confrontation with the Uchiha. If they won, the Land of Fire would be entirely under Senju control. If they lost, they would retreat and focus on recovery for a few years before making another attempt. Reluctantly, Uchiha Tajima rallied his forces to resist the relentless waves of enemy attacks. Half a day ago, Butsuma personally led a charge and came face-to-face with his longtime rival, Tajima. The two clan leaders engaged in a deadly duel, with neither willing to back down. The result? Both men were gravely injured and had to be carried back to their respective camps for treatment. Though the clan leaders were down, the battle raged on. Seizing the opportunity, Kyosuke doubled down on harvesting points, carefully avoiding Hashirama''s repeated challenges. Meanwhile, Madara relentlessly pursued Hashirama, refusing to give him any respite. Izuna also clashed fiercely with Tobirama, their rivalry growing more intense with each encounter. On the battlefield, Kyosuke laughed uproariously when he heard the news, nearly tempted to celebrate with a few Great Fireballs. "If only both of them would just drop dead already," he muttered, a hint of regret in his voice. "Sir, enemy forces spotted ahead," one of his subordinates reported, snapping him back to reality. Kyosuke nodded to Maya and stepped forward, taking the lead, positioning himself at the forefront of the group. During this period, the Legion''s fighting style changed slightly. Previously, the strategy was simpleactivate Chidori and charge recklessly, leaving survival up to individual skill and luck. But considering the escalating intensity of the battlefield and the high casualty rates, Kyosuke decided to implement a new approach. He would handle the main assault while the others stayed behind, offering support from a safe distance. "Ninja Art: Summoning Jutsu!" A cloud of white smoke enveloped the battlefield, causing chaos among the enemy ranks. BOOM! By the time the Senju noticed, a colossal snake, over 30 meters long, was already tearing through their formation, crushing trees in its path. "Hiti, aim for the enemies and use your venom," Kyosuke commanded. "Yes, Lord Kyosuke," the snake replied. Hiti, a venomous serpent from the depths of Ryuchi Cave, wasn''t the largest or most fearsome of the snakes, but its venom was unparalleled in potency. In an era where medical ninjutsu was still rudimentary, its venom was a terrifying weapon. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With Hiti at his side, Kyosuke had the confidence to lead the charge on his own. The serpent moved with incredible speed, far too quick for group jutsu to target effectively. Before the Senju could react, a spray of purple venom engulfed several of their comrades, killing them instantly. Only after the destruction did a few stray jutsu harmlessly streak through the air. Knowing better than to linger, Hiti slithered out of the enemy''s range, ignoring the futile provocations. Just as the snake retreated, the thunderous sound of lightning erupted. Kyosuke''s Chidori strike team descended upon the battlefield, turning it into a blood-soaked slaughterhouse. --- Senju Camp, Frontline "Damn it, it''s that wretched kid again!" Senju Nobunaga slammed his hand on the table, his chakra surging so violently that the entire camp seemed to tremble. Oddly enough, the table itself remained perfectly still, a testament to his exceptional chakra control. Senju Nobunaga, Butsuma''s trusted younger brother, had naturally assumed command in the clan leader''s absence. Moments ago, a scout reported that yet another joint squad had fallen to Kyosuke''s forces. As expected, they had been utterly annihilated, with only three survivors managing to escape. The colossal venomous snake had become the bane of countless low-ranking ninjas, a nightmare they couldn''t escape. "We need to find a way to stop him," Nobunaga muttered. He understood the devastating impact this serpent had on their morale. Senju ninjas could accept dying in battle, but the thought of being devoured by a giant snake was another matter entirely. Unfortunately, Kyosuke was too cunning, avoiding large-scale confrontations and fleeing at the first sign of trouble. Several attempts to trap him had ended in failure. "And that damn Flying Thunder God Jutsu! What kind of twisted genius comes up with something like that?" Nobuma cursed, his frustration boiling over. Nearby, Tobirama frowned but remained silent. While he didn''t share his uncle''s disdain, he couldn''t deny Kyosuke''s brilliance. Both the Shadow Clone and Flying Thunder God Jutsu were remarkable techniques, earning his grudging admiration. Still, admiration wouldn''t stop him from eliminating Kyosuke given the chance. As Nobunaga said, the boy was far more dangerous than Madara, whose straightforward nature made him predictable. The key to defeating Kyosuke lay in neutralizing the Flying Thunder God Jutsu. While the group deliberated strategies, an unexpected guest arrived with an intriguing proposal. "I have a plan to take down Kyosuke once and for all," the visitor declared. "You?!" Nobunaga exclaimed, clearly surprised by the person''s identity. Given their shared enmity with Kyosuke, it wasn''t entirely unexpected that this individual would appear. "We''ll leave it to you, Lord Ashina." "Not at all. I must thank Lord Butsuma for his trust." The visitor, Uzumaki Ashina, leader of the Uzumaki clan and a master of sealing techniques, had come to personally offer his assistance in eliminating Kyosuke. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 79 - 79: Mito Appears, the Approaching Killing Trap Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Looking up at the sky, the moon is smiling~ Looking down at the ground, the giant snake is jumping! With the summoning beast, Hiti, life for Kyosuke has been incredibly comfortable. At first he was standing at the snake head and giving orders, but later he found it too tiring to even stand, so he got a small mat and lay down on it. His leisurely posture made his subordinates, who had to walk on foot, quite envious. "My Lord, I''ve heard that Hiti comes from a legendary mysterious sage region?" One subordinate began to subtly ask. "Yes," Kyosuke lazily sighed while lying on the broad snake''s head. Orochimaru once mentioned that the White Snake Sage had a strange and difficult personality, hard to communicate with. But Kyosuke didn''t feel that way at all. Knowing Kyosuke liked lounging on Hiti''s back, the White Snake Sage adjusted the contract, using her own sage chakra to greatly extend the summoning beast''s duration. Otherwise, Kyosuke wouldn''t be able to enjoy it as much. Glancing at his smiling subordinates, Kyosuke spat out some grape skin, stretched lazily, and slowly asked, "Do you want to sign a summoning contract with the Rychi Cave?" "Yes, yes." Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Signing a contract with one of the three great summoning locations is a difficult task, way beyond the usual level. However, since the White Snake Sage seemed easier to talk to, maybe with some negotiation, it could be arranged. "Rumors really do ruin everything. She looks so kind and gentle, but Orochimaru says she''s hard to get along with. I think sometimes Orochimaru is unreliable too." Promising to consider the request, Kyosuke waved his hand, dismissing the subordinate. After a good meal and some rest, Kyosuke decided to go out and find some enemies to practice against. However, instead of finding any enemies, he suddenly noticed a Flying Thunder God coordinate wandering around the battlefield. At first, Kyosuke thought someone had picked up one of his kunai, but after focusing, his expression changed. "Why is this girl on the battlefield?" He gave a simple command and used the Flying Thunder God to teleport near the coordinate. Pushing aside the leaves in front of him, he found that the person hiding under the tree was none other than Mito Uzumaki, the bean sprout. "Hey, what are you doing here?" "Ah!" The sudden voice scared Mito so much that she nearly jumped out of her skin. Shaking the two talismans dangling from her hair bun, the little girl turned around angrily, looking like she wanted to pounce on him and take a bite. "You''re scaring me!" She rolled her eyes in dissatisfaction. After a brief silence, Mito sighed and said, "I came with my father. He''s already developed a method to deal with you." "Really? What kind of method? Please don''t tell me he''s going to try scaring me with a ridiculously high dowry?" "Can you be serious for once?" To his surprise, Mito wasn''t embarrassed but instead explained with a worried expression, "Remember? You left behind a lot of kunai with Flying Thunder God marking in the Land of Whirlpools." "Yeah, did your father enshrine them or something?" Ignoring his sarcastic remark, the bun-haired princess continued, "After careful research, my father has successfully developed a sealing technique to block space-time ninjutsu." Hearing this, Kyosuke finally grew serious. At the same time, he understood why Mito had snuck onto the battlefield like a thief. She probably didn''t want him to get into trouble, so she came to warn him. "This girl..." Jumping down from the treetop, Kyosuke reached out and gently rubbed Mito''s red hair, smiling as he asked, "So, what does your father plan to do?" "I don''t know either." Mito shook her head and roughly explained the principle of the time-space sealing technique: "It''s probably a variation of the contract seal. It must be engraved on your body to isolate the space-time coordinates." Contract sealing? Kyosuke recalled the battle between Masked Tobi and Minato. The Fourth Hokage, as a son-in-law of the Uzumaki family, used the contract sealing technique to sever the control of the Nine-Tails. Uzumaki Ashina really lived up to the title of sealing technique master, quickly developing a method to block the Flying Thunder God coordinates. Unfortunately, the conditions for using the sealing jutsu were too harsh. The person performing the sealing had to be almost as fast as him. Such a ninja might not be impossible to find, but certainly not in the Land of Whirlpools. "Ha, your father really is a fool. One day, he''ll realize that the Senju are not reliable." Seeing him indifferent, Mito puffed up her cheeks and anxiously grabbed his arm. "Don''t be so careless! It''s not just my father; Senju Nobunaga will also be involved in this assassination." "If they team up, you won''t stand a chance." "Relax," Kyosuke waved his hand dismissively. "They won''t have the chance to seal me." "But..." Mito''s expression turned serious, clearly worried for his safety. "It''s not just my father who can use the time-space sealing technique." "Who else? Don''t tell me that old bastard Senju Butsuma can learn it too. If he could, even a dog could use sealing jutsu." "Of course, it''s..." She suddenly grinned mischievously, "It''s me." Sealing Technique: Time-Space Seal! The black sealing formation spread rapidly and immediately severed Kyosuke''s connection with the coordinates in an instant. Even though Kyosuke kicked Mito away, the sealing technique didn''t fade. Looking at the girl getting up from the ground, Kyosuke''s eyes clearly showed disappointment. But he said nothing. The deed was done, and there was no need for further conversation. The princess of the Uzumaki clan had made the choice she thought was right, and that was it. Drawing his sword, Kyosuke surveyed the surroundings and coldly shouted, "Come out, no need to hide." Clap, clap, clap! With a light applause, Senju Nobunaga appeared like the final boss. "You little brat, you''ll soon learn what happens when you talk big." It was clear that he was very sensitive to the term "old bastard," possibly due to his somewhat greenish hair colour. Soon, Uzumaki Ashina appeared from the other side, and numerous afterimages began to enter the arena. To ensure the trap was set, the Senju clan sent many of their elite members. After all, aside from his space-time abilities, Kyosuke''s explosive-Body Flicker jutsu was also quite formidable. If there were fewer people, there might be a chance for Kyosuke to escape. With a swing of his sword, Kyosuke sneered and taunted, "Two old dogs leading a pack of pups, thinking they can take down the mighty lion?" "Oh, go ahead and talk." Senju Nobunaga replied with smug satisfaction. "You won''t live much longer anyway, so just say as much as you can." "Oh, by the way, if you beg me, maybe I''ll pass your last words to the Uchiha." Bang! A smoke bomb suddenly exploded. Using it as cover, Kyosuke sent out twelve shadow clones, each rushing in different directions. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 80 - 80: S-Rank Ultimate Technique – Wrathful Thunder Beast Roars Across the World Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon A killing field! Facing two clan leader-level experts and a group of formidable Senju ninjas, even if it were Tajima himself, there was a high chance he would fall in battle. Direct confrontation was out of the question, which is why Kyosuke resorted to using a smoke bomb to execute the Shadow Clone Jutsu. Hiding his real body amidst the smoke, he waited for the right moment to break through. Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu! The clones frequently unleashed Fire Style ninjutsu, attempting to carve a path through the encirclement. Seeing this, Senju Nobunaga directly positioned himself in front of the shadow clones, blade in hand, ready to block their way alone. "Stop struggling. There''s only one outcome for you todaydeath." After finishing his words, he blew on the kunai in his hand. The potent wind-nature chakra infused into it turned the weapon into an unstoppable Wind Blade. In the Warring States period, nine out of ten clan leaders excelled at taijutsu, and Senju Nobunaga was no exception. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wind Release: Vacuum Blade! With overwhelming power, he shattered the combined attack of three shadow clones head-on. Boom! With the ground caving in, Senju Nobunaga charged toward the remaining clones, showing no intention of giving his opponent any room to breathe. "You have no chance of escape. Surrender," he said while pressing forward, piling psychological pressure on Kyosuke. "God, you''re annoying," growled a clone of Kyosuke. Drawing his blade, he slashed angrily, extending the Chidori Sharp Spear from his left hand and instantly becoming a two-sword fighter. Uchiha Style: Astonishing Nightingale! A pure swordsmanship clash! The result: Senju Nobuma''s left arm was cut, while Kyosuke''s clone was pierced through the chest by the Wind Blade. Meanwhile, Uzumaki Ashina began his move. Rather than attacking directly, he rapidly weaved signs with his hands, creating a crimson sealing barrier. Sealing Jutsu: Crimson Flaming Seal! "Unless you can fly away, you''ll have to defeat me to break this barrier." The ruthless Uzumaki clan leader demonstrated his resolve to kill Kyosuke. Before Kyosuke could react, Ashina changed his hand seals. Seven or eight glowing chains shot out, instantly destroying the two nearest shadow clones. "Your existence is too dangerous, Uchiha Kyosuke," Uzumaki Ashina said, staring at him with a determined look. He knew that this action might make his daughter hate him for life, but as the mysterious man had warned, if Kyosuke wasn''t eliminated, the Land of Whirlpools would never know peace. With the Flying Thunder God Jutsu''s terrifying potential, once this boy fully matured, who in the ninja world could stop him? If they didn''t strike early, not only the Uzumaki clan but the entire Land of Whirlpools would have no future. "I hope your plan is thorough enough," Uzumaki Ashina thought as he glanced inadvertently in the direction his "daughter" had disappeared. Adamantine Chains raged across the battlefield. Clang! The crimson barrier walls repelled the kunai Kyosuke had thrown. "Not only physical attacks but even airflow can''t get through." Kyosuke''s eyes flickered; he seemed to have thought of a way to break the stalemate. [System Notification: Successfully exchanged for Chakra Recovery Potion, costing 10,000 points.] "These system points sure have a way of disappearing at the worst times," Kyosuke muttered. Before drinking it, he split off three more shadow clones to guard him. Gulping down the potion, he felt his chakra surge and immediately began casting Fire Style ninjutsu. Fire Style: Dragon Flame Song Technique! Fire Style: Dragon Flame Song Technique! Fire Style: Dragon Flame Song Technique! For a moment, the barrier was filled with blazing fire dragons swirling through the air. "Has he lost his mind?" Uzumaki Ashina frowned slightly. Something about Kyosuke''s actions felt calculated. Unfortunately, Kyosuke''s Body Flicker Technique was too fast. Even with the Adamantine Chains'' overwhelming power, they couldn''t defeat him in a short time. Senju Nobunaga, that fool, was still wildly slashing at the shadow clones. [System Notification: Defeated a Senju clan Chunin, earned 360 points.] [System Notification: Defeated a Senju clan Chunin, earned 480 points.] [System Notification: Defeated an Uzumaki clan Chunin, earned 400 points.] "At least this makes up for some of my losses," Kyosuke thought. The fiery dragons weren''t effective against clan leaders but were deadly to ordinary ninjas. Beyond recouping points, the increasing heat inside the barrier was also part of his strategy. Wiping sweat from his brow, Kyosuke felt like he was in a steam bath, his skin reddening from the heat. "Kid, is this the grave you''ve chosen for yourself?" Senju Nobunaga sneered, finally locking onto Kyosuke''s real body. His Wind Blade slashed horizontally, clashing head-on with Kyosuke''s Kusanagi Sword. The collision sent Kyosuke flying, his chest feeling like it had been struck by a heavy hammer. "This won''t work. I''ll have to redeem more," Kyosuke thought grimly, exchanging another Chakra Recovery Potion. [System Notification: Successfully exchanged for Chakra Recovery Potion, costing 10,000 points.] Using the Body Flicker Technique to distance himself from his enemies, Kyosuke gulped down the potion, his chakra once again returning to full strength. "Damn it, these old fogeys cost me 20,000 points! I swear, one day, I''ll make the Senju clan pay tenfold!" Kyosuke leapt up, electric light surging in his hand. Above, dark clouds gathered, lightning flashing ominously. A storm loomed. Using his Sharingan to read the path of the lightning, Kyosuke directed a beam of energy into the clouds, ignoring the enemy closing in on him. Bang! He took a heavy kick to the chest, his shadow clones sacrificing themselves to block the worst of it. "This brat..." Senju Nobunaga sensed something was off. The lightning in the sky was unnatural, far too concentrated. But it was too late. Sizzle! Thunder and lightning crazily gathered in his palms, Blood dripping from his mouth, Kyosuke stared coldly at his enemies below. A monstrous thunder beast emerged from the clouds. "What is that?!" Uzumaki Ashina shouted, immediately casting a defensive barrier. Senju Nobunaga, lacking strong defensive techniques, could only use Earth Wall, but it was insufficient to block an overhead attack. "Just try and survive this." A sudden gust of wind swept his hair as Nobunaga looked up. The thunder beast was already attacking. In the blink of an eye, the beast''s jaws engulfed him, its attack faster than the speed of sound, leaving no room for hesitation. "Perish with the thunder''s roar." Lightning Release: Kirin! Boom! The devastating lightning obliterated Uzumaki Ashina''s barrier. Aside from the swift-reacting Uzumaki leader, everyone else was annihilated by the Kirin''s onslaught. In the distance, a scorched corpse stirred slightly. Taking advantage of the lingering smoke, it slipped into the grass and quickly vanished. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 81 - 81 - Kyosukes Death? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon That charred body was naturally Kyosuke''s, who had been affected by the Kirin technique. This lightning-style jutsu has a terrifying destructive power, but unfortunately, the conditions for its use are too strict, so it cannot be used as a conventional means of confrontation. Without the help of the barrier to funnel the thermal air to the clouds above, Kyosuke might not have been able to use it in the battle. For the past two months, he had been focusing on studying Kirin. Unexpectedly, the first time he used it, it saved his life and also completed the eradication of a powerful enemy. [System Prompt: Killed Senju Nobunaga, gained 16,000 points.] This was the first time the system reported a name, indicating that clan leader-level figures were indeed special existences. The clan leader level, or Kage-level during the village era, gives a minimum of 10,000 points for a successful kill, with a cap of 40,000 points. From this, it is clear that Senju Nobunaga''s strength was not all that great. It''s not that he''s at the bottom of the Kage level, but it''s unlikely he was much better. However, a Kage is still a Kage and a crucial strategic resource. The unexpected loss of such a strong figure would undoubtedly be a blow to the Senju clan. What had once seemed like a promising battle might now collapse because of it, especially since they had yet to achieve their original goal. When Kirin struck, Kyosuke used Chidori to counter the lightning. At the time, he was near the barrier and was not directly harmed, so he narrowly escaped disaster. Otherwise, he would have had to spend 20,000 points to buy a recovery potion. [Points: 24,742.] Kyosuke, whose body was blackened, glanced at his remaining points and sighed. Saving up points is indeed an extremely difficult task. After struggling for a while, once his space-time jutsu failed, he used the last of his strength to summon a summoning beast. "Take me back." After speaking, he collapsed to the ground and lost consciousness completely. "Kyosuke-sama!" The snake was startled, then, after a moment''s thought, swallowed Kyosuke into what seemed like an alternate space within its stomach before canceling the summoning. Not specifying where to take him, the summoned beast naturally assumed it was returning to the Rychi Cave. In a way, this unintentionally helped Kyosuke. When the legion leader didn''t return for a long time, and Hiti suddenly dispelled the summoning, anyone with a brain would know something went wrong. The ambush had caused such a commotion, it was impossible to keep it hidden from either side''s forces. Soon, the details of the incident were put on the table. [The Senju clan designed an ambush against Uchiha Kyosuke.] [Senju Nobunaga is dead, Uchiha Kyosuke''s whereabouts are unknown, suspected to have used a lightning jutsu to perish together.] Staring at the report on the intelligence, Uchiha Madara remained silent, his body radiating a dense killing intent. That feeling made Izuna, who was beside him, nervous. He had never seen his older brother this angry. Of course, Izuna was also furious. Kyosuke was the target he had always wanted to surpass and the only person within the clan whom he considered a true friend. He never expected that his friend would die due to the enemy''s plot. If he didn''t avenge this, Izuna swore he would never consider himself human. In the midst of his thoughts, Uchiha Madara, sitting in the commander''s seat, suddenly stood up without a word and walked outside. "Izuna, go to the front line." "Uh, brother, what are you going to do?" "Kill Someone" Uchiha Madara''s eyes were icy cold, and his entire aura had changed dramatically. It seemed as though something within him was awakening. --- On the other side, the situation in the Senju clan was similar. "How could this be?!" Tobirama''s eyes widened in disbelief. This was his uncle, and he couldn''t believe that he had died at Kyosuke''s hands. No matter how many times he read it, he couldn''t believe the report. "Damn it! Where''s the Uzumaki Ashina?" He shouted in rage. "Um, the Uzumaki clan leader has already returned, and it is said that he was also seriously injured." was the response. "That bastard still has the nerve to go back and recuperate?!" A look of hatred flashed across Tobirama''s eyes. If it weren''t for that guy, his uncle wouldn''t have died. Now he walks away like nothing happened, without even considering the situation of their clan. "The Land of the Whirlpool." Tobirama muttered to himself. This grudge, he had made a note of it. As for Hashirama beside him, his sadness was even more intense than anyone else''s. His uncle''s death pained him, but Kyosuke''s fall dealt an even heavier blow. Had he known earlier, he would have spared no effort to stop it. That''s why, when the ambush plan was discussed, everyone had deliberately avoided him. Now, it was too late. His relative was dead, and his like-minded companion had vanished without a trace. These consecutive blows made Hashirama feel completely defeated. "Big brother, you need to pull yourself together. Father is unconscious. You must bear the responsibility of leading the war," Tobirama continued to try and motivate him. For the first time in his life, Hashirama felt his brother was being overly insistent. In the end, Hashirama still stepped onto the battlefield amidst the angry cries of the clan. "War." "This meaningless slaughter, when will it end?" "Is it really as Kyosuke said, that I must possess the power to control everything?" Unknowingly, Hashirama''s mindset began to shift. As his emotions changed, a strange power began to awaken within him. --- "Ugh~ The strange ceiling~" Kyosuke, wearing the special edition mummified skin, groggily opened his eyes. Beside him, a beautiful girl with deep blue hair was looking at him with an emotionless gaze. "You''re finally awake." "You''re really bold, kid. How dare you use the Rychi Cave as a shelter." "If it weren''t for the White Snake Sage''s orders, you''d have already turned to waste and been expelled from.y body." S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This cold-voiced girl was none other than one of the three high-ranking members of the Rychi Cave, the Snake Princess, Ichikishimahime. "Uh." Kyosuke blinked, silently cursing the unreliable summoning beast Python in his heart. It was supposed to bring him back to the camp, but somehow it ended up here at the Rychi Cave. Oh, that''s right, he didn''t give any special instructions before he fell unconscious. So, it wasn''t really the beast''s fault. Damn it, now he was even more upset. Carefully glancing at the girl, Kyosuke hesitated before speaking: "Uh, sorry, I can leave right now." "Leave?" Ichikishimahime coldly laughed and said, "If it weren''t for the timely arrival, you''d have been dead by now." What? Kyosuke gasped, not expecting that he had been injured so severely. If he had known, he would have just exchanged for a healing medicine. In fact, the healing potions in the system have different levels. For such severe injuries, a recovery potion costing 20,000 points was required to heal him. The problem was, he just couldn''t bring himself to spend that much. If he continued like this, it would take a long time to earn enough points for the Mangeky Sharingan. "Uh, thank you, Miss, for saving me. I will forever be in your debt." "Alright, alright." Ichikishimahime interrupted him, saying something that made Kyosuke''s heart jump: "I never said you''re safe now." "To truly recover, you''ll need to visit the Rychi Trapped pond." "It contains abundant natural energy that might help restore your injured body." "The premise is, of course, that you don''t turn into a mindless beast." .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 82 - 82: Semi-Finished Sage, Kyosukes Curse Mark Mode Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Uh, Big Sister, is this really okay?" "Don''t pull, I''ll do it myself." "Ah! Big sister, your strength is too much." Outside the Rychi''s Trapped Pond, Togorihime was giving Kyosuke a full-body oil spa. Togorihime''s technique was extremely skilled, but her movements resembled preparing ingredients before a meal. She was applying a lot of pressure, making Kyosuke yelp. "Don''t move, unless you want to explode and die," she warned threateningly. Deep in the Rychi''s Cave, there is a pond with extremely magical healing effects. Unfortunately, except for summoning beasts the size of the Great Serpent, other smaller snakes cannot enjoy the healing of the pond''s water. This is because the pond contains not dew but a solidified liquid formed from natural energy. Snakes do not have the necessary physical structure to withstand it, and humans, with their relatively fragile bodies, would die the moment they entered. Without breaking through a layer of "ointment," Kyosuke would have exploded the moment he entered. "This thing is really damn..." He wanted to ask if there were any other treatment methods, but before he could finish his question, Togorihime kicked him into the pond. Splashing in the water, he instinctively struggled, but soon realized he wasn''t having trouble breathing. "How amazing," he said, lifting his head out of the water and looking at the snake woman on the shore. "This is really effective, where does it come from?" "Hehe." Togorihime''s smirked, answering cryptically, "Trust me, you won''t want to know." "Uh." Kyosuke grinned, half because of her unspeakable answer and half because his body suddenly started itching. "Is this... natural energy?" In the atmosphere, there is floating energy that can be absorbed. Since nothing in the world is truly destroyed, this energy will remain forever. This is the source of natural energy. When absorbed into the body, it mixes with ordinary chakra to create a higher quality chakra known as Sage Chakra. Ordinary chakra is made by mixing Physical energy and mental energy. When natural energy is added, the three energies form a perfect balance, allowing the user to enter a special state known as Sage Mode. In this mode, every action and jutsu are greatly enhanced because they are infused with high-quality Sage Chakra. To activate Sage Mode, one must first gather Sage Chakra. The method is to force three different energies to reach a balance. The closer the balance, the more perfect the Sage Mode. For example, Jiraiya is not particularly skilled in this area and needs the help of two toads to succeed. Naruto is perfect in the traditional sense. The process is slow, but the energy balance in his body is better than his master. Hashirama is overbearing. He relies on his high level of sage body to directly absorb natural energy and force conversion. If anyone else tried that, they would have died many times over. But not Hashirama. He absorbs and converts the energy instantly without needing to consider balance. As for Orochimaru, he does it differently. He completely assimilates his body with natural energy, so there is no need for conversion. If you disregard appearances, he is the most perfect user of Sage Jutsu. He has a permanent Sage buff, which is terrifying when you think about it. That''s why the Uchiha brothers teamed up to deal with him. Kyosuke''s current disadvantage is clear. His 10-year-old body is not strong enough to withstand Sage Chakra. However, he plans to take a different path, following the route created by Orochimaru. He uses the Curse Mark for storage and transformation, utilizing diluted natural energy to fight. Though the effect is weaker, it is undeniably helpful for him at this stage. With the ability to analyze the Caged Bird Cursed Seal he reverse-engineered it and quickly figured out how to use Orochimaru''s Curse Mark. After all, he doesn''t need to worry about reincarnation. He only needs the steps of storage, conversion, and release. Touching his neck, Kyosuke gave up on biting himself and directly formed a Curse Mark symbol on his shoulder. "It''s done." On the shore, Togorihime frowned, wondering if he had gone mad. Usually, when others enter the Rychi Pond, they are tortured to the brink of death. But this guy was smiling in the water like a fool? "Definitely got water in his brain." As time passed, once he completed the modification of the Curse Mark, Kyosuke immediately began to attempt to channel the diluted natural energy. Then, Togorihime saw him start twitching uncontrollably. "Sigh." With a thought, the pond water seemed to have a life of its own as it spat out Kyosuke. Not wanting to look at his swelling face, Togorihime raised her arm and slapped him across the cheek. The slap instantly drained all the natural energy from Kyosuke''s body. For the first time in his life, he felt that being slapped was actually quite pleasant. Looking at the clear Ryuchi''s Trapped Pond and then at the snake woman in front of him, Kyosuke''s face turned serious as he pleaded, "Please, continue treating me this way." As soon as his words left his mouth, Togorihime''s gaze changed instantly. She had thought of humans as annoying, but now she realized that the other party harbored such dark thoughts. This is... so exciting! Her face flushed inexplicably as she tried to remain calm and waved her hand, saying, "Don''t worry, since you''re so earnest in asking..." Unaware of the change, Kyosuke nodded gratefully and, with a burst of strength, rolled back into the pond. The next period of time passed smoothly under the constant "encouragement" from the Snake Women. With her enthusiastic help, Kyosuke successfully completed the experiment and was able to initially control the diluted natural energy. As his body grew, he would naturally be able to transition into Sage Mode, opening a path toward the peak of the Kage-level. "I never noticed before, but you''re really a good person... or, uh, a good snake?" Kyosuke sincerely expressed his gratitude. "Ahem, it''s nothing," Togorihime waved her hand, her gaze towards the human tinged with a hint of reluctance. The two formed a rather subtle bond of friendship. Before he knew it, Kyosuke had spent his 11th birthday in the Rychi''s Cave. During this time, aside from his daily training, Kyosuke began frequently visiting the underground black market exchange. He accumulated points by capturing rogue ninjas, which were needed to exchange for the Mangeky Sharingan. This method tested one''s luck, as the results were entirely up to fate, but Kyosuke didn''t mind, finding it rather relaxing. Soon after his birthday, a major event occurred in the Land of Fire. The Senju clan began a large-scale troop withdrawal, ending the long war that had lasted for years. It seemed the Land of Fire was on the brink of peace, but other countries didn''t slow down because of it. Some people were even unwilling to see the Uchiha and Senju clans end their war. Beneath the surface, dark currents continued to stir. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 83 - 83: Black Zetsus Scheme Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon On the western border of the Land of Fire, there exists a clan as prominent as the Hyuga: The Fma Clan. Known for their combative nature, the Fma Clan consists of formidable warriors with ambitions of expanding into the Land of Fire''s heartland. However, standing in their way is the Uchiha Clan, an opponent of overwhelming strength. To guard against the Fma Clan, the Uchiha kept a battalion stationed on the western border, even during their climactic battle against the Senju. The current Fma leader, Yukishi Fma, is a fearsome figure with immense strength befitting a clan head. He had long desired to partake in the Land of Fire''s power struggle, but as the war concluded, the opportunity never arose. Frustrated, Yukishi shifted his sights to other nationsparticularly a small, conflict-averse country. "Report to the clan leader! News has arrived," a subordinate announced, knocking on Yukishi''s door. Taking the detailed report, Yukishi learned of the year-long turmoil in the Land of Rain. A year ago, a mysterious faction invaded the Land of Rain, dismantled its Damiyo regime, and took control of the nation. The borders were sealed; few outsiders knew what transpired within. The Fma Clan had paid a steep price to obtain this intelligence, but their efforts finally bore fruit. As Yukishi carefully read the report, he muttered, "It seems your judgment was correct." "Of course," came a voice from within the room. Yukishi''s shadow quivered, and half of his face became shrouded in darkness. It seemed as though his shadow had come alive. "Black Zetsu, is this the ''Moon Clan'' you spoke of?" Yukishi Fma asked in a low voice. "Hehehe, none but them could wield such astonishing puppet techniques," Black Zetsu replied. "No, this has surpassed the realm of puppetryit''s more like a form of divine artistry," Yukishi murmured, awe evident in his tone. The shadow was none other than Black Zetsu, the will of Kaguya tsutsuki and the mastermind behind countless calamities in the shinobi world. Manipulating wars and reviving his mother required a strong ally. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Fma Clan was a product of Black Zetsu''s grooming, with Yukishi as his handpicked disciple. The clan leader followed Black Zetsu''s instructions without question. In fact, Black Zetsu had long since uncovered the inner workings of the Land of Rain. Having survived since ancient times, Black Zetsu possessed countless hidden powers, including a small number of White Zetsu clones. Though lacking in combat capability, these clones excelled in intelligence gathering, able to infiltrate even under the Five Kage''s watchful eyesa testament to their effectiveness. The reason Black Zetsu had Yukishi Fma conduct the investigation was simple: it intended to leverage the Fma Clan''s strength to rekindle the flames of war in the Land of Fire. If the Senju and Uchiha refused to fight, then external forces would force their hand. As the embodiment of Kaguya tsutsuki''s will and her so-called third child, Black Zetsu had one greatest fearanything related to his two "brothers." During the era of the Ninja Sect, he acted with extreme caution, avoiding any overt schemes. After enduring countless years, when the Ninja Sect finally dissolved, Black Zetsu thought it could live peacefully for a while. However, its brief respite was shattered when it discovered that the descendants of its second brother had returned from the moon. Indeed, the "Moon Clan" Black Zetsu referred to was none other than the tsutsuki on the moon, who had descended to the Earth seeking vengeance against the Hygaand by extension, the entire shinobi world. The reason for sealing the Land of Rain and barring entry or exit was simple: tsutsuki Sugito intended to amass a puppet army to exact his revenge. Realizing this, Black Zetsu hatched a new plan: why not align the Fma Clan with the Moon Clan to reignite a war against the Uchiha? War was the only way to temper the brothers Black Zetsu was manipulating, guiding them toward his ultimate design. As for obstacles, Black Zetsu had contingencies for those as well, including the troublesome child adept in space-time ninjutsu. By using a White Zetsu clone to impersonate the Uzumaki princess, Black Zetsu lured him into a carefully crafted trap. The space-time seal used to confine him was, of course, Black Zetsu''s handiwork. As a creation of pure spiritual energy and the ultimate manifestation of yin chakra, no one rivaled Black Zetsu in sealing techniques. Even the founding of the Land of Whirlpools by Uzumaki Ashina was part of his machinations. While it served immediate political purposes, its true intent was to lay the groundwork for the eventual eradication of the Uzumaki Clan. From Fma Yukishi to Uzumaki Ashina, Black Zetsu had strings on countless families and factions across the ninja world. Peace? That was nothing but an illusion. Under Black Zetsu''s manipulation, Fma Yukishi decided to send emissaries to the Land of Rain to discuss an alliance with the Moon Clan, aiming to take down the Uchiha Clan. The environment of the Land of Rain was harsh and its population sparsenothing like the resource-rich Fire Country. However, with Black Zetsu''s influence, Fma Yukishi believed that he could swiftly help his allies establish a puppet army. The plan was to first destroy the Uchiha, then annihilate the Senju, and finally, eliminate the Hyga. With that, they would dominate the Land of Fire and set their sights on unifying the entire ninja world. It wasn''t that Fma Yukishi was foolish; rather, Black Zetsu had been subtly planting these ideas in his mind since his childhood, convincing him that he was the chosen one, destined to end the chaos and bring about a great new era. "There''s no time to waste. Let''s set off now," Fma Yukishi said. "Agreed," responded his ally. For the Moon Clan, their goal was clear: revenge on the entire ninja world. However, tsutsuki Sugito soon discovered that things were not as easy as he had imagined. The shinobi world, spurred by the Shinobi Sect''s legacy, had evolved. Advanced jutsu emerged, leaving even him astonished. The Moon Clan''s reliance on green energy orbs seemed laughably outdated. After suffering losses, Sugito decided to amass more puppets and learn shinobi techniques. So when Yukishi offered aid, Sugito agreed readily. "Fool. Did you think my goal was mere revenge on the Hyuga?" Sugito sneered inwardly. Both leaders believed they were manipulating the other, oblivious to Black Zetsu''s masterful strings. --- Elsewhere, Uzumaki Mito wandered the shinobi world. Half a year into her travels, the Uzumaki princess had essentially run away from home. Ever since learning of her father''s actions, she had been contemplating leaving her clan. At the very least, this princess wanted to confirm if Kyosuke was still alive. Following various leads, she discovered a mysterious figure operating in the underground bounty systema figure resembling Kysuke. Though others might not notice, Mito had spent enough time with him to spot familiar traits. "Please let it be you," she whispered. Yet, before she could find him, Mito caught the unwanted attention of human traffickers. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 84 - 84: The Hidden Snake Technique, Kyosuke in Action Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Recently, a large number of bounty hunting missions suddenly emerged from the underground money exchange. No matter the level of strength, any ninja could be used for trading, as long as the body remained mostly intact. Once this news spread, bounty hunters from all over the place grew excited. Jonin-level ninjas were usually off-limits for most people, but there are no such concerns when it comes to Chunin or Genin." Especially the Genin-level ninjas. Many small families and wealthy merchants had a few Genin-level ninjas as guards. These individuals, typically weak and lacking in significant jutsu, were the easiest to target. Wandering aimlessly through the forest, Mito was secretly watched by a group of bounty hunters. "A ninja''s attire, looks young, probably just a Genin-level ninja." "Red hair, could she be from the Land of Whirlpools?" "Haha, looks like today is our lucky day." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The price for regular ninjas was fixed, but rare individuals, even if they were still Genin-level ninjas, could fetch tens or even hundreds of times the price. Having run the underground money exchange for many years, Black Zetsu and the organization behind it had the means to offer exceedingly high rewards. Not to mention Genin and Chunin-level ninjas, if Kyosuke were to bring Uchiha Tajima tomorrow, Black Zetsu would still be able to pay a price that matched the Uchiha Clan leader''s worth. "Little girl, all alone?" Several rogue ninjas appeared and surrounded Mito. Noticing this, the young girl with the bun hairstyle spoke coldly, "I suggest you leave quickly, or else there will be a few more corpses around me." "Haha, little girl, your chest isn''t big, but your temper is. Today, I''ll teach your family a lesson" Before he could finish, a kunai pierced his forehead. Mito, not wanting trouble, turned into a ruthless avenger, quickly dispatching all the rogue ninjas with ease. "Trying to use me to make money? Maybe in your next life." Mito bent down to pick up her pink kunai, gave a cold snort, and walked away with a graceful, carefree demeanor. Not far behind her, a strange white figure flashed by, unnoticed by anyone. In the Land of Fire, dark currents surged as the Fma Clan and the Land of Rain secretly worked together. While others may not notice, Kyosuke, however, had seen through it all. He was, after all, the top performer on the money exchange''s achievement board for seven months in a row. With a single word, he could have countless "middlemen" bring him the information he needed. "The Fma Clan is definitely planning something behind the scenes," Kyosuke realized, knowing that if they made a move, the Uchiha would be their first target. With nothing urgent to do, Kyosuke decided to investigate alone. After all, he was a "dead man," and no one would suspect him. "Even if I can''t find any leads, I''ll kill a few annoying ninjas. At least it won''t be a wasted trip." Once in Fma''s territory, Kyosuke summoned a small snake and used a jutsu to hide inside the snake''s belly for a stealthy infiltration. Ninjutsu: Poisonous Snake Concealment Technique! Inside the snake''s belly was a barrier that blocked detection, allowing Kyosuke to hide without anyone noticing his presence. This was truly an essential technique for infiltration and assassination. The summoning contract with the Three Great Sage Lands was not just about providing combat power, it was much more intricate. "Quick, take him inside," the small snake slowly slithered through the Fuma Clan''s territory. It quickly used its sensory abilities to locate a suspicious target. It was a team of rogue ninjas dressed in pirate-like outfits, driving a suspicious carriage, passing through a checkpoint guarded by Fuma Clan sentries. The summoning beast informed it that the carriage was filled with a faint scent of blood and the overpowering stench of decaying corpses, which the preservatives inside could not conceal. Combining this with the intelligence from the underground exchange, Kyosuke deduced that this must be the "cargo" being prepared for transport to the Land of Rain. "Follow them." About fifteen minutes later, the carriage stopped at a warehouse entrance. The rogue ninjas, having received their bounty, happily departed, while the Fma Clan''s ninjas began unloading the cargo, grumbling and cursing as they dealt with the bodies. "What is this all about?" a male ninja complained. "We don''t fight enemies or invade foreign lands, and yet all we do is handle these disgusting things. I feel like I''m turning into a corpse maggot." "Keep your voice down," another, older ninja whispered. "Just endure it. Don''t forget what happens if we offend those people." Not long ago, an emissary from the Land of Rain had come to negotiate. Someone from Fma''s clan had accidentally offended them, and the leader had immediately executed them. In the end, the entire group was punished, while the outsiders left arrogantly. This incident left many disgruntled, but no one dared speak out due to the clan leader''s authority. "Ugh, the clan leader is acting like he''s lost his mind." "Who says he''s not? What can those guys from the Land of Rain even offer us?" "Enough talking. Let''s just get to work." While they were talking, the two men didn''t notice a small snake watching them from behind. Slowly emerging from the snake''s mouth, Kyosuke, cloaked in a cape, swiftly and silently knocked both of them unconscious. The entire process was clean and efficient, making barely a sound. Approaching the older man, Kyosuke peeled open his eyelids, and his three-tomoe Sharingan began to glow with an eerie light. Memory Reading! Depending on the strength of the Sharingan, different abilities could be unlocked. Basic techniques like illusion jutsu, hypnosis, and memory reading were among the first, eventually reaching the ability to erase specific memories. Given Kyosuke''s current Sharingan power, he could only perform memory reading, as stronger targets would resist the mental strain. In the memory fragments, he quickly found the scene of the day in question, and was greatly surprised. "The moon''s tsutsuki?!" "How did these people descend from the moon, and why are they working with the Fma Clan?" From the memory of the middle-aged ninja, he learned that not only had he seen the dominant Moon Clan, but also that the Fma Clan had been providing supplies and teaching jutsu to them. At this moment, Kyosuke finally pieced everything together. The operations behind the money exchange and the Fma Clan''s involvement were all part of a hidden effort to support the tsutsuki from the moon. Their goals could be many, perhaps even to invade the Land of Fire. Kyosuke speculated that the Fma Clan leader likely had no idea of the true nature of the Moon Clan, unaware that they were a group bent on destroying the ninja world. Oh, perhaps it wasn''t the case before, but since Hyga''s return from the moon, he suspected that the enemy had been dreaming of revenge ever since. As for how the two sides had formed this alliance, Kyosuke had some guesses, but he wasn''t ready to confirm them just yet. "The root of the problem lies with the Fma clan leader." "Finding him might reveal the truth behind it all." .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 85 - 85: The 3,000-Strong Puppet Army Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon --- In the clan leader''s study, Fma Yukishi was reviewing a series of letters. "This month''s expenditures totaled 70 million ry, with most of it invested in building the Moon Clan''s army." "The clan''s negative sentiments are steadily growing. We need to find a way to alleviate them." Skimming past issues like military preparations, transportation, and trade, Yukishi''s gaze landed on the most critical piece of data. "The puppet army has surpassed 3,000 in number and continues to grow rapidly." This single accomplishment made all the previous investments worthwhile. "It''s almost time. The Fma clan will soon reign supreme over the entire Land of Fire." "Senju Butsuma, Uchiha TajimaI''ll show you who the true master of this world is," Fma Yukishi declared. In a corner of the eaves, Kysuke, hidden within a snake''s belly, sneered silently. If it weren''t for considering the summoning beast''s feelings, he would have spat on the ground in disdain. Tajima was a scheming villain, and Butsuma was an obstinate fool, but at least they were at the pinnacle of the Warring States period. And this Yukishi? What was he, to even dare to measure up? As Kysuke silently ridiculed him, the Fma clan leader''s shadow began to tremble. Before long, half of Yukishi''s body was completely engulfed by a dark shadow. Black Zetsu had appeared! "Taking down those two fools won''t be difficult," Black Zetsu said, also focused on the intelligence report. "Three thousand isn''t enoughwe''ll need at least seven thousand." "The human puppets of the Moon Clan are designed to sustain themselves in battleevery enemy they kill becomes their nourishment," Black Zetsu explained. "When enough resources are accumulated, we''ll launch a blitzkrieg to annihilate several prominent clans. By the time others react, the Land of Fire will no longer have the strength to resist us." As he spoke, Black Zetsu silently muttered to himself, ''When the time comes, I can execute my planto awaken the Mangeky Sharingan in Indra''s reincarnation.'' ''I''ll bring him under my control and wait for the other one to mature.'' ''When the powers of yin and yang combine, he will become the vessel for Mother''s release from her seal.'' The devoted Black Zetsu had meticulously planned everything. It was merely waiting for the Moon Clan to complete the puppet army. However, even the cunning Black Zetsu was unaware that tsutsuki Sugito''s descent this time was not to assist, but to destroy the entire shinobi world. While Black Zetsu thought it was using Sugito, the grieving clan leader of the Moon Clan who had lost his child was also manipulating Black Zetsu. If the day ever came when he truly ascended to rule over the Land of Fire, it was highly likely that things wouldn''t go as this devoted son had envisioned. Fortunately, perhaps Black Zetsu wouldn''t have to wait long for that day of disappointment. --- "So, it really is him," Kysuke muttered as he stood up involuntarily. Ever since the issue began to involve money exchange offices, he had suspected Black Zetsu''s involvement. He hadn''t expected the Fma Clan to be mere puppets, with the true mastermind being none other than Kaguya''s third son. As his emotions stirred slightly, Kysuke suddenly noticed Black Zetsu''s shadow starting to detach from its host, its gaze shifting as though searching for something in the room. It didn''t take long for its eyes to lock onto him, meeting Kysuke''s gaze through the snake''s skin. "Damn it, are you kidding me?!" Just as he prepared to urge the snake to flee, a pitch-black rod shot forth, pinning the snake''s body to the ground. This was a Yin-Yang Release Black Rod, crafted by a person who possess both yin and yang chakra attributes through Yin-Yang Release techniques. Anyone struck by it would experience a disruption in their internal energy, rendering them incapable of molding chakra. Essentially, it was an advanced version of Gentle Fist, not even requiring a strike to the body''s pressure points. Additionally, those with the Rinnegan, such as the resurrected Madara and Rinnegan Obito, could freely create these Black Rods. Fma Yukishi''s mastery of this technique was entirely thanks to Black Zetsu. Without its assistance, there was no way someone of his caliber could grasp the nature transformation of yin-yang chakra. Staring at the dead snake on the ground, Black Zetsu frowned. ''Could my senses have been wrong?'' It had clearly detected an unusual mental fluctuation, yet now there seemed to be no sign of anything amiss. "Mr. Black Zetsu, is something wrong?" "Nothing, let''s continue." Just as Black Zetsu was about to give up its search, a white figure suddenly emerged from the ground. It was one of the White Zetsu clones, carefully preserved. After thousands of years of use, the remaining stock was already scarce, so Black Zetsu was particularly cautious about deploying them. "I''ve found the whereabouts of that Uzumaki girl, Mito," White Zetsu reported, providing a piece of rather valuable information. "Uzumaki Mito..." Black Zetsu''s eyes narrowed, and its mind immediately conjured several sinister schemes. For now, the priority was to capture the Uzumaki princess. "Yukishi, I''ll need you to dispatch two reliable subordinates for this task," Black Zetsu instructed, fully aware of Mito''s formidable power. With her mastery of the Yin Seal, ordinary ninja would only throw their lives away in vain. To ensure success, they needed elite jnin-level fighters. "Leave it to me." Fma Yukishi nodded, rising to make the necessary arrangements. Meanwhile, Black Zetsu, still uneasy, moved forward to inspect the dead snake. Upon closer examination, it truly noticed something unusual. "A creature from Rychi Cave?" Black Zetsu''s gaze darkened instantly. The other two of the Three Great Sage regions, Mount Myboku and the Shikkotsu Forest, were closely connected to Black Zetsu''s two elder brothers. The only exception was Rychi Cave. But who could truly understand the stance of the White Snake sage, a creature that had lived for thousands of years? "Let''s hope I''m just overthinking things," Black Zetsu muttered darkly. --- Outside the Fma Clan''s territory. Thanks to the pre-marked Flying Thunder God coordinates, Kyosuke successfully escaped being pinned down by the black rod, avoiding the disastrous fate of losing his combat abilities. The rod''s effects were troublesome, a single misstep could render a fighter powerless. Using the dying senses of his summoned snake, Kyosuke caught sight of White Zetsu''s appearance and learned that their group had set their sights on the traveling Mito. "White Zetsu" Kysuke''s eyes flickered. He had something he needed to verify. Back when Mito ambushed him, it had put him in the greatest danger he''d faced since arriving in this world. But upon reflection, Kyosuke found her behavior during the encounter to be rather strange. Combining this with tsutsuki Isshiki''s warning and White Zetsu''s sudden involvement, a bold theory emerged in his mind. The person who had placed a sealing technique on him that daywas it possible that she weren''t actually Mito at all? No matter what the truth was, he had to see it for himself. As for whether this was a trap... Kyosuke touched the tomoe marking on his shoulder and smiled faintly, exuding an unshakable confidence. Having replicated Orochimaru''s signature cursed seal, and harnessing the power of diluted natural energy, Kyosuke had achieved the combat capacity of an elite jnin. With his diverse and intricate offensive techniques, he could even hold his own against clan leader-level opponents. At this moment, Kyosuke had truly ascended to the pinnacle of the Warring States'' power structure. Focusing his mind and calming his breath, he extended his senses to locate the Flying Thunder God coordinates in his range. It didn''t take long for Kyosuke to pinpoint Uzumaki Mito''s location. What he hadn''t considered yet was this: if the culprit truly turned out to be the Uzumaki princess, what choice would he make then? .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 86 - 86: Cursed Seal II, The Wailing Chidori Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Yin Seal - Release! Mito''s power was incredible strong, especially after unlocking the seal on her forehead. In a short time, she would possess chakra equal to that of a clan leader. To put it in modern terms, her chakra level was at least at the "Five-card" level. The sudden surge of power allowed her to use the difficult-to-control Adamantine Sealing Chains, which she had previously struggled with. Even with just two chains, she could kill a formidable Chnin in an instant. However, the real opponent she faced now was a battle-hardened elite jnin. Not only was he extraordinarily powerful, but his combat experience was also incredibly rich. Had he not been trying to capture her alive, Mito would have likely already been defeated. "Do you still want to keep going?" The elite Jnin, named Fma Kenji, was a slender man in his thirties. Despite his frail appearance, he was highly skilled in taijutsu, and Mito dared not let him get close. Just moments ago, she had taken a kick from him, and she felt as though her internal organs had shifted. Now, every step she took caused a sharp, stabbing pain in her abdomen. "Why bother?" Fma Kenji continued to pressure her. "Didn''t the princess of the Uzumaki clan get captured by the Uchiha as well?" "Oh, that''s right. Maybe I''m just not as attractive as that Uchiha genius." "The proud princess of the Uzumaki clan, throwing away everything to stay in enemy handswhat a disgrace to the Uzumaki name." "Such a pity," Fma Kenji sneered coldly, then uttered a sentence that immediately made Mito lose control. "The boy is already dead, I heard his remains were unrecognizable." A heart-wrenching blow! Not only did he want to capture her, but he also sought to destroy her spirit. This way, he wouldn''t need to worry about the girl escaping. "Shut. Up." Mito''s chakra exploded, her red hair standing on end. The Adamantine Sealing Chains danced in the wind, making her look like a fearsome demon. "Kyosuke won''t die so easily." "The one who''s going to die is you!" Forcing a chakra explosion, Mito quickly closed the distance to the enemy, despite her legs beginning to spasm from muscle cramps. Even so, her eyes remained cold and unwavering, with only one thought in her mindto kill the man who had spoken such disrespectful words. However, the enormous gap in their strength wouldn''t change just because of her extreme emotions. In fact, the reckless attack only exposed weaknesses that shouldn''t have appeared. With a standard evasive body technique, Fma Kenji dodged her desperate strike, then swiftly drew a kunai, planning to make a small wound on the girl''s body first. "As long as she doesn''t die, that''s all that matters," was the order given to him by the clan leader. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this critical moment, a figure draped in a black cloak suddenly appeared next to Mito. One hand wrapped around her waist, while the other pressed firmly on the enemy''s arm. The newcomer was none other than Uchiha Kyosuke, who had been watching from the sidelines for a while. "Good work." Kyosuke flashed a bright smile at the girl, whose expression was one of disbelief. From Mito''s earlier actions, Kyosuke had already figured out a lot of things. Some things didn''t need to be askedboth of them understood it without words. As Kyosuke held the girl in his arms, Fma Kenji wasn''t happy about it. "Who are you?" Fma Kenji frowned, raising his left hand, ready to deliver a deadly blow to the arrogant youth. However, the next moment, several venomous snakes suddenly erupted from the boy''s sleeves, forcing him to retreat and abandon his attack. "Let me deal with him first." Releasing Mito from his arms, Kyosuke turned to face the enemy, knowing full well that this was a tricky opponent. Without any intention of testing the waters, he directly unsealed his cursed seal and let the diluted natural energy flow through his entire body. The black markings covered his body, transforming Kyosuke into what appeared to be a handsome vampire. Cursed Seal II, Activate! His cursed seal pattern was reminiscent of Sasuke''s. This was done intentionally by Kyosukenot for strength, but for the flight ability it provided. With a powerful flap of his wings, Kyosuke gradually ascended into the air, his Sharingan activating. He looked down on his enemy with a cold gaze. "Sharingan?!" Fma Kenji''s tone was filled with disbelief. How was it that the Uchiha Sharingan had become so common? Anyone could now casually summon a three-tomoe user. Moreover, the opponent didn''t seem very old, at most around thirteen or fourteen years old. At that age, Fma Kenji himself had still been struggling at the Chnin level. Suddenly, his gaze landed on the overjoyed Mito, who was filled with joy and a bold thought flashed through his mind. "You''re... Uchiha Kyosuke!" Fma Kenji demanded loudly. "Heh." Kyosuke slowly formed hand seals, mocking as he spoke, "I didn''t expect you to be smart right before you die." Zzzt zzzt zzzt! The familiar sound of Chidori rang out, but this time, the lightning in Kyosuke''s hand was no longer pure blue of the original technique. "Black Lightning?" Mito stared at the scene in shock. With her extraordinary sensory abilities, she could vaguely sense something unusual. She glanced at the surrounding ninja, and after a moment''s thought, she decided to trust Kyosuke and ignore Fma Kenji''s presence. Her mission was simply to make sure no one disturbed Kyosuke''s fight. "Ugh, every time I use this, it feels like my arm is going to tear apart." The black lightning was a combination of Chidori and the cursed seal''s energy. Wailing Chidori! It was the same technique Sasuke used to knock out Naruto in the Valley of the End. Its power was incredibly destructive, even elite Jnin have a hard time resisting it. Looking down at Fma Kenji, who was waiting cautiously, Kyosuke spoke coldly, "Don''t move." What did that mean? Before the enemy could react, Kyosuke suddenly flashed, appearing directly in front of him. Flying Thunder God Technique! While saving Mito earlier, he had inscribed a space-time coordinate on the enemy. Most people would simply teleport to strike, but given the enemy''s strength, Kyosuke decided to use his strongest attack. It proved to be a very wise decision. Kyosuke didn''t possess the lightning-fast reflexes of Minato Namikaze, who called dominate the shinobi world. This meant that after he instantly appeared, there would be a slight delay in detecting and taking action. Although the time was short, it was enough for the enemy to react slightly. He couldn''t defend, but Fma Kenji managed to move his body just enough with his instincts, preventing the Chidori from piercing a fatal blow. It granted him a brief moment to breathe, though it wouldn''t change his fate. "Futile struggle." The black lightning instantly tore through Fma Kenji''s body. He could have died peacefully, but since he wanted to be tortured, he made sure to leave no part of him intact. Kyosuke feeling his body being torn apart in pain, gritted his teeth and deactivated the cursed seal mode. As expected, this thing wasn''t good; prolonged use placed a huge burden on the body. Fortunately, he had healing medicine, but for someone else, they''d probably run into serious problems sooner or later. "Kyosuke!" After dealing with the remaining enemies, Mito leaped into his arms. Rubbing her beautiful hair, Kyosuke spoke gently, "I''m back." .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 87 - 87: Whats the Point of Disguise if It Gets Exposed Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Beside the campfire, the two recounted their experiences over the past year. "You idiot," Mito scolded, hands on her hips, as though she wanted to flick Kyosuke''s forehead hard enough to send him flying. "How could you be so easily fooled?" "My fault," Kyosuke replied with a helpless smile, thinking to himself that, aside from Kybi, who could sense malice, most people would struggle to detect White Zetsu''s disguises. That thing could even mimic chakra and mental fluctuations. No wonder it was a creation of the God Tree and considered a powerful tool by Kaguya to resist her clan. "By the way, why did you run away from home?" Kyosuke asked, perplexed. Why would a princess abandon her comfortable life to roam as a vagabond, nearly getting abducted by Black Zetsu in the process? "I..." Mito hesitated at his question. She couldn''t possibly admit that she left because she refused to believe he was truly dead and had scoured every corner of the Land of Fire in search of him. If she said that, this guy would surely hold it over her forever. No, she needed to come up with an excuse to fool him. Cough, "How would a commoner like you understand a princess''s thoughts?" she said, tilting her head proudly. "Traveling far and wide, gaining knowledgedo you get it?" Seeing Kyosuke''s skeptical look, her eyes darted, and she suddenly raised her voice to change the subject. "Tell me, why have you been hiding all this time? Is it because the snake princess''s at the Rychi''s Cave is too beautiful?" "Mm, She is quite beautiful," Kyosuke replied honestly. "I''m telling you, when I grow up, I''ll definitely be even more beautiful." The bean sprout of a girl puffed her cheeks in dissatisfaction. "We''ll see." "Damn it, stinky Kyousuke" After the playful argument, Kyosuke finally shared his thoughts. "I originally wanted to return, but I discovered something unusual in the Land of Rain." Having met Hyga Yayoi and knowing much about their relationship, Mito had even helped seal Otsutsuki chakra before. With that in mind, Kyosuke didn''t hide anything and detailed the events involving the moon. "So back at the Hyuga clan''s territory, you guys actually secretly went to the moon behind my back?!" Mito, with her hair tied in round buns, was utterly shocked. So, the pioneer of lunar exploration was right beside her all along? It took her a while to come to terms with missing out on such an extraordinary experience. Clearly, her priorities were a little skewed. Unaware of her inner turmoil, Kyosuke continued explaining, "To investigate covertly, I have to go to the Land of Rain." There was something else he hadn''t said. One of the advantages of staying in the shadows was avoiding the prying eyes of those with ill intentions. Had he stayed in the open, Black Zetsu might have successfully misled him. His goal was to infiltrate the Land of Rain, investigate, and find a way to destroy the production chain of those human puppets. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be long before the Moon Clan would become uncontrollable. Hearing his plan, Mito immediately raised her hand, volunteering to rid the ninja world of this menace. "Take you with me?" Kyosuke eyed her round buns and the defiant look on her face that screamed, Refuse me, and I''ll bite you! In the end, he could only sigh and give in. She was proficient in Adamantine Sealing Chains, making her stronger than the average Jonin. Especially her expertise in sealing techniques might prove crucial in certain moments. Come to think of it, having her along might not be so bad. "But let''s make one thing clear: you must follow my orders, or I''ll kick you back to the Land of Whirlpools." "Got it!" Mito''s cheerful skipping suggested she hadn''t heard a word he said. "This girl..." --- "Mission failed?!" Not only did Fuma Yukishi lose his composure, but even Black Zetsu, lurking in his shadow, couldn''t but shiver slightly. A failure involving an elite Jonin-class operative tasked with capturing a mere Uzumaki girl? It wasn''t like they were up against someone like Uzumaki Ashina. How could they fail? Due to the rarity of White Zetsu clones, Black Zetsu hadn''t personally sent it to monitored the mission. Unexpectedly, this oversight had led to such a significant setback. "Black Zetsu-sama," Yukishi growled through gritted teeth, attempting to control his anger. "Do you know who''s responsible? I''ll kill them right now." "I''ll find out soon," Black Zetsu his voice fading away. --- Inside the room, Fuma Yukishi lowered his head, concealing his expression as much as possible. "Black Zetsu, I''m no longer the persecuted branch family orphan of the past," he muttered. "Some things... it''s better not to push too far." A few muinutes later, Yukishi straightened up, his demeanor returning to normal as if the vengeful person from earlier had never existed. Unaware of this, Black Zetsu had already left to investigate. --- The Land of Rain was situated at the crossroads of the Lands of Earth, Fire, and Wind. Its geography destined it to be a battlefield, unable to enjoy lasting peace. Driving a wagon disguised as a traveling merchant''s cart, Kyosuke entered the rain-drenched land. As for the esteemed princess Mito? Naturally, she stayed inside to avoid getting wet. According to her, too much rain stunted growth. Kyosuke highly doubted this claim, suspecting she was just making excuses, possibly believing some rumor she had heard. The Land of Rain, constantly shrouded in a drizzly environment, had many buildings made primarily of steel, with a considerable number of stone houses. Every building featured countless steel pipes standing tall, used for drainage and water flow, creating a unique and beautiful sight in the ninja world. "Kyosuke, I''m hungry." "That food stall over there looks pretty good~" "Buy me some candied fruit skewers!" "Kyosuke..." "Kyosuke..." "Kyosuke..." Finally his patience wore thin, he grabbed a whip and stormed into the cart. "Ah! What are you doing? Can''t you just speak nicely?" A few minutes later, the round-bun princess reluctantly took the reins, steering the cart through the rain as water dripped steadily from her straw hat. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for Kyosuke? He lay comfortably in the cart, taking a nap. If this little bean sprout didn''t get some discipline, she''d be impossible to handle. "Wake me up when we arrive," he said, settling down. "And keep an eye out for those human puppets." "Hmph!" Ignoring her displeased snort, Kyosuke focused on his plans. The Moon Clan''s puppet-making techniques weren''t something just anyone could replicate. Instead of wasting energy on the puppets themselves, finding the puppeteer behind them would be far more effective. This required him to take risks and most likely attract unwanted attention of the enemy Lost in his thoughts, Kyosuke eventually dozed off. The last image in his mind before he fell asleep was the shining Tenseigan in Otsutsuki Sugito''s eyes. If he could take it, he was sure that Yayoi would be thrilled with this gift. Clang! He was abruptly woken by a sudden jolt. Pulling back the curtain groggily, Kyosuke saw Mito, disguised, being questioned by a group of ninjas. After a quick glance, he identified two of them as Moon Clan human puppets. It seemed he''d found the right place. "It''s fine, She can handle a simple interrogation," he thought. Before he could step out, however, Mito punched one of the ninjas square in the face, sending him sprawling to the ground. Kyosuke froze "...." "I''ve been exposed," Mito announced nonchalantly. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 88 - 88: Puppets? No, Thats a Treasure Trove of Points Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Since Mito had already made her move, Kyosuke naturally couldn''t just watch her get bullied. "By the way, I''ve never fought against a human puppet before." He unsheathed his Kusanagi sword, with lightning crackling along its blade, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the enemy, cleaving through the green chakra ball that had been shot at him. "Still the same, only able to shoot those little chakra projectiles, huh?" Whether it was the puppet master or their small creations, in battle, aside from taijutsu, all they could do was shoot those chakra energy balls. It seemed the teachings of the Fma clan still hadn''t made much progress. Turning his body into several afterimages, he used the Body Flicker Technique to confuse the enemy''s tracking. Seizing the opportunity, Kyosuke swiftly closed the distance and aimed a sword thrust at the Moon''s clan member, the Jutsu user. "Don''t even think about it!" The enemy sneered and, with a thought, ordered one of the nearby puppets to leap forward and block the attack with its body. The sharp blade pierced through its heart, but the attack that should have been fatal didn''t stop the puppet''s movement. At that moment, Kyosuke finally understood the difficulty of dealing with these things. "No wonder they dared to make such bold statements. It seems that Otsutsuki Hamura still left some hidden resources behind." With no vital weak points, and no need for manual control, the puppets could be operated with just the user''s thoughts. Compared to the puppet units of Sunagakure in later times, the craftsmanship here was far superior. "Sigh..." Kyosuke sighed quietly. He knew deep down that this chaos wouldn''t be so easily resolved. Seeing the enemy firmly clutching the sword, preventing him from pulling it back, Kyosuke had no choice but to temporarily abandon his weapon. Just as he stepped back, several basketball-sized chakra balls swarmed and engulfed the puppet that had been struck by the sword. "Aside from being durable, they can also be used for baiting tactics." Thoughts constantly raced in his mind as his hands moved swiftly. Before the next wave of chakra balls could come, he had already completed the necessary hand signs. Using the Flying Thunder God Technique, he teleported back to the Kusanagi sword''s location, avoiding the dense light ball attacks. He then unleashed a burst of flame that engulfed two puppets in the distance. Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu! The intense heat immediately shattered the puppets'' bodies. With such heavy damage, they could no longer continue to function. "Whew~ Didn''t expect this to be a bit tricky." Just as he was about to continue his actions, a sudden system prompt nearly caused him to lose control of his expression. [System Notification: Killed a Moon clan Human Puppet, gained 230 points.] [System Notification: Killed a Moon clan Human Puppet, gained 180 points.] "These things can reward me with points?" Kyosuke widened his eyes, and his entire mental state shifted. [Points: 67,510] Glancing at his current points, he silently started to calculate something in his mind. "Done!" It seemed that he had made a firm decision. Kyosuke suddenly exploded with all his strength and quickly dealt with the last puppet. He captured the enemy''s puppet master, used his Sharingan to probe his recent memories, and then snapped the man''s neck, tossing his body into a nearby pond. "I remember Black Zetsu talking about how many puppets the Moon''s clan had." "Seems like it''s three thousand." Numbly, he returned to the cart, packing up his things, feeling that the past year had been wasted. If he had discovered the situation in the Land of Rain sooner, his points might have already reached the level required to exchange for the Mangeky Sharingan. "What a miscalculationtruly a grave miscalculation." Of course, Kyosuke likely wouldn''t realize it now, but had he come a year earlier, there might not have been enough human puppets for him to exploit so freely. Speaking of which, perhaps he should thank Black Zetsu and the Fma clan for their help. As he sharpened his blade, preparing to make a big move in the Land of Rain, Mito, unaware, thought she had caused some trouble. "Alright, alright, I''m sorry! Don''t be so stern," the bun-haired girl relented, a rare display of submission. "Huh?" Kyosuke blinked, finally snapping his attention back to reality. It seemed like she had misunderstood something. With a slight turn of his eyes, Kyosuke suddenly spoke in a low voice, "Now that you know, let me ask you, does the Uzumaki clan have particularly strong sensory abilities?" "Of course." Upon hearing this, Mito''s tail almost seemed to stand up in excitement. "Let me tell you, aside from the Hyga clan, no one can compare to us Uzumaki when it comes to sensory skills." "Even the Senju?" "Uh, their chances of having sensory ninjas are lower than ours." She admitted reluctantly, before striking a triumphant pose, hands on her hips, proudly continued, "If you''re asking for my help, no problem, with me around, you won''t be trapped by the enemy." "It seems your sensory abilities are really impressive." With a small compliment, Kyosuke''s expression became serious as he said, "But it seems you misunderstood. I''m not asking you to help me hide." "I plan to go on the offensive, to destroy the foundation of their strength directly at the source." "Huh?" Mito was stunned, her mouth slightly agape. --- In the Depths of the Land of Rain, Moon Clan''s Temporary Base. "Ugh!" tsutsuki Sugito clutched his throbbing eyes, his expression twisted with pain. To avenge his child and wage war on the ninja world, he had even sought help from the rebel forces. The sheer strength required to challenge the tsutsuki clan''s centuries-long rule was proof of their power. If it weren''t for the incomplete Tenseigan, Otsutsuki Sugito would have long lost his position as a leader. During the battle on the moon, the Hyga clan had left behind several corpses. Sugito had planned to seize their Byakugan, but a mysterious force incinerated the remnants entirely, robbing him of the spoils. Outsiders might not understand, but Otsutsuki Sugito himself knew that his eyes could no longer last long. Without replenishing its dwindling ocular power, the Tenseigan would never evolve. Now, even his vision was beginning to blur. "I have to find a solution." he muttered. Otsutsuki Sugito''s plan was simple: capture the pure Hyga bloodline, obtain an untainted Byakugan, and resurrect his Tenseigan. Once he mastered this power, no one in the ninja world would be able to stand against him. "Hahahaha, I am the true savior." he declared, his laughter descending into madness. "Only by destroying the ninja world created by the Six Paths Sage will humanity be given a chance to be reborn." The pain of losing his child had already driven the man, who once didn''t want to start a war, into madness. Knock knock knock! Urgent knocking interrupted Sugito''s thoughts, pulling him back to reality. Suppressing the discomfort in his eyes, he shouted, "Go away! Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But, Clan Leader, we" "Leave!!" Hearing his furious roar, the messenger fled in terror. Compared to their life, the news they had seemed much less pressing. "For now, let''s avoid disturbing the Clan Leader further," murmured one of the guards, glancing uneasily at the door. --- Elsewhere, In a Corner of the Land of Rain. "Kyosuke, seven o''clock direction." "Got it." Following Mito''s guidance, Kyosuke continued to search for the human puppet forces'' tracks. Whenever he encountered large units, he avoided them; smaller squads, however, were swiftly eliminated. For a moment, it felt as though he had returned to the days when he earned the title of Ashura. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 89 - 89: Rebellious ōtsutsuki Takuyas Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon From hundreds of meters away, Kyosuke accurately detected the movements of his enemies. "They''ve started hunting me down?" "And with just this scale" Looking at the distant squad, he instinctively frowned. It wasn''t because there were too many enemieson the contrary, Kyosuke found the search party too small. Over the past few days, he had launched more than a dozen attacks. The enemy teams ranged in sizesometimes just two or three individuals, and at other times seven or eight puppet soldiers moving together in unison. The points he gained fluctuated, mostly hovering around the level of genin, earning him anywhere from 20 to 100 points per kill. Even so, he had managed to accumulated nearly 8,000 points in total. Pulling out a uniquely designed kunai, Kyosuke used his excellent throwing skills to hurl it quickly toward the puppet squad in the distance. After several days of battle, he had gradually come to understand the characteristics of the Moon''s clan Puppets. First, these creatures had no vital pointsneither their hearts nor necks were vulnerable to fatal attacks. In essence, they were nothing more than animated corpses. Second, slashing attacks had minimal effect on them. The most effective method was always to use high-powered ninjutsu to completely destroy the puppets. Alternatively, a member of the Hyga Clan could use the Byakugan to locate and destroy the "Spiritual core" hidden within the puppets'' bodies. Lacking that ability, Kyosuke could only rely on his high-powered ninjutsu to take them down. The kunai sliced through the rain and reached the puppets in an instant. At that moment, the puppet squad detected Kyosuke''s presence. Three puppets raised their palms in unison, and in the next moment, a barrage of light Chakra orbs engulfed the spot where Kyosuke had been standing. Boom! Boom! Boom! "Is it over?" The puppet master hiding in the distance hesitated slightly in his thoughts. Over the past few days, their enemy had appeared and disappeared like a phantom, causing no small amount of trouble for the lower-ranking members of their clan. To be honest, the puppet master himself didn''t believe the fight could end so easily. Zzzzt! The crackling sound of Chidori Stream drew the man''s attention. Using the Flying Thunder God technique, Kyosuke teleported into the mitsd of the enemy formation and unleashed the full power of Chidori Stream, instantly shattering the puppets, none of which exceeded the level of a Genin-level shinobi. [System Notification: Killed Moon''s clan Puppet. Points earned: 80.] [System Notification: Killed Moon''s clan Puppet. Points earned: 65.] "Tch." Kyosuke shook his head silently but didn''t complain about the small number of points. He understood the principle of "Many a little makes a mickle." After all, Chunin-level shinobi weren''t as common as cabbagesencountering them wasn''t something that could be done with his eyes closed. He raised his head, gazing at the faint drizzle in the sky, and let out a heartfelt sigh. He knew that fire-style jutsu would lose much of their power in this kind of weather. To maintain efficiency in combat, he had to rely on the high-powered Chidori Stream each time, which was a terrifying drain on his chakra reserves. While he could use his sword to slice the enemy puppets into pieces, which would also do the job. But that method was far too excessive, and, truth be told, the puppets'' taijutsu skills were surprisingly formidable. Lost in thought, Kyosuke failed to notice the puppet master hidden in the distance. It wasn''t until after Kyosuke left that the puppet master emerged from his hiding spot and returned to the base with a look of anger. Based on the ninjutsu and combat techniques displayed by the enemy, the puppet master was able to deduce Kyosuke''s identity. This was none other than the infamous intruder who had invaded the moon and killed their young clan leader. Surely, the clan''s leader would not sit idly by while someone so dangerous stirred up chaos within their territory. It didn''t take long before tsutsuki Sugito was informed that Kyosuke was still alive. "He''s really not dead?" Sugito stood up abruptly, excitement flashing in his eyes. The fact that his nemesis was still alive meant he had the chance to exact revenge personally. Once he captured Kyosuke, he would ensure the man experienced what it truly meant to live a fate worse than death. "Someone, call Takuya over for me." he ordered. tsutsuki Takuya, once the leader of the rebel forces, was a formidable figure whose strength rivaled or even surpassed that of Sugito under normal circumstances. It was only after agreeing to an alliance to jointly subdue the Shinobi world that Takuya willingly submitted to Suguto''s authority and accept his commands. Not long after, a broad-shouldered man pushed open the door. "You summoned me, clan leader?" "You''re here," Sugito acknowledged with a nod and got straight to the point. "A rat has infiltrated our territory, and its strength is proving troublesome. Take a squad of high-level puppets and eliminate it." "Don''t worry," Takuya said with confidence. "I won''t fail you." Without hesitation, Takuya turned and left, exuding an air of certainty, as if he had never doubted his own success. Through his study of the Fma Clan''s ninjutsu scrolls, Takuya believed he had significantly enhanced his own strength. Forget some mere intruderTakuya was convinced that even Sugito himself was no longer his match. Of course, this assessment hinged on the condition that Sugito didn''t use the ancestral Tenseigan. "When I obtain the Pure Byakugan, it will mark the end of the main family." Takuya muttered to himself. To merge the Tenseigan, the bloodline power of both main and branch families was required. Without sufficient bloodline and ocular strength, one would remain trapped in the early stages of awakening, unable to progressjust like Sugito. Unaware of these intricacies, Takuya naively believed that obtaining the Pure Byakugan was the key to unlocking the Tenseigan''s ultimate form. This misunderstanding explained why, in the original canon, it hadn''t taken tsutsuki Toneri long to awaken his Tenseigan. It was because the Otsutsuki Moon Clan had collectively contributed their Byakugan, enabling him to awaken the Tenseigan in just a few days. Meanwhile, in his room, Sugito clutched his eyes and decided to inform Black Zetsu of Kyosuke''s presence. He believed that enigmatic being created by Yin Release would be particularly interested in this information. "It''s said to have an extraordinary influence in the shinobi world." "Perhaps it can help me acquire the Pure Byakugan." mushed Otsutsuki Sugito. Through the clan leader Sugito''s revelations, news of Kyosuke''s survival quickly spread. Black Zetsu soon caught wind of it. Based on the traces left behind, it didn''t take long for him to deduce who was aiding Mito in secret. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your life truly is tenacious," Black Zetsu chuckled darkly, a sinister smile curling on its face. It didn''t seem overly concerned. Now that he understood the intricacies of space-time sealing, capturing the boy would be a simple matter given the right opportunity. For now, however, his priority was to further escalate conflict in the shinobi world. His ultimate goal wasn''t the destruction of the Uchiha Clan. Rather, he sought to push the two brothers to awaken their Mangeky Sharingan. Though, It had hoped the news of Kyosuke''s death would provoke the desired result, but it seemed a more drastic measure was necessaryperhaps even requiring the sacrifice of the Uchiha clan leader himself. "Kehehe Tajima, your time is running out." The eerie laughter of Black Zetsu echoed through the room. --- Elsewhere, tsutsuki Takuya quickly located the invader''s whereabouts. Kyosuke had avoided direct confrontations with high-ranking core members until now. But he overlooked one critical detail: there were those within the clan who had awakened the Byakugan. Despite this, the clan rarely used the Byakugan in combat, as they lacked the expertise in Gentle Fist techniques. Instead, they primarily utilized the djutsu as a convenient auxiliary tool. Without Mito''s assistance, Kyosuke would never have been able to carry out his repeated ambushes so effectively. "Tsk, how careless," Kyosuke muttered, now finding himself completely surrounded by enemy forces. He had unwittingly walked into a trap. "Give up," Takuya said, stepping out alone from the encirclement. Veins bulged around his eyes as his activated Byakugan locked onto Kyosuke with an unrelenting gaze. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 90 - 90: The Second Stage of Flying Thunder God Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Kyosuke stood alone in the encirclement. Mito had been left in a nearby village for safety. Honestly, even if Mito were present, the enemies would still struggle to keep up with him if he decided to escape. Before heading anywhere, Kyosuke always made it a habit to mark Flying Thunder God coordinates in the vicinity. But instead of leaving, Kyosuke had decided to take a gamble. Sure, living on plain rice and pickled vegetables kept him alive, but it was nothing compared to the thrill of a grand feast. tsutsuki Takuyaa figure whose shadow appeared in the memories of almost every enemy. He was one of the leaders of the branch family, an imposing and powerful leader. If their forces were evenly matched, Takuya could easily overthrow any opposition. "Such a prominent figure must be worth a lot of points," Kyosuke murmured, licking his lips in anticipation as he pulled out a scroll from his waist. [Points: 75,980] He was just over 25,000 points away from reaching 100,000. As long as the opponent wasn''t a clan leader-level powerhouse, Kyosuke was confident in his chances of winning. To be honest, Kyosuke was still far from reaching the level of a Kage. In a direct battle, he would only be able to escape using his space-time ninjutsu. Still, there was no harm in trying. If things went south, he could always retreat. "One must always have dreams," he said to himself with a smirk. Activating his Sharingan, the crimson glow of his eyes flashed as he tore open the scroll in his hands with all his might. In an instant, a barrage of kunai rained down like a storm of feathers, enveloping most of the enemies in its deadly shower. "How ridiculous." Takuya clasped his hands together, summoning a shimmering green barrier around his body. The kunai clattered against the shield, producing a clear ringing sound, but unable to leave even a scratch. "What a strange technique," Kyosuke muttered, activating his Curse Seal. The black markings spread from his shoulder across his body. Curse Seal Stage One: Activated! "Let''s see how your Taijutsu hold up," he said. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With his Chidori Blade humming in his hand, Kyosuke used a Flying Thunder God kunai as his anchor to teleport behind Takuya. But Takuya had been prepared. The moment Kyosuke appeared, a barrage of green Chakra bullet''s greeted him. Kyosuke could destroy the barrier with a direct attack, but doing so would mean taking the full brunt of the Chakra bullets. "Tch, his reflexes are sharp," Kyosuke muttered, retreating. High-level puppet masters like Takuya could synchronize their thoughts with their puppets. This allowed them to coordinate seamlessly and prepare for Kyosuke''s Flying Thunder God. Kyosuke quickly moved to a nearby position and realized that each specially crafted kunai was surrounded by hidden puppets, waiting in silence. As soon as he revealed himself, the puppets would immediately launch a barrage of attacks. This kind of coordination was impossible for humans, but for thoughtless puppets, it was second nature. "Flying Thunder God has a counter like this? Interesting," Kyosuke murmured. Still, a sly grin appeared on his face. "Too bad your intel is outdated." He flashed back to the original spot, picked up the storage scroll from the ground, and upon closer inspection, Kyosuke seemed to be holding onto a thin steel wire. "Today let me show you something new," Kyosuke said, pulling the wire. The kunai on the ground suddenly rose into the air. Ninja Art: Manipulated Shuriken Technique! A high-level shuriken technique only usable by the Uchiha clan. With this technique, the shurikens could be controlled like vehicles, with their directions easily manipulated. While it wasn''t powerful enough to kill outright, it was perfect for disrupting the enemy''s plans. The Otsutsuki Moon''s Clan had gathered complete information on Kyosuke. Without this, tsutsuki Takuya wouldn''t have been able to identify the intruder so quickly. The records clearly stated that the Flying Thunder God technique required the use of relatively stationary coordinates. To deal with him, mobile tactics were the best approach. Takuya laughed coldly as he watched the flying kunai. "Trying to distract me?" "A naive thought." tsutsuki Takuya sneered, completely uninterested in Kyosuke''s actions. From the moment he had detected Kyosuke, a large number of puppet soldiers had been closing in on his location. In just two minutes, the army would complete the encirclement, and with their massive numbers, they could ensure that every coordinate point was covered by a puppet. This was the vast net tsutsuki Takuya had woven for his enemy. Once trapped, there would be no escape. "This is the end for you, Uchiha." But just as he finished speaking, Kyosuke vanished, only to reappear at various spots across the battlefield at high speed. One of the puppets, which had locked onto the kunai''s position, was suddenly split into pieces by a flash of lightning that appeared right in front of it. Not far away, another puppet attempted to approach Takuya, but after just a few steps, its body shattered into pieces. "What what''s happening?!" Takuya''s eyes widened in disbelief. In a split second, half of the puppet army under his command had been wiped out. Only then did tsutsuki Takuya realize that the enemy had been able to teleport by manipulating the flying kunai. Had the intel been wrong, or had the enemy''s ninjutsu evolved? Both were possibilities, but the key issue was that his encirclement plan had failed. With the ability to move through coordinates, the puppet army he had set up in advance had lost most of its effectiveness. Unless he could drain Kyosuke''s chakra, tsutsuki Takuya knew that no matter how many people he sent, he would never be able to trap the boy. Realizing this, Takuya recalled his remaining puppets and stepped into the open, baiting Kyosuke into an attack. "Come on, let me see what other tricks you have." As he spoke, he and the puppets unleashed a barrage of green Chakra bullets. His intention was clear: not allowing Kyosuke any chance to rest and to deplete his energy as much as possible. "This guy..." Kyosuke''s heart skipped a beat as he seemed to sense the enemy''s intention. [Flying Thunder God Technique (Level 4)] Not long ago, his Flying Thunder God Technique had reached level 4, allowing him to capture moving coordinates. Its practicality had increased several fold, and it could now be formally used in enemy engagements. However, the cost was still a bit too high for him at the moment, or else he wouldn''t have to enter the cursed seal state to fight. [Points: 76,860] After a round of fighting, his points had increased by about a thousand, which was a small gain. His chakra was running low, and continuing to fight forcefully, not only would he not be able to ensure a kill, but he would also likely face a situation where his chakra ran out. He didn''t want to have to exchange for a chakra recovery potionit cost 10,000 points, and just thinking about it made him feel reluctant. Flashing to the treetop behind him, Kyosuke ignored the attacks that followed and locked onto a coordinate 2 kilometers away, teleporting there using the Flying Thunder God Technique. The harvest today had been decent, and it was better to call it a day before the enemy arrived to surround him. They might have some new tricks up their sleeves. "Time to make my escape." In the blink of an eye, the scenery changed, and Kyosuke appeared 2 kilometers away. As soon as he showed up, countless Chakra bullets flew toward him. "Damn, these guys are relentless." .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 91 - 91: That Person is Still Alive Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Thanks to his successful advancement of the Flying Thunder God Technique, Kyosuke managed to escape the encirclement unscathed. By the time he returned to the inn in the small town, his chakra reserves were nearly depleted. Ignoring the worried gaze of the girl with the bun hairstyle, he collapsed onto the bed and fell into a deep sleep. Seeing this, Mito was startled. After carefully checking his condition, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the boy covered in blood and grime, still wearing his shoes, she puffed up her cheeks in anger but reluctantly began removing his shoes and socks. "Always fighting and killingwhy does he have to push himself so hard?" After wringing out a clean towel, Princess Mito imitated the maids'' usual methods and began to carefully clean Kyosuke''s body. After an exhausting effort, she finally managed to wipe him clean. She intended to go out to rest, but considering that Kyosuke was still unconscious, she decided to sit by his side, fighting off sleep to keep watch. Half-asleep, Mito felt someone lifting her. Her subconscious tried to wake her up, but the familiar scent that drifted into her nose made her smack her lips and fall back into a deep sleep. "This girl..." Gently placing her on the bed and carefully tucking her in, Kyosuke walked to the window and gazed at the moonlight outside, lost in thought. By his estimation, he had been asleep for about six hours. During this period, there had been no sign of any investigation from the Moon Clan. Perhaps they didn''t want to, or maybe they couldn''t. Either way, it seemed that Otsutsuki Sugito hadn''t managed to fully control the Land of Rain. "That makes sense. Someone hell-bent on destroying the Shinobi World isn''t likely to treat the people of the Land of Rain kindly." Reflecting deeply, Kyosuke roughly pieced together Otsutsuki Takuya''s plan. He had to admit, the combination of remote-controlled human puppets was indeed a viable way to completely block his Flying Thunder God escape routes. But unfortunately for them, no matter how meticulously they planned, they didn''t anticipate that Kyosuke''s Flying Thunder God would evolve ahead of time. The ability to track moving coordinates meant it was now much harder to predict his landing points. With his extraordinary kunai-throwing skills, making the kunai curve mid-air was no problem at all. "With the second-stage Flying Thunder God, my actual combat power is already approaching the clan leader level." "Unfortunately, age still limits my physical growth." Looking at the still-sleeping little Kyosuke, he sighed deeply, knowing the road ahead would still be long. The longer, the better. After enjoying the moonlight for a while, he returned to the bed and shifted the little bean sprout clutching the blanket further inside. Then he lay down beside her, continuing to recover his strength through sleep. --- The night passed without incident. "Ahhh!!!" A terrifying scream jolted Kyosuke awake from his sleep. "An enemy attack?!" Instantly unsealing his curse mark, he was surrounded by crackling lightning in less than a second, ready for battle. Looking around, however, he realized there was no abnormality in the room except for a furious bun-haired girl standing there, arms crossed. Glancing at his sleeping spot, Kyosuke had a vague idea of what had happened. Before the little girl could explode, he quickly took the initiative, pointing at her and scolding loudly. "Can''t you stay calm in a situation like this? We''re in enemy territory. What if your scream attracted an enemy we couldn''t handle?" "Uh..." Mito initially wanted to question him but quickly realized she might have overreacted. After all, when they were out in the wild, they often rested while leaning on each other. This was just a change of location to a bedit wasn''t worth making such a fuss. Feeling slightly wronged, she pursed her lips and replied sulkily, "Okay, I get it." Ruffling her messy hair, she left the room with her head down, intending to fetch some water to wash up. Seeing this, Kyosuke let out a small breath of relief. "What a gullible little girl. Scare her a bit, and she forgets everything." If she''d been given a chance to blow up, he wouldn''t have had peace for a long time. "Sometimes, the less you''re in the right, the louder you need to be." he mumbled. Of course, he justified this strategy for himself but wouldn''t tolerate anyone doing the same to himunless they wanted to face his blade. His philosophy of roaming the ninja world was simple: Conquer with morality. And everyone knew that about him. --- Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After tidying the room and disguising himself with the Transformation Jutsu, Kyosuke left to have a hearty meal before continuing his hunting journey with Mito. Following the battle the day before, he noticed the Moon''s clan had strengthened their human puppet patrols. Every time he entered their danger zones, enemies equipped with Byakugan would issue an early warning, summoning reinforcements to support them. Although this significantly reduced his efficiency, the Flying Thunder God technique remained powerful enough to let him escape before the enemy could encircle him. Slower progress in earning points was frustrating, but Kyosuke wasn''t in a rush. Each day, he teased Mito, killed some enemies, and lived quite comfortably. In the blink of an eye, two months had passed since he arrived in the Land of Rain. He was on the verge of accumulating enough points to achieve a crucial power boost: Mangeky Sharingan. The Mangekyo Sharinganan evolution of the Uchiha clan''s bloodline limit and perhaps its ultimate form. To awaken Mangekyo, one must endure profound emotional trauma, such as witnessing the death of a loved one, which would produce the special chakra needed for the evolution. The Mangeky would enhance the Original Sharingan''s abilities but also grants two unique powers based on the user''s traits. Abilities like Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, Kamui, and others were diverse and each exceptionally powerful. Kyosuke couldn''t help but wonder what abilities he might awaken. Of course, such tremendous power came at a cost. The more one uses the Mangekyo, the faster its user approaches blindness. Only by transplanting another Mangekyo from a close relative or fusing it with high-level Senju cells (Hashirama cells) could one avoid losing vision. As for the regular Mangekyo, Kyosuke planned to exchange points for it. After all, he wasn''t about to kill someone he cared for. For the Eternal Mangekyo, he had just the right relative in mindhis gullible older cousin, Uchiha Kaijun. Tajima thought he''d gained an ally, but little did he know Kyosuke was eager to offer him a generous giftone that would ensure Tajima put all his resources into grooming Uchiha Kaijun. "My dear clan leader, I''ll be counting on you for my future eyes." With just a step remaining to reach the 100,000-point threshold, Kyosuke decided to take a bold risk against his enemies. The bastard who had set up the ambush for him had lived long enoughit was time to turn him into a string of numbers on Kyosuke''s system panel. "Sigh, I''m just too kind." "Even though I could''ve dealt with you earlier, I let you live for two more months." "You''re always too softhearted, too softhearted~" --- Meanwhile, word of Kyosuke''s survival had silently spread throughout the Shinobi world. While some were overjoyed, others were deeply troubled. Among them was Uchiha Kaijun, who had recently been promoted to deputy corps commander but hadn''t had a good night''s rest in days. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 92 - 92: Uchiha Kaijun: Ive Gained the Power, Hear the Applause Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon A year ago, the news of Kyosuke''s death shocked many people. Among the mourners, the greatest impact was undoubtedly felt by his invincible corps. This corps, with a roster nearing two hundred members, had most of its members mastering the Chidori technique, with three jnin-level ninja boasting extraordinary strength. Such a force was coveted not only by clan leader Tajima but also by Uchiha Rei, who resided far to the south. It''s easy to imagine the immense pressure placed on Izumi and Maya, the deputy commanders, during this time. Uchiha Rei, to maintain his image before his former subordinates, attempted a gradual approach, intending to dismantle the corps from within through persuasion and bribery. Uchiha Tajima, on the other hand, abandoned all pretense, going so far as to almost threaten Maya with a blade to force her to submit. --- Uchiha Izumi, being naturally aloof and inarticulate, often left Maya to manage most affairs whenever Kyosuke was away. Upon hearing the news of Kyosuke''s death, the corps experienced several small-scale upheavals. In the face of temptations of power and wealth, not everyone possessed the resolve to refuse. Especially since, without Kyosuke, the future of the corps was uncertain. Before long, some clan members began using various excuses to leave the corps, severing ties with Kyosuke''s faction entirely. After several rounds of departures, the team dwindled to 135 members, with most defectors joining the clan leader''s camp. Having tasted the benefits, Uchiha Tajima decided to take it further, issuing an order to dissolve Kyosuke''s corps entirely, intending to absorb it fully. However, Tajima underestimated Kyosuke''s influence. Neither Power nor wealth could sway themhow could a mere order compel the remaining 135 loyalists to submit? When faced with disbandment and reassignment, the entire corps resisted to the end, vowing never to comply with Tajima''s demands. --- In the first month, Tajima visited the corps daily, offering warm greetings. He treated its members with more affection than his own two sons. In the second month, Tajima shifted his strategy to target their families. Families of the corps members frequently received various resources, accompanied by promises extolling the benefits of aligning with the clan leader. By the third month, Tajima''s patience had worn thin. He couldn''t fathom why this group was so stubborn. It''s just a dead manwhy such unwavering loyalty? After all, loyalty didn''t fill bellies. What Tajima failed to grasp was the reason behind Kyosuke''s unique influence. In any world, the concept of "disciples surpassing their masters" often led to hesitation in sharing power. This made Kyosuke''s actions stand out even more. Everyone knew how valuable Chidori was as a ninjutsu. When Kyosuke offered to teach it freely, his subordinates couldn''t believe their ears. It was akin to joining a company as a low-level employee, only for the boss to gift you shares in a publicly traded company. Such generosity inspired unwavering gratitude. For the remaining members, their sentiment was simple: "The commander may be gone, but as long as we remain, the corps lives on." Neither threats nor temptations could shake the ironclad resolve of the 135 members. --- Seeing his schemes fail, Tajima resorted to sending Kyosuke''s corps to the front lines. In the western border of the Land of Fire, clans like the Fma, Hatake, and Inuzuka were growing restless, frequently skirmishing with the Uchiha. Tajima''s intent was clear: "You think you''re strong? Prove it on the battlefield." As the deputy leader, Maya couldn''t outright refuse a war orderdoing so would be considered treason. Reluctantly, she led the corps to the western battlefield, engaging in a series of deadly battles with various clans. Without Kyosuke''s leadership, the corps lost much of its former prestige. After half a year of warfare, the corps had dwindled to just 105 members30 comrades had fallen on the battlefield. Though Maya earned the title Bloodstained Rose and their team was hailed as the strongest hundred-man corps, those accolades couldn''t bring back their lost comrades. Frustrated that his plans hadn''t succeeded, Tajima set his sights on using Uchiha Kaijun to gain control of Kyosuke''s corps. Yes, the very same cousin who had once plotted to harm Kyosuke. After mastering the full version of Chidori from a traitor, awakening the three-tomoe Sharingan fueled by hatred, and receiving two years of extensive training from a powerful mentor, Kaijun had grown formidable. While he couldn''t compare to the legendary Uchiha trio, his strength far surpassed that of most ninjas his age. --- True to the Uchiha way of keeping dirty laundry hidden, only Izumi and Maya knew the true nature of Kaijun''s relationship with Kyosuke. Thus, Kaijun indeed had an opportunity to join the corps as Kyosuke''s cousin, provided the two deputy commanders approved. However, Maya knew exactly what kind of person Kaijun was. Upon learning of his intent to join, she outright rejected him, citing his lack of strength. To her dismay, this played right into Kaijun''s hands. Seizing on her words, he publicly asked whether defeating the two of them would earn him the right to join the corps. Kaijun didn''t forget to subtly imply their questionable backgrounds, reminding everyone that they had once been subordinates raised by Madara. In other words, we''re all in the same boat. Cornered, Maya agreed to Kaijun''s challenge. --- In their first match, Maya used her superior jnin-level skills and genjutsu to defeat Kaijun easily. Before leaving, she told him they would fight again the next day. Returning to Tajima, Kaijun underwent intensive training targeting his weaknesses, focusing on genjutsu resistance, enhancing his cell activation with lightning-style techniques, and learning exclusive fire-style jutsu. Thanks to his innate talent and the Sharingan''s memory retention, Kaijun''s strength soared. By the time of their second duel two months later, the 15-year-old Kaijun narrowly defeated the Bloodstained Rose. But the pinnacle remained: Uchiha Izumi, the corps'' true second-in-command and a peak jnin. A few days later, Kaijun challenged Izumi but was thoroughly defeated. The gap between their levels was insurmountable. Frustrated, Tajima left Kaijun with a cryptic remark: "If you can''t win within six months, Uchiha Kochou will marry Madara." The mere mention of Kochou nearly caused Kaijun to erupt. Realizing Kaijun''s deep love for her, Tajima played his final card: a mental lock forged from love and hatred. Kaijun began a grueling six-month training regimen, pushing himself to the brink of death daily. Fueled by hatred for Kyosuke and love for Kochou, his growth defied all expectations. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Kaijun reemerged, drenched in bloodlust, no one recognized the man he had become. Facing Izumi again, Kaijun declared, "One match to decide it all. If I lose, I''ll disappear from your lives forever." Izumi agreed without hesitation, and the two clashed in an intense battle. The fight was ferocious. Izumi''s experience countered Kaijun''s sheer determination. Both unleashed Chidori in a high-speed, long-range collision. Though Izumi maintained a chakra advantage, a surprising twist occurred. "Kaijun, you can do it!" Kochou''s voice pierced the tension. Kaijun''s veins bulged, and his Sharingan erupted with rage. With a deafening roar, he overwhelmed Izumi, standing victorious by sheer willpower. But before Kaijun could savor his triumph, someone burst in, shouting: "Everyone! Big newsCommander Kyosuke isn''t dead!" Kaijun''s triumphant shout abruptly ceased. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 93 - 93: Hashiramas Marriage Proposal Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Kyosuke is still alive! The astonishing news spread swiftly throughout the entire Uchiha clan. At the same time, it was like a resounding slap to Uchiha Kaijun, brutally reminding him that no matter how hard he tried, he would never measure up to that person. "Why..." "Why now of all times? Why do you have to come back now...?" Pfft! Uchiha Kaijun spat out a mouthful of blood and collapsed to the ground, unconscious. When he finally woke up, the proud and spirited man he once was nowhere to be found. It was as if the news of Kyosuke''s return had shattered Kaijun''s vitality entirely, leaving him utterly devoid of the will to move forward. At least, Maya thought so. To her, it seemed as if Kaijun had completely lost his edge, to the point where he even ignored the orders of Uchiha Tajima. "How dare a mere speck of dust challenge the sun and moon?" Maya thought to herself. No matter how hard Kaijun tried, in her eyes, he would never be worthy of comparison to him. If he insisted on defiance, the only result would be the complete destruction of his self-confidence. Yet, only Uchiha Kochou understood the truth: her boyfriend wasn''t broken but was instead using his passive behavior to conceal his true sharpness. When he reappeared before the world, it would be in a way that would leave everyone stunned. --- Somewhere on a desolate battlefield in the Land of Fire. Tiger - Hare - Dog - Ram - Dragon. Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique! Invisible blades of wind came hurtling forward. Uchiha Madara smirked disdainfully, dodging effortlessly with a few swift movements, closing the gap between him and his opponent. Ducking to evade an incoming slash, Madara didn''t even bother drawing his weapon. Instead, with a quick knee strike followed by a spinning kick, he easily subdued his opponent. Applying slight pressure with his hand, his foe let out a groan of agony, unable to bear the force. "Do you also wish to dance?" Madara''s icy gaze bore into the man. Lately, he had noticed an unusual influx of Wind Country shinobi within the Fire Country''s borders. This strange occurrence piqued his curiosity. Perhaps things were even more dire in the Land of Wind than in the Land of Fire. The Senju and Uchiha were overwhelmingly powerful, forcing most clans to maneuver around them in a tense political game. The Land of Wind was different. With over a dozen major noble clans of similar strength, their battles were exceedingly fierce. They couldn''t even manage their own turf, yet had the gall to invade the Land of Fire? Fools who''ve grown tired of living. At this moment, Madara''s appearance had changed significantly compared to a year ago. Whatever he had experienced, it had transformed his entire demeanor. In short, Madara was increasingly becoming The legendary Ghost of Uchiha of the Shinobi World. Just as he was about to probe his opponent''s memory to uncover their recent activities, another wave of Wind Country Shinobi appeared in the distance. Among them were even a few puppets. To Madara, the so-called puppet techniques of the Land of Wind were nothing more than children''s toys. As for this battle? Ridiculous. What adult would seriously fight with a child''s plaything? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With his black hair fluttering slightly, the next moment, an intense sea of flames consumed all the enemies. Fire Release: Majestic Destroyer Flame! "Such a dull fight." Madara''s expression was somber as he reminisced about the battles with Hashirama. Those intense clashes, where his adrenaline spiked and his focus was pushed to its limit, were the kind of battles he yearned for. Everyone else was just a distraction to pass the time. With the war between the Uchiha and Senju concluded, it meant the Uchiha clan wouldn''t engage in conflicts for a long time. Even the mighty Senju couldn''t defeat them. If other clans joined the fray, wouldn''t it just be suicide? On the other hand, Kyosuke''s presumed death had dealt a significant blow to Madara. For the first time, he found himself desperately seeking power. Whether to change the clan or protect those he cherished, Madara needed power surpassing everyone else''s. Rejecting his younger brother''s request to accompany him, Madara shouldered his belongings and set off alone on a journey through the Shinobi world. Perhaps guided by fate, but he, too, ended up at a bounty exchange run by Black Zetsu. Through battles with formidable foes, he relentlessly honed his strength. At some point, Madara began to notice something peculiarhis chakra seemed to grow at an almost visible rate. Its rapid increase even left him astonished. He was no longer the same as he had been a year ago. If he faced Hashirama again, Madara felt confident he could defeat him within three minutes. "I can''t wait to meet you again," he muttered, a flicker of excitement breaking through his cold exterior. Only the thought of that man could soften his icy fa?adea change even Izuna couldn''t bring about. Picking up his long blade, Madara casually decapitated a corpse and strolled in a specific direction. Soon after, he arrived at a rusty wall inside an old toilet, suppressing his irritation as he forced it open. "Asshole," he grumbled, though it wasn''t clear who he was cursing. Entering the bounty exchange, Madara handed over the blood-stained head as proof of his kill. Just as he was about to leave, the manager suddenly pulled out a sealed envelope. "You still owe me 50,000," the manager said with a sly grin, resembling a scheming weasel. Hearing this, Madara slowly turned around, his voice icy cold as he replied, "Are you saying I owe you 50,000 to buy your coffin?" "Uh" Feeling the oppressive killing intent enveloping him, the manager swallowed nervously and forced a smile as he waved his hand. "What I mean is, I''ve got some information here that I think will definitely interest you." As he spoke, he lifted the envelope in his hand. In truth, if anyone else had dared to act this way, they wouldn''t have left this place alive today. But since Madara appeared, many bounty hunters had already set their sights on him. After all, Uchiha Madara''s name was infamous, perpetually listed among the top-ranked bounties. Many dreamed of claiming his head for the prize. And yet, a year had passed, and despite dozens attempting to take him down, Madara still walked openly and unscathed. As for those who sought the bounty? Needless to say, they all became victims of his blade. "Sigh, power is everything. I admit defeat, you''re the boss," the manager repeatedly consoled himself in his heart. "Better to bend than break," he told himself, recalling his mother''s wisdom Madara eyed the envelope in the manager''s hand and, after a moment''s thought, casually pulled out some money. Since the other party had spoken with such confidence, there must be something of value. If the information proved valuable, it would be worth the price. But if the intel turned out to be unworthy Heh, his money wasn''t that easy to take. Ripping open the envelope, Madara gave it a brief glance. Suddenly, an overwhelming aura of fury erupted, filling the room with oppressive energy. "He''s alive!" "He''s really alive!!!" The manager, cowering behind the counter, began trembling uncontrollably. Amid his terror, an odd realization surfaced: The young man before him suddenly felt alive. Not in the sense that he had been lifeless, but rather, there was now a faint human warmth radiating from him, a quality he''d lacked before. "Please, I beg you, just leave already," the manager thought, silently cursing his own greed. "Thanks." To everyone''s disbelief, the so-called "Ghost of Uchiha" actually uttered a word of gratitude with a smile. Damn it! Was this a genjutsu? Ignoring the stunned expressions of those present, Madara unleashed a Fire Release technique, blowing open an exit before dashing off in the direction of his clan. After a year, it was finally time to return home. That bastard dared to roam freely outside without him? Once found, Madara resolved to give him a thorough beating. Thinking of Kyosuke''s Body Flicker Technique, Madara hesitated briefly before deciding to call in Izuna as well. With the two of them together, they''d surely be able to bring Kyosuke to his knees, crying for mercy. --- Meanwhile, at the Senju clan. "Damn it! That bastard''s still alive!" Senju Butsuma tore the letter apart, his gaze seething with volcanic rage. During his period of coma, his younger brother had been killed by that very individual. To make matters worse, Senju Nobunaga had become the laughingstock of the Land of Fire. Ambushing and attempting to kill a ten-year-old was already a despicable act. Yet, the boy''s body was never recovered, and instead, Nobunaga himself had been struck down by a Lightning Release technique so devastating that his corpse had to be pieced back together painstakingly by others. Such a grudgehow could Butsuma endure it? Initially, he had blamed the entire Uchiha clan for this tragedy. Now, with this twist of fate, it turned out the boy who was ambushed had survived. Smashing his desk with a punch, Butsuma roared, "That damn Uzumaki Ashina! Can''t even confirm if the target''s dead or not! I''ll" Standing nearby, Senju Tobirama also felt a surge of anger, but he remained far calmer than his father. "Father," Tobirama interrupted Butsuma''s tirade, hesitating slightly before asking, "Should we still continue discussing Big Brother''s marriage?" The truth was, Tobirama''s frustration mirrored his father''s. The Uzumaki clan''s duplicity infuriated him. They sought the protection of the Senju but refused to commit fully to their battles. Years ago, if not for Uzumaki Ashina deliberately delaying their efforts, they might have crushed the Uchiha clan entirely. With the Uchiha forced to retreat, Tajima would have had no choice but to dedicate all his forces to defense. Who knows? The Senju might already be ruling the Land of Fire by now. To Tobirama, the Uzumaki clan was an unreliable ally, but his father clearly didn''t share the sentiment. "Sigh." After venting his rage, Butsuma finally calmed down. "The marriage arrangements remain unchanged. The Uzumaki clan is exceptionally strong and can aid us in defending against the Land of Water''s invasions." "With them as allies, we''ll have no worries on the battlefield." "But Big Brother" Tobirama glanced at Hashirama, who had remained silent. As his younger brother, Tobirama knew well that Hashirama had no desire to marry. However, due to his unique status, Hashirama was destined to become a pawn in the Senju clan''s efforts to forge alliances. After all, what better show of sincerity than having the future clan leader marry one of your daughters? The Uzumaki clan, thoroughly convinced of this goodwill, would undoubtedly become a loyal ally, dedicating themselves to the Senju''s grand ambitions. "Get everything ready," Butsuma said with a rare smile as he turned to his eldest son. "Once you return from the Hyga clan, I will officially send the betrothal gifts to Uzumaki Ashina." "Uzumaki Mito is a good girl. She''ll make an excellent wife and support you in the future." Hashirama cast a glance at his father, then sighed deeply, nodding reluctantly. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 94 - 94: Kyosuke’s Mangekyō Sharingan Awakened Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Border of the Land of Rain, by the River. Lighting a bonfire and skewering fish on bamboo sticks, Mito planned to celebrate the long-awaited clear weather. With food, drink, and a place to sleep, the princess with the bun hairstyle was content. Unfortunately, that person was not by her side at this moment. "What''s his deal? He could''ve just gone back and called for reinforcements, but nohe had to wander into the enemy''s base for a thrill." There was a hint of complaint in the girl''s voice. It was clear that she wasn''t too happy about Kyosuke taking such risks. The Shinobi world was vast, and space-time ninjutsu was not invincible. Mito feared that Kyosuke would develop a habit of underestimating the world''s strongest. Such an attitude could easily lead to life-threatening consequences. Sigh, he never listens to me. Such a willful child, Hahaha. Mito sat by the river, entertaining herself. Meanwhile, the "child" she spoke of, Kyosuke, was heading alone into the enemy''s Stronghold. --- "We, as a clan, bear the mission of cleansing the Shinobi world." "Do not waver. Do not fear. As long as you stand with me, no foe shall ever block our path." tsutsuki Takuya stood on a high platform, his voice passionate and inspiring. Below him, a crowd of tsutsuki clan members raised their arms, cheering in unison. The scene resembled a certain kind of sales rally. If only there were rhythmic applause to make it complete. Clap, clap, clap The peculiar sound of applause quickly drew everyone''s attention. Looking toward the source, they found a young man clapping enthusiastically. For some inexplicable reason, his clapping rhythm seemed to perfectly match the atmosphere. Under his influence, a group of people unconsciously began to clap in sync. "What''s going on?"Even tsutsuki Takuya was dumbfounded. He thought to himself, I''m giving a motivational speech here. I should be getting hoarse cheers, not synchronized clapping. Yet, strangely enough, it didn''t feel too bad. As he followed the crowd''s gaze, the figure of the young man came into focus in Takuya''s vision. "You... you''re..." The former rebel leader''s face showed complete disbelief, as though he had seen a ghost. "Uchiha Kyosuke! You''ve got some nerve!" The name alone sent waves of shock rippling through the gathered crowd. Before anyone could react, Kyosuke''s Kusanagi sword flashed out of its sheath, and a dazzling bolt of electricity burst forth among the gathered enemies. Uchiha Style: Chidori Scatter! [System Notification: Killed a Chunin-level ninja of the Moon Clan, earned 280 points.] [System Notification: Killed a Genin-level ninja of the Moon Clan, earned 75 points.] [System Notification: Killed a Genin-level ninja of the Moon Clan, earned 90 points.] "There are not many opportunities left to rack up points," Kyosuke sighed as he used Flying Thunder God to escape the encirclement. Just as he left his previous spot, a barrage of green projectiles bombarded the area, engulfing it completely. "What a rude welcome." A mocking smile appeared on Kyosuke''s lips as he released his curse mark. Behind him, a pair of fleshly wings unfurled. Ignoring the swarm of puppets soaring towards him from the horizon, he flapped his wings and soared straight into the sky. Boom! The terrifying roar of thunder gradually drew everyone''s attention. The Land of Rain, perpetually shrouded in rainy weather, was the ideal battlefield for the Lightning Style: Kirin. Why had he been holding back all this time? The reason was simple: if he acted too soon, the enemy would be alerted and have time to prepare. Instead of using the technique blindly, it was better to wait for the perfect moment. "The thunder sounds... unusual," tsutsuki Takuya noted warily, his body tensing as he retreated swiftly toward the rear. This was their main stronghold, and it was impossible for the enemy to have set up space-time coordinates here. With that in mind, Takuya felt confident he wouldn''t be the target. "Smart move," Kyosuke murmured, ignoring the retreating enemy commander. He raised a hand and fired a beam of Chidori into the sky. Utilizing the Sharingan''s insight, he successfully manipulated the natural lightning within the clouds to converge. Meanwhile, on the ground, the battle continued fiercely. The countless green Chakra Orbs blasts lighting up the sky were dazzling, a sight that would undoubtedly make for a stunning performance at a celebration. Raindrops pattered softly against Kyosuke''s skin as he slowly raised his left hand. The electric charge in the air resonated with the lightning beast he was summoning, making him appear like a deity wielding the power of heavenly thunder. Majestic, solemn, and terrifyinghis very presence inspired awe and dread. "Vanish under the roar of thunder." he declared. Lightning Style: Kirin! With a slight motion of his hand, the lightning beast descended in an instant, annihilating the enemies in the plaza. The terrifying roar of the strike alarmed every member of the Moon Clan. "What happened?" Otsutsuki Sugito emerged from his chamber, irritation evident on his face. Before long, a subordinate arrived to report the situation. When Sugito heard that the Takuya''s unit had been ambushed, his expression darkened, as if he had just swallowed something foul. "An attack on Takuya''s battalion? How many enemies are there?" Sugito demanded sharply. "According to our scouts... only one person came." For a brief moment, Sugito felt like killing the subordinate standing in front of him. "Charging into enemy territory alonedoes that person have a death wish?" Suddenly, as if a thought struck him, his expression darkened, and he asked, "Could it be Uchiha Kyosuke?" "It''s him." "Hmph, I knew it," Otsutsuki Sugito sneered dismissively. Without hesitation, he issued orders: "Surround the area within a three-kilometer radius from where he appeared with puppets. Today, I''ll ensure he cannot escape, no matter what." Touching the bandages on his face, Sugito seemed to have found the perfect target for testing his new abilities. Using the corpses of the Hyga clan as vessels, the Tenseigan inherited from his ancestors had finally begun to show signs of awakening. Though still in its embryonic stage, upon replacing his eyes with it, he discovered they granted him incredible powers. He had been seeking an opportunity to test it, and now, that brat from the Uchiha clan had foolishly delivered himself to his doorstep. "You chose death yourself; you''ve no one to blame," tsutsuki Sugito remarked coldly, setting off for the battlefield. --- By the time the thunder ceased and the dust settled, the plaza had already turned into a ruin. Under the devastating power of the Lightning Release, leaving an intact corpse was a luxury. Let alone escaping with one''s life in mere fractions of a second. In the distance, Otsutsuki Takuya stared in disbelief, utterly shocked. Never had he imagined the enemy would unleash such a horrifying technique. "What should we do? Retreat?" someone suggested. "No. After using a technique of this magnitude, his chakra reserves must be nearly depleted." "Kill him! Avenge our fallen comrades!" What tsutsuki Takuya didn''t know was that the true difficulty of the Kirin technique lay in creating the thunderclouds. Guiding the clouds to form the lightning beast, however, required only a minimal amount of chakra. By current estimates, Kyosuke still retained at least 90% of his chakra reserves. As the massive casualties among Takuya''s forces caused numerous flying puppets to fall from the sky. Seeing this, Takuya clasped his hands together abruptly. Countless green beams, like homing missiles, surged toward the fallen puppets on the ground. Divine Mechanism: Hundred-Style Maneuver! sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind him, Hundreds of human puppets hovered menacingly in the aira true display of strength befitting a rebel leader. Among the members of the Moon Clan, any truly exceptional individual was capable of crafting and controlling the spiritual energy sphere. By implanting these spheres into corpses and using a special refining technique, they could craft human puppets retaining 80% of the deceased''s original strength. Outstanding members of the Moon Clan were thus inevitably a skilled puppet master. In fact, these spiritual spheres could even be implanted into living beings. However, the requirements were too demanding, placing a heavy burden on the user, which is why it was rarely seen in normal circumstances. The hundred human puppets circled above like dark clouds. Anyone would feel the pressure, but Kyosuke kept his head lowered, seemingly lost in thought, not revealing what was going through his mind. "Ugh, it hurts." An extremely cold chakra surged toward his eyes like a tide. At the same time, a violent aura suddenly surged from his heart, causing Kyosuke''s thoughts to spiral into chaos. "Uchiha Tajima, kill." "Senju Butsuma, kill." "Black Zetsu, kill." "Uzumaki Ashina, kill." "Kill, kill, kill!" At that moment, Kyosuke finally understood the madness of those who had awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan before him. He now realised why Sasuke was so fixated on his own path. Why Obito abandoned his emotions. Why Itachi wielded the blade against his own clan. Why Madara pursue the destructive Moon Eye Plan. It was because the amplification of negative emotions through the Mangeky Sharingan was simply too terrifying. Kyosuke had once believed himself to be relatively free of inner darkness. But after exchanging points to awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan, countless painful memories flooded his mind like a tape being rewound. In other words, he was starting to lose control. Don''t mention the people with whom he already had gaps in his relationshipeven Uchiha Madara and Hashirama''s images flashed through his mind. He could barely hold back the urge to immediately kill the two of them and turn them into filler for his point pool. Fortunately, Kyosuke had used points to complete the exchange. If he had hesitated even a little bit and chosen to open his eyes using "negative emotions," his personality would have definitely changed drastically. As his ocular power deepened, his thoughts would have become more and more extreme. A Lightning Release Kirin directly pushed his points to a total of 100,000. Without any hesitation, Kyosuke immediately chose to exchange for the Mangeky Sharingan, and the scene he had just experienced appeared. Deactivating the cursed seal and slowly landing on the ground, he finally managed to suppress the boiling negative emotions inside him. Slowly raising his head, six-pointed star patterns of varying lengths appeared in his eyes. Mangeky Sharingan, activated! .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Author Note] Happy New Year! ???? Wishing you a fantastic year ahead filled with happiness, love, and all the good things life has to offer. May 2025 bring you exciting new opportunities and unforgettable moments! Best Wishes! ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 95 - 95: Kyosukes Mangekyo Sharingan Abilities Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the system panel, the points section now showed only around 600 points, which was the poorest he had been in recent years. "It feels like bankruptcy," Kyosuke muttered as he pulled out the Kusanagi sword stuck in the ground. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the evolution of the Sharingan, his ocular power instantly increased by six or seven times, and his perceptiveness improved significantly. The enemy''s Tsukigakure Puppet Technique could conceal the spiritual energy orbs inside the puppets, which Kyosuke had not been able to detect before. Now, he only needed to sweep his eyes slightly, and the energy orbs appeared in his sight, glowing like light bulbs. "Hundred Puppets, huh? What a spectacular sight," he thought. He wondered who was stronger: Otsutsuki Takuya or the future Sasori of the Red Sand. After thinking for a moment, he believed it had to be the latter. Puppets were never meant to be used in direct combat. The uncanny techniques brought by the mechanisms, along with the deadly poison coating them, are the puppeteer''s most lethal tools for taking down enemies. "Choosing to Face the enemy head-on would probably lead to one outcome." In the blink of an eye, Kyosuke appeared not far from the enemy, skillfully dodging the light bullets. The attacks seemed dense, yet he effortlessly avoided them. Chidori surged through the sword''s blade, and the explosive sword light instantly pierced through several puppets'' bodies. Uchiha Style: Sword Leap Thunderclap! "The attack method is too simple. Even without the Sharingan, it''s easy to dodge." What once required effort to deal with, the puppets now seemed no different from toys in the hands of a child when faced with the Mangeky Sharingan. "What?" Otsutsuki Takuya''s face changed dramatically. He suddenly realized that the enemy seemed to be able to pinpoint the weaknesses of each puppet accurately. By destroying the energy orbs, the puppets naturally lost their ability to move. But he couldn''t understand how the enemy had suddenly become this powerful. "No wonder he dared to come alone. He must have found a way to crack the Tsukigakure Puppet Technique." Realizing this, Otsutsuki Takuya subtly began to retreat. "Trying to escape?" Kyosuke created three shadow clones, each starting to slaughter the puppet army from different directions. One key reason why Takuya''s Puppet is not as good as the Red Sand''s Sasori''s puppets is that the Moon Clan places too much emphasis on Taijutsu. They overlooked one crucial aspect: the most valuable feature of human puppets is their ability to perfectly replicate the ninjutsu and kekkei genkai the individual possessed in life. Abandoning this meant that the Tsukigakure puppets severely lacked effective methods for dealing with enemies. What''s more, during chaotic battles, one also had to be cautious of the green chakra blasts accidentally harming allies. Of course, the key factor here was that Kyosuke had the ability to see through enemy movements and the agility to evade all forms of encirclement. If it had been anyone else, they would have been overwhelmed long ago by the relentless barrage of green chakra blasts. Flipping mid-air to dodge the figure lunging at him, he planted both feet on its body, using the recoil to launch himself swiftly toward the enemy. "You arrogant fool!" Otsutsuki Takuya was furious. It would have been one thing to fight him on the ground, but now, facing the flying Tsukigakure Puppets, this man actually dared to jump into the sky. He clearly had no idea he was bringing death upon himself. With a thought, a group of human puppets closed in rapidly. Before Kyosuke could even land, enemies appeared on all sidesfront, back, left, right, and even below him. "Die!" Otsutsuki Takuys''s expression was filled with madness, eager to witness the young man''s death. The unpredictable space-time ninjutsu and the lightning-based jutsu that had wiped out so many of his clansmen had placed immense psychological pressure on him. However, no matter what Kyosuke had done in the past, nothing prepared Takuya for the scene that unfolded next. The human puppets that had surrounding Kyosuke raised their hands, green chakra glowing brightly in their palms. But in the next moment, as if losing their minds, they suddenly turned and followed their original trajectoriesflying back the way they came. This meant that there was no longer any obstacle between the two from clashing. With no time to think further, Takuya, who was on the verge of life and death, gathered a basketball-sized chakra orb with all his might. "You bastard, I am Otsutsuki Takuya, the man who will one day rule the Earth!" "I will never die here!!!" Takuya''s words seemed arrogant, but they couldn''t hide the despair in his tone. Kyosuke didn''t even bother responding. With the cursed seal spreading, he entered the second stage once again. Black lightning rapidly gathered around him. If the enemy wanted to clash, he was more than willing to oblige. "Go to hell with your foolishness." Wailing Chidori! The black lightning-covered hand chopped down, colliding squarely with the incoming orb of light. A terrifying energy storm erupted. While Kyosuke''s chakra might not be as strong as his opponent''s, the cursed seal allowed him to continuously absorb natural energy from the surrounding. As long as his body didn''t collapse instantly, he wasn''t afraid to clash with any enemy. On the other hand, tsutsuki Takuya, who had initially been in a stalemate, quickly realized how powerless he was. He knew he was about to lose the battle, but there was no fear on his faceonly a sinister smile as if he had successfully tricked his opponent. "Idiot, you''ve fallen for it." Such an intense energy clash would undoubtedly cause a violent disruption to the chakra throughout the body, making it impossible to use any space-time ninjutsu. But it was different for him. Controlling the Tsukigakure Puppets didn''t require manual manipulation. It didn''t matter if he couldn''t win personally, the remaining dozens of puppets would take care of the enemy. "You''re the one who should be going to hell, Uchiha Kyosuke!" As soon as he finished speaking, the sky full of light bullets began to close in on the young man. Indeed, as Takuya had said, Kyosuke couldn''t use the Flying Thunder God technique to escape at this moment. In the past, he might have used his cursed seal wings to withstand the attack, but he was now entirely different. "I''ve already tried the ability of my right eye. Now, it''s time to try the dojutsu of my left eye." The irregular six-pointed star glowed faintly, then began to spin rapidly. "End!" Crimson blood flowed down his cheek, indicating that the burden of the ocular technique was even heavier than Kyosuke had anticipated. Fortunately, its effect was just as terrifying. The green chakra bullets, which would have hit their target in the next second, began to slow down uncontrollably. It wasn''t time stopping, but rather a significant slowing of their speed. The closer the energy blasts got to Kyosuke, the more their speed slowed down, making it increasingly obvious. It was as if no matter how hard they tried, they would never be able to reach the young man''s body. Boom! Takuya''s chakra orb exploded, and the Wailing Chidori shot straight ahead, easily tearing through the enemy''s chest. As he was dying, tsutsuki Takuya couldn''t understand why he had lost. [System Notification: Killed Otsutsuki Takuya, gained 7400 points.] An elite jnin-level opponent, a decent catchKyosuke hadn''t wasted his time coming here to defeat him. Dispersing the Chidori, Kyosuke activated the Flying Thunder God to leave the spot, and only then did the Chakra orbs return to their normal speed. "Damn!" Kyosuke clutched his blood-flowing left eye, briefly thinking he was going to lose his sight. Even Uchiha Itachi''s Amaterasu wouldn''t cause such terrible consumption in just a few seconds. "Looks like I should avoid using my left eye ability too much." The ocular technique "End" significantly slows down the flow of time around himself, with the effect being stronger the closer the enemy is. As long as his eye power was strong enough, no attack, even from ten thousand years ago, could reach him. "This is the true, absolute defense." Before Kyosuke could even enjoy his brief moment of triumph, the blood dripping from his cheek seemed to remind him. The more powerful the dojutsu, the heavier the burden it places on the user. Slowing down a kunai is one thing, but slowing down a falling Tengai Shinsei meteor is an entirely different level of strain. Not wanting his eyes to go blind too quickly, he figured it was best to avoid attacks when he could. His right eye''s dojutsu, called "Reversal," can reverse the time of "non-living things" within a specific area. For instance, when the enemy tried to use the Tsukigakure Puppets to surround him, Kyosuke activated his right eye''s technique, causing the puppets to lose control. Although "Reversal" could not affect living things, it can change "matter" to influence the state of living beings, thus indirectly healing damage to living things. For instance, if someone were stabbed to death or roasted alive by fire, Kyosuke could reverse the time of the material to heal the damage done to them. It was said that the abilities awakened by the Mangeky Sharingan reflected a user''s inner obsession or desire. However, Kyosuke never expected his dual-eye abilities would be related to time manipulation. "Why?" Kyosuke tried to analyze his inner feelings, but found no clear answers. "Looks like it''s time to call out my little buddy." Shaking his head with a smile, he opened the system panel and checked his current points. [Points: 11286] With the points back over 10,000, his financial troubles were temporarily eased. At crucial moments, this could be a lifesaver. After putting the Kusanagi sword back in its sheath, Kyosuke looked around, seeing the bodies of countless human puppets everywhere. Some had been destroyed by him, while many others were mere lifeless shells, having lost control. Killing them wouldn''t yield any points, but Kyosuke still released a Fire Release technique to burn all the puppets to ashes. "With just my own strength, I can''t possibly fight against the entire tsutsuki Tsukigakure clan." "I should return to the Clan first." Just as Kyosuke was about to turn and leave, his expression suddenly changed. Boom! A massive rock, as large as a small mountain, fell from the sky, crushing the already damaged plaza beneath it. In the distance, tsutsuki Sugito slowly descended from the air, his gaze filled with indescribable anger. Yes, he didn''t particularly like tsutsuki Takuya, but in order to unite the Tsukigakure of clan, he needed his power. He never expected that this attack, which he hadn''t paid much attention to, would end up with that man dying at the hands of this kid. It didn''t matter if Takuya had died, but how was he supposed to lead the rebellious branch families now? "It''s all because of him. Everything is his fault!" His eyes, glowing faintly, immediately locked onto Kyosuke, who was on the move. He raised one hand, and a terrifying pulling force immediately took control of Kyosuke''s body. "Damn it," Kyosuke thought, surprised, as he was sent flying. "Isn''t this Nagato''s Bansho Tenin (Universal Pull)? This guy can use it too?!" Repulsion and attraction are the basic abilities of the Sage''s eyes, involving both the Rinnegan and Tenseigan bloodlines. Previously, tsutsuki Sugito hadn''t been able to exert much power, and Kyosuke had thought something was wrong with his eyes. But now, after more than a year, he never expected Sugito had figured out how to use the Bansh Ten''in Technique. "Looks like I''m not the only one making progress." Kyosuke activated his space-time ninjutsu and broke free from the Bansh Ten''in. Feeling the little chakra left in his body, Kyosuke decided not to continue fighting. Using the kunai he had left as markers for Flying Thunder God, he quickly left the battlefield. As for the enemies closing in, he effortlessly dodged what seemed like unavoidable attacks with his second-stage Flying Thunder God Technique. "Next time I come back, I will erase the Tsukigakure clan from the face of the Earth." Behind him, tsutsuki Sugito was fuming with rage. "Not this damned space-time ninjutsu again." "One day, I''ll rip your head off." .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 96 - 96: Im Back Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon At night, Mito lay asleep in the carriage, snoring softly, while Kyosuke could not fall asleep no matter what. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bang! Two shadow clones appeared, and he smiled as he handed over two flasks of wine. "Come, drink with me." Clone No. 2 took the flask and gulped down a large mouthful. Wiping the wine off his mouth, Clone 2 leisurely spoke, "Now that you''ve Awakened the Mangeky Sharingan, you''ve truly entered the ranks of Clan-leader level powerhouses." "Get yourself familiar with both eye techniques and try to awaken the third evolution. At that point, you''ll be able to take another step forward." "That''s True." Clone 3 said with a silly smile, looking like an irrelevant listener. Even so, Kyosuke still felt a sense of comfort in his heart. Even if they were just fixed shadow clones, they made him feel like he wasn''t alone. He had too many secrets that he couldn''t share with anyone. The system, points, Black Zetsu, Otsutsuki, and even the fact that we live in a world built from a mangahe could never tell anyone these things. Too many unspeakable secrets filled him with a sense of loneliness he couldn''t suppress. He even resisted others getting too close, fearing that he might accidentally expose the secrets in his heart. At that moment, he seemed to understand why he had awakened two time-related abilities: the End and Reversal. "Yes, it''s time to begin the next phase of work." Kyosuke murmured, "First, I need to find a way to solve the problem of eye power consumption." "Of course." Clone No. 2 picked up the conversation, saying indifferently, "The seed has already been planted; when it blooms and bears fruit depends on your effort." "By the way," the spectator Clone No. 3 weakly chimed in, "When someone asks you why you awakened the Mangeky Sharingan" "Right, we should find a suitable reason." As they thought, the three of them looked toward Mito, who was still snoring in the carriage. Look, the reason is right in front of them, isn''t it? That night, Kyosuke and the two clones talked a lot. From how to defeat the Senju, to the power structure for establishing Konoha. Whether or not it was productive, but he hadn''t felt this at ease in a long time. Before he knew it, the negative emotions from unlocking the Mangeky slowly dissipated, not having a significant impact on Kyosuke''s mental state. The next day, Mito was pleasantly surprised to find that the Kyosuke she was familiar with had returned. "Hey, Kyosuke, how about we go to the Land of Hot Water and soak in a hot spring?" "Princess, do you know how far the Land of Hot Water is?" "What''s there to worry about? With Flying Thunder God, it''s only a two-day journey." "You make a really good point." Unable to resist the constant nagging from the bun-haired princess, Kyosuke reluctantly agreed. Using time-space coordinates he had set up many years ago, the two crossed most of the Land of Fire''s territory in a single day, successfully reaching the hot springs before nightfall. "Youhow did you get in here too?!" "Come on, this is a mixed-gender bath, you know." "But, but I..." "Little bean sprout, without looking at your hair, I couldn''t even tell if you were male or female. What are you worried about?" "Perverted, Kyosuke, I''m going to kill you!!!" The pleasant time quickly ended, as something happened that forced Kyosuke to cut his vacation short. There were rumors that the ninja army of the Land of Rain had mobilized. In a single night, they forced the families of the Hatake and Inuzuka to flee. Additionally, the Fma clan had allied with external forces and began a large-scale sweep of the family factions on the border of the Land of Fire. Wherever these two groups went, nothing was left aliveno ninja Clan''s, not even ordinary towns, were spared from their ruthless attacks. This wasn''t a war between ninjas; it was a large-scale massacre aimed at the entire Land of Fire. --- Northwest of the Land of Fire, at the front-line outpost of the Uchiha clan. Inside the tent, Uchiha Tajima sat firmly in a high position. On his left was the returned Uchiha Madara, and on his right was Uchiha Kaijun, whom he had been grooming. The other legion leaders were seated in order as they discussed how to deal with the Land of Rain. The Hatake and Inuzuka families had been defeated, and the Fma clan had betrayed them. The next to be affected was inevitably the Uchiha clan. Moreover, they had heard that the enemy could use corpses to create life-like puppets. This meant that if they couldn''t wipe them out in one fell swoop, the enemy''s power would only grow stronger. If the Land of Rain massacred the tens of thousands of people on the borders, things would become truly troublesome. "Alright, Let''s hear your thoughts," Uchiha Tajima said, clearly displeased. He was so close to bringing Kyosuke''s army under his command, but at a critical moment, news came that the main person was still alive. It was like finally getting into the friend''s house for a drink, only for the wife to call and say she would be home in ten minutes. One word: it completely killed the mood. The clan leader maintained a serious face, and no one dared to act recklessly. No one wants to become Tajima''s victim. Reluctantly, Tajima turned his gaze to his son: "Madara, what do you think?" "It''s simple," Madara said, his silent eyes scanning the room, exuding an inexplicable pressure. "We should make a preliminary contact with the enemy. At the very least, we need to figure out who they really are." "What do you think, Kaijun?" Tajima turned to the right, seemingly intent on grooming this person as a potential ally to his son. Unfortunately, Uchiha Kaijun had long seen through his intentions and understood the importance of biding his time. Seeing the clan leader ask, he gently bowed and smiled, saying, "The suggestion from the young clan leader is excellent. I fully agree." "Useless!" Tajima cursed inwardly, suspecting that Kaijun was frightened by Kyosuke. He''s not even back yet, and they''re already like this. If he actually shows up, they''ll probably be too scared to even breathe in his presence. After thinking for a while, Tajima looked toward the farthest seat in the tent, Uchiha Maya. "How about we leave the mission to gather intelligence on the enemy to you?" "No need for such trouble," a voice suddenly rang out from outside the tent. In an instant, everyone''s expressions changed slightly. Some were excited, some resentful, while many had eyes filled with ambiguous emotions. "My Lord!" Without caring about the clan leader''s disgusted expression, Maya suddenly stood up and knelt toward the direction of the voice. Not just her, the entire camp started murmuring excitedly. "Kyosuke-sama, Kyosuke-sama is back!" "Heaven bless the Uchiha clan, the Uchiha clan is saved, Lord Kyosuke is alive! "Great! You''re finally back." "With Kyosuke-sama leadership, victory will certainly be ours!" Kyosuke had driven off the Three Ninja Art clans, forced the Uzumaki Clan army to retreat, and killed Senju Nobunaga, his accomplishments were deeply remembered by most of the clan members. Amid the cheers that echoed through the lookout camp, Kyosuke lifted the curtain and smiled as he helped Mayako to her feet, "You''ve worked hard this past year." "My Lord...!" Maya''s eyes glistened with tears, her voice choking. "Take a seat. We''ll talk about everything later." After comforting his most loyal subordinate, Kyosuke ignored the others'' eager greetings and walked steadily to the front. He fixed his gaze on Tajima, who was forcing a smile, and silently turned his attention to Uchiha Kaijun, who remained silent. "Could you move a little? You''re sitting in my spot." .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 97 - 97: Did You Get Lost After I Told You to Leave? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon As soon as the words were spoken, all the Uchiha in the room widened their eyes in disbelief. They had all heard, to some extent, about Uchiha Kaijun''s challenge. Everyone also knew that when Kyosuke returned, he would definitely seek out an explanation from Uchiha Kaijun. The problem was, the clan leader was still present. To tell the Deputy commander of his army to get lost in front of everyone, how could that not be problematic? Only Uchiha Madara at the back had a slight smile flash across his face. "He hasn''t changed at all." At the main seat, Uchiha Tajima''s smile faded a little. Even when disciplining someone''s dog, you must consider their owner, and Kyouske''s actions clearly showed that he did not take Tajima seriously. However, Tajima was not as angry as one might expect. In fact, there was a hint of secret pleasure in his heart. The more arrogant the young man acted, the more reasons he would have to target him later. Not to mention stopping them, this clan leader would rather have the younger generation fight each other to the death. Uchiha Kaijun was aware of the malice surrounding him, but he was in a difficult situation now. Resist? He knew he was still no match for Kyosuke, and there was no way they could fight to the deathno one would allow such a thing to happen. So, he had no choice but to obediently step aside. "Sigh", Uchiha Kei let out a light sigh in his heart, then raised his head and calmly shook it, "Perhaps you could change seats." Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh?" Kyouske''s expression remained unchanged, but he felt a slight sense of doubt. He felt that his cheap cousin seemed a little different. Had it been before, Uchiha Kaijun would have likely put on an attitude of "don''t underestimate the young", showing clear hatred from the bottom of his heart. But a year had passed, and the person who hated him the most seemed to have changed entirely. On the surface, he had become the symbol of arrogance and dominance, while Uchiha Kaijun now seemed to possess the patience of a more mature and powerful individual. Well, maybe that''s exactly what''s happening. A sarcastic smile curled at the corner of Kyosuke''s lips. Uchiha Kaijun''s patience was commendable, but Kyosuke was never one to follow the rules. Patience, huh? Don''t underestimate the young, huh? Fine, let''s see how long you can keep it up. Zzzzt! No one could have predicted it, but Kyosuke actually made a move in front of everyone. The violent Chidori flow overturned Uchiha Tajima''s tent, and with his index and middle fingers pressed together, a dazzling Chidori sharp spear shot straight toward the enemy''s chest. The killing intent was chilling! In that moment, Uchiha Kaijun finally realized that the gap in their strength was far greater than he had imagined. Even if he teamed up with Uchiha Izumi and Uchiha Maya, the three of them together might not be able to match this immense power. "In just a year, how could he have become so terrifying?" Blood sprayed from his shoulder as Uchiha Kaijun barely avoided being pierced through the chest by the lightning blade. He stumbled to the ground, quickly forming hand seals, and a piercing screech suddenly echoed through the camp. Kysuke shook his head, openly displaying mockery on his face. "With your level, you dare to use Chidori in front of me?" The strike that injured Uchiha Kaijun was actually because he had activated the effect of his cursed seal. Without that, Uchiha Kaijun would have had enough strength to hold his ground. Originally, Kyosuke had planned to teach him a small lesson and leave it at that. But unexpectedly, this idiot actually tried to use a stolen jutsu in front of him. If he didn''t give him a proper beating, people might start thinking Kyosuke was someone easy to push around. Of course, he had to come up with some excuse to make it look justified. "Uchiha Kai, you stole my jutsu and even injured several of my subordinates. Today, I''ll personally teach you a lesson." Kyosuke, maintaining the curse mark state, his face now marked with black symbols, gave off a dangerous and mysterious aura. Without needing hand seals, lightning crackled around his palm, far surpassing his opponent''s power. Both pairs of three-tomoe Sharingan activated simultaneously, drawing gasps from the surrounding clansmen. "They''re both incredible." "Indeed, but Kyosuke-sama is clearly superior." "I agree. The title of one of the Uchiha Trio isn''t just for show." "Honestly, I''m more curious about that black marking on his face." Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the two Chidori techniques collided with a deafening crack. "Uchiha Kyosuke!!!" At this point, Uchiha Kaijun knew there was no point in hiding anymore. Even though the chances were slim, he still wanted to make one last attempt. However, after just three seconds of clashing, his disadvantage became glaringly obvious. "What what is that energy inside him?!" Through the Sharingan, he could clearly see an endless flow of energy surging into Kyosuke''s body. This energy was being broken down and refined into a unique chakra under Kyosuke command. This this was outright cheating! On the other side, Clan leader Tajima also realized that something was wrong. No matter what, Uchiha Kaijun was still under his command. Allowing him to be defeated so publicly would damage his authority as clan head. Realising this, Tajima''s chakra exploded beneath his feet, and he quickly rushed to the front of the two men. "How dare you! Stop this immediately!" Though Tajima''s words seemed aimed at stopping the fight, the force of his attack was clearly directed more at Kyosuke. If Kyosuke didn''t withdraw, that punch alone could leave him bedridden for days. "Cunning old fox," Kyosuke muttered, his voice laced with disdain. At the critical moment, he slowly closed his eyes. An eerie scene unfolded, causing even Uchiha Madara, who had been watching with interest, to change his expression. "Father, stop!" He wanted to speak out to stop it. However, before anyone could make sense of Kyosuke''s behavior, they noticed something unusual about Tajima''s attack. "Something''s not right." The onlookers quickly realized something was amiss. It wasn''t just the speed of his punch that slowed downat this moment, Uchiha Tajima seemed as if he had been struck by a Weighted Boulder Jutsu, his entire body moving with an unusual sluggishness. Tajima''s heart tightened abruptly, and he instinctively stepped out of the range of the unusual jutsu''s influence. Strangely enough, the moment he took a step back, the oppressive weight on his body vanished without a trace. It was as if everything he just experienced had been an illusion. As he prepared to strike again, Tajima finally noticed something unusual. "His... his eyes..." A six-pointed star, irregular in shape pattern, was now clearly visible to everyone. The Mangeky Sharingan! Realizing this, the entire scene fell into a deathly silence. Only the crackling sound of the Chidori clash continued to echo in the air. Boom! In the end, Uchiha Kaijun was defeated in the clash, but at this point, no one was paying attention to him anymore. The Mangeky Sharinganafter the chaos of the family''s internal conflict, no one had awakened such supreme ocular power for decades. No one expected Kyosuke, who had narrowly escaped death, to deliver such a shocking revelation. "You... you..." Tajima''s face turned from pale to flushed and back again. Clearly, his mood was anything but pleasant. With the camp now destroyed, holding a meeting was out of the question. Unwilling to watch Kyosuke bask in triumph, Tajima stormed off in frustration. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 98 - 98: Will You Marry Me? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon With the meddling clan leader gone, everyone finally felt a bit more at ease. The appearance of the Mangeky Sharingan was too astonishing, and everyone was eager to understand its origin. Years ago, all information about it had been strictly sealed within the clan. Now, only rumors circulated, and their authenticity was impossible to verify. Some said that awakening the Mangeky required talentat the very least, one needed to awaken the Three-Tomoe Sharingan before the age of twenty. Others claimed that the Mangeky could only be obtained by consuming the blood of close relatives. The most absurd rumor suggested that only offspring born of close kin could possibly awaken this legendary, Mangekyo Sharingan. Facing everyone''s inquiries, Kyosuke found it difficult to give a straightforward answer. If he revealed the truth and people started killing their kin only to fail to awaken the Mangeky Sharingan, he would become the clan''s scapegoat. That was precisely why this information had been so meticulously suppressed in the past. Otherwise, everyone in pursuit of power might slaughter their loved ones until none remained, rendering the Uchiha clan extinct without any outside intervention. After a brief moment of thought, Kyosuke gave a tactful explanation: "To awaken the Mangeky, one must endure extreme emotional turmoil." "A surge of overwhelming negative emotions triggers a peculiar energy in the brain, causing the Three-Tomoe Sharingan to evolve further." He avoided mentioning anything about killing loved ones and also left out the fact that one''s ocular potential determined whether they could ascend to the Mangeky level. As for the idea of triggering emotional distress, every Uchiha who had unlocked the Sharingan understood this; it was essentially stating the obvious. Without getting the answers they desired, the crowd was unwilling to let Kyosuke leave so easily. "Kyosuke, how did you awaken the Mangeky. Sharingan?" someone finally asked the key question. The moment these words were spoken, the scene fell silent. From behind, Mito, who had been secretly eavesdropping, perked up her ears. Only now did she realize that Kyosuke had awakened an advanced version of the Sharingan. No wonder he dared to infiltrate the enemy camp alonehe had been testing his new abilities. She had to admit, she was growing increasingly impressed with Kyosuke. Even if she couldn''t guess the full truth, she could deduce his motivations with surprising accuracy. However, she could never have expected that she herself would appear in the story he was about to tell. "About a year ago, I was lured into a trap set by the enemy," Kyosuke began. "Uzumaki Ashina, Uzumaki Clan leader, joined forces with Senju Nobunaga to ambush me." "I let my guard down and was attacked by a fake Mito. It was only after narrowly escaping that I realized I had awakened the Mangeky." Kyosuke recounted the events briefly, but to those listening, every word carried a chilling weight. Uzumaki Ashinaone of the Land of Fire''s top-tier powerhouses, known for his unparalleled expertise in sealing techniques. Senju Nobunagaa familiar and despised adversary, an old schemer constantly devising ways to harm others. The combined strength of those two was truly terrifying. No one present here dared to claim they could escape alive. "This kind of courageto face death and emerge aliveis that the key to awakening the Mangeky?" someone speculated, resolving to find an opportunity to test the theory. While the men admired Kyosuke''s bravery, these words struck a completely different chord with Mito. "No, that''s not it. His awakening wasn''t because of the trap," she thought. "Countless Uchiha have faced life-or-death situations, yet none of them awakened the Mangeky." "Kysuke mentioned an enemy capable of impersonating me, someone who carved seals that blocked the Flying Thunder God technique." "So the emotional trigger for his awakening..." "Was it because ''I'' attacked him?" Plop! sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tears stream down Mito''s face as she sank to the ground, her body trembling. Hugging her knees, she cried uncontrollably. She knew she shouldn''t disgrace the Uzumaki clan by showing such weakness in the Uchiha camp. But no matter how hard she tried, the emotions surging within her were impossible to suppress. "It''s all my fault... It''s because of me that he''s been wandering alone for a year..." "To think, I mean that much to him..." Ahem!!. Uchiha Madara cleared his throat, interrupting the crowd''s questions. "Kyosuke has just returned. Let him deal with his own affairs first." As he spoke, he gestured toward the distance and left with the other legion leaders. Puzzled, Kysuke turned and soon noticed Mito sitting on the ground. Quickly, he approached her and draped his cloak over her shoulders. In a gentle voice, he asked, "What''s wrong? Did someone say something hurtful to you?" He assumed someone harbored resentment toward the Uzumaki Clan and had taken it out on Mito at the camp. Harboring hatred was one thing, but Mito was his person. Insulting her was an insult to him. Though Kysuke hadn''t caused enough trouble yet, this would have been the perfect excuse to act. But no matter how much he asked, Mito just shook her head, refusing to say a word. Kysuke even began to wonder if Uzumaki Ashina, far away in the Land of Whirlpools, had passed away. "If that really were the case, I suppose I''d feel a little comforted." With a helpless shake of his head and a faint smile, Kysuke bent down and scooped up the young girl. Ignoring the curious and judgmental gazes of those around him, he carried her back to his own camp with an air of calm indifference. At the entrance, 105 ninja stood in orderly formation. At the front were Uchiha Izumi and Uchiha Maya, the two commanders. When Kyosuke figure appears, all 107 individuals dropped to one knee in unison, their faces filled with excitement. Kysuke had already heard about the situation from others. Even he hadn''t expected this group to remain so loyal to him. As for those who had left, he didn''t hold much of a grudge. Everyone has their own path, and besides, at the time, he had indeed been declared "dead." Leaving wasn''t an issue. At least those who departed could secure better futures for themselves. But the one truly deserving of resentment was Clan Leader Tajima. To force the legion into submission, he repeatedly sent Kysuke''s subordinates to the most dangerous mission''s. Thirty livesthirty loyal comradeshad been lost in a year of grueling battle. Someday, Kyosuke would settle this debt with Tajima. A blood debt must be repaid in blood! "Thank you all for your hard work over the past year," Kyosuke nodded to the crowd, his expression solemn as he made a vow, "You have not failed me, and I, Kyosuke, will not fail you." He took out a set of meticulously compiled ninjutsu notes and the summoning contract scroll for Rychi Cave, entrusting them both to Uchiha Izumi for safekeeping. "From this day forward, every member of my division may study the ninjutsu recorded on these scrolls." "As for the summoning contract, anyone who earns your approval may sign it freely." With the exception of the Flying Thunder God Technique, nearly all of Kysuke''s Techniques were documented in those scrollseven the Cursed Seal technique, though its high learning requirements meant it would take most people years to master. "Thank you, Lord Kyosuke!" the group shouted in unison, their faces glowing with renewed hope. The sight stirred profound emotion in all who witnessed it. Yet, among the many faces, one stood out with a hint of awkwardnessMito, cradled in Kysuke''s arms. She didn''t even need to look to know how many eyes were fixed on her at that moment. When they finally returned to the tent, she exhaled a long breath, her tense body gradually relaxing. Seeing this, Kyosuke smiled faintly and was about to leave when her soft voice stopped him. "Kysuke, will you marry me?" .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 99 - 99: Uchiha Izuna’s Challenge Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Three days later, Uzumaki Mito was preparing to say her farewells and leave. The purpose of her runaway escapade was to confirm Kyosuke''s safety. Logically, she should have already decided to return to the Land of Whirlpools, but for certain reasons, she had been reluctant to leave. Now that she had appeared openly at the Uchiha clan''s outpost, it was only a matter of time before word spread. Not wanting to incite another war between the two clans, the only option left for Mito was to leave as quickly as possible. "I''m leaving now~" Standing at the entrance of the camp, the young girl swayed her twin buns playfully, her large eyes fixed on the boy with a mischievous glint. "Mm, take care on your way." Kyosuke responded, glancing toward Uchiha Izumi and the special escort squad he had specially assembled. Each member of the team was an elite, not only highly skilled but also proficient in the Chidori technique. Combined with his specially crafted "Alert Talisman," they were more than capable of ensuring the little girl''s safe return to the Land of Whirlpools. The Alert Talisman, resembling a small satchel, would send a signal to Kyosuke no matter the distance when crushed. Thanks to time-space coordinates scattered throughout the Land of Fire, he could swiftly reach any location, allowing him to pull off seemingly impossible rescue missions. "Rest assured, my lord, I will ensure Lady Mito''s safety with my life," one of the team members declared. "Good." Kyosuke nodded, signaling with his eyes that they could depart. Everything that needed to be said had already been discussed over the past three days; there was no need for more parting words now. At least, that''s what Kyosuke thought. Mito, however, had a different plan in mind. What could she do? With how popular Kyosuke was among the Uchiha, she couldn''t bear the thought of something unexpected happening to him while she wasn''t around. Outwardly, she nodded and turned as if preparing to leave, but her large eyes darted mischievously around, searching for someone. Before long, a sneaky figure appeared in the distanceit was Maya. She handed a large megaphone to the Uzumaki princess before retreating quietly back the way she came. Of course, she didn''t go far. After all, she had been looking forward to what was about to happen for days. "Ahem." Mito raised the megaphone Maya had prepared, took a deep breath, and shouted. "Kyosuke! You must hurry up and marry me!!!" Her voice, amplified by the device, echoed across the entire camp. You must come and marry me! Come and marry me! Marry me! For a moment, the entire camp fell into an eerie silence. Uchiha Tajima, who had been eating, froze. Madara, instructing his subordinates in training, froze. Uchiha Izuna, rushing back to camp, froze. Even Kaijun, who had remained behind closed doors for the past three days, froze. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button on the entire Uchiha clan. Everyone collectively wondered who was brave enough to say something like that. "Hehe, now no one will dare make a move on him," the twin-bun princess smirked with satisfaction before tossing aside the megaphone and bolting into the distance. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Back in the camp, Kyosuke covered his face with his hand, thinking it might be best to avoid showing up for a while. Those legion Commanders had notoriously sharp tongues; while he prided himself on his wit, he wasn''t confident enough to fend off all their banter. If it were about debating with a bunch of busty women, I might stand a better chance. Unfortunately, the calm was short-lived. Before Kyosuke could recover from the embarrassment of the public proposal, someone barged into his tent with great fervor. "Haha, so you''re really not dead after all!" The visitor was none other than Uchiha Izuna, returning from his training journey. --- At the Uchiha camp''s rear mountains, in the training grounds: "Sigh." Feeling the unusual stares from those around him, Kyosuke let out a deep sigh, lamenting his misfortune. He was genuinely glad about Izuna''s return. Along with Uchiha Madara, the three brothers reunited, enjoying a long-overdue moment of camaraderie with hotpot and songs. It was as relaxing as could be. But of course, Kyosuke had to ruin it by casually asking Izuna about his training progress, leading to the current situation. "Hmph." Perhaps sensing Kyosuke''s casual attitude, Izuna crossed his arms in imitation of his elder brother, and spoke with smug confidence, "You better watch out. If you lose to me, it''ll be a disgrace. "Don''t worry; that won''t happen." "Tch, if you''ve got the guts, don''t use your Mangekyo." "Fine, no Mangekyo." The kid had grown uphe even knew how to use reverse psychology now. Kyosuke wasn''t planning to use the Mangekyo anyway. The power of those eyes was far too valuable to squander needlessly. While Mangekyo''s ocular power could gradually recover over time, each use without proper replenishment would decrease the upper limit of his total visual capacity. When that limit was reached, symptoms like blurred vision would start to appear. For a friendly spar, there was no need to go all outespecially since Izuna might not even be strong enough to warrant such measures. "Don''t underestimate him, Kyosuke," Madara suddenly said with a chuckle. As soon as the words left Madara''s mouth, Izuna appeared right in front of Kyosuke, raising his blade and delivering a terrifying slash. Uchiha Style: Flaming Sword Slash! So fast! Kyosuke instinctively activated his Sharingan. Unleashing his Chidori Blade, he managed to block the sudden attack, albeit barely. It was at that moment Kyosuke realized Izuna was no longer the little kid he could easily brush off. In the original storyline, Izuna was hailed as an enemy who "barely showed any weaknesses." Even Tobirama Senju, who mastered techniques like Flying Thunder God, Shadow Clones, and Edo Tensei, couldn''t gain the upper hand against Izuna until he reached his second stage of mastery. This alone spoke volumes about Izuna''s extraordinary prowess. "Interesting," Kyosuke murmured, releasing a burst of chakra to force Izuna back. He then unleashed Chidori Sharp Spear, a five-meter-long lightning blade that shot toward Izuna in an instant. However, with a nimble roll, Izuna easily dodged the attack. "This guy is incredibly agile." Kyosuke frowned, his amazement growing. Izuna''s flexibility and agility were remarkable. Combined with his refined swordsmanship, he could counter almost any attack. Most importantly, Izuna''s proficiency in Fire Release was even greater than Madara''s. As Kyosuke used the Body Flicker Technique to dodge attacks, he couldn''t help but ponder a question: What exactly was Izuna''s Mangekyo Sharingan ability? During the Fourth Great Ninja War, Senju Tobirama once praised Sasuke, saying he had never seen such a powerful Kagutsuchi. This implied Tobirama had encountered the technique before. Given Tobirama''s mastery of Water Release, Izuna must have possessed Kagutsuchi to be able to fight him to a stalemate. This particular ocular technique allowed the user to manipulate all flames, including Amaterasu, and extinguish them while simultaneously enhancing their power. "A remarkable ability," Kyosuke thought with a smile, "Its boost to foundational strength is significant." As he mused, Kyosuke casually tossed a specially-designed kunai. "Flying Thunder God?" Izuna tilted his head in confusion, wondering if Kyosuke had lost his mind. Given his understanding of the technique, such an attack seemed childishly simple. Swish! Kyosuke''s figure vanished along with the kunai. By the time Izuna realized what had happened, a slash had already appeared across the front of his clothing. The match was decided Kyosuke had won. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 100 - 100: Madara: Help Me Pass a Message to Hashirama [Horayy!???? 100 Chapters completed! Next milestone 200 chapters!] Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Confidently stepping forward to issue a challenge, only to be effortlessly taught a lesson. Unable to find a way to counter the Flying Thunder God technique, Izuna likely wouldn''t have the courage to challenge Kyosuke again anytime soon. "This is ridiculous, absolutely ridiculous," Izuna muttered in frustration afterward. "You can move with the kunaidoesn''t that make you practically invincible?" To this, Kyosuke simply smiled and shook his head, choosing not to explain further. Izuna''s perspective was still too limited. While Flying Thunder God was a remarkable jutsu, it was far from invincible. Space-time ninjutsu was a standard tool for the true Otsutsuki lineage. Figures like Kaguya, Isshiki, and Momoshiki all possessed incredibly potent spatial abilities. Unlike the Flying Thunder God, they didn''t need pre-marked coordinates. They could teleport with just a thought and even create their own dimensions. The Otsutsuki clan, who traveled across the universe and leaped between star systems, relied on this innate ability. In terms of convenience and battlefield utility, the ability known as Yomotsu Hirasaka far surpassed the Flying Thunder God. Even so, it was still difficult for such abilities to have a decisive impact at the highest levels of combat. The stronger a ninja''s abilities, the more terrifying their reflexes and evasion skills. Take Might Guy''s Seventh Gate, for exampleit couldn''t even touch Madara Uchiha''s cloak. Teleportation might be instantaneous, but the process of appearing, targeting, attacking, and landing the hit took time. For anyone below the Super-Kage level, these steps would happen in the blink of an eye, making it nearly impossible to counter effectively. However, at the Super Kage or even Six Paths level, the gap between those steps would give opponents enough time to counterattack. Izuna''s concept of "invincibility" was limited to his current understandingessentially within the scope of clan leader-level combat. At higher levels of combat, he lacked the knowledge and experience to grasp what it entailed. For example, Madara, observing from the side, shared Izuna''s admiration for Kyosuke''s progress but didn''t entertain any thoughts of Flying Thunder God being invincible. While powerful techniques are essential, they only provide a strong foundation for a ninja, not a guaranteed path to ultimate success. In a word, Power ultimately came down to the individual rather than their jutsu. Many Uchiha possessed Sharingan, but how many reached the legendary heights of the clan''s elites? Many people could use Water Release techniques, but no one wielded it as sharply as Tobirama. In the new era of Konoha, countless trained in the Eight Gates, but none could replicate Might Guy''s devastating technique. Kyosuke had defeated Izuna with the Flying Thunder God as a lesson to prepare him for future encounters with Tobirama. Even if Kyosuke discarded his Mangeky Sharingan and didn''t use Flying Thunder God, he would still have defeated Izuna. Why? Because he was Uchiha Kyosukesimple as that. --- After discussing the recent match, Kyosuke turned to Madara and asked, "What''s your next move?" "What else?" Madara sneered, clenching his fists. "If the enemy comes, we defend; if they want to die, we''ll grant their wish." From his tone, it was clear he didn''t take the Tsukigakure Clan seriously. That won''t do. Kyosuke sighed and began sharing the intelligence he had gathered. The Strength of the Tsukigakure Clan. Were they powerful? Undoubtedly. No single clan could face them alone. Not to mention, there was the involvement of the treacherous Fma Clan. With their mastery of creating human puppets, the enemy had no fear of prolonged warfare. Even if the Uchiha could hold their ground against the Tsukigakure Clan, prolonged battles would only strengthen the enemy''s forces over time. This didn''t even take into account Kyosuke''s suspicion that tsutsuki Sugito had already mastered attractive and repulsion forces. In other words, he was essentially a stronger version of the Deva Path Pain. This granted him pseudo-Super Kage-level strength. On the battlefield, such a figure would be a terrifying weapon of mass destruction. Kyosuke would never allow the Uchiha to face such an enemy alone. As Kyosuke finished explaining, the room''s atmosphere grew heavy. Izuna''s mouth hung open, and he looked at him in disbelief, asking, "You''re not just trying to scare me, are you?" "He''s not," Madara said, frowning deeply, clearly troubled by the enemy''s strength. "I didn''t expect the enemy''s strength to be this formidable." But then, noticing Kyosuke''s calm demeanor, Madara suddenly smiled. "So, what''s your plan?" Heh, it''s simple," Kyosuke replied with a sly grin. "We need to find someone willing to oh no, I mean, someone heroic enough to defend the Land of Fire." Though Kyosuke didn''t spell it out, both brothers instantly understood who he meant. The Hyuga Clan, located on the other side of the Land of Fire. What kind of secret dealings did Kyosuke have with the Hyga? For some reason, Hyga Tenjin, the cunning leader of the Hyga Clan, had previously gone to great lengths to support the Uchiha. Now, when Kyosuke mentioned needing allies, Madara and Izuna''s first thought was the Hyga. But things are different now. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There''s intelligence suggesting that the Senju have been in frequent contact with the Hyga recently." Hearing this, Izuna glanced at Madara with a helpless expression. Sure enough, the next words confirmed his suspicions. "Just a few days ago, Hashirama visited the Hyga as a clan heir. There''s a high likelihood they''ll form an alliance." If Hashirama was personally involved, the odds were high that the alliance would succeed. At that point, their former allies might turn into enemies. Noticing the gleam in Madara''s eyes, Kyosuke guessed that, if not for the urgent war preparations, Madara might have personally gone to the Hyga himself. What his intentions would have beenwhether to disrupt the Senju''s plans or for some other reasononly Madara knew. After a brief silence, Kyosuke suddenly spoke with certainty, "It''s fine, the Hyuga will definitely be involved in the upcoming defense." "Are you that confident?" "Of course, but I''ll need to visit them personally." Hyga Tenjin wouldn''t refuseafter all, he coveted the Tenseigan more than anything else. On the moon, where the enemy held the advantage, Tenjin couldn''t do much. But now that the enemy was in the ninja world, there was no way someone like Tenjin would remain idle. By visiting the Hyga, Kyosuke could not only secure their support but also disrupt any alliance between the Hyga and the Senju. No matter what promises Hashirama made, nothing would be more tempting to Tenjin than the Tenseigan. Given the circumstances, the Hyga''s refusal to ally with the Senju was almost guaranteed. "A Perfect plan," Kyosuke said with a grin. "And it''ll give me a chance to check in on an old friend." Beside him, Madara seemed lost in thought, his expression unreadable. If he could, he probably would want to switch places with Kyosuke. But Unfortunately, Tajima would never allow his son to take such a riska fact Madara knew all too well. With a sly smile, Kyosuke leaned closer and teased, "Got any messages you''d like me to pass on to Hashirama?" Madara shot him a sideways glance before smirking. "As a matter of fact, I do." .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 101 - 101: The Cunning Hyuga Tenjin Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the southeastern region of the Land of Fire, the Hyuga clan reigned supreme, akin to emperors. The fires of war between the Senju and Uchiha clans never reached here, and no other family dared not to stir up trouble. Even the Uzumaki clan, who harbored deep resentment toward the Hyuga, would not cross half the Land of Fire to start a war. To put it plainly, the Hyuga clan had not yet shown their full strength. If they truly decided to mobilize their entire clan, it would surely spell trouble for both the Senju and Uzumaki clans. Just a few days ago, the young clan leader of the Senju visited personally visited the Hyga in hopes of mending the historically friendly ties between the two clans. The cunning Hyuga Tenjin received him with the highest standards of etiquette. The only reason he helped the Uchiha before was out of respect for Kyosuke and the immense value of the Tenseigan, which warranted his intervention. Now that he had lent his aid, and repaid the favor in full, he had no intention of getting involved in the dispute between the two major clans. When the young leader of the Senju clan arrived, Hyuga Tenjin made sure to host him with the utmost propriety, just as he would if Uchiha Madara himself came to call. This was the wisdom of Hyuga Tenjin diplomacy: maintaining a low profile and biding his time until he attained decisive powera survival strategy for times of chaos. Tennin''s skill at dodging responsibility and deflecting issues had reached perfection, leaving the two young Senju brothers utterly vexed during their visit. The two brothers had always worked seamlessly as a team. The elder brother, Hashirama, played the fool, bluntly addressing the root of the problem in a straightforward manner. Meanwhile, the younger brother, Tobirama, pretended to scold him while subtly affirming his brother''s point and blocking any chance for the opponent to refute. While this strategy wasn''t foolproof, but it was incredibly effective against most adversaries. However, Hyuga Tenjin gave the fledgling Senju brothers a harsh lesson in diplomacy. After three days of talks, Tobirama was hoarse from speaking, yet he failed to gain any ground. Forget about threats or temptationTobirama almost found himself persuaded to leave empty-handed. Unwilling to give up, Tobirama dragged his elder brother for a fourth visit. "Tenjin-sama," Tobirama began, only for the clan leader to immediately cut him off. "Speaking of which, congratulations are in order for Hashirama-dono," Hyuga Tennin remarked with a soft smile, holding a book as he glanced at the two brothers. "The Uzumaki clan is formidable, with an excellent geographical position. They''re the perfect match for the Senju in an alliance by marriage." At these words, the brothers'' faces changed dramatically. The marriage alliance was still under discussion and known only to the high-ranking members of the two clans. How had this old fox obtained such sensitive information? This statement could only mean one thing: Hyuga Tenjin had spies among their leadership. With a single sentence, Hyuga Clan leader effortlessly intimidated the brothers. His implication was clear: "If the Senju and Uzumaki unite through marriage, the Hyuga will inevitably be sidelined, perhaps even suppressed by your alliance." Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two brothers weren''t fools. They understood the rejection hidden within Tenjin''s words. Clap, clap, clap! As the brothers stood stunned, Hyuga Tenjin clapped his hands. From behind a screen, a figure slowly stepped into the hall. It was none other than Hyuga Tenjin''s disciple, Hyuga Yayoi. "Hashirama-dono," Tenjin said, pointing to his apprentice, "Yayoi is around your age, with a gentle and serene disposition. Don''t you think she''s a better match than that princess from the Uzumaki clan whom you''ve never met?" The message was clear: marry my disciple and sever ties with the Uzumaki, or there''s no point in continuing this discussion. Before the brothers could recover from this blow, Hyuga Tenjin delivered the finishing stroke. Switching the marriage alliance to the Hyuga? Absolutely not. The Uzumaki clan was the best choice in terms of mutual trust, family honor, and strategic location. An alliance with the Uzumaki would position the Senju to defend against external threats, while a union with the Hyuga would lack such advantages. "Miss Yayoi is indeed beautiful, unmatched by most women in the world," Hashirama replied with a forced smile. "Tennin-sama, we won''t trouble you further for now," he added, dragging his reluctant brother out of the room. Father, your sons are at their limit. Hashirama cried inwardly, wondering why he had to endure this torment. As for Tobirama, he desperately wanted to storm back in and test his latest ninjutsu on that crafty old fox. "Big brother, what do we do now?" he asked. Taking a deep breath, Hashirama''s gaze grew resolute. "This is a necessary step toward peace." "If we can''t overcome even this hurdle, how can we hope to bring change to the Land of Fire?" With these words, the brothers resolved to return the next day. --- Meanwhile, in the meeting hall, Hyuga Yayoi stood expressionless like a lifeless doll. Seeing this, the previously mild-mannered Tenjin suddenly erupted in fury, striking his disciple so hard that she was sent flying. "Useless fool!" His mood seemed especially sour. Despite all this time, there was no sign of movement from the Otsutsuki chakra. Forget about awakening the Tenseigannow even Yayoi, the supposed vessel, had stopped showing any progress. Yayoi had once explained that the foreign chakra was indeed merging with her, but the process was excruciatingly slow. To yield any results, it would require decades of accumulation. By then, not only would he be gone, but even his son would likely have passed away. Hyuga Tenjin simply could not afford to wait that long. Now, only two paths remained open to him. The first option was to take the risk of transplanting the chakra into his sonperhaps the pure Hyuga bloodline was the true key to unlocking the Tenseigan. The second was to return to the moon and seize the Tenseigan from his enemies by force. Both choices had their drawbacks, leaving him to decide which path to take. By the scattered chairs, Hyuga Yayoi slowly got up from the ground, still as respectful and cautious as ever, even though the blood on the corner of her lips had yet to dry. It was precisely this obedient demeanor that allowed her to conceal the fact that her Caged Bird seal had already been removed. Otherwise, even with Kyosuke''s cover, the truth would have been exposed the moment Hyuga Tenjin conducted a simple test. After venting his anger, Hyuga Tenjin quickly shifted back into his usual gentle demeanor. He spoke softly, almost kindly, "If I recall correctly, you mentioned before that Uchiha Kyosuke is still alive, didn''t you?" "Yes," Yayoi nodded and added a surprising piece of news, "According to reports from our spies, Uchiha Kyosuke is currently heading toward our clan." "Haha, is he worried that I''ll side with the Senju?" Hyuga Tenjin chuckled sinisterly, his mind immediately racing with possibilities. If he wanted to return to the moon, he would need Kyosuke''s help. And if he had to ask for assistance, he would naturally need to show his sincerity. So then, how much value would rejecting the Senju''s alliance hold in Kyosuke''s eyes? As for the situation in the Land of Rain, the Hyuga clan paid it no mind. With the Uchiha standing as the first line of defense, what was there to fear? What Hyuga Tenjin didn''t know, however, was that the enemy he was so concerned about had already descended from the moon, gathering a force capable of utterly destroying his clan. Once the Uchiha could no longer hold the line, the next to face annihilation would undoubtedly be the Hyuga Clan. "Prepare yourselves. Let us welcome a long-absent guest," Hyuga Tenjin said as he prepared to leave. Suddenly, his expression shifted dramatically. He turned his gaze sharply to the direction of eleven o''clock. "There''s no need to trouble yourself, Hyuga Clan Leader. I''m already here." Before his voice had even fully landed, Kyosuke''s figure had already appeared in the courtyard. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 104 - 104 - The Second Battle, Kyosuke vs Hashirama Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Such action even made the usually good-natured Hashirama a little angry. As his younger brother, Tobirama drew his long sword, intending to charge forward and fight to the death. However, he was stopped by his older brother. "I need an explanation," Hashirama said, looking at his old friend. To his surprise, Kyosuke shrugged helplessly and said, "I already said it. This is the gift Madara sent you." "Oh, he also said that if that guy really slapped you, you might as well just kill him directly." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hashirama: Ѩy Tobirama: (-_-) They stood there in a daze for a few seconds, and suddenly, Hashirama seemed to understand Madara''s intentions. "He blame me for not stopping our uncle and the others from attempting to kill Kyosuke." "Now that I think about it, I do owe Kyosuke an apology." Under the strange gazes of everyone, Hashirama took two steps forward and slowly brought his right cheek close. "I''m telling you, don''t try this with me." Kyosuke said, then glanced at Hyuga Tenjin, who was planning to watch the situation, and a wicked smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I know the purpose of your visit, but unfortunately, the head of the Hyuga clan has already agreed to the Uchiha''s alliance request." "As for the reason, he believes in the future of me and Madara. In ten years, the Senju will surely fall into our hands." Upon hearing this, both brothers turned their heads and glared angrily. Even Hashirama was struggling to control the wild power within him. He had let someone slap his left cheek and then brought his right cheek forward, not because he had developed some strange interest over the course of a year. Taking a slap willingly was partly to atone for what he owed Kyosuke, but more importantly, it was a signal: "Look, I''ve already overlooked my uncle''s death and even personally apologized to the killer. If your Hyuga clan joins us, you''ll definitely be the second biggest power in the Land of Fire." So, Hyuga Ten''nin, did you understand? To be honest, Kyosuke didn''t quite understand the deeper meaning behind it; he just wanted to find an excuse to test Hashirama''s strength. At present, Madara Uchiha had already reached the peak of elite Jonin strength, combined with his skilled use of the Sharingan, confronting someone who had just entered the clan leader level was no problem at all. Madara was two years older than him, so it wasn''t surprising that he had reached such a level of power. Besides, Kyosuke had long suspected that Indra''s chakra was beginning to influence Madara. Otherwise, how could that guy''s chakra grow so rapidly? Then what about Hashirama Senju, who was three years older than Kyosuke? What kind of incredible strength would he possess? Only by understanding this could Kyosuke start thinking about his next steps. As he had once told both of them, to resolve the hatred between the two clans, they must first become the leaders of their respective families. "Uchiha Tajima, Senju Butsuma, you two old fossils have lived long enough." That''s right, Kyosuke was preparing to make a move on the two clan leaders. Of course, this plan would be fraught with challenges. Not to mention, when he killed Tajima, he absolutely couldn''t let outsiders know. Otherwise, not to mention how Madara and Izuna would view him, but he definitely wouldn''t be able to stay in the Uchiha clan. This didn''t align with Kyosuke''s plan. At the very least, he wasn''t someone who wanted to wander the Shinobi world as a lonely outcast. It would be so fun to establish Konoha Village and become the first Hokage. The best approach would be to shift the blame onto Senju Butsuma. The Senju clan committed a grave act by plotting an ambush against Uchiha Tajima, the leader of the Uchiha clan. After a fierce battle, he ultimately lost his life. Uchiha Kyosuke, filled with rage, launched an attack and killed Senju Butsuma, avenging the clan leader''s death. How smooth would that sound? Power, status, credits, and fameall in one go. At that time, he would raise his arms, rally the people to defeat the Senju, and take the lead in establishing the Konoha Village. Then, when the Hidden Leaf Village was established, he could push the damn Senju to the corners of the village. Oh, and he could also assign them to the duties of the Konoha Police Force. Don''t say Kyosuke is deliberately targeting them; he''s just taking precautions, after all, they are the inherently evil Senju clan. --- Hyga Clan, rear mountain training ground. No matter how Tenjin thought about it, Hashirama couldn''t accept the consequences of failing the mission. Kyosuke wanted a fight, so Hashirama would just play along. Looking at his friend, standing twenty meters away, Hashirama took a deep breath, his hands locking tightly together. Wood Style: Tree Bind Flourishing Burial! A massive surge of chakra erupted, and within a twenty-meter radius, tree saplings began to sprout from the ground. In the blink of an eye, the saplings transformed into large trees, beginning to move in an orderly fashion around Kyosuke. "Same old trick, Hashirama," Kyosuke said with a faint smile, his expression full of mockery towards the "bowl-cut" head. Earlier, during their battle, he had been unable to break through the blockade of Tree Bind Flourishing Burial, and that cost him the chance to defeat his opponent. But now, a mere forest was nothinghe could easily destroy it with a wave of his hand. Kyosuke bit his right thumb and slammed his palm onto the ground. Summoning Jutsu! A huge cloud of smoke erupted, and the giant snake, Hiti, appeared beneath him. "Kyosuke-sama," Hiti greeted respectfully with a bow. Without wasting time, Kyosuke pointed ahead with one hand and spoke with a light smile, "Charge, crush this damn forest." "As you command." The summoned beast moved. Despite its seemingly clumsy appearance, Siti was extraordinarily agile. Using its massive length and strength, it completely ignored the sea of trees beneath it and charged directly toward Hashirama. "Summoned beast, huh? His techniques are still as varied as ever," Hashirama laughed heartily, seeming pleased with Kyosuke''s growth. He was already quite silly, and now his laughter made him look even more foolish. Kyosuke twitched the corner of his mouth as the curse mark on his shoulder began to spread across his body. He knew Hiti wouldn''t be able to harm Hashirama. The summoning was only meant to close the distance between them. "Unfortunately, your summoning beast is useless against me." Hashirama''s laughter faded, and he extended his hand toward the aggressively charging Hiti. Tree branches spread wildly, binding the giant beast in place. Wood Style: Smothering Binding Technique! With such ease, Hashirama neutralized the adult serpent from Ryuchi Cave, making his strength even more terrifying than Kyosuke had imagined. "Kyosuke-sama!" Hiti continued to struggle, trying to break free. "Go back for now," Kyosuke said, and as he spoke, he entered his second curse mark state and flapped his wings, soaring above his opponent. Black lightning gathered around him, and he shot down from the sky like a bomb. Wailing Chidori! As for Hashirama, he was still slowly directing the growth of the large trees, using the continuous surge of wood to block the attack. In his second curse mark state, Kyosuke''s power was greatly amplified, and his Wailing Chidori now had the destructive power comparable to an S-rank jutsu. However, no matter how strong it was, it couldn''t withstand the continuous grinding of Hashirama''s Wood Style. In this contest of spear versus shield, Wood Style ultimately triumphed. "It''s no use." Kyosuke focused and calmed his mind as an irregular six-pointed star pattern suddenly appeared in his eyes. Mangeky Sharingan, activate! The six-pointed star in his right eye spun wildly, and the trees blocking his path mysteriously began to fade away. "What?!" Hashirama''s expression finally changed, and he tried to respond. Unfortunately, Kyosuke''s Kusanagi Sword had already been unsheathed, and in an instant, he slashed across Hashirama''s chest, leaving a deep wound. Uchiha Style: Sword Leap Thunder! Hashirama was injured. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 103 - 103: Is What You See the Truth? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Though consumed by rage, Tobirama Senju managed to retain his rationality. He understood that he couldn''t unleash a powerful jutsu; doing so would only give the Hyuga clan an excuse to intervene. "Close combat is the only way to quickly eliminate him." The kunai he thrust forward was blocked by Kyosuke. Seeing this, Tobirama puckered his lips as if he were about to kiss his opponent. Water Release: Heavenly Weeping! However, what emerged from his mouth wasn''t a tongue but a swarm of countless tiny water needles. This jutsu required no hand signs and could be released at any moment, especially during a close struggle, catching opponents off guard. Unfortunately for him, he was facing a Uchiha, and not just any UchihaKyosuke possessed extraordinary ocular powers. As soon as the chakra began to gather, Tobirama''s intentions were exposed completely. Kyosuke tilted his head to avoid the incoming water needles and raised his right leg, delivering a powerful upward kick that sent his opponent flying onto the rafters. Bang! The sudden burst of white smoke made Kyosuke''s gaze to narrow slightly. A Shadow Clone. Tobirama Senju had, after all, invented the Shadow Clone Technique. Nomore accurately, he had plagiarized the jutsu he himself created. "So, stealing my jutsu is what symbolizes the ''love and peace'' of the Senju, huh? Learned something new." Kyosuke''s words dripped with sarcasm. It was logical and, at the same time, utterly shameless. Compared to Madara Uchiha, Tobirama resembled the descendant of Tajima Uchiha more. Of course, Kyosuke himself would never admit this. No sooner had Kyosuke finished speaking than Tobirama appeared behind him, his katana slicing horizontally, aiming to sever Kyosuke at the waist. "When it comes to stealing jutsu, even all the Five Great Nations combined can''t beat the Uchiha. I''m merely following your example." Tobirama''s sharp wit enabled him to throw some biting remarks in return. Oh?, So the kid''s growing some guts. Dazzling lightning surged from Kyosuke''s body, and the Chidori current formed a blade of lightning that struck Tobirama, who had attempted to ambush him, flying. "Always resorting to sneak attacksyou''re just like a dog that can''t stop eating its own filth." Bang! In Kyosuke''s disdainful gaze, Tobirama''s second shadow clone shattered. "I wonder how many more you can make," Kyosuke said as he pulled the Kusanagi Sword from his waist, the electric currents surging along its blade made even the chairs in the room tremble slightly. Activating his Sharingan, Kyosuke scanned his surroundings before vanishing in a flash, appearing in the corner of the courtyard. Uchiha Style: Sword Leap Thunderclap! The powerful slash cut off Tobirama''s escape route. With Kyosuke attacking at incredible speed, Tobirama had no choice but to brace himself and try to withstand the blows. Luckily, they had reached the outdoors, where he could finally use his most skilled Water Style technique. He quickly performed two hand signs, a special Water Style technique that only Tobirama knew, which skipped the usual hand signs. The form of the jutsu was also vastly different from usual. Just as the Chidori Blade was about to strike, a massive surge of water enveloped Tobirama, spinning rapidly as it continued to rise. Water Release: Water Formation Wall! When the Kusanagi Sword struck the wall, its full strength was reduced to less than half. Even the conductivity of the electric current couldn''t penetrate to affect Tobirama inside. "This brat has really gotten stronger." Kyosuke, about to withdraw his blade, suddenly noticed the water volume on the ground rapidly increasing. The Water Formation Wall he faced had become a tornado, rapidly spinning upward and sweeping Kyosuke into its grasp before he could react. This was Tobirama Senju''s improved Water Release technique: Water Release: Water Tornado! "It''s not over yet!" Tobirama''s eyes burned with fury as he clapped his hands together. The water tornado, which had not yet dissipated, instantly changed shape, resembling a giant dragon that seemed to swallow the mountains and rivers, carrying tremendous power as it dragged Kyosuke underground. Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique! This combo would seriously injure even his elder brother, Hashirama. While Tobirama admitted Kyosuke was strong, he didn''t believe Kyosuke''s physique could compare to his brother''s. The battle was over. "You were ultimately defeated by your arrogance," Tobirama crossed his arms in front of his chest, his expression full of the satisfaction of a victor. He did not kill Kyosuke for two reasons. First, circumstances wouldn''t allow itat present, the Senju also sought to avoid reigniting conflict. The other reason was that his older brother was right there, and he knew Hashirama would never allow him to kill Kyosuke. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tobirama." "Ultimately, I''m still the stronger one." "Tobirama." "You were the first, but soon, Uchiha Madara will also fall to my older brother." "TOBIRAMA!!!" The booming roar, as sudden as a thunderclap in a clear sky, jolted Tobirama out of his thoughts. When he snapped back to reality, there was no sign of Kyosuke lying injured on the ground. Apart from the utterly devastated courtyard, all that remained was the broad, sturdy back of his elder brother, Hashirama. "What just happened?" Shaking his head vigorously, Tobirama seemed unable to distinguish between reality and illusion. Seeing this, Hashirama gave a bitter smile and explained, "From the moment Kyosuke rushed out of the house, you were caught in his genjutsu." "This fight was your loss." Genjutsu? Since when did Kyosuke become so proficient in genjutsu?! "To trap me without me noticing... His genjutsu mastery..." Tobirama clenched his fists, his expression filled with frustration. He couldn''t believe he had been defeated like this when he still had trump cards left to play. Upon learning that Kyosuke was coming, Tobirama''s first instinct was to kill him and avenge his uncle. But after exchanging a few moves, Tobirama gradually calmed down, realizing that now was not the time to kill him. He initially thought a light beating would suffice to vent his anger, but instead, he ended up being the one taught a lesson. Tobirama''s current mood could only be described as akin to a constipated patient who was just about to find relief, only to realize his hemorrhoids had ruptured. Every moment spent here felt like an unbearable torment. "At least Big Brother is here," he thought, falling silent. On the other hand, Kyosuke didn''t pay attention to Hashirama''s attempt to stop him. Given the previous incident where he beat up Tobirama, it was impossible for the bowl-cut ninja to stand by and watch his little brother get turned into a punching bag. "Let''s stop this fighting, shall we?" Hashirama said with a wry smile, waving his hand while shooting signals to Hyuga Tenjin nearby. After all, they were on the Hyuga Clan''s territory, and as long as the head of the Hyuga clan spoke up, the fight would surely not escalate. "Me, mediate?" Hyuga Tenjin silently surveyed his ruined courtyard, his face dark as if it were the bottom of a pot. Especially his beloved flowers, which now looked like underwear left unwashed for two monthsutterly indescribable in their wretched state. Mediate? He wanted nothing more than to personally beat up Tobirama. No matter how much Hashirama tried to signal with his eyes, Tenjin acted as if he didn''t see it at all. Helpless, Hashirama could only smile bitterly and soften his stance, "Stop causing trouble, if we start fighting, everything around here will be destroyed. How about I just consider it my loss?" "Your loss?" Kyosuke raised an eyebrow, his words becoming sharper. "With that kind of resolve, you think you can end the centuries-old grudge between our clans?!" "...Then what do you want?" "It''s simple," Kyosuke said, stepping closer to Hashirama with a smile. "I''m carrying out a task for Madara, he asked me to bring you a gift, and I can''t go back on my word." As he stood right in front of Hashirama, Kyosuke smiled and continued, "Everyone knows I''m a man of my word. How could I make an exception for you?" "A gift?" Hashirama''s expression turned eager as he rubbed his hands together, looking like a client hearing the footsteps of their awaited masseuse. "Yes, a very special gift." Kyosuke slowly raised his hand, and in the astonished gazes of everyone present, he slapped Hashirama so hard that he was sent flying. "Do you like it?" .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 104 - 104 - The Second Battle, Kyosuke vs Hashirama Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Such action even made the usually good-natured Hashirama a little angry. As his younger brother, Tobirama drew his long sword, intending to charge forward and fight to the death. However, he was stopped by his older brother. "I need an explanation," Hashirama said, looking at his old friend. To his surprise, Kyosuke shrugged helplessly and said, "I already said it. This is the gift Madara sent you." "Oh, he also said that if that guy really slapped you, you might as well just kill him directly." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hashirama: Ѩy Tobirama: (-_-) They stood there in a daze for a few seconds, and suddenly, Hashirama seemed to understand Madara''s intentions. "He blame me for not stopping our uncle and the others from attempting to kill Kyosuke." "Now that I think about it, I do owe Kyosuke an apology." Under the strange gazes of everyone, Hashirama took two steps forward and slowly brought his right cheek close. "I''m telling you, don''t try this with me." Kyosuke said, then glanced at Hyuga Tenjin, who was planning to watch the situation, and a wicked smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I know the purpose of your visit, but unfortunately, the head of the Hyuga clan has already agreed to the Uchiha''s alliance request." "As for the reason, he believes in the future of me and Madara. In ten years, the Senju will surely fall into our hands." Upon hearing this, both brothers turned their heads and glared angrily. Even Hashirama was struggling to control the wild power within him. He had let someone slap his left cheek and then brought his right cheek forward, not because he had developed some strange interest over the course of a year. Taking a slap willingly was partly to atone for what he owed Kyosuke, but more importantly, it was a signal: "Look, I''ve already overlooked my uncle''s death and even personally apologized to the killer. If your Hyuga clan joins us, you''ll definitely be the second biggest power in the Land of Fire." So, Hyuga Ten''nin, did you understand? To be honest, Kyosuke didn''t quite understand the deeper meaning behind it; he just wanted to find an excuse to test Hashirama''s strength. At present, Madara Uchiha had already reached the peak of elite Jonin strength, combined with his skilled use of the Sharingan, confronting someone who had just entered the clan leader level was no problem at all. Madara was two years older than him, so it wasn''t surprising that he had reached such a level of power. Besides, Kyosuke had long suspected that Indra''s chakra was beginning to influence Madara. Otherwise, how could that guy''s chakra grow so rapidly? Then what about Hashirama Senju, who was three years older than Kyosuke? What kind of incredible strength would he possess? Only by understanding this could Kyosuke start thinking about his next steps. As he had once told both of them, to resolve the hatred between the two clans, they must first become the leaders of their respective families. "Uchiha Tajima, Senju Butsuma, you two old fossils have lived long enough." That''s right, Kyosuke was preparing to make a move on the two clan leaders. Of course, this plan would be fraught with challenges. Not to mention, when he killed Tajima, he absolutely couldn''t let outsiders know. Otherwise, not to mention how Madara and Izuna would view him, but he definitely wouldn''t be able to stay in the Uchiha clan. This didn''t align with Kyosuke''s plan. At the very least, he wasn''t someone who wanted to wander the Shinobi world as a lonely outcast. It would be so fun to establish Konoha Village and become the first Hokage. The best approach would be to shift the blame onto Senju Butsuma. The Senju clan committed a grave act by plotting an ambush against Uchiha Tajima, the leader of the Uchiha clan. After a fierce battle, he ultimately lost his life. Uchiha Kyosuke, filled with rage, launched an attack and killed Senju Butsuma, avenging the clan leader''s death. How smooth would that sound? Power, status, credits, and fameall in one go. At that time, he would raise his arms, rally the people to defeat the Senju, and take the lead in establishing the Konoha Village. Then, when the Hidden Leaf Village was established, he could push the damn Senju to the corners of the village. Oh, and he could also assign them to the duties of the Konoha Police Force. Don''t say Kyosuke is deliberately targeting them; he''s just taking precautions, after all, they are the inherently evil Senju clan. --- Hyga Clan, rear mountain training ground. No matter how Tenjin thought about it, Hashirama couldn''t accept the consequences of failing the mission. Kyosuke wanted a fight, so Hashirama would just play along. Looking at his friend, standing twenty meters away, Hashirama took a deep breath, his hands locking tightly together. Wood Style: Tree Bind Flourishing Burial! A massive surge of chakra erupted, and within a twenty-meter radius, tree saplings began to sprout from the ground. In the blink of an eye, the saplings transformed into large trees, beginning to move in an orderly fashion around Kyosuke. "Same old trick, Hashirama," Kyosuke said with a faint smile, his expression full of mockery towards the "bowl-cut" head. Earlier, during their battle, he had been unable to break through the blockade of Tree Bind Flourishing Burial, and that cost him the chance to defeat his opponent. But now, a mere forest was nothinghe could easily destroy it with a wave of his hand. Kyosuke bit his right thumb and slammed his palm onto the ground. Summoning Jutsu! A huge cloud of smoke erupted, and the giant snake, Hiti, appeared beneath him. "Kyosuke-sama," Hiti greeted respectfully with a bow. Without wasting time, Kyosuke pointed ahead with one hand and spoke with a light smile, "Charge, crush this damn forest." "As you command." The summoned beast moved. Despite its seemingly clumsy appearance, Siti was extraordinarily agile. Using its massive length and strength, it completely ignored the sea of trees beneath it and charged directly toward Hashirama. "Summoned beast, huh? His techniques are still as varied as ever," Hashirama laughed heartily, seeming pleased with Kyosuke''s growth. He was already quite silly, and now his laughter made him look even more foolish. Kyosuke twitched the corner of his mouth as the curse mark on his shoulder began to spread across his body. He knew Hiti wouldn''t be able to harm Hashirama. The summoning was only meant to close the distance between them. "Unfortunately, your summoning beast is useless against me." Hashirama''s laughter faded, and he extended his hand toward the aggressively charging Hiti. Tree branches spread wildly, binding the giant beast in place. Wood Style: Smothering Binding Technique! With such ease, Hashirama neutralized the adult serpent from Ryuchi Cave, making his strength even more terrifying than Kyosuke had imagined. "Kyosuke-sama!" Hiti continued to struggle, trying to break free. "Go back for now," Kyosuke said, and as he spoke, he entered his second curse mark state and flapped his wings, soaring above his opponent. Black lightning gathered around him, and he shot down from the sky like a bomb. Wailing Chidori! As for Hashirama, he was still slowly directing the growth of the large trees, using the continuous surge of wood to block the attack. In his second curse mark state, Kyosuke''s power was greatly amplified, and his Wailing Chidori now had the destructive power comparable to an S-rank jutsu. However, no matter how strong it was, it couldn''t withstand the continuous grinding of Hashirama''s Wood Style. In this contest of spear versus shield, Wood Style ultimately triumphed. "It''s no use." Kyosuke focused and calmed his mind as an irregular six-pointed star pattern suddenly appeared in his eyes. Mangeky Sharingan, activate! The six-pointed star in his right eye spun wildly, and the trees blocking his path mysteriously began to fade away. "What?!" Hashirama''s expression finally changed, and he tried to respond. Unfortunately, Kyosuke''s Kusanagi Sword had already been unsheathed, and in an instant, he slashed across Hashirama''s chest, leaving a deep wound. Uchiha Style: Sword Leap Thunder! Hashirama was injured. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 105 - 105: Wood Style: Deep Forest Emergence! Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Blood spattered sharply through the air, forcing Hashirama to narrow his eyes. The brutal reality of Kyosuke''s decision to not to hold back left the bowl-cut youth momentarily silent. On the other side, Kyosuke ignored the trees converging around him and flung out a large handful of pre-prepared explosive tags. "Careful, it''s going to blow~" As the tags ignited, he utilized the Flying Thunder God to escape to safety just before the explosion erupted. Boom! Boom! Boom! The successive blasts roared across the battlefield, drawing the attention of everyone present. Among them, Tenjin Hyuga and the others tensed up, darkly wondering if the young Senju clan leader had perished in the explosions. Ironically, the one who should have been the most concernedTobiramaremained calm and composed from beginning to end. He knew his brother''s strength; mere explosive tags were no threat to Hashirama. Instead, Tobirama found himself far more intrigued by Kyosuke''s display of the Flying Thunder God. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Almost unconsciously, his hand reached into his tool pouch, where a specially crafted kunai of Kyosuke''s design was tucked away. Over the course of an entire year, he had gradually unraveled the secret of spatial coordinates, to the point where he could now erase Kyosuke''s mark. The next step would be deepening his understanding of space itself while refining his research on the coordinates. If successful, he would essentially have stolen the Flying Thunder God from his adversary. "Hmph. I must admit, stealing ninjutsu from a mortal enemy brings a certain satisfaction." "Too bad, that''s an experience you''ll never get to enjoy." In the center of the battlefield, the mass of trees parted to reveal a shield shaped like a demonic face bearing its fangs. Wood Style: Wood Expulsion Jutsu! A formidable defensive Wood Release technique, undoubtedly ranking among Hashirama''s most powerful jutsu. "So you''ve even mastered the Wood Expulsion Jutsu ?" Kyosuke exhaled deeply, realizing that this man might be even stronger than he had initially imagined. "Enough of this," Hashirama said, emerging from behind the wooden shield, his voice heavier and more serious than before. "Don''t push me. There are some technique even I cannot fully control." Oh? The moment I call you out, you start acting dramatic? Kyosuke ignored his showy antics, pulling out a Flying Thunder God kunai and hurling it toward Hashirama with deliberate precision. If brute force couldn''t prevail, then he would rely on speed to determine the outcome. Clang! Clang! Clang! The kunai ricocheted off each other midair, eventually landing behind Hashirama in an almost unbelievable trajectory. In the blink of an eye, Kyosuke''s figure materialized, his Kusanagi Sword enveloped in dense black lightning. Uchiha Style: Wailing Thunderclap! Yet, Hashirama seemed completely oblivious to Kyosuke''s sudden appearance, his hands still clasped together, calmly gathering chakra. "Ho!" With an enraged roar, a vast forest of trees suddenly shot up from the ground, quickly surrounding Kyosuke. "Such rapid growth?" Forced to change his target, he swung his sword, cleaving through the approaching trees with destructive force. Under the Wailing Thunderclap, Hashirama''s Wood Release appeared as fragile as paper pulp. In the brief moments Kyosuke took to catch his breath, more trees began to close in around him. No, it was more accurate to say that within a three-kilometer radius, countless towering trees had already taken root. Were an ordinary person here, they would struggle to even glimpse the treetops above. "Experience my strongest jutsu, Kyosuke!" Hashirama bellowed, his entire being radiating boundless life force. Wood Style: Deep Forest Emergence! Kyosuke swiftly dodged the attack of the thick branches, running along the trunks while silently surveying his surroundings. As far as his eyes could see, there were nothing but enormous trees. Even with his keen eyesight, he could not spot an exit. "In the face of such overwhelming ninjutsu, numbers lose their significance." He cut down a massive tree stretching from his rear with his sword, silently marveling at the sharpness of the Kusanagi. Without it, his response would have been many times more difficult. Even so, he knew he had to find a solution quickly. Otherwise, would he have to compete in endurance with Senju Hashirama? "Should I use Flying Thunder God?" "No, I can feel that the spatial coordinates are all moving, which means that Hashirama has wrapped up all the kunai." Even Flying Thunder God would not be able to escape the forest''s encirclement, let alone techniques like Shadow Clones or Chidori. He hurled a kunai from a distance, carefully maneuvering it through the spatial shifts to evade multiple attacks. However, as soon as he materialized, the same scenario unfolded once again. Kyosuke didn''t even have a chance to retrieve the kunai. His Chidori Spear extended to its limit, instantly clearing a wide space, buying him a few precious seconds to catch his breath. Huff... Huff... "Chakra consumption is too severe; I must find a solution quickly." The Deep Forest Emergence is a powerful Wood Release technique that requires the user''s chakra to serve as the very source of life in order to activate it. The principle is simple: towering trees rapidly grow from the ground, covering vast stretches of mountain and plains. With an overwhelming number, Hashirama can conjure a forest in the blink of an eye, using his abilities to create a dense, expansive woodland in an instant. What makes it most formidable is that everything within the forest is under the user''s control. This means that Hashirama can perceive Kyosuke''s every move with perfect clarity. On the other hand, Kyosuke has completely lost track of his opponent, unable to discern where Hashirama might be hidden in the endless sea of trees. "Should I forcibly use the power of my right eye?" Staring at the vast, sun-blocking environment, Kyosuke shook his head, understanding that even if he sacrificed his vision in the process, it would not be enough to counter Hashirama''s Wood Release. "Kyosuke, enough already!" Hashirama''s voice echoed from a distance, and it was not difficult to hear the pain he was desperately trying to suppress. It seemed that Hashirama was still not fully in control of the Deep Forest Emergence, and was likely enduring the intense chakra drain from using it. "You''ve already pushed yourself this hard, so why should I retreat now?" Slowly deactivating his cursed seal, Kyosuke''s eyes narrowed, and an irregular six-pointed star pattern reappeared within his eyes. Upon seeing this, Hashirama''s mind flashed back to their previous encounter. He had thought that Kyosuke would repeat the same trick, so he had no intention of holding back. A massive tree trunk, large enough for several people to encircle, struck from multiple anglesfront, back, and sides. Expecting Kyosuke to dodge, Hashirama was surprised when the tree trunks completely encircled him, yet he made no attempt to evade. Hashirama''s exceptional perception told him that Kyosuke''s real body had indeed been struck by the tree trunks. Enduring the discomfort in his body, he halted the continuation of the jutsu. No matter what, Hashirama didn''t want to personally kill his friend. "I''ll just give up on the Hyga alliance," he thought to himself. In his heart, both Madara and Kyosuke were far more important than the Hyga clan. After all, the three of them were the true companions who shared the same ideals. Just as the tree trunks were about to withdraw, a flash of golden light suddenly shone through the gaps, illuminating the area. Crack! The thick tree trunks were violently shattered from the inside, and as the dust settled, Kyosuke''s true form stood before him. At this moment, Kyosuke''s Mangeky Sharingan gleamed brilliantly, and a dark golden skeletal frame enveloped him. "Come on, let''s continue this interesting battle." The third powerSusanoo! .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 106 - 106: Susanoos Destruction in the Forest of Trees Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Susanoo, the third form of power that dwells within the Mangeky Sharingan. It is also known as the power of the gods. It is said that those who have witnessed it with their own eyes are fated to diean indication of Susanoo''s overwhelming might. Susanoo manifests as a tangible form of chakra, allowing its user to stand within and receive protection from the humanoid construct of chakra. As the user moves, Susanoo follows, mirroring their intentions and executing any action as commanded. Depending on the user''s mastery and the strength of their ocular powers, Susanoo is divided into several distinct stages. The initial form manifests as skeletal arms and ribs. This form can be used for offense, defense, protection, and control. Though it appears fragile, it is capable of deflecting most attacks. Just moments ago, Kyosuke had used his dark-golden, initial-stage Susanoo to block the oncoming Wood release assault. The results were impressiveat the very least, it allowed him to avoid unnecessary consumption of energy. Most critically, the chakra surrounding him burned and twisted like flames. Beside the ethereal ribs, a dark-golden energy arm materialized. Clutched within its hand was a Kusanagi Sword, identical to Kyosuke''s owna weapon seemingly constructed of pure energy. In that moment, Kyosuke finally understood why Indra had once journeyed to Rychi Cave in pursuit of the Kusanagi Sword. It turned out that, much like the Totsuka Blade, the Kusanagi Sword could also be integrated into Susanoo''s form for combat. Though it lacked sealing powers and could not reflect physical damage like the Yata Mirror, its strength was far simpler pure, unrelenting destruction. "He''s over there." Through their brief exchange of words earlier, Kyosuke had successfully pinpointed Hashirama''s position. His gaze shifted to the seven o''clock direction. Without hesitation, he sprang forward, charging toward his target with astounding speed. "Sigh..." From deep within the forest, a faint sigh seemed to echosoft and almost imperceptible. Unfortunately, the sound never reached Kyosuke''s ears. A battle is a battle. There is no need for such unnecessary theatrics. Once he defeated him, Hashirama could sigh as much as he pleased. Amidst the resistance coming at him from all directions, Kyosuke''s pace remained unbroken. The ethereal arm of Susanoo swung violently, and the surrounding trees shattered and splintered under the Kusanagi Sword''s might. Second wave. Third wave. The entire forest seemed to come alive, as though intent on crushing the insignificant humans within it to dust. However, the Kusanagi Sword was simply too sharp. Enhanced by Susanoo''s energy, its destructive power multiplied several fold in an instant. Blocking it head-on would hardly last to the endbut never forget, speed had always been Kyosuke''s greatest advantage. Amid the flying splinters of wood, he forcefully carved open a path leading straight to where his opponent stood. "You can''t hide anymore, Hashirama." Kyosuke''s wild hair fluttered in the air, his unrestrained ferocity on full display. His entire being radiated an overwhelming fighting spirit. Enduring the excruciating, needle-like pain coursing through his body, he tore through the final obstruction and emerged before a visibly drenched, sweat-soaked Hashirama. "You you really are something, Kyosuke," remarked the Senju clan''s young leader, already prepared and holding a broad-bladed greatsword in his hand. As the chakra surged, the pale blue blade extended instantly to three meters, standing nearly on par with the illusory Kusanagi Sword. No further words were exchanged. The two immediately clashed. Faced with Susanoo''s overpowering pressure, Hashirama gritted his teeth and refused to take a single step back, entering a contest of sheer strength. Likewise, Kyosuke abandoned any ostentatious attack techniques. It was as if he were playing a game of whack-a-mole, striking at Hashirama repeatedly with one blow after another. By the seventeenth strike, it was Hashirama who could no longer hold on. Blood gushed from his mouth, his aura instantly plummeting. Seeing this, Kyosuke commanded Susanoo to deliver a single punch that sent Hashirama flying, effectively marking the end of their second confrontation. "Cough, cough" As soon as he withdrew Susanoo, Kyosuke fell painfully to his knees, and for a moment, he genuinely felt as though he might go blind. "Every cell in my body is trembling Damn it, this thing''s burden is even worse than the cursed seal." At this moment, Kyosuke felt a flicker of fear. He had no desire to end up like that second brotherawaken the Mangekyo Sharingan only to go completely blind in a matter of days. To be precise, Sasuke had made several levels of leaps the very day he awakened Susanoo, successfully triggering the terrifying third form. In its initial state, Susanoo manifests ribs and arms. The first form takes on a skeletal appearance, with the chakra fully enveloping the body and enhancing its defensive capabilities. The second form builds upon the skeleton, developing muscles and tendons, which are ultimately encased by a cloak-like layer of chakra. At this stage, Susanoo can manifest unique weapons, such as energy swords, bows and arrows, or the Yasakani Magatama. The third form sees Susanoo clad in a layer of Karasu tengu armor, significantly boosting its defenses and broadening its arsenal to include weapons like the Totsuka Blade and the Sword of Kusanagi. The fourth form does not increase Susanoo''s power further but instead manifests its lower body. This greatly increases its size while also granting it notable mobility. The fifth form, often referred to as the "Perfect Susanoo," represents its ultimate evolution. Only those whose ocular power has reached a certain limit and who possess vast chakra reserves can unlock Susanoo''s higher forms. At this stage, Susanoo''s size becomes extraordinarily immense, towering to a height comparable to that of a small mountain. An ordinary person standing at its feet would scarcely exceed the size of its shoes. As for the power of the fully-formed Susanoo, it can be aptly described as capable of splitting mountains and shattering the earth. With ease, it can reshape the terrain within a ten-kilometer radius. Beyond this lies the even more formidable Ultimate Susanoo, a form achieved only when Sasuke absorbed the chakra of all nine tailed beasts. This marked the peak of the Second Brother''s power, granting him destructive capabilities surpassing even Indra himself. With his current Mangekyo Sharingan, Kyosuke could at most manifest the third form of Susanoolike Itachi and Sasuke, he could clad the chakra cloak with the karasu tengu armor. Considering the abilities he currently possessed, there was a possibility that, upon mastering Sage Chakra, he could create a unique Sage Susanoo. To unlock the Perfect Susanoo, the ideal method would be to awaken the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. Alternatively, he could acquire a high-level Sage Body, using its immense chakra reserves to compensate for his insufficient ocular power. However, such an approach would inevitably result in Susanoo''s instability. Thus, the best option remained the awakening of the Eternal Mangekyo. At this thought, Kyosuke couldn''t help but think of his cousin, Uchiha Kaijun, far off on the other side of the Land of Fire. "Grow stronger quickly I can''t wait any longer." His goal was crystal clear: to find a way to trigger his cousin''s Mangekyo Sharingan and use his cousin''s eyes to catalyze his own evolution. Doing so would allow him to save a significant amount of points and resources. Why wouldn''t he seize the opportunity? As for whether this plan might spiral out of control, with Uchiha Kaijun growing beyond his grasp, Kyosuke remained utterly unconcerned. The blade had already strucka power against which Uchiha Kaijun could never hope to contend. There was nothing to fear. All Kyosuke needed to do now was wait patiently. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Extra Content Already Available Chapter 107 - 107: I Will Fight Alongside You Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Before long, everyone gathered in the meeting room. After listening to Kyosuke''s account, the two brothers, Hashirama and Tobirama, finally understood the terrifying chaos engulfing the Land of Rain. "So, it seems I was indeed wrong to stop the Hyga clan," Hashirama reflected silently, guilt weighing on his mind. Kyosuke glanced at the man with his distinct bowl haircut, now awash with regret, and inwardly sighed. Sometimes, this guy''s thought process was truly incomprehensible. Moreover, even though he had clearly won the battle, judging by their current conditions, it felt as if he was the one who had lost. Within a mere half-hour, Hashirama was already lively and energetic again, while Kyosuke was still suffering from the aftereffects of overusing his ocular powers. It was utterly baffling. On the other hand, Tobirama''s thoughts were vastly different from his elder brother''s. With the Tsukigakure Clan displaying such dominance, the Uchiha were bound to suffer devastating losses. At that point, the Senju could easily take control of the Land of Fire without lifting a finger. As for how the Senju would deal with the enemy should the Uchiha fail, Tobirama didn''t bother to consider it. To him, the threat posed by the Uchiha far outweighed that of any unknown adversary. If the two sides could destroy each other, that would be the ideal outcome. This was the fundamental difference between him and Hashirama. It wasn''t just a disparity in strength but also an unbridgeable gap in character and vision. His reckless use of forbidden techniques such as Edo Tensei, his paranoid stance against the Uchiha, and his almost childish method of selecting the Third Hokageall of these reflected his flaws. To think that the criteria for Hokage succession boiled down to who was willing to die for the himit was an absurd and capricious notion. The result? The Third Hokage lacked the prestige necessary for his role, plunging Konoha into a fragmented state of power struggles. Even Danzo, in his final moments, remained haunted by the events of that day. And this was just one of many such examples. Even upon being revived through Edo Tensei, knowing full well that Uchiha Itachi had saved the shinobi world, Tobirama''s first reaction upon hearing that Sasuke harbored hatred toward Konoha was to consider killing him. In many ways, his stubbornness rivaled that of the Uchiha themselves. Moreover, his obstinacy left no room for outside advice or differing opinions. Kyosuke, well aware of Tobirama''s personality, had never held any expectations of him from the start. "Now you understand, don''t you?" Kyosuke coughed lightly, his gaze sincere as he addressed Hashirama. "I''d like to know, as the clan''s young leader, how you intend to respond to a disaster that could engulf the entire Land of Fire." "Elder Brother!" Tobirama immediately interjected, his voice sharp. "Don''t be swayed by him. Don''t forget what he''s done before!" Hashirama placed a firm hand on his brother''s shoulder and silenced him with a stern look. Tobirama, who had never seen his elder brother glare at him before, felt an unexpected pang of grievance in his heart. Taking a deep breath, Hashirama rose from his chair, his expression solemn as he made his promise to the two: "I will do my best to persuade our father to send troops. The disasters of the Land of Fire shouldn''t fall solely on the Uchiha to bear." "And if Butsuma refuses?" Kyosuke asked. For once, he held back the words "that scum" out of respect for Hashirama''s sincerity. As he spoke, Kyosuke glanced at Tobirama, who stood nearby with a fierce glare, then subtly raised his chin, gesturing toward his companion. Take a lookif you can''t even convince your own brother, how do you plan to persuade someone as stubborn as Butsuma Senju? From the main seat, Hyga Tenjin frowned, thinking to himself that Kyosuke was pushing his luck a bit too far. The fact that the Senju hadn''t sent troops to ambush the Uchiha was already a generous move. Expecting someone like Butsuma, that old relic, to send troops in assistance? You might as well hope the enemy suddenly grows a conscience and decides to become monks in the Land of Fire''s templesit''d be more realistic. And yet, in the very next moment, Hashirama''s reply was like a resounding slap to his assumptions. "If Father refuses," Hashirama said with a smile, looking earnestly at his friend, "then I will join the defense as an individual. "When that time comes, I''ll be counting on you." "Brother!" Ignoring his younger brother''s protests, Hashirama was resolute this time. He was determined to rebuild the bonds of friendship. In his eyes, only through such actions could the trust of the Uchiha be earned. If uniting the two clans and making peace meant stepping down as the Senju''s young leader, Hashirama was willing to do so, knowing that his younger brother Tobirama could take over. "..." Kyosuke silently stared at Hashirama, his expression seemingly shaken. But in truth, his heart was utterly calm, even bordering on amusement. The feud between the Senju and Uchiha could never be resolved through negotiation alone. For them to join forces, one side would have to take control over the other. A great war was inevitableit was only a matter of time. And when that time came, the scale of the conflict would reach terrifying new heights. Hashirama''s personal involvement in the battle would only bolster his reputation, but it wouldn''t change the Uchiha''s overall stance toward their enemies. As always, resolving such deep-seated conflicts would require a heavy-handed approach and a long period of time to erode the grudges that had lasted for generations. What a sigh-worthy situation, Kyosuke thought, as he extended his right hand toward Hashirama. "I look forward to the day we fight side by side." --- That evening, Kyosuke stayed at the Hyga household. Using his exhaustion as an excuse, he retired early to his room, preparing to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to meet with Yayoi. Unexpectedly, before he could act, Yayoi herself appeared, wearing a thin shirt that clung lightly to her frame. "Aren''t you worried Tenjin will find out?" Kyosuke thought, surprised by her boldness. Could her influence have grown so much already? To act this openly "Heh." Hyga Yayoi let out a cold laugh, her expression laced with self-mockery. "He sent me here himself. Naturally, there''s no reason to worry about being discovered." As she spoke, she deliberately gestured to the thin shirt she was wearing. How thin was it exactly? Let''s put it this way: with just a slight movement, Kyosuke could feel her entire body trembling. That old bastard Tenjin Hyga actually sent his disciple to do something like this. It was clear that Yayoi had likely lost her position as the future head''s wife of the family. Kyosuke didn''t know the exact reasons behind this change, but from the looks of it, she didn''t seem inclined to explain either. With a helpless shake of his head, the young man asked quietly, "How''s the research going?" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the topic turned to serious matters, a trace of subtle disappointment flashed across the woman''s face. She quickly composed herself, though, and began to speak about the results of her year-long research. Currently, Yayoi has mastered highly advanced techniques in cell cultivation and transplantation. She had even replaced the tsutsuki cells within her body several times, hoping to use herself as a vessel to merge the bloodlines of the two clans. Unfortunately, she hadn''t yet realized the issue with her Byakugan, which meant no matter how many times she tried, she couldn''t activate the Tenseigan. Kyosuke had come this time with the intention of giving her some guidance. He also planned to introduce her to the next phase of her researchcell cloning technology. This was a massive project. Even with existing data to follow, it would take her years to fully comprehend it. As for the Tenseigan, without the help of an "Energy vessel," its full awakening would be a long and arduous journey. By the time she reached the level of "tsutsuki Toneri," Kyosuke might have already unlocked the Rinnegan himself. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 108 - 108: Invasion of the Land of Wind, Hashirama Rushes to Aid the Uchiha Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Using the power of the Tenseigan as leverage, Kyosuke successfully gained the support of the Hyga clan. Early the next morning, news arrived from the front lines. A massive puppet army had landed in the Land of Fire, leaving devastation in its wake wherever it passed, and its forces were heading straight for the heartland of the Uchiha clan. Prepared for the onslaught, Uchiha Tajima personally led the army to meet the enemy. A full-scale battle had already erupted between the two forces. Time was of the essence, and Hyga Tenjin immediately led his forces to depart, aiming to travel a thousand miles a day in order to assist the Uchiha. There was no choice; the situation was urgent. In just half a day, the Uchiha''s frontline positions had already fallen back by thirty miles. If they didn''t act quickly, by the time they arrived, they would likely only be able to collect the bodies. At this point, the major clans finally realized just how terrifying the enemy''s strength was. Under normal circumstances, if the clans united, defeating the enemy would be a matter of minutes. However, despite their fear, no clan extended a helping hand to the Uchiha. The reason was simple: these clans believed that the enemy from the Land of Rain would not necessarily wipe out everyone. If they truly wanted to conquer the Land of Fire, they could always escape to another country if necessary. As for the Uchiha clan, they had always prided themselves on their strengthlet''s see if they could withstand the overwhelming puppet army. Such a mindset was widespread among the clans, and to be fair, their relationship with the Uchiha was far from close. Yet, none of them knew that the enemy was not merely seeking domination but intended to completely eradicate the entire Shinobi world. Once the living beings of the Land of Fire were slaughtered, the enemy would have amassed a puppet army numbering in the millions. At that point, no matter where anyone fled, they would face certain death. The ninja world, despite its name, was home to many ordinary people. For instance, there were famous entertainment cities, gambling hubs, livestock cities, and small towns nestled by mountains and riversmany of which were scattered throughout the Land of Fire. Ninja villages were merely gathering places for ninjas. In terms of scale, they were not even comparable to the Daimyo''s castles, let alone the many large towns. This clearly showed that the existence of the daimy was essential. If Konoha were to take charge, with such a small number of people, they wouldn''t even be able to establish a basic political structure. Understanding the gravity of the situation, everyone knew how crucial it was to protect the borders of the country. If the enemy truly breached the Land of Fire, it would be a slaughter of unimaginable proportions. Both the Uchiha and Hyga had chosen to send troops to resist. However, upon hearing the news, Senju Butsuma scoffed at it. --- Southeast of the Land of Fire, in the Senju clan''s territory. "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible!" Butsuma glared at his son with an expression of frustration. "Hashirama, wake up. This is most likely the enemy''s scheme." "But father..." Holding a battle report from the front, Hashirama appeared hesitant, his thoughts seemingly tangled. He wanted to ask, what kind of conspiracy would cause the Uchiha to suffer such significant losses? If things were truly as Kyosuke had said, this couldn''t possibly be the matter of just one or two clans. This was an all-out war for the Land of Fire. Unfortunately, still a person of little influence, Hashirama was not able to convince his father to change his mind. "Hashirama..." Butsuma continued to try to influence him, attempting to promote the idea that the Uchiha would always be the enemy. However, before he could say much, Hashirama excused himself, citing feeling unwell, and left. Sigh! Butsuma sighed, then turned to his other son and commanded, "Tobirama, keep an eye on your brother. Don''t let him do anything that would disgrace the name of the Senju clan." "Understood." Tobirama also left the room. But to be honest, he himself was feeling a bit uncertain now. Kyosuke might lie, but the Uchiha''s casualty reports couldn''t be fabricated. If the situation was real, it could be even more dangerous than he had imagined. "Father, perhaps this time, big brother is right." "If we don''t take action, the Senju name will be destroyed." Soon, he found his older brother, who was sneaking around. Sigh! Looking at the figure before him, Tobirama sighed and said, "Even if you''re sneaking out, you should at least avoid being seen by people." "Can we stop acting like we''re about to cause trouble?" "Heh heh." At this moment, Hashirama wasn''t foolish. He quickly sensed his younger brother''s change in attitude. He nudged his brother with his elbow, and the two whispered to each other for a while before using training outside the village as an excuse to leave the clan. Butsuma probably never imagined that his two sons would "betray" him together. "Actually, Tobirama, you don''t need to come with me." "Hmph. Regardless of Madara and Kyosuke, don''t you know what kind of person Tajima is?" "He shouldn''t show up." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Big brother, shut up!" Hashirama: ("") Fine. --- The Uchiha fought desperately against the Tsukigakure clan, while the Senju brothers rushed thousands of miles to provide aid. As for Kyosuke, he had not yet been able to reunite with his clan. Not long ago, news came from the southern battlefield. Several families from the Land of Wind had united and sent a large army towards the borders of the Land of Fire. Faced with this hostile force, Uchiha Rei took the lead and personally joined the battle, commanding the southern army. The outcome was disastrous. The enemy''s strength far exceeded expectations, and the southern army began to falter under the pressure. After a brief discussion, Kyosuke decided to go alone to provide reinforcements, while Hyga Tenjin continued towards the main battlefield. "There can''t be this much coincidence in the world." "The Fma clan has ties with the Tsukigakure Clan, and it''s most likely Black Zetsu pulling the strings." "Looking at it now, this army from the Land of Wind probably has a similar situation." These issues weren''t hard to guess, but the key was that he couldn''t fathom Black zetsu''s true purpose. This great filial son, no matter what he did, was ultimately trying to fulfill the grand ideal of "splitting the moon to save his mother." Thus, everything he did should be related to that goal. From this perspective, it seemed unlikely that Black Zetsu would stand by and let the Uchiha clan be wiped outat least not until he had enough pieces on the board. Otherwise, who would open the Rinnegan for him? How would he summon the God Tree? "From the fact that he allied with the Uzumaki Ashina to trap and kill me, it''s clear that I''m not his chosen target." "In other words, the person Black Zetsu is preparing to use the ''Backstab'' technique on is still our poor Dance King." In a moment of clarity, Kyosuke seemed to understand something. Could the root cause of this war be to help Uchiha Madara achieve ''growth''? Perhaps unlocking the Mangeky Sharingan? By eliminating the descendants of tsutsuki Hamura''s and using some method to help Madara and Izuna awaken their eyes. For Black Zetsu, it''s basically a perfect way to kill two birds with one stone. Then, who is connected to the two brothers, and whose death could trigger the appearance of the Mangeky? Just thinking about it for a moment, a familiar figure appeared in Kyosuke''s mind. This person was, of course, his most respected clan leader, Uchiha Tajima. "Heh, I truly hope Black Zetsu succeeds." "Is it bad that I think this way?" "Hahahaha." .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 109 - 109: Kazekage Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Southern Front, Uchiha Army Camp Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hahaha! I knew you''d be fine, kid." Elder Uchiha Rei, whom Kyosuke hadn''t seen in years, greeted him with a hearty embrace. Returning to the southern army felt just like coming home for Kyosuke. Without needing any direction, he found himself a chair and sat down. Just as he was about to inquire about the state of the battle, Elder Rei''s expression grew solemn. With a trace of apology in his tone, he began, "Upon hearing of your incident, I attempted to rally your troops to my side. Regarding that matter" "Please, don''t." Kyosuke waved his hand with a wry smile and said, "Have you forgotten? These men were originally granted to me by you." "That''s not how it works. We must keep matters separate. I feel" "Elder Rei," Kyosuke interrupted, touching his nose as his gaze shifted to the strategic map laid out on the table. Sensing his intent, Elder Rei let the matter drop, and the two of them turned their focus to analyzing the enemy''s movements. "Who are we up against?" Kyosuke asked. Hearing this, Elder Rei mentioned a name that made Kyosuke''s eye twitch involuntarily. "Have you heard of the ''Reto'' of the Sand?" The name carried such weight that even Kyosuke, who rarely paid attention to the affairs of the ninja world, had heard of it. Beyond his terrifying strength, there was one reason this man commanded such serious attention. The man known as Reto was none other than one of the Five Kage who ended the Sangoku Erathe First Kazekage of Sunagakure. This fact alone was enough to put anyone on high alert. "Are you kidding me? What is that bastard doing in the Land of Fire? Isn''t his mess in the Land of Wind chaotic enough already?!" Kyosuke gritted his teeth in frustration. This was a crucial momentthe Tsukigakure Clan was on the verge of sweeping across the entire Land of Fire. The last thing Kyosuke wanted was to waste time dealing with the Land of Wind''s affairs. Yet, here they were, intruding of their own volition. If he didn''t fight back, the southern army would undoubtedly be destroyed. With a flick of his wrist, Kyosuke tossed aside a thick stack of reports and turned his attention to another document, one detailing a list of individualsstarting with Shamon. The Second Kazekage of Sunagakure and the creator of the Puppet TechniqueShamon Next on the list was Monzaemon, the man who perfected the Puppet Technique and created the infamous "The Chikamatsu Collection of Ten Puppets." Then came Watanabe Kaoru, a wielder of the Scorch Release Kekkei Genkai and a devout follower of the First Kazekage, Reto. "This is just too much," Kyosuke muttered as he looked down, feeling as though he were facing off against the entire Land of Wind. He finally understood why Elder Rei had been so insistent about him coming to the southern front as reinforcements. With such a terrifying lineup, unless the Senju or Uchiha clans personally stepped in, the enemy had more than enough power to wreak havoc across the Land of Fire. "Even without considering their army, just those four individuals are each more troublesome than the last." "Judging by my estimate, even the weakest of themWatanabe Kaorulikely possesses strength comparable to a clan leader." "If I take them on in succession, I''m not sure whether the enemy will survive, but my eyes will definitely be done for." Faced with such formidable opponents all at once, Kyosuke couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of isolation and helplessness. After some careful thought, he decided to head to the battlefield himself. His plan was simple: find one of the four enemies, eliminate them first, and then reassess the situation. When he shared his thoughts, Elder Rei wholeheartedly supported him. With the Flying Thunder God Technique at his disposal, Elder Rei wasn''t particularly worried about Kyosuke running into trouble. After all, the main reason Kyosuke had been summoned was to handle these highly troublesome opponents. As for the ordinary forces of the Land of Wind, the Uchiha southern army''s ninja were no pushovers. Dealing with them wouldn''t be a problem. "Oh, by the way, Kyosuke." Uchiha Rei asked curiously, "Have you truly awakened the Mangeky Sharingan?" "I have," Kyosuke replied without hesitation, showcasing it directly. "Good, good, good." The elder uttered the word "good" three times in succession. It seemed that some heavy burden had finally been lifted from his heart. "The Uchiha clan must ultimately rely on you young ones," he said with a tone full of hope. --- Western region of the Land of Fire, the border with the Land of Rivers. The massive army from the Land of Wind is currently stationed here. As the leader of his faction, Reto ordinarily wouldn''t engage in such large-scale actions. But someone had offered him an irresistible bargain. "Lord Reto." A familiar voice called out from outside the tent. "Come in." Unwrapping the scarf around his neck, Reto let out a quiet sigh and silently calculated the power balance between his forces and the enemy''s. The curtain parted, and a burly man with a dragon-shaped tattoo coiling around his right eye strode in. This was none other than Shamon, the founder of puppet techniques in the Land of Wind. To bring together such a fearsome lineup, the offered bargain had to be something none of them could refuse. That bargain was an entire set of techniques for creating human puppets, given as compensation by Black Zetsu to secure their assistance. The objective was simple: to stall Kyosuke''s movements. Until Madara and Izuna awakened their Mangeky Sharingan, Kyousuke could not be allowed to return to the Uchiha encampment. Seeing Shamon looking so pleased, Reto smiled faintly. It was clear his subordinate had achieved some remarkable results. "Lord Reto, the puppet technique you provided are truly incredible," Shamon said, his voice brimming with excitement. "I''ve completed about sixty to seventy percent of the process. I just need suitable test subjects to proceed further." "Don''t worry." Reto nodded and shared news that delighted his subordinate. "Kaoru has already set out with her team. If everything goes as planned, she should bring back several corpses with awakened kekkei genkai." "That''s excellent." "Once we fully master the human puppet technique, our power will grow explosively. Then we''ll see who dares to challenge us again." Hearing this, Reto chuckled and dismissed Shamon. Yet, after his subordinate left, Reto''s expression turned somber. Indeed, the human puppet technique was astonishingly powerful, even capable of replicating a ninja''s kekkei genkai and secret techniques from when they were alive. To offer such an incredible reward, the task they''d been entrusted with could not be an easy one. What seemed like a generous gift had already been marked with a hidden price. But neither Reto nor his followers knew what that price would ultimately cost them. "We must remain ever vigilant," Reto murmured as he lowered his head, continuing to review intelligence reports regarding the Land of Fire. --- Along the Border Watanabe Kaoru led her team as they ran along the stream ''The Uchiha army responded quickly''. She had thought that they would encounter resistance only after they penetrated deep into enemy territory. "This works too. At least we won''t have any surprises from behind," Watanabe Kaoru smirked, a cruel smile crossing her lips. She estimated that it had been about three hours since she last killed someone. She found great enjoyment in the process of drying her enemies into mummies. Back at her home in the Land of Wind, she had countless shriveled corpses on display. Now, she would add the Uchiha name to her collection. Watanabe Kaoru, known for her use of Scorch Release, was one of the most feared women in the Land of Wind. Her terrifying reputation was enough to silence even the loudest of children. Scorch Releasean incredibly terrifying ability that, upon contact with the enemy''s body, instantly evaporates the moisture inside. Those who had fought her never lived to tell the tale; they ended up as shriveled, desiccated mummies. Even Monzaemon, who was usually headstrong and rebellious, rarely dared to provoke her. After all, madwomen are terrifying, and even if one isn''t afraid, it''s wise to keep a safe distance. Many share this same belief: A madwoman is already dangerous, but a Powerful madwoman is a force of destruction. Soon, the Uchiha squad ahead would come to understand this all too well. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 110 - 110: Scorch Release User, Watanabe Kaoru and the Heart-Crushing Kill Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Report, no abnormalities found ahead." "Good. Everyone, rest here for a while." This small team was responsible for patrolling the border, ensuring that the enemy couldn''t sneak around and launch surprise attacks on their camp. After hours of constant searching, the team was mentally and physically exhausted. Reluctantly, the leader gave the order to rest for ten minutes. "Sigh." One of the team member couldn''t help but sigh deeply. The others wore expressions of fatigue as well. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such patrol missions meant that if they encountered the enemy, it would be a life-or-death battle. Unless one is a true Jonin-level Shinobi, no one else can guarantee that they can survive. "War..." "When will it ever end?" Seeing his team''s morale falter, the Uchiha leader couldn''t help but mention something he had just heard before setting out. "Do you all know? Lord Kyosuke has returned." At this, everyone immediately perked up with renewed excitement. "Really?" "That''s great! With Lord Kyosuke''s return, our Southern Army will be an absolutely unbeatable force." "By the way... do we still have a chance to join the Lord''s legion?" "Heh heh heh, who was the one complaining earlier?" "You don''t get it, things are different now!" Unfortunately, the squad leader was just as clueless as his team members. He didn''t know any more than they did, and if he had known the details, he would have wanted to join the legion himself. While the rest of the group chatted enthusiastically, one person in the team remained silent, head lowered. A year ago, news of Kyosuke''s death spread within the clan, and various factions had been trying to recruit that invincible army. Responding to an invitation from Uchiha Rei, he had made the decision to return to the Southern Army. He couldn''t be called a deserter, nor could anyone accuse him of betrayal, but there was a lingering sense of guilt in his heart. Now that Kyosuke, the commander, had returned, he felt both happy and deeply ashamed. After a long silence, he slowly spoke up, "Indeed, Lord Kyosuke is a commander worth following." The others exchanged looks, their faces awkward. In their excitement, they had completely forgotten about the companion standing beside them, one who had returned from Kyosuke''s army. The lively discussion among the group felt like cruelly rubbing salt into an open wound. "Actually..." The squad leader was about to explain something when he suddenly noticed the terrified expression on his companion''s face. His years of battle experience told him that something was happening behind him. With one hand bracing against the ground, he quickly turned around. Before he could activate his Sharingan, a slender but immensely strong hand, as solid as steel, seized his throat with a deadly grip. "Why don''t you follow me instead?" A mocking laugh rang out, and the words were enough to make the Uchiha members seethe with anger. "Dammit." The squad leader, despite being held in a chokehold, swiftly shook his wrist, and a kunai appeared in his hand. Even if he had to die today, he would drag the arrogant woman who spoke those words to hell with him. Unfortunately, that kunai never reached its target. "Ah!!!" A horrifying scream rang through the forest. The squad leader felt as though he had been placed in a fiery furnace, his blood boiling and the searing heat relentlessly burning through his flesh and bones. In the blink of an eye, all the moisture in his body evaporated, followed by his blood and fat, until he was reduced to a mummified husk, nothing left but skin and bone. "Captain!" A man from the squad gritted his teeth, quickly forming hand seals with both hands. Zzzt! The unmistakable crackle of the Chidori rang out. As a former member of Kyosuke''s army, he certainly knew how to use the Chidori technique. With his Sharingan activated, he locked onto the target and charged forward. "I''m going to take your life!" However, his furious attack was met with nothing but the woman''s relentless mockery: "You think you can take my life?" "Hahaha, I''ve heard that you all follow a little brat''s orders?" "I''m really curious, do you also change his diapers for him?" Watanabe Kaoru''s words were venomous, designed to constantly undermine the enemy''s morale. This was her specialtykilling not just with force, but with cruelty, savoring the twisted pleasure of breaking the spirit before ending life. "You are not allowed to insult my Lord!" The man shouted, his anger reaching its peak. Lightning crackled through the air, and his lightning-charged hand sliced through the space ahead like a spear, aiming with great force. Having already felt guilt toward Kyosuke, hearing the enemy insult him now made the man''s mindset erupt with fury. What he didn''t realize was that this outburst had played directly into the enemy''s trap. The power of Scorch Release naturally countered close-range attacks. Not only was physical contact dangerous, but even simply approaching her posed a tremendous risk. For instance, the man''s situation was exactly like this the closer he got to Watanabe Kaoru, the more intense the heatwave became. At five meters, he was already struggling to breathe properly. At three meters, the scorching air even burned his eyes. Instinctively squinting, he lost sight of his opponent, who vanished from his front in an instant. By the time he stopped, his left arm, with which he had been preparing the Chidori, was completely cooked. "Damn it!!!" The Chidori''s electric light reappeared as he gritted his teeth and severed his entire left arm. In excruciating pain, he lifted his head, only to find that, apart from himself, the rest of his squadmates had all fallen in pools of blood. It wasn''t just Watanabe Kunn; the bodyguards following her were just as ruthless. An ordinary squad had no chance against them. A long-forgotten sense of fear suddenly surged from the depths of his heart. Gripping his teeth, he used his Lightning Release to stimulate his cells and desperately ran in the opposite direction. "Hahahaha." Behind him, Watanabe Kun''s carefree laughter echoed. "Hey, hey, you''re running already?" "I''ve heard that all Uchiha are heroes, but from what I see, you''re nothing but a bunch of teddy bears." The intense pain from his severed arm and the overwhelming discomfort coursing through his body caused the man''s condition to deteriorate rapidly. Instinctively, he tried to turn and flee, but the woman''s cruel words stirred a burning rage within him, compelling him to slow down. Turning back, his Sharingan with two tomoe glared fiercely at Watanabe Kun. "You listen carefully, you damned woman." "The Uchiha is not something trash like you can ever insult!" The man gathered the last of his chakra, once again condensing a blinding electric light in his palm. This time, even if his eyeballs exploded, he would force his hand deep into the enemy''s body. "Idiot." Watanabe Kaoru sneered coldly, her mocking expression becoming even more pronounced. In truth, no matter what the man did, it would always end in her ridicule. Proof? What could such a foolish act of rushing to his death prove? That the Uchiha were all brainless fools? If she were in his position, she would have fled at full speed, disappearing without a trace long ago. But now that someone else was suffering, that was a different matter altogether. I can escape, but if you try to run, I will mock you to the fullestthis was Watanabe Kaoru''s mindset. A sophisticated and extreme egoist. "Now, pay the price for your stupidity." Scorch Release: Extremely Steaming Murder! Just as the man was about to meet his end, a violent bolt of lightning descended from the sky, crashing down between them. "What did you just say, woman?" Kyosuke stood with his arms crossed, his terrifying killing intent causing Watanabe Kun''s expression to change dramatically. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 111 - 111: Do You Know? Youre About to Die Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Gazing at the clan member collapsed on the ground, Kyosuke let out a deep sigh. Paying no attention to the hostile enemies eyeing him intently, he crouched down and used the Mystical Palm Technique to quickly stop the bleeding. "Milord, I" "Save your breath," Kyosuke interrupted, gesturing for him to conserve his strength rather than waste it on explanations. Suddenly, a sharp sound of something cutting through the air came from behind. The injured man''s face instantly turned pale with shock as he glimpsed what was happening. Not long ago, his captain had died at the hands of this very woman in a similar manner. Could the same tragedy be repeating itself now? "Didn''t your teacher ever teach you not to turn your back on an enemy during battle?!" Watanabe Kaoru''s wild laughter echoed, drawing ever closer. "Foolish move," Kyosuke muttered coldly as a flicker of dark golden light shimmered around him. The rib-like structure of Susanoo materialized, encasing both him and the injured clan member within its protective embrace. If it were just himself, Kyosuke could have eliminated the woman in countless ways, just as effortlessly as he had dispatched her subordinates earlier. But with an injured companion present, it was best to keep the battle''s intensity to a minimum. Bang! The terrifying Scorch Release struck Susanoo''s energy ribs, causing them to sizzle and crackle under the searing heat. It seemed the initial form of Susanoo wasn''t sufficient enough to completely repel her attacks. Thankfully, Kyosuke didn''t need a perfect defense. A brief delay was more than enough. "Never turn your back on the battlefield," Kyosuke stated, rising to his feet. His irregular six-pointed Mangeky Sharingan bore down on the visibly shaken woman. "You can''t even muster the courage to meet my gaze, and yet you dare call yourself an enemy of Uchiha Kyosuke?!" Dark golden flames ignited, wrapping around Susanoo as it manifested a skeletal arm. Three spinning magatama glimmered ominously along its length. Yasaka Magatama! "Damned brat," Watanabe Kaoru growled through clenched teeth, using her Scorch Release to condense a series of peculiar fireballs. These were no ordinary fire techniques; even grazing one at close range would leave devastating injuries. For safety, she created six flaming spheres and launched them toward the incoming magatama. Boom! A series of violent explosions erupted. Watanabe Kaoru had hoped to exploit the chaos to attack, but to her dismay, her Scorch Release barely managed to neutralize his assault. Her mind churned with uncertainty, though her lips maintained their usual bravado. "Not bad. It seems the Uchiha aren''t as useless as I thought." "Is that so?" Kyosuke smirked disdainfully, his voice laced with mockery. "Your skills match your looksutterly pathetic." For a brief moment, Watanabe Kaoru felt as if she had met a true rival. Steadying herself, she began circling Kyosuke cautiously, seeking a weakness in his strange skeletal armor. Yet no matter how hard she searched, she found none. "Damn it! What kind of cursed ninjutsu is this?!" she cursed under her breath. Her strength lay in close combat, with only mediocre capabilities for mid- to long-range attacks. She threw two kunai, but unfortunately, they posed no threat to her opponent. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Realizing the situation, she knew she had no choice but to risk getting closer. "Hmph. This time, I''ll incinerate you into ash even through that skeletal cage." With her resolve firm, Watanabe Kaoru dashed forward, her body a blur as she closed the distance. Clearly, her mastery of the Body Flicker Technique was exceptional, making her a formidable foe overall. But unfortunately for her, Kyosuke, with his Mangeky Sharingan now activated, was no longer the same man he once was. An opponent of elite jonin level, even possessing a bloodline limit, could still pose no real threat to him. The skeletal arm reappeared, and the transformed Kusanagi Susanoo Sword materialized, slashing down with overwhelming force in the woman''s terrified gaze. The soft earth cracked, creating a deep rift three meters wide. The sword''s impact was so strong that even the nearby stream, twenty meters away, seemed to briefly halt its flow. No matter how much of a close combat specialist she claimed to be, once Kyosuke activated Susanoo, no matter what beasts or gods stood in his way, a single swing of the sword could erase them. He had to admit, he was starting to relish this feeling of overcoming cleverness with sheer force. "Ah!!!" From the cloud of dust, Watanabe Kaoru charged out, clutching her broken arm. She had never anticipated her opponent to be this overwhelmingly powerful. This sense of helplessness was something she had only experienced before with Lord Reto in battle. The violent impact was something she still vividly recalled every time she awoke in the middle of the night. "I have to escape from here." Watanabe Kaoru gritted her teeth and forced her body to activate the Body Flicker Technique for the second time in such a short period. This also caused blood to flow out from the broken part of the arm like a burst pipe. ''It hurt''. She hadn''t felt such pain in years. But for her life, she knew she had to escape from the boy''s grasp. In that moment, she was no different from the Uchiha clansman who had fled before. "Trying to escape?" Kyosuke''s mocking voice rang out perfectly, "I heard that ninjas from the Land of Wind are all fearless in the face of death, but now it seems they are nothing more than a group of frauds, deceiving the world." "That boastful Reto from the Sand, he''s probably just a useless failure too." This provoked Watanabe Kaoru, who had once held Reto in high regard. She wanted to react like the person before her, using her life to defy the enemy''s mockery. But tragically, she didn''t dare turn around. The fear of death weighed heavily on her, making it hard to even breathe, let alone face the overwhelming strength of her opponent once more. She could only flee, but even then, she stubbornly shot back, "Kid, we''ll meet again on the battlefield soon." As she spoke, she suddenly saw a peculiar kunai coming straight at her. "Heh, are you embarrassed?" In that moment, she felt an odd sense of satisfaction, as if she were the one who had won. Facing the boy''s mocking gaze, she easily tilted her head to dodge the kunai. Just as she was about to say something, the boy disappeared in the blink of an eye. "What''s going on?" Before her surprise and fear could fully settle in, the tip of the Kusanagi sword suddenly pierced her chest. "Are you afraid?" Kyosuke''s voice, like a demon from hell, made her shudder. "Ahhh! I''ll make you die!" Watanabe Kaoru, knowing her end was near, desperately hoped to drag him down to hell with her. But when she turned around, there was no sign of her enemy. "Are you scared?" Kyosuke''s voice echoed once more in her ear. Watanabe Kaoru was paralyzed with fear. The terror of death had completely overwhelmed her. Thinking of the collection at home, she shook her head frantically, shouting, "Don''t kill me! I have information you''ll be interested in! I can give you Rato''s battle plans." Ah, what a brave girl. A mocking smile curled at Kyosuke''s lips, but suddenly, he felt a sense of disinterest. Not willing to waste more time, he swiftly formed hand seals, and a blazing fireball engulfed the enemy entirely. She liked corpses, didn''t she? Well, let her experience it herself before death. [System Notification: Successfully killed Watanabe Kaoru, obtained 8130 points.] [Points: 13840] Killing her had covered the cost of exchanging for "Cell Cloning technology." "Only 6,000 points left," Kyosuke had already set his sights on the next target. [Sage Body (Beginner), exchange requires 20,000 points.] .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 112 - 112: The First Kazekages Electromagnetic Canon Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Bang! Renowned for his usually good temper, Reto now seemed to have lost all restraint. In a maddened frenzy, he began to smash and destroy everything in sight inside the camp. The news that had just arrived shocked him to the core. Watanabe Kaoru, whom he had regarded as his right-hand, had unexpectedly died by a seemingly insignificant creek. Her charred corpse emitted a foul stench, and it took considerable effort for his subordinates to identify her. "Uchiha!" Reto inhaled deeply, finally managing to suppress the rage boiling within him. He picked up a scattered chair from the floor, sitting down and remaining motionless for a long while. The thought that had once crossed his mind resurfaced once again. "Is this the price you marked?" "Or... could Kaoru''s death be just the beginning?" As Reto sighed deeply, he remained unaware that the crisis was already quietly closing in. At the southwest corner of the camp, a special, isolated area had been set up. The purpose of this area was simple: it was where the bodies of the collected ninjas were stored. At that moment, Watanabe Kaoru''s pitch-black, charred body was laid there. The ninja assigned to inspect the bodies did not notice that somewhere on her corpse was a peculiar symbol of unknown significance. Night soon fell, and the area around the morgue was completely deserted. Even the ninjas capable of catastrophic destruction generally preferred to avoid close proximity to a pile of corpses. Under the dark sky, with the autumn rain pattering down, the morgue, which should have been silent, suddenly emitted faint sounds. "What is that smell?" Kyosuke frowned, reluctantly putting on the mask he hadn''t worn in a long time. It wasn''t that he was ashamed; it was simply that the stench here was unbearable. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After killing Watanabe Kaoru, he had sent his clan member to a safe location before quickly returning. Using spatial coordinates as a guide, he had successfully located the deeply hidden enemy stronghold. Since the enemy had traveled so far to pay him a visit, as the local ruler, it was only proper for him to extend a greeting. Watanabe Kaoru had been merely an appetizer. Tonight, Kyosuke intended to leave the enemy with an unforgettable memory. He raised his hand and crossed his fingers in front of him, and with several loud bangs, five shadow clones appeared beside him. "Heh, I knew calling me out wouldn''t mean anything good." The second clone rolled his eyes, casting a glance outside the camp. "Don''t say that. We all need to work together, right~" The third clone habitually played the role of the peacemaker. "Enough talk." Kyosuke waved his hand, signaling them to hurry up and carry out their tasks. "So, what are you going to do?" "I''ll stay here to cover you guys. If any danger arises, I''ll just throw a bunch of kunai." "Heh, really, thanks for that." "We''re all on the same side, so don''t be so formal." Soon, the clones scattered, each heading to different parts of the camp to begin posting explosive tags, which were meant to signify celebration. When triggered all at once, it would surely be a magnificent display of fireworks. "I am simply too hospitable," Kyosuke murmured with a slight pause, his gaze drifting towards the sky. "The rain tonight is especially heavy." Boom! The deafening sound of thunder struck, awakening countless ninjas who had been peacefully lost in their dreams. As an apprentice of Lord Shamon, Monzaemon mood could only be described as foul. Once, he had been at odds with Watanabe Kaoru, wishing countless times for that madwoman''s untimely demise. Today, his wish was finally fulfilled, yet his mood had only darkened further. It was not that he had developed any feelings for her. No man, aside from a masochist, could ever love such a woman. Monzaemon was merely afraidno, worried would be a more fitting word. The technique of human puppetry was something even Lord Shamon coveted, and Monzaemon too, could not hide his envy. Whoever mastered the human puppets technique would wield an unimaginable power, and in the Land of Wind, no force could stand against them. When the time came, Lord Shamon would surely release the puppet-making techniques to the public, attracting a host of talented individuals to their cause. The problem, however, was that by doing so, they were provoking one of the most formidable forces in the ninja worldUchiha. Was it truly worth it? Compared to others, Monzaemon possessed an exceptional sense of perspective. Even if they were to defeat the Uchiha, the Senju clan would be left unchecked, and when the Land of Fire completed its unification, the neighboring Land of Wind would undoubtedly become the primary target. He had already come up with a plausible excuse: they would use this invasion as the trigger. "Sigh..." Monzaemon walked out of the camp tent, intending to open the sluice gates to release the water, when a fleeting shadow caught his attention. "Who''s there!" he called out, swiftly chasing after the figure. "I am your father," Number Two responded with an eye-roll, raising a hand to form a seal. Before Monzaemon could make sense of the situation, a violent explosion suddenly tore through much of the camp. Boom! Looking up at the stormy night sky, where the thunder never ceased, Number Two smiled lightly, and with a decisive gesture, dispelled the clone. Soon, the exposed information reached the original body. Of course, he didn''t even need to look to know the situation. The camp was filled with the sound of exploding tags. If anyone wasn''t prepared by now, the enemy might as well slit their own throats. Inside the Commander''s tent, Reto pulled back the curtain in front of him and stepped outside into the heavy downpour. While others focused on the explosive tags, searching for traces of intruders, only he sensed something unusual in the air. Quickly, Reto''s gaze fixed on the thunder-filled sky. He was a master of Magnet Release, his control over it far surpassing the Several Wind Kages of the future. Not only could he manipulate metal and sand, but he could also sense the electromagnetic fields present in the atmosphere. Through his sensitivity, Reto could feel the incredible energy gathering within the thunderclouds. If it struck, much of the camp would be devastated. "It seems we have a distinguished guest," Reto remarked, as he slowly rose from the ground, controlling his body with electromagnetic force. "Are you intending to strike with the power of nature''s thunder?" he mused. "How coincidental, I too enjoy making use of it." With his right hand raised above his head, and under the control of his electromagnetic power, boundless lightning quickly gathered at his fingertips. At the same time, the strange beast hidden within the thunderclouds finally revealed itself. With eyes that seemed almost tangible in their ferocity, the thunderous Kirin locked its gaze on the enemy, letting out a silent roar. In a distant corner of the camp, Kyosuke''s eyes were filled with suspicion and surprise. He had long known that the Five Kages, the ones who would end the Sengoku era, possessed terrifying strength. He had assumed that this opponent would use golden sand or Iron Sand in battle, but he never imagined that the enemy had reached the level of controlling electromagnetic forces. Kyosuke originally planned to take advantage of the rainy weather and use his Lightning Release: Kirin to heavily damage the enemy. But now, the thunder beast in the clouds is only half its usual size. Most of the electrical power has been redirected through Magnet Release, flowing into the enemy''s hands. "This is quite a formidable opponent," Kyosuke said, his eyes filled with excitement in the face of such overwhelming pressure. With a single wave of his hand, the Kirin instantly descended from the sky, as though a divine punishment falling from the heavens. Reto, however, showed no sign of concern. With a casual flick of his fingers, the electric pulse, already transformed into a lightning slurry, shot through the air. Magnet Release: Electromagnetic Cannon! The Lightning release: Kirin, which had performed extremely well since its inception, was completely wiped out from the middle with a single flick of a finger. "Do you really think you can avoid it in my magnetic field?" Reto, floating in the air, slowly pointed in another direction. Boom! In less than a thousandth of a second, the electric pulse reached in front of Kyosuke. The speed was so fast that he didn''t even have time to use the Flying Thunder God technique. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 113 - 113: A Fierce Battle Amidst Thunder and Lightning Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The camp that night was anything but calm. First came a barrage of explosive tags, startling everyone out of their wits, making them think the Uchiha army had launched an attack. Then came the roar of thunder, and with it, the arrival of Kirin. Its overwhelming power made every ninja experience the fear of death. Finally, Lord Reto appeared. With a single electromagnetic cannon, he obliterated Kirin and nearly struck down the hidden enemy lurking in the dense mist from hundreds of meters away. In mere minutes, the roller-coaster of events left everyone''s hearts pounding. "Not dead yet?" Reto murmured, his expression showing a faint surprise. His electromagnetic senses told him there was still a violent energy fluctuation within the thick fog. The intruder was far from defeated. "Interesting." He snapped his fingers softly, and a large amount of black iron sand surged from the ground, forming massive iron wings behind him. While the electromagnetic field enabled him to levitate, it lacked agility. These iron wings, however, provided unmatched flexibility and precision. As the man hailed as the "strongest," Reto''s abilities would serve as the blueprint for generations of Kazekage to come. Iron sand, gold dust, or mere sandnone could rival the terror of his electromagnetic field. Flight, an extremely rare ability in the shinobi world, was as simple to him as raising a hand. For this alone, Reto''s name was enough to make waves across the Five Great Nations. As the fog below gradually dissipated, a battered figure emergeda skeletal structure of dark golden hue, glaring against the night. "Ugh!" With a violent cough, Kyosuke spat out a mouthful of blood. Wiping the corner of his mouth, he slowly rose from his half-kneeling posture. The enemy''s abilities were truly terrifying, utterly unfamiliar to him. Had he not immediately activated the first stage of Susano''o, he might have already gone to join the Sage of Six Paths. Even now, Kyosuke couldn''t figure out how his opponent had located him so quickly. Not even the Byakugan could have pinpointed his position with such speed. Moreover, the strange Lightning Release technique was entirely foreign, something he had never seen beforenot even in the manga he''d read in his previous life. Today''s battle had given Kyosuke a vivid and painful lesson: awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan did not mean invincibility. The shinobi world harbored countless mysterious and dangerous abilities. Without caution, he could easily find himself waiting to be revived by Edo Tensei. Given how early the current timeline is, whether anyone in the future would even be able to resurrect him with Edo Tensei remains uncertain. Adversity breeds vigilance, while complacency leads to ruin. Kyosuke knew he had to remain alert and prepared. Many things in this world allow no second chances. "Very well, impressive indeed." Lifting his head, Kyosuke locked his gaze on the man standing under the night sky. With a deep breath, he released the curse mark, and a pair of fleshy wings resembling hands extended from his back. With a few slow flaps, he rose to the same height as his opponent. His scarlet eyes glowed fiercely, and the fading Susano''o around him suddenly solidified. What had been mere skeletal remains grew muscle and sinew, eventually donning a cloak of dark golden chakra. Susanoo C Second Form! Though this form of Susano''o could not yet fly, it mattered little. As long as he, the user, could take to the skies, it was enough. He knew Magnet Release could manipulate sand and stone, allowing it to bypass Susano''o''s defenses from beneath. Both Sasuke and Madara had fallen victim to such tactics. Kyosuke would not repeat their mistakes. As he gazed at the dark golden giant hovering in midair, Reto''s expression grew increasingly serious. He realized that the intruder might be even more formidable than he had initially anticipated. After a brief moment of contemplation, Reto decided to speak, testing the waters before making his next move. "Who are you?" "Uchiha Kyosuke," Kyosuke responded, offering a certain degree of respect when facing an opponent capable of threatening him. "Kyosuke." The name triggered a flood of memories in Reto''s mind. As if piecing together a puzzle, he asked in a low voice, "Was Kaoru killed by you?" "That woman? Impressive that you managed to identify her," Kyosuke admitted without hesitation. Today, his objective was not only to eliminate Watanabe Kaoru but also to make many enemies pay with their lives for the fallen members of the Uchiha clan. The straightforwardness of Kyosuke''s answer surprised Reto slightly, but he could also sense the absolute determination emanating from his adversary. Unfortunately, as long as he was here, no one would be allowed to wreak havoc. Boom! Thunder roared, the ground quaked, and electromagnetic forces rippled through the air, making the very world tremble. "Call of Lightning!" Reto raised his right hand, and several bolts of lightning gathered furiously in his palm, eventually coalescing into a spear of blinding blue-white light. Then, he pointed the spear downward. In an instant, vast stretches of soil turned to dust, gathering into a massive wave of golden sand, which rapidly gathered and surged toward the sky. Magnet Release: Flowing Sand Torrent! In the blink of an eye, Kyosuke''s dark golden Susano''o was engulfed by the cascading ocean of sand. Everywhere he looked, there was nothing but sand, save for the thunderclouds crackling with lightning above. Even directly beneath him, countless sharp blades of sand lay in wait. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this, Kyosuke flapped his wings rapidly, charging straight toward the enemy concealed within the sea of sand. As for the terrifying waves of sand surrounding him "Reversal!" With the activation of his right eye''s Mangekyo ability, a clear path instantly appeared between him and his opponent, completely sweeping away the sand in his way. Wide-area ninjutsu often lacked precision in its destructive power. For Kyosuke, using Reversal made things easierhe only needed to clear a single section of the sandstorm. In Reto''s shocked gaze, the space between them was abruptly cleared, as if the sand had retreated to open a direct path for Kyosuke''s advance. Kyosuke retaliated immediately. The Yasaka Magatama formed in his hands, launching three consecutive strikes, all of which hit their mark. More precisely, they struck the lightning spear in Reto''s hand. Reto retreated, and Kyosuke pursued. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had left the sandstorm behind. On the ground below, the crowd could only look up at the battle in the sky as though watching a spectacle. It wasn''t just ordinary ninjaseven the future Second Kazekage, Shamon, was powerless to intervene in this fight. After all, he couldn''t fly. As for his ability to control sand, Reto had already proven that large-scale sandstorms had little effect on Kyosuke. "Damn it!" Shamon cursed, slamming his fist into the side of a nearby tent. He despised himself for not mastering the puppet technique sooner. If only he had perfected it, they wouldn''t be forced to stand by helplessly while Lord Reto fought alone. In the distance, there were still some defiant ninjas attempting to launch ninjutsu into the sky, or even attempting to control their puppets to rise into the air. Unfortunately, their altitude was far from enoughnowhere near sufficient. Under the thunderous night sky, Reto''s expression grew increasingly serious. To this moment, he still couldn''t understand why the sandstorm had mysteriously dispersed. The problem was that the relentless enemy gave him no time to ponder. Helpless, he had no choice but to push his chakra to its limits, continuously summoning electromagnetic pulses to strike down his foes. This technique was indeed terrifying; even the second form of Susano''o couldn''t endure it with sheer defense alone. What made it worse was its incredible speed and its eerily unavoidable nature. Even with the transformed Susanoo''s Sword of Kusanagi, Kyosuke couldn''t close the distance to his opponent. "I can''t engage in a protracted battle with him." The prolonged use of these techniques had already placed a great strain on Kyosuke''s body. Susano''o combined with the Cursed Seal was almost like opening the Eight Gates of Death. But, he could not retreat yetkilling Watanabe Kaoru alone wasn''t enough. Only by eliminating this man would the Southern Army have a real chance of defeating the enemy. "There''s no other choice." He muttered softly, and once again, the dark golden Susano''o underwent a noticeable transformation. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 114 - 114: Susanoos Third Form, Half-Body Armored Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon For an ordinary ninja, the two figures in the sky were as powerful as gods. Lord Reto was already regarded as the strongest in the eyes of many in the Land of Wind. However, no one had anticipated that the enemy attacking tonight would be so powerful and fearsome. Wait, what did Lord Shamon say just now? Uchiha Kyosuke?! Unknowingly, many had etched that name into their hearts. An existence that could stand side by side with Lord Reto himself. In the sky, Kyosuke was still struggling to fend off the enemy''s electromagnetic cannon. Since awakening the Mangeky Sharingan, he had never faced such an intense battle. Without the motivation from negative emotions, he could only rely on chakra to force his Susanoo to evolve. "Fortunately, I have the cursed seal. By using diluted natural energy, I can ensure the completion of Susanoo''s third form." As for the consequences of forcing this power? At this moment, Kyosuke could no longer afford to care. Soon, the broken flesh was restored, and the dark golden skeleton was once again covered with its outer layer. Under the watchful gaze of the enemy, a phantom armor suddenly appeared, wrapping around the Susanoo like the mouth of a giant beast. Susanoo C Third Form! With the addition of the Karasutengu armor, Susanoo''s defense was drastically increased. This form of Susanoo was immensely powerful, but its chakra consumption also increased greatly, making it highly unstable. Most regular Mangeky Sharingan users would struggle to maintain the third form for long periods. In the original story, the already ailing Uchiha Itachi used his life force to activate this form. He forced his body to seal Orochimaru, only to die moments later in front of Sasuke. Sasuke was the same. The intense battle with Danzo had caused a significant depletion of his ocular power, but he stubbornly activated the third stage through his negative emotions. The result? Before even making a move, he blinded himself. Looking at the current situation, Kyosuke had already embarked on the dangerous path of greatly exhausting his ocular power. "Ah!!" A suppressed roar erupted from him as he completed the essential evolution of his Susanoo. In his right hand, he wielded the indestructible phantom Kusunagi sword, while in his left hand, he formed a phantom shield, preparing to use it to block the enemy''s electromagnetic cannon. Boom! Bright lightning streaked across the night sky. Realizing the situation was dire, Reto finally launched the Thunder Spear in his hand. However, its power was no longer enough to penetrate the shield held by Susanoo. Enduring the searing pain coursing through his body, Kyosuke charged towards the enemy, Susanoo''s sword raised high, giving the opponent no chance to evade. Seeing this, the future First Kazekage gritted his teeth, and with a surge of electromagnetic force, a power far greater than the previous violent lightning began to gather. "Brat, you are still 100 years too early to defeat me!!!" Magnet Release: Super Electromagnetic Cannon! A thick electrical current, resembling a laser, struck Kyosuke''s Susanoo directly. The immense impact caused his slash to miss the target. However, before the smile on the enemy''s lips could even fade, the Yasaka Magatama, already charged and ready, shot out with tremendous force. Bang! The Magatama exploded, and the enemy, drenched in blood, fell from the sky. Had it not been for the layer of iron sand on his body, this strike would have been enough to kill Reto on the spot. Even now, his injuries were grave, and he would need at least a month to recover fully. By the time Reto was fully healed, the Land of Wind forces would have already been defeated. After all, their numbers were small, with most left behind to defend the homeland, which also had to be protected against hostile forces. Wooh~ Kyosuke''s blood spurted out and a feeling of suffocation suddenly surged into his heart. But he knew that he couldn''t lose consciousness now; otherwise, without the enemy''s intervention, the fall from such a height alone would be enough to kill him. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he quickly formed hand signs and lightly pressed his hand against the empty space beside him. Ninja Art: Summoning Technique! With a loud bang, smoke erupted, and the figure of Hiti appeared in the air. "Lord Kyosuke, big, big!!!" Seeing the rapidly approaching ground, Hiti trembled, its lips quivering in fear. Not bothering to speak with it, Kyosuke pried open the snake''s mouth and crawled inside. "If you don''t want to die? Then hurry up and dispel the summoning." "Oh~" Just a second before hitting the ground, Hiti finally dispelled the summoning on its own. Together with Kyosuke inside it, both were returned to the Rychi Cave. "Ah~ Yes, it''s the familiar ceiling." After some time, Kyosuke found himself once again submerged in the snake pond of Rychi Cave. Nearby, Togorihime was lazily flicking a small leather whip at a smooth round stone. It seemed like she was practicing something.. "..." Kyosuke coughed lightly, a bad feeling rising in his heart. The result was as expected. He once again fell victim to the whip training of the divine maiden. After all, he was always wounded, and once he sought her help, he had to follow her rules. Of course, he also took the opportunity to review the process of practicing senjutsu, although his current body was not yet capable of handling it. However one day, he would grow, and the power of senjutsu was undoubtedly among the highest forms of strength, It could never hurt to learn more. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the other hand, after losing two key commanders in succession, the invaders from the Land of Wind were no longer as brave as they had been before. Watanabe Kaoru was brutally killed, and their leader, Reto, was severely wounded and unlikely to recover. The second-generation Shamon, who had not yet fully grown, was insufficient to resist the Southern Legion''s offensive. Soon, the invaders were driven out of the border, and after half a month of stalemate, the Land of Wind was the first to announce a retreat. The reason was simple: Reto had not yet recovered, and Uchiha Kyosuke had reappeared on the battlefield. Thinking back to that night, his figure, like that of a God, who else besides Reto would have the confidence to face such a monster? In any case, the agreement had been mostly fulfilled, so retreating now wouldn''t violate the promise made earlier. At the border, Reto gazed at the territory of the Land of Fire, unable to regain his senses for a long time. "My Lord," Beside him, Shamon seemed hesitant to speak. "Let''s go." Without a word, he silently turned around, his soft mutterings slipping past unnoticed by anyone around him. "One day, this land will kneel before my feet." The Southern Legion of the Uchiha won a great victory, driving the invaders back to the Land of Wind. This news quickly spread in all directions, somewhat restoring the morale in the previously unfavorable situation. That''s right, even with the combined forces of the Hyga and Uchiha, they were beginning to show signs of being unable to resist. The enemy''s puppet technique was simply too strong, a perfect example of growing stronger the longer they fought. So far, many Uchiha clan members have already become puppets of the enemy, raising the blade against their former comrades and families. Had it not been for the strength of Hashirama''s Wood Release, which single-handedly covered a third of the war''s devastation, the entire frontline might have already collapsed. Driven to desperation, Tajima finally made up his mindhe was going to execute a decapitation plan. Little did he know, this was precisely the scene some people were hoping for. The current tsutsuki Sugito was no longer the same as before. He had remained still all this time, just to lure the ignorant into his trap. Sometimes, the roles of hunter and prey could be so blurred. A single misstep, and the identities of the two could easily be switched. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 115 - 115: Redeeming the Basic Sage Body Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the Southern Army''s camp, Kyosuke lay in his bed, still in a state of drowsy rest. Outside the tent, two clan members were quietly conversing, reflecting on the arduous battle they had just endured. "Sigh, we truly owe everything to Lord Kyosuke. Without him, there''s no way the enemy would have retreated so quickly." "Indeed. Despite his severe injuries, he forced himself to the battlefield, pushing through the pain." "Hah, you''re right. It was worth it though; those cowards looked utterly terrified when they saw him." "Unfortunately, it seems Lord Kyosuke''s condition has worsened as a result." Their voices were barely above a whisper, like a secretive exchange of murmured words. Even so, the conversation still reached the ears of someone who had been eavesdropping with malicious intent. "Ah, so that''s how it is," a shadowy figure deep underground muttered to itself, breaking into a sinister chuckle. "Hehehe, I was wondering how his injuries healed so quicklyit turns out he''s just putting on an act" "The Mangeky Sharingan is powerful, but using it like that? He''s practically digging his own grave." "Well, if he''s destined to fall anyway, why not let me give him a little push?" Moments later, the figure stealthily infiltrated Kyosuke''s tent. Silent as a ghost, it slipped past the nearby guards, who failed to notice a thing. As the pale, deathly hand was about to touch its target, Kyosuke''s eyes suddenly snapped open. Without hesitation, a Chidori Sharp Spear tore through the intruder''s body in a flash of lightning. "I''ve been waiting for you," Kyosuke said coldly. "You!" The White Zetsu clone''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Impossible! Your injuries were supposed to be severe. How could you have recovered so quickly?" While others might not understand, White Zetsu, a being created in the ancient era and a collaborator with Black Zetsu, knew all too well the power and side effects of the Mangekyo Sharingan. By its estimation, Kyosuke should have either gone blind or at least suffered a significant reduction in his ocular powers. Staying bedridden for ten days or more should have been inevitable. There was no way someone in his condition could feign being seriously injured just to set up this trap. "Can''t figure it out, huh? Idiot," Kyosuke spat as he stared disdainfully at White Zetsu. In truth, Kyosuke had already fully recovered from his injuries. His decision to appear on the battlefield was a deliberate strategy, meant to bait the enemy commanders into making a move against him. To his surprise, the enemy had been cautious enough to avoid the trap, retreating without hesitation. With no other option, Kyosuke redirected his efforts, aiming to draw out Black Zetsu, that ancient schemer. "This can''t be. What exactly did you" White Zetsu''s clone was still visibly shaken. Kyosuke frowned and asked a few questions, but as his patience wore thin, he decided to use genjutsu to force it to reveal the truth. However, just as he was about to delve deeper, Kyosuke''s expression changed abruptly. Sensing danger, he swiftly retreated from the tent, taking the two guards outside with him. Barely a moment later, White Zetsu''s clone detonated like a balloon, erupting in a sudden explosion. "So it even has a self-destruct mechanism. Black Zetsu, you really are rotten to the core," Kyosuke muttered with a faint sneer before adding, "Oh, right. You don''t actually have bones, do you?" Having failed yet again in his attempts to trap the elusive Black Zetsu, Kyosuke couldn''t help but feel a pang of frustration. After reassuring the shaken guards, Kyosuke relocated to another tent and laid down, resuming his rest. In truth, White Zetsu''s guess was not entirely wrong. Normally, he should still be in a severely injured state. The reason he appeared to be so active and seemingly recovered was actually due to another item he had exchanged for. [Beginner Sage Body, cost: 20,000 points.] After defeating Watanabe Kaura, his points had risen to around 13,000. Then, in the rainy battle, the explosion talismans added another 7,000 points to his total. With this, he was able to exchange for the Beginner Sage Body. [Beginner: 20,000 points] [Intermediate: 50,000 points] [Advanced: 100,000 points] [Ultimate: 200,000 points] The Sage Body was different from other exchangesit could not be upgraded in one go. It had to start from the beginner level and be enhanced step by step. At this point, Kyosuke''s strength was roughly at the level of Naruto when he was young. His chakra reserves skyrocketed, his self-healing speed increased drastically, but his physical strength and speed didn''t see any noticeable gains. His injuries had recovered by about 60%, mostly due to the effects of the Sage Body. Without it, it was still uncertain if he could even get out of bed. --- System Panel Name: Uchiha Kyosuke Age: 11 Physical Strength: Jonin (Peak) Mental Strength: Elite Jonin (Early) Chakra Amount: Kage-level (Early) Bloodline Limit: Sharingan (Mangekyo), Sage Body (Beginner) --- Upon activating the Sage Body, his chakra reserves instantly surged, reaching the level comparable to Kage-level powerhouse. If he activated the Curse Mark mode, his chakra would increase even further, possibly reaching mid-Kage-levels. Once one''s strength reaches Kage-level, the gap between them and others of the same rank could be enormous, practically a world of difference. At the Super Kage and Six Paths levels, the gap would grow even wider, potentially resulting in an overwhelming superiority. All in all, any increase in power was a good thing. However, Kyosuke couldn''t help but feel frustrated by his body''s continued limitations at the Jonin level. Before activating the Sage Body, his physical strength had been stuck at the entry-level Jonin rank for over a year. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, he had finally jumped to the peak of Jonin, a significant improvement, but still far behind in comparison to his other abilities. "Ugh, it''s all because of my age. Can''t blame me for that." Of course, these were the obvious improvements. The most significant benefit to him wasn''t the increase in chakra, but the Sage Body''s ability to nourish his Sharingan. After completing the exchange, the gradually declining limit of his ocular power finally stopped worsening. As he began to adapt to his body''s energy, Kyosuke was pleasantly surprised to find that the upper limit of his Mangekyo Sharingan''s power was slowly rising again. The recovery was incredibly slow, but it meant that he no longer had to worry about going blind. One word: The exchange for the Sage Body was truly worth it. The fusion of the Uchiha and Senju powers was, without a doubt, the strongest bloodline in the world of Naruto. Looking up at the snowflakes drifting outside, Kyosuke realized that winter had arrived once again. "Let''s see, I''ve been in the Naruto world for almost five years now." Many times, Kyosuke felt like his past life had been nothing more than a dream. Apart from the memories of the plot, everything else had gradually become blurry. A peaceful era''s life could never compare to the relentless warfare of the ninja world. His injuries would take a few more days to fully heal. Not being able to trap Black Zetsu was a regret he couldn''t shake. "With these matters settled, it''s time to begin developing the Yin-Yang chakra." "When I hold the Black rod, you''ll see what it truly means to be afraid." A few days quickly passed, and Kyosuke, concerned with the main battlefield, did not delay. He quickly bid farewell to Elder Uchiha Rei and set off. On the other side, Tajima began his decapitation plan. Due to his lack of trust in the Senju, he chose not to bring along the Senju Brothers with him. In truth, had it not been for Madara''s persistent persuasion, Tajima would have already attempted to secretly harm the young Senju Clan leader. He could tolerate many things, but Tajima could not bear the thought of anyone surpassing his two sons. Whether it was Kyosuke or Hashirama, both were thorns in his side, an annoyance he could not overlook. Thus, when Kyosuke returned, what he saw was the Senju brothers being completely isolated by the entire Uchiha clan. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 116 - 116: The Failed Assassination Plan, Kyosuke Takes Action Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon At the Uchiha frontline camp, in the southern corner. "Here, your food for today." A logistics officer, rude and dismissive, tossed the food onto the table. At this, Tobirama''s eyes flashed with murderous intent. These people were incredibly disrespectful. He and his older brother had come to offer their support, yet this was how they were treated. His judgment had been correct the Uchiha truly were a naturally evil clan. They should have listened to their father back then, letting the Uchiha perish with their enemies. "Big brother!" Unable to endure any longer, Tobirama stood up, his intense killing intent making the food delivery officer''s legs tremble with fear. "You... what do you want? Don''t do anything rash," the officer stammered, clearly acting on Tajima''s orders. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so brazen in his targeting. But fortunately, not all Uchiha bore hostility toward the two brothers. Over the course of the month-long battle, countless ninjas had been saved by Hashirama. In the end, Hashirama''s efforts had indeed helped to ease the relations between the two clans. But alas, the timing was wrongperhaps only when he became the leader of the Senju clan could he truly change the situation from the root. "Tobirama," Hashirama said, holding his younger brother''s shoulder, ready to speak, when his eyes suddenly lit up with joy. "Kyosuke, you''re finally back." Standing at the door was none other than Kyosuke, who had returned from the Southern Border Legion. He nodded at the two brothers, then fixed a cold, indifferent gaze on the logistics officer. "Legion Commander." The officer''s eyes darted around nervously, clearly wishing to flee immediately. However, the only exit was blocked by Kyosuke, leaving him with nowhere to run. Fixing his gaze on the officer''s fearful expression, Kyosuke expressionlessly raised his right hand. Slap! With a sharp sound, a few teeth flew out of the officer''s mouth. Ignoring the officer''s screams, like a pig being slaughtered, Kyosuke raised his hand again and slapped him even harder. "Stop, stop! I was wrong, I''m just a small man, confused, please spare me, my lord!" "You worthless sycophant," Kyosuke ordered without turning his head. "Take him and throw him to the front lineslet him experience firsthand what it''s like to have no control over life or death." "Yes, sir." Maya, who had been waiting outside, immediately dragged the man away. Kyosuke glanced at the food on the table, his disgust evident, and knocked the plate over. He forcefully pulled the brothers to his own camp. Here, he was the true ruler. The clan leader''s orders and attitude held no weight. "Just bear with it for a little while," Kyosuke said with a smile, addressing the two of them. "Forget about that useless fool, Tajima. He''ll die in the streets sooner or later. Come, let''s have a drink first." "Uh..." Hashirama casts a nervous glance around, fearing that Tajima might suddenly appear from somewhere. As for Kyosuke, he paid no mind. Black Zetsu had forced him to face the large army of the land of Wind, and it was highly likely that he would have to deal with Tajima sooner rather than later. He had just heard that the old fool had gone off to carry out an assassination mission, and it was almost certain he wouldn''t survive it. The last time they met, tsutsuki Sugito had already mastered the abilities of attraction and repulsionessentially, he had become a living version of the Six Paths Pain. His combat strength might not be the strongest, but his ability to survive was definitely top-tier. He was not someone Tajima could just kill on a whim. However, Tajima was still the clan leader, and Kyosuke felt it was only right for him to personally send him off. At the peak of clan leader level, the rewards would certainly be great. How could he let such an opportunity slip by without taking action? Of course, he couldn''t openly launch an attack, so he had to drag the Senju brothers out for a drink. Thinking of this, Kyosuke raised his glass to the two of them and said: "Come on, let''s drink to our brother hashirama dreams." As soon as the words left his mouth, Hashirama''s eyes welled up with tears, thinking that all his efforts had been worth it. "Yes, for our dreams, cheers!" Tobirama, silently watching the two, found Kyosuke''s enthusiasm a bit strange. It seemed almost excessive. How could anyone imagine that just a month ago, the two had been fighting desperately against each other? But considering the current situation, Tobirama could understand Kyosuke''s change in attitude. "After this battle, the Uchiha will surely be severely weakened." "Then, the land of Fire will have no power left to stop the Senju." Picking up his wine glass, Tobirama, in a cheerful mood, also joined the drinking party. He couldn''t match Kyosuke in a fight, but could he be beaten at drinking? Don''t underestimate the Senju clan''s constitution, you evil Uchiha bastard. The small feast lasted for three full hours before it came to an end. As for whether it was appropriate to drink before a battle, no one in the Uchiha clan dared to question it. Age was no concern either. None of them could be judged by normal standards. "I''m... I''m telling you, I am going to defeat you one day sooner or later..." "Flying Thunder God, I''m about to puke..." Tobirama, who had started vomiting, was left behind as Kyosuke, with Maya''s help, stumbled back to his tent. "Don''t let anyone disturb me," Kyosuke mumbled hazily, instructing Maya to have someone guard the camp entrance. Once his subordinate left, he immediately sat up, shaking off any signs of drunkenness. After waiting silently for a while, suddenly, a figure quietly slipped into the tent. "Secret Ninja No. 1, reporting, Lord." This man appeared entirely ordinary, much like many other Uchiha members. But in reality, he was one of the three secret ninjas trained by Kyosuke. The first secret ninja was responsible for monitoring the various matters within the clan. The second secret ninja was tasked with setting up an intelligence network. The third secret ninja had special missions and had been undercover for several years. He was never one for passive defense; when he did something, it was only when he had complete certainty. The assassination of Tajima had long been part of the plan, and now, even if the situation changed, he could still respond calmly. Taking the "tools" his subordinates had prepared, Kyosuke nodded and disappeared from the camp. Seeing this, the first secret ninja used a transformation technique, changing into Kyosuke''s likeness and lay on the bed. Apart from him, no one knew of Kyosuke''s departure. --- To the southwest of the Land of Fire, near the border region: Boom! Boom! Boom! The terrifying sounds of explosions echoed repeatedly, as countless puppet soldiers pursued the two brothers who were fleeing below. "Damn it." Izuna gritted his teeth, constantly using fire-style ninjutsu to delay their pursuers. Beside him, his older brother, Uchiha Madara, said nothing. His expression was dark and brooding. The assassination plan had failed, and the enemy''s strength far exceeded what anyone had expected. Even the two brothers had been forced to separate from their father. At this moment, neither side had time to worry about the other. For some unknown reason, an ominous feeling suddenly rose within Madara''s heart. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was about to happen. Looking at Izuna, who seemed slightly flustered, Madara swore quietly to himself that no matter what, he would protect his younger brother''s safety. Even if it meant dying. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 117 - 117: Clan Patriarch, Long Time No See! Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Within the hastily constructed base, tsutsuki Sugito surveyed the ground littered with corpses and let out a cold laugh. "That guy''s information was indeed accurate." "It''s a pity I couldn''t capture Uchiha Tajima." He walked to a breach in the wall, gazing at the scene outside as he murmured to himself, "With the plan progressing to this point, it''s about halfway to success." "Once the Uchiha are dealt with, the Senju clan will be next." "Ancestor Hamura, your decision back then was indeed correct. The world created by the Sage of Six Paths doesn''t deserve to continue existing." "For so many years, I was the one blinded by obsession." As he spoke, his gaze gradually filled with hatred. Clearly, the desire to destroy the shinobi world wasn''t solely about fulfilling his ancestor''s wishes. More than anything, he sought revenge for his son. "Uchiha, Hyga, you will pay the price for your actions." "And it begins with your patriarchs." The decapitation squad had fled in haste, but tsutsuki Sugito had no intention of letting them go so easily. Tajima was as good as dead. As for those two brothers, he would spare them for now as per the instructions he had received. "In the end, they will all meet their demise, one after another. There''s no need to act hastily for now." --- Fifteen kilometers west of the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rain. In the dense forest, an army of human puppets surged forward, moving like an unstoppable wave. At the front, the disheveled Uchiha Tajima fled in desperation, all the while dodging the green energy bullets fired at him from behind. The once-proud leader of the Uchiha clan had been reduced to such a state. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It would not be an exaggeration to describe him as a stray dog. "Almost thereonce I reach the border, I can meet up with the reinforcements." Gripping the katana in his hand tightly, Tajima charged ahead with reckless determination, paying no mind to the consequences. Although his speed was impressive, it still couldn''t compare to the flying capabilities of the human puppets. A barrage of green energy bullets rained down, forcing Tajima to turn back and confront the enemy head-on. A flurry of flashing blades and clashing steel allowed Tajima to eliminate more than thirty puppets. However, an even greater number of pursuers had already surrounded him completely. At the command of several puppet masters, an overwhelming barrage of energy bullets rained down in an instant, completely engulfing the figure of the Uchiha patriarch. Yet, the target they had been relentlessly chasing for so long turned out to be nothing more than a shadow clone. Thirty kilometers north of the scene of the battlefield. As the memories from the shadow clone transmitted back to him, Tajima brushed aside the grass covering his hiding spot and climbed out from the concealed pit with a cold smile. "A bunch of fools. Still, that brat''s shadow clone technique is undeniably useful." The cunning Tajima had even managed to steal the Chidori, let alone Kyosuke''s shadow clone technique, which had never been closely guarded. With his deep understanding of ninjutsu, combined with the Sharingan''s assistance, replicating the shadow clone technique had been a simple task for him. Unexpectedly, this technique saved his life today. After quickly determining the direction, Tajima immediately set off northward, confident that no one would anticipate him taking such a wide detour. Despite the failure of the decapitation mission, he had successfully used the lives of his loyal subordinates to execute a shadow clone technique that misled the pursuers. Due to the failure of the decapitation mission, he resorted to using the lives of his most trusted subordinates, sacrificing them in order to successfully perform the Shadow Clone Technique. This tactic effectively confused the pursuers, leading them away from his true location. It wasn''t just the puppet masters who were fooledeven the Zetsu that had been secretly observing from the shadows was left bewildered. "What just happened?!" Staring at the dissipating white smoke of the shadow clone, Zetsu felt its teeth clench in frustration. Fortunately, White Zetsu''s scouting abilities were unmatched. With enough time, it was confident it could locate its target again. Before long, while it still hadn''t found Tajima''s trail, it stumbled upon an unexpected discovery. "It''s him." White Zetsu blinked in surprise and immediately relayed the information to Black Zetsu through their shared connection. Soon, a new command arrived: Abandon the original plan and instead guide the newcomer toward Tajima''s location. "Heh, this is going to be interesting." Deep within the forest, a figure cloaked in black and wearing an Oni mask was advancing swiftly. This figure was none other than Kyosuke, who had been relentlessly pursuing Tajima all the way. However, aside from the scattered remains of puppets all over the ground, he had yet to find any trace of Tajima. "If I''d known, I would have exchanged points for a sensory-type ability earlier." Kyosuke sighed. Yet, in his current penniless state, he didn''t even have enough points to redeem a basic Transformation Technique, let alone something useful. As he silently regretted his situation, something unusual suddenly caught his attention. After a moment of hesitation, Kyosuke decided to investigate. Whether it was Tajima or not, he needed to find out. This pursuit took him over ten kilometers. Each time he considered giving up, the trail became more precise, pointing him toward a specific location. At last, his efforts paid off. He finally spotted two puppet masters from the Tsukigakure clan in front of him. A little farther ahead was the figure he had been chasingnone other than his dear patriarch, Tajima, fleeing for his life. "Finally found you." With a burst of the Body Flicker Technique, Kyosuke launched a near-silent assault, swiftly eliminating the two puppet masters. He quickly formed a series of hand seals, and a roaring Great Fireball shot forward, filling the space in front of Uchiha Tajima with intense flames. "Dearest Patriarch, long time no see," Kyosuke remarked, his tone dripping with sarcasm as he approached. In the distance, White Zetsu slowly emerged from the ground. Its eyes glinted slightly, as if using some method to record the scene unfolding before it. "The show is about to begin." --- On the other hand, Uchiha Madara had finally shaken off his pursuers. After a desperate battle within the base, he had managed to push his body beyond its limits and at this moment, his body exuding an overwhelming, terrifying aura. This feelingone that Izuna had only ever sensed in a few of the clan''s strongest memberswas something he had never imagined his older brother would reach after that grueling fight. The Uchiha clan was unique in that a surge of negative emotions could dramatically alter the chakra of the user. With their father injured and his younger brother in immediate danger, the two most important people in Madara''s life were both at risk. In that moment, his mind was almost consumed by negative emotions. When he regained his senses, he had already used an explosive surge of chakra to temporarily repel the enemies. For now, Izuna was safe, but it all depended on whether their father would remain unharmed. Looking at his breathless younger brother, Madara gritted his teeth and decided to meet up with the reinforcement squad first. After ensuring Izuna''s safety, he planned to return and search for his father''s whereabouts. "Father is strong, there are few who can match him. At the very least, he should have a good chance of escaping." While deep in thought, Madara sensed a faint disturbance behind them. Fearing pursuers, he immediately urged his brother to hurry. "Brother," Izuna said, looking back with some concern. "Father won''t be in any danger, will he?" Clearly, he was also concerned about their father''s safety. Though Tajima had a harsh personality, he was still the father of both brothers, the person closest to them. Normally, this wouldn''t matter as much, but now, Izuna fully realised how important their father truly was. Not just IzunaMadara himself couldn''t bear to imagine the consequences if something were to happen to their father. Suppressing the rising unease in his chest, Madara smiled at his brother and gently reassured him. "Don''t worry, Father will be fine." At the same time, he silently whispered to himself. "Whoever dares to harm Father, I, Uchiha Madara, will make him pay with his life." .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 118 - 118: What’s this Unbelievable Surprise? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the forest, the sound of blades clashing echoed through the air. "That guy..." Tajima''s gaze darkened as he continued to press the figure in the cloak with relentless attacks. No matter who the opponent was, he couldn''t afford to waste any more time here. Otherwise, If he alerted the enemy, the consequences would be disastrous. However, his opponent seemed to be aware of his strength, avoiding direct contact unless absolutely necessary. The figure''s slightly odd movements seemed to be assessing his condition. "Evaluating whether it''s worth revealing his identity?" The sly Tajima instantly saw through the opponent''s thoughts. His guess was indeed correct. Despite his weakened state, as a peak-level clan leader, Tajima was still a formidable opponent. With just the current probing attacks, Kyosuke had to maintain his cursed seal state to be able to confront him. Otherwise, he would have no choice but to activate his Susanoo to withstand those incredibly sharp slashes. "Old bastard, your skills are indeed formidable." Kyosuke raised his Kusanagi sword to block the violent chakra-infused slashes from his opponent. Even with all his strength, Kyosuke''s body was still pushed three meters backward uncontrollably. Seeing this, Tajima raised one hand, releasing a burst of flames while throwing a dozen shuriken. Fire Style: Phoenix flower Shuriken Jutsu! This technique is based on the use of Phoenix Fire, with the flames wrapping around the flying shuriken. Its power remains unchanged, while allowing the ability to be controlled with ease, making it an advanced fire-style jutsu that only the Uchiha clan can master. If he wasn''t careful, the fiery shuriken would surround him completely. While Kyosuke had the ability to endure Tajima''s attack, it would inevitably expose his identity. "Looks like it''s not just raw strength that matters; my battle experience needs improvement as well." Beneath the black cloak, brilliant blue-white lightning suddenly surged. With a single move of Chidori, Kyosuke successfully blocked all the Phoenix flower Shuriken. Of course, his identity was now completely exposed. "It''s you!" Tajima was stunned. He hadn''t found a chance to attack Kyousuke yet, so how could this brat have the guts to come and cause trouble for him. Did he really think that just because he had awakened his Mangeky Sharingan, he now had the strength to challenge him? How foolish! "Surprised?" Kyosuke smiled slightly, his eyes sharp as he stared at Tajima, his killing intent surging within him. "Good, very good." Tajima waved his katana lightly, a cruel grin spreading across his face, as though he were about to devour Kyosuke whole. "Daring to attack the clan leader, Uchiha Kyosuke, I now officially expel you from the clan." "Ah, yes, yes, yes," Kyosuke casually tapped his ear, giving a seemingly indifferent laugh. "You can say whatever you like, my dear clan leader." "The premise is that you survive from my hands today." Before the words even finished, two small silver coins, one from an older man and the other from a younger one, shot toward each other simultaneously. "Despicable!" "Shameless old fool!" Along with their sneak attack, the two men also didn''t forget to hurl verbal insults at each other. Facing Kyosuke''s Chidori Sharp Spear, Tajima crossed his blade and, without hesitation, slashed down directly with one stroke. Uchiha Style - Thorn Flash! A streak of white light whistled through the air, shattering the thunder blade while still carrying enough force to strike Kyosuke. In the end, the blow was successfully blocked by the ribs of Susanoo. "So this is Susanoo," Tajima muttered, his eyes lighting up. He began to calculate whether he could seize the Mangeky Sharingan from the brat. Even if he couldn''t use it himself, he could give it to his two sons as a weapon. With that thought in mind, he slowly extended his hand and forcefully ran it along the blade. In an instant, intense flames adhered to the surface of the katana. This action clearly showed that Tajima had an excellent understanding of the transformation of Fire Style chakra. Lightly swinging the weapon in his hand, and under the illumination of the illusory flames, he seemed to transform into a ferocious beast, hunting for its prey. Uchiha Style - Explosive Beast! With just this one strike, the skeletal form of Susanoo was immediately cracked open. Kyosuke didn''t expect that this damn old bastard''s physical strength had reached such a terrifying level. Seeing the second strike coming closer, he had no choice but to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to quickly retreat, narrowly avoiding Tajima''s killing blow. "Hmph, ignorant brat." Tajima took a deep breath, his eyes narrowing as he turned and sped off into the distance. He understands Kyosuke''s concerns. Taking action against him carries enormous risks. If the situation is exposed, no family in the Land of Fire would accept a ninja who attacked their clan leader. Such a dire circumstance would undoubtedly be the last thing Kyosuke wanted to pursue. In other words, there was no need to engage in a life-or-death struggle. As long as he could escape, it meant victory in this battle. "The one who should be nervous now is you, Kyosuke brat," Uchiha Tajima thought to himself with a sneer. "Where are you running, old dog?" With the second stage of the cursed seal activated, Kyosuke flapped his wings and quickly caught up to his opponent''s back. Crossing his hands to form a seal, intense flames surged forward like a raging tsunami, heading straight for the enemy. Fire Style: Dragon Flame Release Song Technique! Four fire dragons gathered from different directions, perfectly blocking all of Tajima''s escape routes. Dragon Flame Release Song, said to be an unavoidable Fire Style technique. Faced with its threat, Tajima''s choice was simple. He turned, planted his feet firmly, and gathered chakra, slashing down with all his might. The fire dragons dispersed with a swish. Such a powerful jutsu couldn''t withstand a single sword slash from a peak clan leader. Of course, Kyosuke never expected it to have much of an effect. The use of Fire Style was only to delay the enemy and buy himself time to reconstruct his Susanoo. With a towering height of seven meters, wearing the fierce and domineering Karasutengu armor, the third stage of his Susanoo reappeared. Feeling the overwhelming, terrifying pressure like crashing waves, Tajima''s expression completely changed. A look of solemnity gradually appeared in his eyes. No wonder he dared to come after me. It turns out this kid has brought his Susanoo to such a terrifying level. According to the clan records, this is the third stage of the Susanoo, possessing the terrifying power to slay the clan leader-level powerhouse. Under normal circumstances, he might be able to clash with it. The strength of a peak clan leader isn''t something to be taken lightly in the face of this so-called third stage. But don''t forget, Tajima had just narrowly escaped from the enemy''s stronghold, his strength reduced by three-tenths, and his chakra was less than half of what it had been. If it came down to a life-and-death struggle, he might not be able to find a chance to win. His gaze pierced through Susanoo''s armor, staring at the cold-faced youth inside. Tajima took a deep breath, and his thoughts began to settle. "Perhaps I should have eliminated you earlier." "Fortunately, it''s not too late now." Boom! Under Kyosuke''s confused gaze, Tajima suddenly summoned two shadow clones. "Feel honored. You''re the second person to witness this." Fire, Wind, and Lightningthree different nature transformationsmanifested on his blade. The Fire Blade, Wind Blade, and Lightning Spearthree distinct colors of lightshone together, creating a dazzling spectacle that almost made his eyes blur. This was the power that time had granted Tajima, and it was his pride, the foundation of his supremacy in the Land of Fire. "Prepare to die!" Uchiha Style: Three-Day Crescent Slash! .. .. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 119 - 119: Reversing Death, Sword Strikes Tajima Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon All experts skilled in Taijutsu excel at utilizing the Body Flicker Technique. Uchiha Tajima was no exception. Though it couldn''t match the level of space-time ninjutsu, it was more than sufficient to handle the relatively sluggish movements of a three-stage Susanoo. Under normal circumstances, an attack of such magnitude would have been impossible for Kyosuke to withstand head-on, regardless of the methods he employed. However, Tajima made a fatal miscalculationhe underestimated the defensive power of the Karasutengu armor. Wind, thunder, and firethe combined force of the three elements merged into a terrifyingly potent strike. Before the blade even descended, the ground beneath them began to crack and splinter, and even the air seemed to groan in agony under the immense pressure, letting out sharp, piercing cries. At that moment, Kyosuke pushed his dojutsu to its absolute limit. He knew that once he endured this strike, Tajima would be dead without question. The opponent''s deteriorating physical condition was evident even to the naked eye. This was precisely why Tajima had taken the desperate gamble of striking so recklessly, despite the risk of exposing himself. Boom! A formless shockwave swept out in all directions. The massive dark-golden figure shuddered slightly but ultimately withstood the attack. That single blade had indeed cleaved through the Karasutengu armor, slicing even into Susanoo''s very flesh. Had Tajima been in better condition, his attack would have undoubtedly penetrated beyond the final skeletal barrier. "What a pity. You''ve still missed your chance." Kyosuke smiled faintly as he withdrew the Kusanagi Sword. Without any unnecessary flourish, he delivered a single, precise thrust. The blade pierced directly through Uchiha Tajima''s chest. "From the moment you set yourself against me, you should have anticipated this outcome." Pulling out the Kusanagi Sword, Kyosuke allowed the scalding blood to spray freely as a look of exhilaration from the kill spread across his face. "Is that so?" Suddenly, Tajima''s voice echoed from behind him, and in an instant, a katana thrust through Kyosuke''s back, piercing his chest. A sharp pain surged through Kyosuke''s body. He felt a bitter taste rise in his throat, and blood gushed uncontrollably from his mouth. On the ground, "Tajima''s" corpse gradually dissolved and vanished, as if everything that had just happened was nothing more than an illusion. There was only one dojutsu Kyosuke knew of that could create such an effect The Uchiha Clan''s forbidden technique, Izanagi. Upon activation, Izanagi allows the caster to temporarily transcend reality by using the Sharingan to record their current state, including physical condition and surroundings. During its effective duration, any injuries, fatal damage, or even death experienced by the caster can be negated and rewritten, restoring them to the recorded state as if the events leading to their demise never occurred. The technique''s power was undeniable, but the cost was equally steep. At this moment, Uchiha Tajima''s left eye had been permanently blinded. Yet, in exchange, he had managed to land a lethal blow from behind. "Young one, remember my words." The clan leader''s voice carried both satisfaction and a mocking tone. "Until the very last moment, never presume to determine the outcome of a battle." As he spoke, Tajima released the grip on his katana and swiftly retreated backward. Perhaps driven by a determination to drag his opponent down with him, Kyosuke recklessly activated Chidori Stream, forcing the enemy to retreat from his immediate vicinity. "Why struggle so needlessly?" "Wouldn''t it be better to die quickly and painlessly?" Though he said this, if not for being pressed for time, Tajima would have taken great pleasure in tormenting the boy before him. It could only be said that fortune was on Kyosuke''s side today. "Ugh!" Another mouthful of blood sprayed out as Kyosuke tasted the cold, chilling presence of death drawing near. "So, this is what it feels like to be on the brink of death," he thought. With a bitter smile, he forced himself to focus. His right Mangeky Sharingan flared to life, radiating a brilliant light. "Reverse!" In an instant, everything around him seemed to freeze in place. Then, as if rewinding a pre-recorded sequence, time began to reverse moment by moment. The cracked earth mended itself, trembling leaves returned to the branches they had fallen from, and even the katana flew back into Tajima''s hand. Naturally, all effects caused by the Katana vanished along with the reversal of time. Touching his now-unscathed abdomen, Kyosuke stood up with a smile, his gaze landing on the clan leader, whose face was now ashen with despair. "What were you lecturing me about just now?" "Cough, cough!" Tajima coughed violently, unable to form a complete sentence in his panic. His eyes, filled with disbelief, stared at the boy, unable to comprehend how his carefully planned killing blow had been so effortlessly undone. Seeing Kyosuke ready to strike, Tajima, whose chakra reserves were already depleted, couldn''t help but plead, "Is there truly no room for negotiation? After all, I am the father of Madara and Izuna." sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "True," Kyosuke replied, seemingly moved. However, his next words nearly made Tajima cough up blood. "At worst, when I attend your funeral, I''ll just give you more money in condolences." In the world of Naruto, just as in his previous life, it was customary to give gifts at such events. During Naruto and Hinata''s wedding, even Konohamaru had joked about Iruka''s modest contribution. Given his relationship with the two brothers, ten large bills in the condolence envelope should suffice, right? While Kyosuke pondered the matter of funeral gifts, the supposed star of the funeral, Uchiha Tajima, was less than thrilled about the idea of hosting such a banquet. Gathering what little chakra he had left, Tajima let out a furious roar and charged at the boy. Yet before he could reach him, Susanoo''s fist sent him flying with a single, devastating punch. Without sufficient chakra to support him, Tajima''s once-proud kenjutsu was now reduced to mere shadows of its former glory. As for his remaining Sharingan, the truth was simple: activating Izanagi required a significant amount of chakra as well. Truly, the tables had turned, and now it was his turn to experience the despair of being cornered with no way out. Realizing Kyosuke had no intention of sparing him, Tajima saw no point in words. Summoning his last reserves of strength, he slashed wildly at his enemy with his blade. But Kyosuke had no intention of giving him another chance. He raised his hand and threw a kunai, moving with the blade as it flew. When he reappeared, a fatal wound had already been cut across Tajima''s neck. Blood gushed out like a fountain, and thus, a formidable figure of his era met his end. Bending down to retrieve the fallen kunai, Kyosuke murmured softly, "Do you know why you lost? It''s because you weren''t evil enough." [System Notification: Successfully killed Uchiha Tajima. Gained 32,000 points.] Reaching into his robes, Kyosuke took out tools prepared by Secret Shinobi No. 1 and quickly staged the scene, making it look as though the Tsukigakure Clan had been behind the attack. After carefully inspecting the surroundings, Kyosuke nodded in satisfaction, then donned his disguise once more and in a flash, he vanished from the spot. "Thirty thousand points... I''m not far from exchanging for the Intermediate Sage Body." The Intermediate Sage Body meant an even more terrifying amount of chakra and a significant boost to physical strength. Non-lethal injuries could also heal at a much faster rate, though not at the terrifying level of "self-healing without seals." His vitality would be enhanced, and the body would provide a strong nourishment for the Mangeky Sharingan, slowly increasing the potential of the eyes. In terms of effect, it could be compared to Naruto two years later. Even without the Tailed Beasts, the amount of chakra in his body would be enough to astonish anyone. [P.s: I don''t know what "two years later" means, so you can just ignore it] Kyosuke even suspected that the Intermediate Sage Body might have the ability to continue evolving the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 120 - 120: Madara Opens His Eyes, Three Pairs of Mangekyō Sharingan Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Soon after, news spread throughout the camp that the beheading mission had failed. The young clan leader, Uchiha Madara, returned in disarray, and the clan leader, Tajima, whereabouts are unknown so far. An uneasy atmosphere gradually spread across the camp. Upon hearing the news, Hashirama and Kyosuke, despite the heavy scent of alcohol on them, hurriedly climbed out of bed and rushed to check on their friend. "I''m fine," Madara shook his head. With his father absent, he, as the young clan leader, had to shoulder the responsibility. Stepping out into the snow, Madara looked around in slight confusion. After a long silence, he suddenly asked in a low voice, "Kyosuke, no matter what happens, you''ll support me, won''t you?" With a faint sigh, Kyosuke nodded without hesitation. "Of course." After sending his younger brother, Izuna, back, Madara immediately set out with the clan members to search for his father''s whereabouts. Unfortunately, even with the help of the Hyga clan ninjas, he could not find any trace of Tajima. Having asked the Hyga ninjas to continue the search, Uchiha Madara chose to return to the camp alone. He had a premonition that something had happened to his father. If that were the case, he needed to return, for there would undoubtedly be those within the clan who would seize this opportunity to cause trouble. "What exactly happened?!" From a distance, a group of people approached, exuding an aggressive aura. Upon seeing them, Madara''s eyes narrowed, recognizing the arrival of troublemakers. One of them was Uchiha Kji, a powerful elder of the clan, who held significant military influence. As long as Tajima was around, things had been under control, but with the current situation, Kji''s ambitions were now clear. He strode forward, scanning each of them with a disdainful look. "Where is Tajima? Don''t tell me you abandoned the clan leader and ran back here alone." "Father is missing. Elder Kji, do you have any concerns?" Madara''s gaze remained indifferent, and no one could tell what he was truly thinking. "Missing?!" Uchiha Kji''s voice instantly rose several octaves. "At a time like this, when the Uchiha clan is at the brink of life and death, the clan leader is nowhere to be found?!" Their quarrel gradually drew the attention of the other clan members. Seizing the opportunity, Uchiha Kji took advantage of his elder status to openly criticize the Uchiha brothers. "When the clan leader is in danger, the first thing you should do is go out and search for him." "No, from the very beginning, the beheading plan was a foolish idea." "Now, look at this! The clan leader is gone, and who can take charge of the Uchiha clan''s future?!" Upon hearing this, Izuna, who had rushed over in a hurry, couldn''t hold back and retorted sarcastically, "It seems, Elder Kji, you''re very eager to take charge." "Hmph, apart from me, who else could shoulder this responsibility?" Uchiha Kji stroked his beard, not forgetting to undermine Madara''s authority. He continued, "I don''t understand how Tajima could have lost his mind and sent two young brats like you to carry out an assassination." "Truly self-inflicted misfortune." Before he could finish his words, a terrifying killing intent suddenly enveloped him. Madara and Izuna stepped forward simultaneously, their Sharingan eyes fixed on Kji, not hiding the murderous intent in their gazes. "Watch your words," Madara''s voice was low, his hand already gripping the hilt of his Katana at his waist. "Otherwise, I''ll cut your tongue out today." If it had been anyone else, they would have likely been frightened out of their wits by Uchiha Madara''s presence. However, Elder Kji, a seasoned warrior who had crossed the blood-soaked path of battle, would never be intimidated by the killing intent of two young children. "Hmph, arrogant brats," Kji sneered, his commanding aura flaring. The overwhelming pressure of his status as a clan leader-level powerhouse made the onlookers stiffen. However, the people before him seemed unaffected by his imposing presence. Sensing his authority being challenged, Uchiha Kji took a step forward, ready to discipline the young members of his clan. At that moment, a loud commotion suddenly erupted at the entrance of the camp. Shouts and cries filled the air, and the key words within them caused Madara and Izuna to change their expressions drastically. Without a second thought about dealing with Uchiha Kji, Madara rushed toward the entrance of the camp with his brother. There, they found their father''s lifeless body, no longer making a sound. "Big Brother," Tobirama tugged at his elder brother''s sleeve. As outsiders, it was clear they were not supposed to be here. Beside them, Hashirama glanced at his best friend with concern, knowing that Madara''s heart must be in torment. But as his younger brother had pointed out, the Uchiha clan was on the brink of a power struggle. Even the Hyga clan had stayed out of sight at this crucial moment. Sighing, Hashirama glanced at Kyosuke''s silent back, then shook his head and returned to their camp with his younger brother. "Clan leader!!!" Some of Tajima''s loyal subordinates shouted in anguish. "How could this happen? What exactly happened?!" Others were still unclear about the details of the beheading mission. For the sake of keeping the plan secret, Tajima had told few people about it before leaving. Many in the clan still didn''t understand how their clan leader could have met such a tragic end. Perhaps sensing an opportunity, Uchiha Kji stepped forward and began to embellish the details of the incident. "..." "Here''s what happened." "I understand how you feel, but someone must be held responsible for the clan leader''s death." It was clear that Uchiha Kji had already decided to show his true colors. Now that the news of Tajima''s death was confirmed, the election for the new clan leader would soon begin. If he didn''t act first, others would soon follow. For example, Uchiha Rei from the southern army, Uchiha Hiroki from the west, and so on. But first, Uchiha Kji needed to tarnish the reputation of the so-called young clan leader. Even if the position was hereditary, the ability of the successor mattered. Without a doubt, Uchiha Madara was an exceptional candidateone of a rare caliber. For that very reason, Uchiha Kji had to suppress him, not allowing this young man any chance to rise. "And Izuna, that boy, and Kyosuke... they both need to be watched closely." Uchiha Kji thought to himself, his gaze slowly shifting toward Kyosuke. Kyosuke, noticing the warning in Kji''s eyes, silently mouthed a response without making a sound. "What what is he saying?!" For a moment, Uchiha Kji doubted his own eyes. Ignoring the elder whose fate was sealed, Kyosuke turned his attention to the two brothers who remained silent. After an unknown amount of time, Madara slowly crouched down and began to carefully arrange his father''s appearance. "Izuna, go and stay with Father," Madara''s voice was cold, as though suppressing something deep inside. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Big Brother" "Go now!" Holding back the pain in his eyes, Izuna lowered his head and followed the clan members back to the camp. Faintly, Kyosuke thought he saw something change in Izuna''s eyes. Before he could observe further, Madara, who had been facing away from everyone, suddenly turned around. Within his eyes, three black lines were interwoven, forming hollow black rings at each intersection. Mangeky Sharingan Activate! .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 121 - 121: Im Great, Not Because of the Mangekyō Sharingan Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Staring at those eyes with strange patterns, Uchiha Koji stood frozen in place. It wasn''t just him; the other Uchiha clan members also looked as if they had seen a ghost. "M-Mangeky Sharingan?!" someone murmured in disbelief. For so many years, it seemed as if the Uchiha clan had been cursed. No matter how talented a member was, they could never evolve their Three Tomoe Sharingan to the next stage. It felt as if something crucial was missing. Kysuke''s appearance had already excited the clan, but now, today, the young clan leader had successfully awakened the Mangeky Sharingan. "Wait a moment." A sudden exclamation came from the side. "If Lord Madara can open his eyes, could Lord Izuna also..." In truth, everyone knew that the so-called Uchiha Three Heroes were largely an exaggeration by the clan head. Izuna had excellent talent, but he was far behind the other two. However, if he could also unlock the Mangeky, it would be a completely different story. Noticing a few restless clan members, an elder nearby gave them an annoyed glance and whispered, "If you''re going to make a fuss, at least choose the right time. Is this really the moment to be worrying about such things?" As he spoke, the elder gestured toward the center, where Uchiha Koji was already facing off against Uchiha Madara. "Boy, don''t think that unlocking the Mangeky makes you special." Uchiha Koji''s voice was dark as he pressed forward against Madara. At this moment, he no longer cared about anything else. Now was the perfect opportunity for Koji to claim the position of clan leader; if he missed it, there might never be another chance. In terms of power, he could never compare to the other two influential elders. Once they realized what was happening, the Uchiha clan would no longer be under his control. Hearing the elder''s words, Madara shook his head, his expression proud as he firmly rejected the claim: "You''re wrong. I''m not impressive because of the Mangeky." "It''s because I am Uchiha Madara." Taking a heavy step forward, Madara glared at Koji, his eyes sharp, his tone low: "If you want power, fine. Defeat me, and you''ll be the next clan leader." Upon hearing this, Uchiha Kanji''s expression changed, and he immediately asked, "Is this true?" "Hmph, do you think I, Uchiha Madara, am someone who goes back on my word?" Madara''s gaze was filled with disdain. However, instead of angering Koji, Madara''s arrogance only earned him a nod of approval. "Not bad. This spirit is much stronger than your father''s." "I won''t take advantage of you. If you can defeat me, I, Uchiha Koji, will fully support your rise to power." "Agreed." With their agreement made, the two disregarded the others'' attempts to stop them and quickly made their way to the empty ground behind the camp. The remaining clan members exchanged uncertain glances, feeling that things were heading in an unpredictable direction. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "On second thought, maybe this isn''t such a bad thing." "Yeah, Elder Koji is highly respected, and Lord Madara is a hero of his youth. Whoever takes the position of clan leader is a blessing for us." "Heh, I''m more interested in their battle. What do you think? Should we go watch?" "Of course I''m going! Missing such a grand event would be a regret for a lifetime!" Unbeknownst to anyone, the news spread like wildfire. From one person to ten, from ten to a hundred, the entire camp was abuzz, and soon every clan member staying behind had caught wind of it. It wasn''t that there were no other candidates eligible to compete for the position of clan leader, but none possessed the combined power of the two about to face off. In other words, no matter who won or lost in the upcoming battle, the victor would undoubtedly ascend to the position of clan leader. The excitement wasn''t limited to the Uchiha clan members. Even Hashirama was itching to join the crowd, barely held back by Tobirama''s firm grip. "Brother," Tobirama said, exasperated, rolling his eyes. "With so many Uchiha present, aren''t you asking for trouble by going there?" Seeing Hashirama still restless and eager to leave, Tobirama took a deep breath and struck where it hurt the most. "If they label Madara as colluding with the Senju because of you, I''m afraid his chances of becoming the clan leader will be over." "..." "Fine, I won''t go," Hashirama muttered, slumping down. Watching his elder brother sulk in a corner, looking utterly defeated, Tobirama couldn''t help but feel a vein throb in his forehead. Even his breathing felt more labored. "This is exhausting" --- Behind the Camp C Open Field The two stood apart, separated by dozens of meters, their gazes locked in cautious assessment. To ensure fairness, Madara had chosen not to wield his signature war fanGunbai. "Well, well, you''ve got some backbone," Uchiha Koji remarked with a faint smile, thinking to himself, You''ve brought this on yourself. Don''t blame me for using my strength to crush your arrogance. As an elder, Koji was well aware of the Uchiha war fan''s power. With it, an opponent''s strength could increase by at least twenty percent, while simultaneously nullifying most ninjutsu. It was naturally preferable that the fan wasn''t in play now. Such a straightforward young man would be an easy blade to wield in the future. On the other hand, Madara understood the significance of this battle all too well. It was precisely because of that understanding that he refused to rely on external aids. Madara wanted Elder Kojiand every member of the Uchiha clanto recognize that his strength didn''t stem from the Mangeky Sharingan, nor from his position as the clan heir. His strength was his own, because he was Uchiha Madara. Drawing the long sword from his waist, he took a moment to prepare before surging forward like a meteor colliding with the earth. The clash between the two was instant and fierce. Uchiha Koji was an experienced, clan-leader-level powerhouse. His combat strength had long since reached its peak, and his body was in the prime of its life. By all logic, he should have easily suppressed his opponent. After all, Uchiha Madara was still just a young man, his body not yet fully matured. Compared to a true expert, his overall physical abilities should have been inferior. However, when the two clashed, an invisible shockwave rippled outward, causing the gathered crowd to realize something was amiss. How could the young clan heir, barely out of adolescence, go toe-to-toe with Elder Koji in sheer physical strength? "Amazing" a jonin murmured to himself, stunned by the sight before him. It wasn''t hard to believe that Uchiha Madara had immense chakra reserves and a mastery of numerous jutsu. Those were expected. But his physical strengthsomething that couldn''t be improved simply through trainingwas another matter entirely. If the body hasn''t reached a sufficient stage of development, no amount of training can break through the natural barrier that stands as a constant hindrance. Many clan members, including seasoned jonin, found themselves unable to comprehend the source of Madara''s overwhelming power. "Of course," someone muttered, "he is the reincarnation of Indra." "From the moment of his awakening, he was destined to be worlds apart from ordinary people." Kyosuke, however, found nothing surprising about this. While Madara''s strength might not surpass Hashirama''s, the gap between them could never be too wide. In simple terms, the essence of a ninja''s combat prowess lies in chakra. As long as one has sufficient energy, even shattering the moon with a single punch is not an impossibility. Take the renowned Might Duy and his son, along with the later Rock Leedespite their reputation for mastering Taijutsu, the essence of their "Strong Fist" technique is still chakra-driven. In this respect, Uchiha Madara, as the reincarnation of Indra''s chakra, possesses an unparalleled advantage. Well, with the sole exception of Senju Hashirama. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 122 - 122: Only Because I Am Uchiha Madara Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon During the Fourth Great Ninja War, the formidable Fire Style and Taijutsu techniques exhibited by Madara were not the result of any enhanced physical abilities granted by dojutsu powers. The reason is simplehis chakra was vast enough. Had Hashirama been there, even using a simple Earth Style jutsu would require dozens of ninjas working together to resist it. As for why Madara didn''t use his dojutsu techniques, Kyosuke speculated that there were two possible reasons. First, Madara''s dojutsu techniques were passive abilities, not ones that could directly affect the human body. Second, these dojutsu techniques had no effect on Hashirama Senju. Between the two, Kyosuke leaned more towards the first explanation. During his battle with the Allied Shinobi Forces and the Five Kage, Edo Tensei Madara displayed his personal abilities almost perfectly. Taijutsu, swordsmanship, ninjutsu, the Mangeky Sharingan, the Rinnegan, Wood Style, and so on. Had the Nine-Tails not been absent, he would have even summoned a summoning beast to show offhe clearly had been holding back for quite some time. If the abilities granted by the Mangeky Sharingan were something that could be used in a direct and obvious way, there would have been no reason for Madara to deliberately hide them. The only explanation is that he either could not use them actively or, if he did, the effect was not immediately obvious. For example, Genjutsu. In the span of thousands of years, Indra''s reincarnations number in the dozens, and while they might not reach Madara''s level, at the very least, activating the Mangeky Sharingan should not have been an issue. So why has Black Zetsu not modified the Stone tablet to guide earlier reincarnations to merge with the power of the Senju? Kyosuke guessed that those reincarnations did not meet the conditions required to use the Infinite Tsukuyomi. The Rinnegan is one aspect, but possessing the qualifications to cast Infinite Tsukuyomi is also crucial. Perhaps these qualifications are the dojutsu techniques that Madara holds. Black Zetsu''s long wait was for such a reincarnation to appear. During the battle between Edo Tensei Madara and the Five Kage, the Raikage activated his Lightning Style Armor to its fullest, with chakra boiling inside him like boiling water, making it seemingly impossible for him to be affected by genjutsu. However, when Madara merely glanced at him with his Mangeky Sharingan, the Raikage collapsed on the spot. The mastery of Madara''s genjutsu was so high, it even surpassed his proficiency in taijutsu and ninjutsu. Even when Madara made his first appearance, Onoki, the Tsuchikage, immediately shouted for everyone to avoid looking at his eyes. This showed that, in Onoki''s mind, Madara''s genjutsu was far more terrifying than his ninjutsu and taijutsu. (End of forced explanationjust enjoy, everyone!) At the scene, both sides had been silently staring at each other for a long time. Since they were all members of the Uchiha clan, they understood that the two were competing in genjutsu. "What do you think? Who do you think will win?" "I used to think Elder Koji had the better chance, but now" S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amidst the murmurs of the crowd, the situation on the battlefield finally began to shift. "Cough, cough, cough." Uchiha Kji stumbled back two steps, clutching his eyes and gasping heavily for air. On the other side, Uchiha Madara was drenched in sweat, his chest rising and falling rapidly, clearly exhausted from the massive chakra expenditure. The spectators held their breath, their gazes shifting between the two combatants. It seemed that the young clan leader had gained a clear advantage. "Wh-why?" After a long silence, Uchiha Kji suddenly asked a question that no one could understand. In response, Uchiha Madara did not explain in detail but silently raised his long blade, adopting a posture that indicated his intention to engage in close combat. "...?" Uchiha Kji inhaled deeply, his eyes filled with a complex expression as he stared at his opponent. Only he knew that within the eerie illusionary space, Uchiha Madara had the power to easily finish him off. As for why he didn''t, to be honest, Uchiha Kji wasn''t entirely sure. "Come, let me see how good your skills are," he said, raising his katana to assume a defensive stance for the first time. Before the audience could react to the surprise, Uchiha Madara appeared in front of Kji like a flash, kicking him in the abdomen with incredible speed. "Such speed." Even Kysuke couldn''t help but feel surprised. Initially, he had thought that Izuna was the fastest ninja he had ever seen, but now it seems that Madara was just as impressive. In fact, when it came to agility and explosive power, Madara had undergone a qualitative leap. His frightening speed was even faster than Kysuke''s full-powered Shunshin (Body Flicker Technique). It seemed that only the Flying Thunder God technique could match Madara''s speed at this moment. "So this is the power granted by Indra''s chakra," Kysuke thought, feeling a twinge of envy. On the battlefield, what should have been an evenly matched fight had now turned into a one-man show by Uchiha Madara. Illusions held an overwhelming advantage, and taijutsu was able to suppress the opponent entirely throughout the battle. Keep in mind, this was Uchiha Kji, a legendary elder renowned throughout the ninja world. When has he ever been reduced to this kind of situation? This wasn''t just about illusions. During the fight, Madara hadn''t even activated his Mangeky Sharinganhe was using only his regular Sharingan, fighting head-on with his opponent. What did this show? It showed that even without awakening the Mangeky, Uchiha Madara still possessed the power to look down upon everything. Deflecting a sword strike aimed at him, Madara sneered as he closed in, planting his right foot on the ground. In an instant, his body twisted into the air, using the momentum to land a devastating kick to Kji''s chest. In just one minute, Uchiha Kji was knocked to the ground for the second time. "Damn it," Elder Kji muttered, his hair disheveled, his face filled with the shame of failing to maintain his dignity in his later years. Overcome with rage, he paid no attention to the clan members surrounding him and decisively unleashed his strongest S-rank Fire Style technique. "You old fool, you''re asking for death!" Kysuke''s eyes narrowed, a cold, menacing aura radiating from him. Among the onlookers were many of his subordinates. Without any warning or defense, the damage caused by this jutsu could be catastrophic. It could be said that from the moment Uchiha Kji began to form his high-level jutsu, he completely forfeited any chance of claiming the position of clan leader. No one would allow a person who disregarded the lives of others to lead them. "Bastard, how dare you!" Madara, having already decided to take on the responsibilities of clan leader, immediately activated his Mangeky Sharingan, pushing his dojutsu power to its peak. In a moment of disorientation, he felt as though his soul was about to leave his body. Steeling himself, the blue arm of the Susanoo materialized in an instant, and it swung fiercely toward his opponent. On the side, Kysuke still prepared to intervene. Even with the initial form of the Susanoo, it might not be enough to break through Kji''s S-rank Fire Style jutsu. At that moment, the fiery jutsu, resembling a divine sword of flames, suddenly shrank at a visible speed, eventually dissipating into sparkling lights in the air. Not far away, Izuna, with a pained expression, covered his eyes, his face full of exhaustion. "Fortunately, my dojutsu techniques can help big brother." Boom! The Susanoo''s fist struck with overwhelming force, sending Uchiha Kji crashing to the ground, grievously injured. Had Madara not intentionally held back, Kji''s insides would have likely been crushed. After defeating his opponent, Madara swept his sharp gaze across the field. Anyone who met his eyes immediately lowered their heads. Youthful ambition, more proud than the autumn frost, what could rival the thrill of advancing in a single victorious battle? Today, Uchiha Madara had proven himself with absolute strength. From this moment on, he would be the undisputed leader of the Uchiha clan. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 123 - 123: I Will Remember This Night Forever Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Amid the heavy snowfall, Kyosuke carried a jug of wine and slipped into the tent. As the curtain was lifted, a gust of fierce wind swept into the tent, causing the oil lamp to flicker. Beneath its wavering light, Madara''s face looked noticeably tired. "Oh, working even on New Year''s Eve, are we? Our esteemed clan leader." Kyosuke teased as he stepped in. Hearing the jest, Madara responded with a helpless smile and stretched lazily, his fatigue evident. In the blink of an eye, three months had passed since he became the new leader of the Uchiha clan. Thanks to the concerted efforts of various supporters, Madara''s ascension to power had been relatively smooth. Even Uchiha Koji expressed his support for him, leaving others with little reason to object. The only unpredictable factor was Uchiha Rei of the Southern Army. Fortunately, Kyosuke personally wrote a letter to him, that managed to persuade the venerable elder. As for the contents of the letter, only Kyosuke himself knew. Madara, for his part, was somewhat curious but refrained from investigating further out of trust in his friend. Right now, their primary focus was to defeat the invaders. In three months, the Uchiha clan had finally managed to halt their deterioration. Even though the enemy''s puppet army still surged relentlessly, it could do little against the might of three Mangeky Sharingan wielders. Taking the wine flask Kyosuke handed him, Madara tilted his head back and drank deeply, the weariness on his face easing somewhat. In terms of age, he had taken up the mantle of clan leader six or seven years earlier than expected. The burden was undoubtedly heavy, but Kyosuke''s support lightened it somewhat. "Help me out, will you?" Madara suddenly chuckled and said, "How about I make you the youngest elder in Uchiha history?" "Sure," Kyosuke replied nonchalantly with a nod. But, before Madara could rejoice, Kyosuke doused his excitement with a cold dose of reality: "But don''t expect me to handle any of the administrative work. I''m not doing it." "Then what do you even spend your days doing?" "Training, of course, my friend." Such a reasonable excuse left Madara with nothing to refute. He couldn''t possibly ask someone to abandon their training, could he? After all, these were the responsibilities of a clan leader. "Madara," Kyosuke said after some thought, deciding to offer a piece of advice. "I''m sure you''ve read about the drawbacks of the Mangeky." "The ninja world is vast, and there are countless hidden masters. Our current strength is far from invincible." "I understand," Madara nodded. How much he truly took to heart, however, was another matter. Having just taken on the leadership, he didn''t have a dependable team to delegate tasks to. Once everything settled into place in the future, he believed things wouldn''t be as hectic as they were now. "Come, let''s relax a bit tonight. I''ll call over Izuna and Hashirama. Let''s have a little gathering." "Fine." Now that Madara was the clan leader, he didn''t need to concern himself too much with public perception. Facing Hashirama''s relentless persuasion, he once again rekindled his dream of building a peaceful village. Kyosuke, however, remained skeptical as ever. He''d always said the same thing: "If you want to talk about peace, wait until you become the leader of the Senju clan." Every time this topic came up, it was met with Hashirama''s helpless smile. As for the actions of his two sons, Senju Butsuma was practically at his wit''s end. If not for Tajima''s death, which inadvertently calmed his temper, there was a real chance Hashirama might have been expelled from the Senju clan. Kyosuke could only offer a moment of silence for his friend''s painful experience. At most, he would wait until he had the time and find a way to get rid of his troublesome father. Once Hashirama became the clan leader, there would no longer be any obstacles between him and Madara. At that point, they could do whatever they wanted without restriction. "I truly am a considerate and understanding friend," Kyosuke mused. Boom, boom, boom! Fire Style erupted in the sky, a display Kyosuke had specifically instructed his subordinates to arrange. After all, it was the New Yearwhat kind of celebration would it be without fireworks? Perhaps because the year was coming to an end, the enemy''s offensive had slowed significantly. After a year of grueling battles, they had finally earned a brief respite. When the fighting resumed, who knew how many would fall on the icy battlefield? "12 years old now," Kyosuke thought, his mind drifting. For a moment, he almost seemed to see the prosperous future of Konoha. To be honest, he was truly tired. Endlessly killing and fightingwhether it was the Uchiha''s aggressive nature or the environment itself, anyone in such a situation for a long time would undoubtedly see a shift in their character. Fortunately, this war was finally coming to an end. Other clans gradually realized that something was wrong and began secretly offering help to the Uchiha. For example, they cut off the enemy''s supply of corpses, and without that, the Tsukigakure Clan was no longer the invincible force it had once seemed. Moreover, it seemed that Black Zetsu did not want the Uchiha clan to be wiped out. Without the help of that old coin, how could Otsutsuki Sugito, that fool, ever stand a chance against the battle-hardened Uchiha? "Within six months, this war will end." Madara raised his cup. To his right, Kyosuke looked at everyone with a smile and raised his cup in turn. On his left, Izuna mimicked the gesture, though his gaze was more focused on Tobirama, as if secretly competing with him. "That''s right, let''s end this damn war," Hashirama said with a hearty laugh, clearly in a good mood. The five people present could be said to represent the future peak of combat strength in the ninja world. What the future held was uncertain, but at least for now, everyone was working toward the same goal. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haha, cheers!" That night, all five drank to excess. Perhaps they themselves weren''t sure if they would ever have the chance to share a drink like this again in the future. "No matter what happens in the future..." "I... I will definitely remember tonight." "Having fun with my friends... it was truly a good time." Hashirama, clutching the bottle, fell into a drowsy sleep, his thoughts muddled. "Yes," Kyosuke murmured, closing his eyes with a smile. "It was indeed a good time." After the New Year, the Tsukigakure Clan quickly launched another attack. Unfortunately, after losing their supply of soldiers, they began to feel the strain. Not only were they unable to break through the Uchiha''s blockade, but at this point, simply managing to avoid a counterattack was a success. After spending a month to recover their advantage, the Uchiha clan began planning a full-scale assault on the enemy. It was then that something completely unexpected occurred. The Fma Clan, who had defected, suddenly turned their weapons against the Tsukigakure Clan. "These bastards!" Otsutsuki Sugito roared in fury. The one thing he hated the most was betrayal. Of course, he had never intended to keep his promises. Once the Uchiha and Senju clans were destroyed, the Fma Clan could forget about escaping. With no corpses to build an army and no supplies to sustain them, the Tsukigakure Clan had reached the end of the line. Seeing this, Otsutsuki Sugito finally stopped hesitating. He decided to go to the battlefield himself, using his own power to carve a path for his clan. His eyes shone with brilliant blue light, the power of his Tenseigan nearing full activation, which meant he would soon be able to use even more of his strength. However, it seemed that he might not have time to use it on the battlefield. "It''s alright. With the power I have now, no one in the ninja world can stop me." "I am already invincible!" .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 124 - 124: Weakness Earns No Respect, and Diplomacy Belongs to the Strong Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon That day, the Uchiha clan received a rather peculiar guest. "I''ve long heard that Clan Leader Madara is an exceptional talent even from a young age. Seeing you in person today, I can see the rumors don''t do you justice," said the visitor, as he started showering Madara with flattery. The guest visiting the Uchiha was none other than the patriarch of the Fma clan, a man named Fma Yukishia top-tier fighter with a reputation that left much to be desired. Of course, when faced with three pairs of Mangeky Sharingan, any so-called "top-tier" title would pale in comparison. Fma Yukishi knew this all too well, so he made sure to present himself with great humility. "Patriarch Yukishi," Madara began, unreserved and direct as ever, once both parties had taken their seats. "Our clans have long been at odds. Are you not concerned that stepping into Uchiha territory might mean you won''t leave alive?" Fma Yukishi, who had been preparing to continue his polite remarks, froze at Madara''s words. His expression stiffened as he thought, Why is this man so unpredictable? I''ve come here clearly to surrender, and yet here he is, threatening to turn against me outright! Noticing that Yukishi''s expression was growing more and more awkward, Kysuke interjected calmly, "Patriarch Yukishi, I''ve heard your clan has already begun clashing with the enemy?" At this, Fma Yukishi''s eyes brightened as if realizing something. He quickly nodded and affirmed, "That''s right. I''ve discovered the enemy''s malicious ambition to annihilate the entire Shinobi world. As part of the Land of Fire, the Fma clan has a responsibility to take a stand." "Ah, Patriarch Yukishi, your noble sense of duty is truly admirable. On behalf of the countless citizens of the Land of Fire, I thank you." "Not at all, not at all. It''s simply my responsibility." Watching Kysuke spout such hypocritical platitudes with a practiced smile, Madara was momentarily stunned, as if seeing a new side of him for the first time. Is this the same man who claims to lack skill in diplomacy? You''re a natural at this! After Kysuke and Yukishi concluded their round of insincere flattery, Madara finally let out a resigned sigh and took over the conversation. "Since that''s the case, on behalf of the Uchiha clan, I thank Patriarch Yukishi for his assistance." "No need for thanks, no need at allit''s my duty!" Having received his task to hold the defensive line, Fma Yukishi departed with satisfaction. Inside the tent, Madara hesitated several times before finally voicing his thoughts tentatively, "Why did you choose to accept him?" His meaning was clearhe had been reluctant to accept the Fma clan''s allegiance. In Madara''s eyes, the Fma were nothing more than a group of opportunistic schemers. Their claim of seeing through the enemy''s plans was merely an excuse. The real reason for their shift in allegiance was the growing weakness of the Tsukuyomi clan, which prompted them to seek refuge with the Uchiha clan. Should the Uchiha falter in the future, Fma Yukishi would undoubtedly be the first to lead an invasion into the heart of the Land of Fire. Kysuke, of course, was well aware of this. Seeing his companion still struggling to understand, Kysuke calmly explained, "Schemers are ideal. I''ve always had a fondness for those driven by self-preservation. They''re predictable and useful when needed." "We don''t need loyalty from the Fma. What the Uchiha need right now are voicesvoices within the Land of Fire that openly support us." "Madara, I won''t comment on the clan''s past decisions, but starting today, the Uchiha need to undergo some changes." Stopping Madara from responding, Kysuke smiled faintly and continued, "I know you''ve never truly given up on that dream." "No matter when it happens, the chaotic Warring States Era will eventually come to an end. The establishment of a village is inevitable. The real question is: Will it be led by the Senju, or by our Uchiha Clan?" "Think it over carefully." Madara was no fool; his personality was simply too stubborn. With a bit of guidance, this young clan leader would understand quickly enough. By bringing the Fma into the fold, they would become a weapon in the Uchiha''s arsenal. Loyalty wasn''t necessary. As long as irreconcilable hatred developed between the Fma and the Senju, the Fma would have no choice but to stand firmly with the Uchiha. Don''t be fooled by the Senju''s willingness to negotiate peace with the Uchihait wasn''t because they were particularly kind or reasonable. It was purely because both sides were equally matched, and further conflict would only lead to mutual destruction. As for the Fma clan? They would serve their purpose. If the Senju truly wanted to, they could wipe them out in an instant. The idea of resolving things with a smile and letting bygones be bygones simply didn''t exist. Even though Hashirama was kind-hearted, Tobirama was far from having a good temper, something Fma Yukishi surely understood. In simple terms: A weak clan has no diplomacy. "I understand," Madara nodded, beginning to grasp Kysuke''s thoughts. If a village were to be established in the future, the Fma Clan would inevitably join, becoming a faction to support the Uchiha. "Kysuke really is thinking far ahead," Madara thought with a sense of admiration. In truth, Kysuke''s thoughts went beyond this. He had personally witnessed the secretive dealings between Fma Yukishi and Black Zetsu. Logically, he should have kept his distance from such a person. But upon further consideration, having someone like that around might not be a bad thing. In the past, no one knew what Black Zetsu was truly up to. But with the Fma Clan by his side, Kysuke would essentially have a tracking device for Black Zetsu. With the right arrangements, there might be an opportunity to capture that loyal son one day. Of course, this couldn''t be spoken of openly. Fortunately, his earlier thoughts weren''t entirely a facade for his friend. Fma Yukishi was certainly not someone willing to be a puppet. Looking at the fate of the Tsukigakure Clan, it was clear what the consequences were for aligning with Black Zetsu. For the sake of his clan and his own life, Kysuke was certain that, at the critical moment, Fma Yukishi would make the right decision. Patting his companion on the shoulder, Kysuke smiled and reassured him, "Don''t think too much. Just treat the Fma as a practice target that walks right into your hands." "I''m not thinking about him," Madara said, his expression strange as he looked at him. After a moment, he couldn''t help but ask, "You seem quite interested in the idea of establishing a village, huh?" "Yeah," Kysuke nodded, his expression turning slightly serious, "I''m planning to become the leader of the Hidden Village of the Fire Country." "I see now," Madara suddenly seemed to understand, "That''s why you didn''t want to accept the elders'' position." "Smart." "Good," Madara''s expression grew serious, and he spoke with a firm promise, "If that day comes, I will fully support you in taking the position." "There''s also me~" Izuna, who had no understanding of leadership, finally seized the chance to speak. "Both me and my elder brother will support you." "Hahaha, with the three of us together, there''s nothing in this world we can''t accomplish." As they laughed, a messenger suddenly arrived outside the camp. "Report to the clan leader: the enemy is gathering on a large scale. It seems they are preparing for a full-scale assault." "Good timing!" At that moment, Uchiha Madara was full of energy, and without hesitation, he decided to face the enemy head-on. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The death of his father and the countless souls of the Uchiha clanhe was determined to avenge them all through this battle. "Send a message to the Hyuga clan and invite the Clan Leader Tenjin for a discussion." "Izuna, go find Hashirama and tell him the time for the final battle has come." Soon, leaders from various factions gathered in the main camp of the Uchiha clan. The final showdown was about to begin. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 125 - 126: Izunas Kagutsuchi Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The sudden arrival of tsutsuki Sugito immediately drew the great attention of all parties. "Kill him, and the war will end," Madara Uchiha murmured under his breath. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Those are my eyes," Hyga Tenjin muttered, his breath quickening as an insatiable desire gleamed in his gaze. "Heh, pathetic fools," Fma Yukishi sneered, casually distancing himself from the others. He feared that the man might recklessly come after him for revenge. Little did he know, at that moment, tsutsuki Sugito wasn''t paying him the slightest attention. While everyone else hesitated, carefully observing the situation, one individual could no longer hold back and took action first. "Bastard! Give me back my father''s life!" Uchiha Izuna roared as he charged at the enemy with unrestrained fury. With a series of hand seals, several massive pillars of flame erupted from the ground, twisting and writhing like serpents as they encircled the enemy. Fire Style: Great Flame Technique! "Foolish brat," Sugito remarked with cold indifference. To him, the young man was nothing more than a reckless child scrambling to survive. What was there to take seriously? "This level of trickery spare me." As his Tenseigan gleamed faintly, an overwhelming repulsive force surged outward like a tidal wave. The seemingly powerful pillars of flame instantly shattered into pieces, bursting like fragile balloons under the pressure. "Hmph, not worth mentioning," Sugito muttered. But as he glanced down, his eyes met a pair of haunting, glowing orbs. A frown creased his browthere was something about the boy that felt off compared to their last encounter. "Not worth mentioning?" Izuna grinded his teeth, his rage boiling over as he experienced, for the first time in his life, such an intense desire to kill someone. "Fine then. Today, I''ll show you something new." Saying this, he suddenly activated his Mangeky Sharingan, triggering his dojutsu, and the flames that were about to dissipate immediately regained some of their former intensity. Kagutsuchi! The newly revitalized flames coiled around Sugito like a whirlwind, compressing inward with relentless force. One second two seconds three seconds... Boom! It wasn''t until Sugito unleashed another wave of repulsive force that he managed to break free from the vortex of fire. As he emerged, his body bore scorched marks, and his expression turned grim. "What is this ability? Why didn''t you show it before?" he demanded. "Hmph." Izuna''s icy gaze was unwavering. Scarlet flames swirled around him, casting his figure in the image of a blazing deity. "It is the power of hatredhatred that has shown me how to kill you." "Today, I will make you pay for my father''s life." As soon as the words left his mouth, an intense emerald glow burst forth around him. After rigorous training, Izuna had successfully mastered the power of Susanoo. The emerald-green Susanoo in its second form appeared, conjuring a bow and arrow. Flaming arrows took shape, locking firmly onto the enemy. "Die!" Blaze Release: Susanoo Kagutsuchi! The arrow of the Susanoo was incredibly swift, almost arriving in front of the enemy in the blink of an eye. Boom! The Whirlpool of flames exploded, and Otsutsuki Sugito was struck by Izuna''s attack without any reaction. The dark green Susanoo dissipated, and Izuna half-knelt on the ground, breathing heavily. For him at this moment, simultaneously activating the Susanoo and his unique dojutsu was still too much to bear. "At last, I''ve avenged my father..." Before the smile on his lips could fully form, a figure wrapped in black mist suddenly charged toward him. "Brat, you''re still too inexperienced." The green sphere of light expanded infinitely, engulfing Izuna in an instant. Boom! A terrifying explosion rang out. Even though Izuna managed to summon his Susanoo at the critical moment, he still couldn''t avoid being severely injured by the enemy''s strike. Ultimately, Izuna''s age was still too young. "What a pity, if only his other dojutsu were Amaterasu." Kyosuke remarked with slight regret. A dojutsu combined with Kagutsuchi could control all flames, including the black flames, and with it, the user would truly deserve the title of Fire God. However, mere control was not enough. To defeat the enemy, the power of the flames was equally important. In this regard, Izuna was inferior to Sasuke, even though in the later battles, aside from the White Zetsu clones, Amaterasu couldn''t burn anyone, Sasuke''s mastery of fire was greater. Dodging the light energy projectiles coming his way, Kyosuke didn''t act immediately. Black Zetsu''s abandonment meant that the Otsutsuki clan had already reached the end of the road. He even began to doubt that these people might not even have the ability to return to the moon anymore. Although the enemy appeared to be in full control, none of the powerful figures had yet made their move. No matter how strong he was, it would be impossible for him to survive a relentless barrage. Izuna''s defeat meant that the time had come for the strongest brother complex to appear. "Bastard, I''ll take your life!" With a furious roar, Uchiha Madara, the King of Dance, made his grand entrance. His hands moved rapidly, like butterflies weaving through flowers, completing the hand seals. Then, a sea of flames once again descended upon the world. Fire Style: Great Fire Annihilation! A fireball, resembling a meteor, fell from the sky, its area of coverage so vast that every ninja on the battlefield couldn''t help but take notice. "God, the clan leader''s Fire Style..." "What terrifying power, even Lord Tajima might not be able to do this." In a corner of the battlefield, Uchiha Kji shook his head with a bitter smile, finally understanding the immense gap between him and the clan leader. He had once prided himself on being a Fire Style expert, but now, witnessing Madara''s Fire Style, he understood what it meant for a flickering candle to compete with the bright moon. Awakening the power of Indra, Madara''s chakra had indeed surged to an extraordinary level. However, the cause of such a spectacular display seemed to involve more than just the sheer quantity of chakra. As an observer, Kyosuke had always believed that Madara''s second ocular technique might be related to this, yet it appeared to be more than just a simple enhancement. According to the Sage of Six Paths'' description, after death, the soul should lose all consciousness and passively head to a place called the "Pure Land." There, the deceased would rest peacefully, unaware of the passage of time. The reanimated corpses summoned by Orochimaru confirmed this, as even the Four Hokage couldn''t sense anything unusual after their death. Only the true Otsutsuki clan had the ability to break the rules of the Pure Land. Besides that, Madara''s reappearance among the reanimated army was an exception. When the King of Dance was summoned, he kicked open his coffin, and his first words were, "That kid Nagato has finally grown up, making me wait so long." This indicated that even after death, Madara retained his consciousness and could clearly sence the passage of time. When the Reanimation Jutsu was lifted and his soul began to ascend, Madara still managed to force his spiritual form to return, even casting Fire Style jutsu while in his soul state. It was truly outrageous. Initially, Kyosuke thought this was a result of the Reanimation Jutsu, but upon further reflection, at that time, Madara hadn''t even undone the technique yet. Moreover, not just anyone could undo the effects of Reanimation. As its creator, Tobirama would have a hard time moving even an inch without Orochimaru''s permission, let alone canceling the jutsu. Madara, on the other hand, could freely play with the Five Kage without worrying about the caster erasing his will, all thanks to his second dojutsu technique. Thus, Kyosuke boldly speculated that this power was most likely related to the soul. Enhancing ninjutsu was merely a side effect, similar to how Kyosuke''s own fusion of spiritual energy had consistently boosted his chakra reserves. It was the soul that truly hid Madara''s deepest power. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 126 - 125: The Three Gods Join Forces, Unrivaled Across the World Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon On the battlefield, Madara, Kyosuke, and Hashirama stood side by side. "It seems the enemy is finally at the end of their rope," Kyosuke said, rolling his neck. Deep down, he couldn''t deny that Black Zetsu''s methods were truly remarkable. Silently and without warning, the seemingly insurmountable problem that neither the Uchiha nor the Hyuga clans could solve together had been effortlessly resolved. In the past, the Tsukigakure Clan had always employed a dispersed strategy, relentlessly expanding the battlefield. To put it plainly, they relied on overwhelming numbers to exploit their opponent''s lack of manpower. This forced everyone into a state of exhaustion, particularly Kyosuke, who, with his exceptional mobility, had been running from one hotspot to another like a firefighter, extinguishing flames wherever they arose. But now, the enemy''s puppet army had dwindled sharply in numbers, forcing them to concentrate their forces in one location. This shift finally gave the three warriors the chance to join forces against their foe. In the distance, a familiar rumbling echoed. The thunderous roar signaled the approach of the puppet army, pouring in like an unstoppable tide. "The usual plan?" Madara tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. Despite the grim situation, he couldn''t suppress the pleasure of fighting alongside his comrades. For Madara, it was a rare and treasured feeling, one that made him realize that, apart from his younger brother, there were other things in this world worth cherishing. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Leave it to me." Hashirama nodded firmly and, under countless watchful eyes, stepped to the front of the group. "Senju Hashirama," Hyuga Tenjin murmured softly to the two beside him. "Pay close attention to him. He''s the opponent you''ll need to surpass one day." Next to him, Hyuga Yayoi responded with a nod but didn''t take her clan leader''s words to heart. She knew Tenjin wasn''t addressing her; his advice was meant for the young man standing beside herHyuga Kosuke. "I understand, Father," Kosuke replied, his tone calm but his gaze brimming with pride. He had learned of the existence of the Tenseigan and, based on the information discovered on the moon, understood that its power far surpassed that of the Sharingan. Kosuke firmly believed that one day, he would surpass the individuals standing before him. [P.s: Hahaha, Ignorant Fool.] Yayoi''s lips tightened as she looked at the young man''s determined profile. Her gaze grew unfocused, as if lost in thought. That peculiar look in her eyes was strikingly similar to the one Kyosuke had when he looked at Uchiha Kaijun. At the forefront of the group, Hashirama took a deep breath. Guiding his spiritual energy, his entire body became enveloped in a faint purple chakra glow. Even from a distance of more than ten meters, everyone could feel the powerful gusts of air created by the surge of chakra. "This guy" Madara couldn''t help but shake his head. Every time he thought he had made significant progress, Hashirama would immediately unleash an equivalent level of power in return. To manifest chakra in such a tangible form without employing any ninjutsuany experienced ninja would immediately understand the profound significance of this feat. "Fall to the ground, sinners!" Hashirama clapped his hands together with a resounding snap. The terrifying effects of his ninjutsu caused the ground for several kilometers ahead to tremble slightly. Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees! In an instant, Hashirama created an entire forest in the distance. Towering trees, each tens of meters tall, stretched toward the sky, easily reaching the puppets flying overhead. Even before direct contact, the enemy had already suffered significant losses. "None of you will pass through here today!" Hashirama declared with the imposing demeanor of a legendary warrior. But before he could finish his proclamation, a group of puppets leaped effortlessly through the gaps between the trees. Hashirama: () Madara: "What a fool." Brandishing his war fan, Uchiha Madara charged forward with great speed, using the fan as a shield to block the oncoming barrage of green energy projectiles. Once he had gathered enough energy, he leaped high into the air and, with a cold smirk, swung the fan in his hand. Uchiha Return! A raging shockwave erupted in all directions, instantly engulfing a large swarm of human puppets within its range. Fighting airborne enemies proved troublesome, even for powerhouses like Hashirama and Madara, who had to exert three to four times their usual effort to contend with them. However, for Kyosuke, aerial combat seemed to pose no such challenges. Flapping the wings bestowed upon him by the cursed seal, he aimed at the enemy formation and unfurled a scroll containing custom-made kunai. The puppeteer, hidden in the rear, suddenly noticed a barrage of kunai raining down on their puppet army. "That style..." "Not good! It''s Uchiha Kyosuke!" Unfortunately, by the time they realized the danger, it was already too late to evade or escape. Activating his Mangeky Sharingan, the spiritual energy spheres within the puppets were clearly reflected in his eyes. Using the Flying Thunder God Technique, Kyosuke teleported behind one of the puppets. With a swift thrust of his Kusanagi Sword, he brought it down effortlessly. [System Notification: Successfully killed a Tsukigakure Puppet. Gained 116 points.] "Tsk, another weak puppet." Before his voice could fade, Kyosuke had already closed in on another puppet. With a sharp thrust of his Chidori Sharp Spear, he pierced through its head with ease. [System Notification: Successfully killed a Tsukigakure Puppet. Gained 88 points.] "Damn, is my luck this bad today?!" Unlike Namikaze Minato, Kyosuke lacked the godlike reflexes to eliminate dozens of enemies in an instant. However, he had his own methods. If efficiency fell short, then he would make up for it with sheer numbers. Shadow Clone Jutsu! Five shadow clones appeared simultaneously, each utilizing the Flying Thunder God Technique. While they couldn''t match Minato at his peak, they were more than sufficient to handle these puppets. [System Notification: Successfully killed a Moonshadow Puppet. Gained 65 points.] [System Notification: Successfully killed a Moonshadow Puppet. Gained 39 points.] [System Notification: Successfully killed a Moonshadow Puppet. Gained 404 points.] "Phew! Finally found a big one," Kyosuke remarked, visibly relieved. The quality of the enemy puppets was highly inconsistent. Most of them couldn''t even match the level of a genin. While their combined strength could be overwhelming, individually, they were no match for Kyosuke. Correspondingly, the points they awarded were meager. As Hashirama worked to prevent the enemy forces from regrouping, Madara fended off waves of energy attacks, while Kyosuke systematically eliminated clusters of puppets. The three worked in perfect harmony, delivering a magnificent spectacle for everyone to witness. "Truly, the younger generation is formidable," murmured Fma Yukishi from afar, his gaze flickering as though he was secretly contemplating some idea. On the other side, Hyga Tenjin no longer felt the same certainty as before. Even if his son could awaken the Tenseigan, would it truly guarantee surpassing the three before him? "Damn it. How did so many prodigies suddenly appear at once?" As one of the most outstanding warriors of the older generation, Hyga Tenjin suddenly felt an unsettling sense that he was being left behind by the times. While he silently reflected, his expression abruptly changed. His Byakugan locked onto a certain point ahead, his focus unshakable. In that direction, a terrifying presence was rapidly approaching. It wasn''t just him; Kyosuke and the others also sensed that something was amiss. The three exchanged glances and quickly regrouped. "The main player has finally shown up," Kyosuke murmured to himself. Far in the distance, a figure sped toward them. His eyes radiated a dazzling pale blue light, revealing the identity of the enemy tsutsuki Sugito, the wielder of the Tenseigan. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 127 - 127: The Shadows Grasp: A Deal for Revenge Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Faced with the relentless pressure from Madara, tsutsuki Sugito dared not let his guard down for a moment. Izuna''s dojutsu was so powerful that it nearly caused him fatal harm, and now with the appearance of an even stronger sibling, he had no idea what strange abilities Madara might unleash. However, he soon realized that Madara didn''t seem to display anything particularly extraordinary. Except for one thinghis opponent appeared to possess an incredibly impressive agility. "Has only that little brat''s power been enhanced?" Before the thought could even fully formed in his mind, Madara delivered a powerful kick to his abdomen. "What?!" tsutsuki Sugito''s face was one of disbelief. If it were just the awakening of ability-based techniques, that would be one thing, but why had even his basic ninjutsu and taijutsu grown so much stronger? Just a short while ago, during the beheading mission, the two brothers together couldn''t even touch him. "Bastard," tsutsuki Sugito muttered as he gathered a green light sphere in the palm of his hand, his eyes burning with intense fury. As the self-proclaimed overseer of the ninja world, a great existence above all, he had always looked down on humanity from the perspective of someone in power. How far has technology advanced? Was war still ongoing? Could people truly trust one another, and so on? It seemed that the Tsukigakure Clan had been playing a game called "Civilization." As long as everything went according to their desires, they were fine. But if something in the developmental process deviated from their expectations, they immediately attempted to "delete the save." Yet, when these administrators confidently entered into the "game," they soon realized that the world was no longer what they had once known. In simple terms, these "players" from the Tsukigakure couldn''t even defeat the low-level monsters just after leaving the beginner village. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Other problems tsutsuki Sugito could still explain away using his unfamiliarity with ninja techniques. But the brothers, whom he had just defeated not long ago, had quickly evolved to the point where they now possessed the power to threaten him. The cruel reality shattered the last shred of hope in his heart. "I will never forgive you." With a forceful grip, Sugito clenched the light sphere in his palm, not throwing it, but instead transforming it into a weapon resembling the Six Paths Staff. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Madara, the staff slicing through the air with a high-pitched screech as it came crashing down with tremendous force. He had expected to shatter that damned fan in one blow, but after a resounding "bang," the fan Madara was holding remained completely intact. Furious to the core, tsutsuki Sugito''s hair and beard began to writhe, and his chakra surged uncontrollably from within. His left hand shot forward, aiming at Madara, who was retreating backward. A terrifying gravitational force immediately bound Madara in place. Then, Madara''s body was forcefully pulled toward his enemy. "Again with this cursed ability," Madara''s eyes grew cold, and dark blue skeletal ribs suddenly emerged around him. Flesh quickly grew over the bones, his skin was covered, and he was eventually encased in a thick layer of Karasutengu armor. In that moment, facing the enemy who had killed his father, and driven by the hatred in his heart, Madara successfully triggered the evolution of his three-stage Susanoo. The Susanoo''s sword materialized, cutting through the air with deadly precision, ignoring all of the enemy''s flashy counterattacks. In one swift motion, it sliced through tsutsuki Sugito, sending him flying through the air. While using gravity, the enemy couldn''t activate repulsion at the same time, so Sugito had no way to avoid the blow. "Heh heh heh, can you not hold on anymore?" With a violent cough, tsutsuki Sugito spat out a mouthful of blood, tumbling a few times on the ground, no longer showing the disdain he had earlier. With a violent cough, tsutsuki Sugito spat out a mouthful of blood and rolled a few times on the ground. Gone was the earlier air of disdain; his appearance now reflected nothing but defeat. As he listened to the voices echoing in his mind, his eyes were filled with endless hatred, mixed with a trace of regret and fear. Struggling to lift his head, he gazed at Madara, whose eyes were filled with mockery and disdain. After a few moments of silence, Sugito spoke softly to himself, "Fine, you can have my body, but you must promise me one thing." "Heh heh heh, go ahead and tell me," came the strange voice, continuing its coaxing. "Hyga Tenjin and Uchiha Kyosuke, no matter what, I want those two to die." This was the final wish of tsutsuki Sugito. In truth, he had known for a long time that he would never be able to complete the task of wiping out the Shinobi world. He couldn''t even control a fraction of the power in the Land of Fire; how could he possibly take on the other four nations of similar size? Now, the only thing left for tsutsuki Sugito was one desire: to find his son''s murderers and at the very least drag those two to hell. "Fine, I promise you." A bitter smile appeared on Sugito''s lips, and with that, he relinquished all resistance, allowing a shadow-like existence to slowly consume his body. The last image to appear in his mind was of his son as a child, just learning to walk, babbling and calling out "Daddy." "Wait for me, Dad, I''ll be there soon." By the time the shadow-like entity fully took control of his body, tsutsuki Sugito''s consciousness had been almost entirely devoured. No one knew that the leader of the Tsukigakure had now become nothing more than a soulless shell. As for the mysterious voice that had taken over his body, it was none other than the old silver coin, Black Zetsu, hidden within his shadow. What did it matter if it targeted the Tsukigakure? In the end, tsutsuki Sugito would still have to rely on its power in crucial moments. With all its scheming and plotting, Black Zetsu surely understood such a simple truth. In the end, this moon-bound tsutsuki was only seeking revenge for his son. The notion of fulfilling his ancestors'' will was nothing but a farce. Once this truth was known, Sugito could no longer escape Black Zetsu''s control. Its next plan could now proceed without any obstacles. "Next, let me say a quick hello," Black Zetsu grinned mischievously. The pure dark energy surged toward the eyes. Sugito, who had once believed the Tenseigan would never evolve further, now watched in disbelief as it surged forward, like a race car with a full tank, rapidly completing its final stage of development in mere seconds. Feeling the eyes halt their evolution once again, Black Zetsu appeared somewhat regretful. "Ultimately, it''s a flawed product. With my power, I could only push it this far." "By the way, the hidden power within Hamura is no less than that of his brother, Hagoromo..." As Black Zetsu felt the explosive power within its host''s body, a thought suddenly sprouted in its mind. The Sage of Six Paths brothers, in essence, did not differ greatly in power. The Six Paths Planetary Devastation, a technique that could only be used when the two brothers worked together. Could the Tenseigan be used to undo the seal placed on his mother? The Tenseigan was a power that had been activated only after tsutsuki Hamura traveled to the moon, and Black Zetsu was unaware of its existence. Had it known earlier, it would have secretly targeted the Hyga clan long ago, never allowing that family to grow as it had. "Perhaps, I''ll need to make a few adjustments to the plan." As for now... Black Zetsu originally intended to take the Tenseigan and leave, but then it suddenly wanted to test the true power of these eyes. Only in doing so could the Hyga clan be forced to desire them at any cost. That way, the next phase of the plan could proceed more smoothly. Slowly, Black Zetsu made hand seals. A green chakra, fiery and intense, began to form around the body of tsutsuki Sugito. The Tenseigan Chakra Mode... activate! .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 128 - 128: Tenseigan Chakra Mode Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The emerald-green flame-like chakra cloak made everyone''s expression change subtly. "What a terrifying chakra." Hyga Yayoi''s pupils shrank, and her eyes shimmered with boundless light. She had finally felt the power of the Tenseigan. If she felt this way, then Hyga Tenjin, who wasn''t far away, must have been affected even more. "This is the power of our ancestors. I must find a way to obtain it." Driven by desire, he began charging toward his target. As for those who stood in his way? Hyga Yayoi would deal with them without hesitation. "Those eyes are mine. No one else can have them!!!" If Hyga Tenjin was still some distance away from it, then Uchiha Madara was practically standing beside Black Zetsu. "Interesting," Madara said with a smirk. "Show me what you''re capable of, descendant of Hamura." In the blink of an eye, tsutsuki Sugito''s figure disappeared. What seemed like ordinary movement was so fast it looked like teleportation, leaving everyone stunned. Before Madara could summon the initial form of his Susanoo, he suddenly felt an overwhelming force strike him, sending him flying like a bullet. "Unbelievable speed and power." Kyosuke observed silently, analyzing the situation. He never expected that tsutsuki Sugito would be able to activate the Tenseigan chakra mode. Does this mean the enemy has already attained power surpassing the Kage level? "No, obtaining power beyond the Kage level isn''t so simple." Kyosuke shook his head, dismissing his own conclusion. "If that were the case, the enemy would have already wiped out the Uchiha clan." "I''ll continue to observe." Seeing the clan leader injured, the nearby Uchiha members immediately abandoned their opponents and charged toward tsutsuki Sugito. In an instant, he was surrounded by a barrage of shuriken and fireballs. "Pathetic, Uchiha." Black Zetsu sneered and activated its repulsion force, instantly deflecting all the attacks. Originally, Black Zetsu had intended to find an opportunity to eliminate a few troublesome individuals. However, the enemy wasn''t taking the bait, seemingly content to watch and observe the unfolding battle. Frustrated, Black Zetsu turned its focus back on the Uchiha clan members. The more it fought, the more its anger boiled. For so many years, it had wandered through the shinobi world like an orphan, desperately searching for a worthy successor. It could be said that most of the resentment in its heart was directed at the Uchiha clan. Had they shown more resilience, his mother would not have been trapped on the moon for so long. Gradually, Black Zetsu lost control over the force of its strikes, and in the blink of an eye, more than ten members of the Uchiha clan were killed by its hand. Seeing this, Uchiha Madara gritted his teeth in agony, suppressing the searing pain. With the help of Izuna, who had been treated and regained some strength, they rushed forward together to engage the enemy. Two Susanoo, one blue and one green, appeared simultaneously, showing no mercy as they relentlessly attacked, leaving the enemy no room to breathe. "Too naive," tsutsuki Sugito muttered, raising his hands horizontally. In an instant, the emerald green chakra cloak seemed to fade slightly. Then, a terrifying repulsive force erupted, and the two brothers were struck with devastating blows almost simultaneously. "It''s not time yet." Looking at Izuna, who was spewing blood from his mouth, Black Zetsu had to exert great effort to suppress the urge to kill. To guide Madara down the path it had arranged, simply awakening the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan was not enough. First, it was necessary to plunge his spirit into the abyss. Otherwise, it would all be for nothing in the end. After waiting for thousands of years, it didn''t mind waiting another ten or twenty. While thinking, a shadow approached Black Zetsu from behind without it noticing. "I''ve got him!" The newcomer was none other thanSenju Tobirama of the Senju clan. Having successfully sneaked behind the enemy, Tobirama raised one hand to form a seal while pulling out a large number of explosive tags, tossing them onto tsutsuki Sugito''s body. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Summoning jutsu: Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags! After witnessing Kyosuke''s Susanoo, Tobirama had been constantly thinking about a way to counter it. The attack power was manageable; once he replicated the Flying Thunder God Technique, avoiding the Susanoo''s attacks wouldn''t be difficult. The real problem, however, lies in how to break through Susanoo''s defenses. Thus, the Mutually Multiplying Explosion Tag technique was brought into existence ahead of time. This technique was an A-rank forbidden jutsu developed by Tobirama, utilizing pre-prepared explosion tags to execute an endless cycle of concentrated explosions. Infinite summoning, infinite explosionsno defensive ninjutsu could withstand its power. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the series of explosions began, Tobirama secretly grinned, feeling an urge to howl at the sky. "See? All you Uchiha, with all your flashy tricks, in the end, you still need me to clean up your mess." Poor Black Zetsu, who had just been preparing to deal with the Uchiha, was suddenly caught off guard by Tobirama''s sneak attack from behind. As the elder who had dominated the ninja world for over a thousand years, Black Zetsu never expected that today it would be outwitted by a mere teenager. "How dare you humiliate me like this," Black Zetsu thought to himself. The emerald green chakra cloak swelled violently, attempting to use its dojutsu power to forcibly eliminate the explosive tags'' effect. However, it had greatly underestimated the forbidden technique invented by Tobirama. The repulsive force would require three more seconds to recharge, during which time it had to endure tens of thousands of explosive tag attacks. As a seasoned "Sixth," Tobirama knew well how to seize the right moment. [P.s: I really don''t know what this means.] If he was going to act, the enemy had to pay the price. However, since the Mutually Multiplying Exploding Tags had just been invented, Tobirama didn''t have time (or the funds) to experiment with the technique. This was actually the first time he had used summoning on such a large scale. Thus, Tobirama quickly found an unexpected problem. The shockwaves from the explosions gradually enveloped him, the caster, as well. Now, he had only two choices: retreat or perish along with the enemy. If this were the battlefield of the Senju, perhaps he could have heroically sacrificed himself. But to sacrifice his life for the Uchiha, a group of evil-doers? A joke! Without hesitation, Tobirama stepped out of the jutsu''s range, causing the Mutually Multiplying Explosion Tag to immediately cease. Seeing this, Hyga Tenjin, who had been waiting for the opportunity, finally found his chance. Relying on his Byakugan to see through the smoke, he charged in without hesitation. Soon, the sounds of fierce combat could be heard from within. In the sky, Kyosuke, who had been silently observing, finally came to a halt. He realized that tsutsuki Sugito didn''t seem as terrifying as he had imagined. "The Tenseigan chakra mode is powerful, but those eyes are not entirely his own." "Besides the attraction and repulsion, and the basic ability to fly, the enemy doesn''t seem capable of using those two potent forbidden techniques." The powerful Golden Wheel Rebirth Explosion transformed the Truth-Seeking Ball into a massive yellow chakra sword. Its destructive power was extraordinarily terrifying, capable of cleaving the entire moon with a single strike. The moon, after all, was sealed by the combined efforts of the Sage of Six Paths and his brother. Fortunately, the story took place after the Great Ninja World War; otherwise, Kaguya might have been unsealed right then and there. In terms of versatility, the Tenseigan is not as comprehensive as the Rinnegan''s full abilities. However, in sheer destructive power, the strength it grants is truly terrifying. Until he understood this, Kyosuke would never have charged in recklessly. As for now, it was time to completely eliminate the threat of the moon. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 129 - 129: The Majestic Wood Dragon, Roaring Across the Sky Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Amidst the thick smoke of battle, Hyga Tenjin stumbled back in a state of disarray. Not only had he failed to seize those coveted eyes, but he had also suffered severe injuries in the process. Raising his hand to disperse the surrounding smoke, "Sugito" cast him a cold glance, showing no intention of pursuing him further. "Consider yourself lucky. You still have some use for me." With that, he turned his attention to Senju Tobirama, who stood a short distance away, ready for battle. This brat had just launched a sneak attack on him, and Black Zetsu had no intention of letting him off easily. The Uchiha clan had been gravely weakened by the recent assault from the Tsukigakure clan. Their so-called victory was nothing more than a hollow triumph. Under normal circumstances, the Senju clan would avoid attacking at this point, as it would destroy the goodwill they had worked so hard to establish. However, if the younger son were to perish on the battlefield, Senju Butsuma would undoubtedly mobilize his forces to strike against the Uchiha. Black Zetsu had essentially handed them the perfect excuse. After all, as long as Asura''s reincarnation stayed alive, the lives of others meant nothing to it. Having made up his mind, "Sugito" instantly appeared before Tobirama. In Tobirama''s panicked gaze, the elder sibling raised his green staff high. Had that blow landed, Tobirama would have surely bid farewell to this worldand to the wicked Uchiha as well. Fortunately, although Tobirama was in grave danger, he had an older brother who could bear the burden. Hashirama, having broken free from his own skirmishes, arrived at the critical moment. Wood Release: Hbi Technique! A shield shaped like a demonic maw with sharp fangs surrounded Tobirama, swallowing him whole as if protecting its prey. The enemy''s attack was thus deflected, unable to harm Tobirama. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Wood Release." Black Zetsu''s gaze lingered on the wooden shield, his expression revealing hints of an unpleasant memory. Meanwhile, it was rare for Hashirama to show anger, but in this moment, his fury was unmistakable. "I will not allow anyone to harm my brother." He clapped his palms together with a sharp smack, then clasped his left hand''s back with his right palm, extending his hands forward to confront the formidable enemy. "Hashirama, your ninjutsu consumes life energy. Don''t push beyond your limits by using forbidden techniques," his father''s warning echoed in his ears. However, Hashirama understood that life rarely adheres to one''s desires. For example, at this moment, Madara and Izuna had been defeated, and even Hyga Tenjin had been forced to retreat in a panic. If he didn''t step forward now, they would all meet their end together today. "I won''t let any of you die," he vowed, his resolve unwavering. As the last remnants of chakra drained from his body, anyone else in his place would have succumbed immediately But for him, the situation was completely different. Just as his chakra was about to be exhausted, an immense surge of life energy erupted from within him. This not only replenished his chakra but also allowed Hashirama to simultaneously force the activation of his Secret Wood Release technique. Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique! This was a method only Hashirama could wielda technique that forcefully drew upon the cells within his body to activate ninjutsu he would not have otherwise been able to use. He was unsure of the consequences of this method, but for now, nothing was more important than defeating the enemy before him. The enormous wood dragon roared as it soared forward, charging straight at the distant enemy. The strength of this technique was so great that even the full Nine-Tails would howl in agony when struck by it. Furthermore, it had the ability to absorb chakra, making it perfect for dealing with the enemy at hand. "Wooden Dragon Jutsu, huh?" Black Zetsu certainly recognized the signature technique of Ashura. Relying on the power granted by the chakra mode of the Tenseigan, it stood its ground without hesitation, facing the wood dragon head-on. Whoosh! Hashirama coughed up a mouthful of blood but pushed on, relentlessly draining his body''s cells to fuel the wood dragon. "Sigh." From a distance, Kyosuke sighed lightly, then, with a few quick flashes, appeared behind Hashirama. "Kyosuke~" "I haven''t even made my move yet. Why are you trying to show off?" Shaking his head in exasperation, Kyosuke activated his Mangeky Sharingan and slowly placed his hand on Hashirama''s back. "Let me help you." Susanoo! Using Hashirama as a medium, his dojutsu directly influenced the wood dragon. What followed was an astonishing sight for everyone present. The already formidable wood dragon quickly developed a dark golden armor-like layer across its surface. Not only did this increase its defensive strength, but its overall power was greatly enhanced. Though Black Zetsu had deceived countless beings in its life, there was one truth it had never lied about. The power of the Senju and Uchiha clans, two completely opposing forces, when combined, could indeed lead to the creation of everything in the world. Even the chakra mode of the Tenseigan was gradually losing ground in the struggle against the armored wood dragon. "How terrifying Is this the power of Lord Kyosuke?" "Oh my god, it''s like he''s from an entirely different dimension." "So this is the Mangeky Sharingan... no, this is the power of the gods!" Boom! Boom! Boom! The deafening sound of explosions filled the air as Black Zetsu knew its current vessel couldn''t hold up much longer. "I can''t let this body break down before I take down Senju Tobirama." It was clear to Black Zetsu that as long as Tobirama remained alive, the two clans would continue to coexist peacefully for a long time. Therefore, it was pushing the power of the Tenseigan to its limits. With Black Zetsu''s efforts, the greenish chakra flames surged once again, momentarily overpowering and pinning the armored wood dragon beneath him. "Hmph, without me, you two are indeed useless." A cold snort rang out as Madara, who had appeared beside his two allies, mimicked Kyosuke''s actions and placed his hand on Hashirama''s back, pouring his own dojutsu power into him. "Huh?" A faint sensation caught Madara''s attention as he felt something unusual from Hashirama. However, the situation was too urgent for him to think much about it. With the second boost of power, the wood dragon successfully suppressed its opponent and began to absorb the chakra from "tsutsuki Sugito." At this point, the victory was all but assured. Forcing the Three Gods to team up and launch a joint attack was no small feattsutsuki Sugito had proven to be incredibly formidable. As for Black Zetsu without a suitable host, it was completely powerless to do anything. "We still lost, faster than I imagined," it chuckled lightly as it forcefully tore its lower half apart, using self-mutilation to escape the Wood Dragon grip. Black Zetsu manipulated Sugito''s mangled remains, sending them flying into the distance, while it quietly plucked out a Tenseigan and buried it beneath the ground. Why not take everything with it? The answer was simple: without offering the target anything of value, how could it expect them to willingly submit? "Hehehe, we will meet again soon," Black Zetsu left silently. In the distance, Hyga Tenjin, his face alight with wild joy, rushed forward and reached out toward the corpse on the ground. Then, he exclaimed in disbelief, "Impossible?!" "Why is there only one eye?!!!" Tenjin''s furious shout caught the attention of many people. "Only one eye?" Kysuke furrowed his brow, an increasingly odd feeling growing in his chest. "Could it have been crushed by the Wood Dragon?" Hashirama mused, stroking his chin with a hint of dark amusement. "Forget it, doesn''t matter for now." Kysuke turned away, his gaze directed at the fragmented moon above. From this moment on, the moon would serve as his base. .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 130 - 130: Has ōtsutsuki Hamura Been Resurrected? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Three months later, on the Moon, within the Tenseigan Chamber (Energy Vessel). While leisurely eating grapes, Kysuke quietly listened to the reports from his subordinates. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The remaining members of the Tsukigakure Clan have all been exterminated." "We have captured over three hundred elderly, women, and children, with an innumerable amount of resources and materials." "Our people are currently sweeping through various locations, and we expect more detailed results to be submitted soon." In the final defense battle of the Land of Rain, Kysuke''s army suffered "heavy casualties," nearly reaching the point of complete annihilation. In truth, his subordinates had only faked their deaths. Aside from those who had established families, the rest had all moved to the Moon to develop the new base. The Moon was rich in resources, with abundant vegetation and water sources. It was even possible to cultivate the land and raise livestock. Regardless of future developments, the Moon would undoubtedly become the most important rear base for Kysuke. To that end, he spared no effort in creating a space-time barrier for easy travel back and forth. He even entrusted his two subordinates with the Flying Thunder God technique, hoping that, in his absence, they would take responsibility for the development of the Moon base. From today onward, his loyal subordinates would gradually move over. Izumi would oversee this task, while Maya would stay within the clan to assist him. Spitting out the grape skin, Kysuke pondered over how to deal with those women and children. "Lord, why not just kill them all and eliminate any future threats?" Maya gestured with a throat-slashing motion. "Please, that''s over three hundred people," Kysuke rolled his eyes and said impatiently, "How can you be so cruel?" Uchiha Maya replied, "...Then what do you suggest?" "I''ll think about it," Kysuke said, lowering his head in contemplation. The tsutsuki bloodline on the Moon was thick, making them excellent candidates for experimentation. Moreover, their eyes could potentially be fused into a massive source of energy; it would be a waste to throw them away. "These people should not be killed. The weak and elderly will be sent to Yayoi as test subjects." "As for the others, anyone over the age of thirty should have their eyes taken and kept. They may prove useful to me in the future." "That''s the general plan. You can take care of the rest." "...Understood," Maya blinked, momentarily unsure of what the word "cruelty" truly meant. "By the way," Kysuke suddenly had a brilliant idea, his mind lighting up. "In the future, encourage more intermarriage between our clan and the Tsukigakure Clan. it will definitely produce exceptionally outstanding descendants." Uchiha represented the power of Hagoromo, while the Moon''s native population represented the power of his brother Otsutsuki Hamura. By combining both, they might create ninjas with exceptional talent and great potential. Perhaps, like Naruto and Hinata, they could even give birth to a genius with the "Pure Eyes." "In the future, if the opportunity arises, we should try to transfer some members from the Uzumaki and Hyga clans to contribute to the growth of the Uchiha." A faint smile curled on Kysuke''s lips as he stood up and left the Tenseigan Chamber. After three months of hard work, the construction on the Moon was gradually getting on track. The remaining tasks were not his concern; the only issue left was to investigate any potential hidden dangers. For instance, whether tsutsuki Hamura was still alive. Or, he could attempt to visit the Rabbit Goddess from the myths and legends. "Thinking about it, it''s really exciting." The Tsukigakure Clan had carried out a special mission since ancient times. Behind the Moon Palace stood a special shrine, where only the clan leaders of each generation were allowed to go and listen to the teachings of their ancestors. Without a doubt, Kysuke knew that there must be something strange going on there. With nothing else to do, Kysuke decided to visit the shrine alone and investigate. Soon, he arrived at the Tsukigakure Clan''s neatly kept shrine. After carefully reading the inscriptions on the monument, he began to understand a few things. "As expected, it''s a brief record of Kaguya''s life," Kysuke muttered, shaking his head, then, curious, he lit the fire at the shrine. The next moment, green flames rose, and within them, a shadowy figure seemed to move. "This is..." Kysuke''s eyes widened slightly. How could he not recognize the unmistakable, distinctive appearance of the tsutsuki? The figure in the flames was none other than the ancestor of the Tsukigakure-Otsutsuki Clan, the phantom image of tsutsuki Hagoromo''s brother, tsutsuki Hamura. "My name is tsutsuki Hamura, and I am Kaguya''s second son," the figure declared. For the next while, this ancestor began recounting the "secrets" that Kysuke had already known. "...That''s about the gist of it," the phantom figure finally concluded its long explanation. At this point, Kysuke thought the projection would soon fade away. Having wasted so much time at the entrance, Kysuke was now eager to meet tsutsuki Kaguya in person. He wondered if the seal of the Six PathsCChibaku Tensei (Planetary Devastation) would have stripped her of her consciousness. If he could wake her, perhaps they''d have a chance to talk. Just as he was about to bypass the shrine''s altar, Kysuke suddenly felt that something was off. Why hasn''t Hamura''s phantom figure disappeared yet? Moreover, the expression seemed to have gained a hint of life, far more dynamic than before. "Could it be..." Kysuke swallowed nervously, realizing he had somehow found himself in an unexpected situation. What started as a casual mountain trip had turned into something far more complicated. What was happening now? Unsure of how to proceed, he could only watch as Hamura''s phantom figure slowly regained its awareness. Kysuke sensed that this wasn''t the true form of Hamura, but rather a projection of his thoughts or intent. The reason for this awakening was most likely due to Kysuke himselfsomeone not of the tsutsuki bloodline. As he had suspected, there must have been some sort of warning set up at the entrance to the seal, and it seemed that even this brother of the Sage of Six Paths had left behind a lingering remnant here. Anyway, since he was already there, he might as well stay and see how things would unfold. "I am tsutsuki Hamura. Intruder, state your name," the figure now spoke with a commanding presence. "Uh, I''m Uchiha Kysuke," Kysuke began, intending to sound serious, but the gap in their energy was just too great for him to maintain his composure. Sigh, being a 12 year-old was tough. The name Uchiha seemed to stir a memory within the ethereal figure. Yes, he had come to the moon, but that didn''t mean he had severed all ties with his older brother. With Hamura''s abilities, traveling between planets was hardly a challenge. He had even met his brother''s son, Indra. Naturally, he knew that the Uchiha were descendants of Indra. Speaking of which, the destruction of the Ninja Sect seemed... The phantom figure let out a strange sigh. Upon learning that the visitor was a descendant of Indra, it appeared to relax, letting go of some of its previous wariness. Seeing this, Kysuke cautiously asked, "I know who you are, but... what about now?" He wanted to askare you dead or not? I hope I don''t accidentally trigger your true form and cause it to explode. "I''m already dead," the phantom figure suddenly turned its head and looked toward the cave behind. "But if needed, I can come back to life at any time." What does that mean?! Kysuke was confused, struggling to make sense of Hamura''s words. After thinking it over, he started to grasp the figure''s meaning. In other words, if you sense any signs of Kaguya''s seal being undone, you could come back to life and deal with her? That''s pretty ruthless! .. .. [Image] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 131 - 131: The Universe-Level Warriors: ōtsutsuki Clan Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Knowing that the other party could revive at any time, Kyosuke''s demeanor became increasingly obedient. After all, this was the younger brother of the Sage of Six Paths, a legendary powerhouse capable of thrashing the Ten-Tails. With only a pair of Mangeky Sharingan at his disposal, even if he were to awaken a Perfect Susanoo, Kyosuke figured the other party could probably take him down with a single blow. "Don''t be afraid." Perhaps sensing his unease, Hamura''s projection suddenly smiled. "I am here solely to safeguard my mother''s seal. I will not intervene in other matters." "That''s a relief," Kyosuke muttered, accidentally letting his thoughts slip out. After hesitating for a long while, his curiosity finally got the better of him. Carefully, he asked, "Elder, since you''re still alive, does that mean your brother is also still in this world?" "My brother..." The phantom sighed softly, shaking its head in denial. "My brother has indeed reached the end of his natural lifespan. However, his situation is somewhat unique, so there''s no need for you to look into it too deeply." "You must understand, sealing Mother was not the end of our troubles. A new threat is already beginning to emerge." Hearing this, Kyosuke tactfully picked up on the conversation and asked: "A new threat?" "Indeed." The projection lifted its gaze, as though piercing through the sky to glimpse the vast cosmos. "Those individuals will not spare Earth. They will continue to send warriors here." At this point, Hamura''s projection began to explain the origins of his mother. The tsutsuki Clan, he revealed, originated from a distant alien world. At their core, these beings were fundamentally not human. They were born with immense power, requiring no training like ordinary mortals. Even if they perished by accident, they could resurrect themselves using a method called "Karma." They existed as beings who had transcended death. Much like the clans of the Shinobi world, the tsutsuki Clan was divided into a main family and a branch family. The main family wielded absolute control over the lives of the branch family. Upon reaching adulthood, main family members were tasked with missions to planets abundant in life energy, where they would plant the Divine Tree. By absorbing the life force of these planets, they produced unique Chakra Fruits, which were then brought back for the tsutsuki Elders to consume. In many cases, when faced with resistance from the planet''s native inhabitants, branch family members of the tsutsuki Clan were even sacrificed as nourishment for the Divine Tree. Kaguya sought to escape such a fate, which is why she ambushed Isshiki. After consuming the Chakra Fruit in secret, she feared retribution from her clan''s enforcers. Thus, she conceived the idea of creating a White Zetsu Army to defend herself. She probably never imagined her two sons would be so incredibly capable, ultimately teaming up to use the Chibaku Tensei technique to seal her awaysomething she never saw coming. It could only be said that the ninja world is truly a unique existence. "Uh..." Kyosuke interrupted cautiously, his voice filled with hesitation. "Elder, does the tsutsuki Clan have a lot of members?" "Many," Hamura''s projection replied. Seeing the boy''s frightened expression, he chuckled and added, "But don''t worry. Not all of them have the chance to consume Chakra Fruits." "What''s more, my brother has already discovered" The projection suddenly paused mid-sentence, choosing not to continue. Discovered what? Kyosuke blinked, guessing that the Sage of Six Paths might have found a way to surpass the Six Paths level. Having consumed a Chakra Fruit, tsutsuki Kaguya was already an immortal existence. Without reaching a comparable level, even the combined efforts of the Six Paths brothers could not kill her. To fend off the pursuers that were bound to arrive in the future, the Sage of Six Paths must have started searching for a long way to breakthrough a long time ago. It seemed he had now found a concrete method. Kyosuke didn''t press for details; he figured the projection was unlikely to reveal anything more. After listening to Hamura''s explanation, Kyosuke gained a clearer understanding of the tsutsuki Clan. Obsessed with devouring Chakra Fruits and dispatching their kin to other planets to harvest spoils, didn''t they sound strangely familiar? Exactly. In Kyosuke''s eyes, the tsutsuki Clan was essentially a parallel to the Saiyan warrior race. The only difference was that Saiyans sold planets for profit, while the tsutsuki destroyed life on planets to produce Chakra fruit. Of course, if there were organizations in the universe similar to trade guilds, the planets invaded by the tsutsuki might still be sold for profit. "Things are getting more and more ridiculous," Kyosuke muttered with a bitter smile. Noticing that the projection had stopped explaining, his gaze shifted toward the cave behind him, and he cautiously asked, "Is Kaguya sealed inside there?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes," the projection flickered briefly, seemingly on the verge of vanishing. "In the future... not just... you too..." "Good luck, brother." With a snap, the projection of Hamura vanished before him. In its original form, it was merely a fragment of consciousness left behind to observe the descendants of the clan. Had it not sensed the presence of Kyosuke, an outsider, this consciousness would not have awakened, no matter how many years had passed. "Thankfully, he didn''t hold me accountable." Kyosuke let out a sigh of relief, paused for a moment to gather his thoughts, and then continued toward the seal site, eager to witness the power of the Rabbit Goddess, Kaguya. The projection hadn''t interfered, suggesting it didn''t have the power to lift the seal. Kyosuke also began to doubt whether he could even communicate with Kaguya. If he could, perhaps he could deceive her and gather more information about the tsutsuki Clan. Unfortunately, Kyosuke''s efforts didn''t bear fruit. After searching the cave for a long time, he didn''t sense anything unusual. No, to be more precise, he could feel the immense Chakra, vast like the cosmos itself. Yet, no matter what he did, there was no response from the other party. "It seems like communication isn''t possible," Kyosuke sighed in frustration, deciding to leave the mountain shrine for now. He summoned a few trusted subordinates and instructed them to keep a strict watch over the area, ensuring no one got close to the location. Afterward, Kyosuke used the teleportation passage to return to the ninja world. There were still many matters waiting for him to address within his clan, so for the time being, he didn''t need to worry about the threat of the tsutsuki. At the space entrance, he had already sent secret ninjas to set up multiple layers of disguises, ensuring that no one could detect the presence of the teleportation passage. The Moon was simply too far from Earth, and the Flying Thunder God technique couldn''t cover such a vast distance. Even if he used a space-time barrier, its principle relied on the passage that Hamura had set up. For safety''s sake, Kyosuke had stationed a heavy guard at the site, though to outsiders, it appeared to be nothing more than an inconspicuous small mountain stronghold. As for Black Zetsu, he currently had no good way of dealing with it and could only take things one step at a time. For the foreseeable future, the Land of Fire would remain relatively peaceful, and he had plenty of time to gradually increase his strength. "Without war, the rate at which I gain points will definitely slow down." "Now that I wield the combined power of both the Senju and Uchiha clans, it''s time to focus on refining my skills in Yin-Yang Release techniques." "And there''s the shadow clone training method. I wonder if the self-healing ability of the Sage Body can replace the function of the Tailed Beasts." There was still much work left for Kyosuke to do, but he didn''t mind. After all, what he had in abundance right now was time. And so, time passed swiftlythree years seemed to slip by in the blink of an eye. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 132 - 132: Thank You for Safeguarding My Eyes Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Hyga Clan, Study Room. In the quiet study, Hyga Tenjin leisurely flipped through a scroll in his hands, his expression calm and composed. Yet, in his eyes, a myriad of lights seemed to flicker, betraying the thoughts running through his mind. Three years had passed, and tales of the Uchiha clan''s courageous battles had already spread across the nations. Once perceived as tyrannical and domineering, the Uchiha had completely transformed their public image. Now, within the Land of Fire, who wouldn''t give a thumbs-up when the Uchiha were mentioned? This change wasn''t a coincidence. The actions of the Tsukigakure clan (Clan of the Moon) were excessively cruel and destructive, leaving devastation in their wake wherever they went. As the heroes who defeated such a threat, the Uchiha naturally gained an abundance of fame and recognition. Of course, this transformation was closely tied to Kysuke''s leadership strategies. As he had once said, "Never underestimate the power of media and public opinion. Sometimes, they are far more terrifying than sharp blades." Initially, Madara didn''t pay much attention to Kysuke''s views, dismissing them as nothing more than idle pursuits. However, during one of his outings, when several children approached him with flowers as a gesture of gratitude, the "Dance King" finally realized just how correct Kysuke''s policies were. The Uchiha had achieved both fame and fortune. Yet, few knew that the Hyga clan had also played a significant role in this success. Unfortunately, Kysuke had never intended to share the spoils with the Hyga clan. After seizing control of the Moon Base, it was inevitable that a rift would form between Kysuke and Tenjin. Not to mention, one of the Tenseigan eyes had mysteriously been destroyed. With these two events combined, the already fragile relationship between the two clans completely shattered. Since they were bound to become enemies, Kysuke saw no reason to show any mercy to the old fox, Tenjin. His attitude was clear: You should be thankful I didn''t portray your Hyga clan as traitors and collaborators. Naturally, this enraged Tenjin. However, a certain event managed to divert his attention. After replacing his own eye with the seized Tenseigan, Tenjin began experimenting with its capabilities. It was during this period that another eye unexpectedly came into his possession. In the great final battle, tsutsuki Sugito had displayed unparalleled strength. If not for the combined efforts of many powerful individuals, the outcome might have been rewritten in his favor. Such a force, surpassing even the strength of clan leaders, was irresistible to someone like Tenjin, who had always aspired to become the strongest. After spending more than two years mastering the power of the Tenseigan, Tenjin''s strength had grown to a level even he found astonishing. With power came ambitionambitions that should not have existed in the first place. Recently, Tenjin had dispatched his son to negotiate alliances with neighboring clans. He neither leaned toward the Senju clan nor sought to ally further with the Uchiha. Instead, Hyga Tenjin intended to establish himself as the ruler of the Land of Fire. Putting down the scroll in his hands, Clan Leader Tenjin stood by the window, gazing out at the serene night sky. "By now, Ksuke should have reached the third clan," he murmured. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he could draw the surrounding smaller clans to his side, the Hyga would dominate the eastern region of the Land of Fire, forming a three-way power struggle with the other two great clans. As for who would ultimately emerge victorious, it would depend on their strategies and methods. Unbeknownst to Tenjin, who was immersed in his dreams of the future, a group of individuals had already set their sights on his son. As the saying goes, "It''s easier to defend against external threats, but the ones from within are the hardest to guard against." No matter how secretive their actions, they couldn''t escape the watchful eyes of an internal traitor. --- The Eastern Region of the Land of Fire C Taketori Clan. "Ksuke-sama, their people are just ahead," a branch family member reported, his voice steady as he pointed toward the horizon, where the welcoming party could be seen approaching in the distance. As the third target of this mission, the Taketori clan was a critical ally they needed to secure. If this medium-sized clan could be persuaded to submit, the remaining smaller clans would likely follow without causing much trouble. For the sake of the Hyga clan''s hundred-year plan, Hyga Ksuke was determined to accomplish his mission at any cost. Slowly lifting his head from his contemplation, Ksuke turned his gaze toward the group in the distance. Yet, the more he observed, the stranger the feeling in his heart became. Logically speaking, the branch family had already conducted an investigation, so there shouldn''t have been any issues. But for some reason, he chose to activate his Byakugan, and when he looked again, he immediately noticed something wrong. "Watch out for an ambush!" Ksuke shouted, warning those around him. Three years ago, he had transplanted the chakra of the tsutsuki clan, and since then, the power of his Byakugan had been growing stronger with each passing moment. Others might not have noticed, but to him, the enemy''s disguise was already fully exposed. "Heh, I didn''t expect you to see through all of it with just one glance," a familiar light laugh came from the distance. Ksuke widened his eyes in disbelief, staring at the person before him. "You... you''re Hyga Yayoi?!" "It''s me," Yayoi nodded, having long since removed the bandages. Her graceful figure stood tall, captivating anyone who looked at her. However, whenever Kysuke saw her, he couldn''t help but recall the time she had cosplayed as Danzo. Despite her natural beauty, her charm dropped sharply in his eyes. On the other side, seeing how unmasked and open her approach was, Ksuke''s heart sank with a growing sense of dread. What did her blatant confidence mean? It meant that she was confident, certain of her victory, and had no fear of any retaliation he might unleash. Stopping his subordinates, who were still cursing and yelling, Ksuke wasted no time in forming hand signs, preparing to use the caged bird''s power to eliminate her. One second... two seconds... three seconds. Not only did she show no reaction, but the smile on her face only grew more evident. The caged bird failed?! Not only Ksuke, but even the branch family members around him stood frozen in shock. "Did you know?" Yayoi suddenly covered her mouth and let out a light laugh. "I''ve been looking forward to this moment for many years." "I will personally slaughter you, just like butchering a helpless lamb." As soon as her words fell, her subordinates rushed forward, leaving only Ksuke standing alone. Taking a deep breath, Ksuke''s pupils seemed to flicker with a hint of blue light. "I have to admit, your patience is extraordinary." "Too bad, Yayoi, in the end, you''ll still fail, because you''ve misjudged me, Hyga Ksuke." "I''ll make you understand the true difference in talent!" Two minutes later. With a light flick of her hand, Yayoi brushed off the blood on her palm. She gazed down at the corpse, its face twisted in disbelief, and let out a soft laugh. "I''ve certainly seen it." "By the way, thank you for keeping my eyes safe." Having long since become one of the world''s top scientists, Yayoi had tried every method she could think of to unlock the Tenseigan, but all her efforts had failed. With no other option, she set her sights on Hyga Ksuke. The "pure Byakugan" he possessed might just be the key to awakening the Tenseigan. "Don''t be afraid. It won''t be long before I send Tenjin to join you." "Of course, he can''t die just yet. If I don''t stir up the conflict between the Hyga and Senju, what reason do I have to overthrow this ''cruel'' clan leader?" Soon after, Yayoi led her subordinates away. Recent intelligence had shown that the Senju clan''s spies were beginning to infiltrate the Hyga territory on a large scale. Before leaving, she carefully set up the battlefield, framing the death of the clan heir as the work of the spies. No matter what, Hyga Tenjin would to approach the Senju for an explanation. From that point on, how things would unfold would be beyond his control. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 133 - 133: The Uzumaki Princess’s Secret Meeting with a Rogue Youth Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Before long, news of the clan heir''s death reached the Hyga Clan. Enraged, Hyga Tenjin immediately led his most trusted subordinates to the Senju Clan, determined to confront Senju Butsuma and demand an explanation. As soon as this news broke, it immediately drew the attention of the entire Land of Fire. Those with sharp instincts had already sensed that something was amiss. For such a significant incident, a thorough investigation should have been conducted. Yet, why was the Hyga Clan reacting so impulsively? Daring to confront the Senju Clan directlywhat if it truly was their doing? Did Hyga Tenjin not fear that he might never return alive? At this moment, the eyes of the entire Land of Fire were firmly fixed on the Senju Clan. Everyone''s, except for one person. --- In the Land of Whirlpools, within the Uzushio Hidden Village... "Your Highness, your lunch is ready." A maid carefully approached a room, carrying an exquisite meal large enough to feed three people. Just then, the door in front of her opened, and Uzumaki Mito, who had long outgrown her "bean sprout" nickname, made a dazzling entrance. At this moment, she bore a slight resemblance to the Mito in memoriesLike a green apple that had ripened into a luscious peach seemingly overnight. It must be said that ninjas, shaped by their intense training and harsh environments, mature far more quickly than ordinary people in every way. "Set it inside," Mito instructed, her appearance now more mature, and her presence radiating a newfound elegance and dignity. The only thing that hadn''t changed was her signature bun hairstyle. "Yes, my lady." The head maid directed the servants to arrange the food, her gaze curiously wandering around the room before leaving with a knowing smile. As Mito''s closest attendant, she knew many of the princess''s secrets. For instance, though the princess claimed she was focused on studying sealing techniques in solitude, she was, in fact, secretly meeting a certain rogue youth. "Hmm perhaps ''rogue youth'' isn''t the right term," the head maid sighed. She knew the princess''s love life was bound to be fraught with challenges. Years ago, that very individual had caused significant chaos in the Land of Whirlpools, and to this day, there were people who swore to take his life as their ultimate goal. If word of this leaked Meanwhile, Mito seemed completely unconcerned about any potential trouble. This was her territory, and she was confident that no rumors about the "Whirlpool Princess secretly meeting a rogue youth" would escape. And even if such a leak occurred, it didn''t seem to faze her. After all, in the ninja world, power ultimately reigned supreme. No grudge could withstand the overwhelming force of true strength and she had complete faith in that scoundrel''s abilities. Closing the door behind her, she turned to see a handsome young man devouring the feast before him. In an instant, the elegant demeanor Mito had developed disappeared entirely. "Hey! Can you leave me some? Are you a pig?!" Rolling up her sleeves, she dove into the fray, fighting for her share of the meal. This handsome "rogue youth" was none other than Kyosuke, who had now turned 15. "Pfft!" Kyosuke spat out a chicken bone, skillfully dodging Mito''s grasping hands as he grinned mischievously and picked up the roasted chicken in front of him. "I have to admit, your family''s chef is incredible. Look at this chickeneven after being cooked, it''s still so tender!" Over the past three years, Kyosuke had frequently visited Mito to play. The two often bickered, sparred to test their progress, and grew stronger together. It could be said that Kyosuke had witnessed firsthand how Mito had transformed from a cute little bun into someone who could no longer be held with a single hand. The sense of involvement was undeniable. The two of them, each trying to outdo the other, devoured the food in a frenzy, quickly finishing the three-person feast between them in no time. Letting out a satisfied belch, Kyosuke struggled to move two steps before collapsing onto Mito''s large bed. "Hey~" Mito walked over and sat beside him, her curiosity evident as she asked, "Have you heard?" "Huh? What''s going on? ...Are you talking about that old fool Hyga Tenjin?" Seeing her shift to a more serious topic, Kyosuke finally gave her his full attention. "Three years ago, Tenjin must have witnessed Hashirama''s power." "Knowing that there are several top-tier experts standing guard, for him to still dare to go and demand an explanation means that the old man must have tremendous confidence in his own strength." "If I''m not wrong, he probably has mastered the power of the Tenseigan, at least reaching the level of tsutsuki Sugito from back then." Mito nodded vaguely, though she didn''t fully grasp how powerful the deceased leader of the Tsukigakure Clan had been. Seeing her confusion, Kyosuke made a simple comparison: "To put it this way, if Sugito wanted to kill your father, it probably wouldn''t be that difficult." "...Can we change the comparison?" "If you went with your father, you''d both be dead." At that, Mito couldn''t hold back anymore, and with a fierce look, she lunged toward him, her hands reaching for him. After some playful struggling, they returned to discussing the ongoing conflict. "I remember you said Hashirama has terrifying potential. Over the past three years, he should have grown even stronger." "Yeah." Kyosuke nodded, then shook his head, adding, "But you still don''t fully understand what it means to reach the Super-Kage level." "Hashirama might be strong, even beyond the peak of clan leader level, but breaking into the next stage isn''t something that can be done so easily." Based on the current situation, it would likely take until Hashirama reached twenty years old, when his body would fully mature, for him to break through. "Does that mean you can''t do it either?" Mito asked, hitting on the crucial question. "As for me..." Kyosuke stretched lazily, his tone casual but with an underlying meaning as he responded, "In my regular state, I certainly can''t reach Super-Kage level strength." "What do you mean by that?" Mito blinked, as if catching the deeper implication in his words. If his normal state couldn''t reach that level, did that mean there were special conditions under which he could wield power comparable to a super-shadow? Mito, now intensely curious, wasn''t going to let him off the hook so easily. She grabbed his arm and started shaking it, eager for more details. "Well, if I were to use..." Just as he was about to continue, a sudden noise came from outside the window. Their conversation was abruptly interrupted, and both turned to see a small white snake slithering toward them. "Lord Kyosuke, the news has arrived," the small white snake said, not only speaking in human language but also spitting out a scroll containing the latest intelligence. "Good job," Kyosuke said as he gently patted the snake''s body, taking the scroll and unrolling it with Mito to read the contents. [Hyga Tenjin had a falling out with Senju Butsuma, and the Hyga clan leader attacked on the spot, leading to a clash with the arriving Senju Hashirama.] [Hyga Tenjin gathered two Tenseigan and activated a special chakra mode, defeating the Senju clan''s young leader and escaping successfully.] [Half a day ago, the Hyga clan officially declared war on the Senju clan.] The last sentence confirmed that the Land of Fire, which had only just achieved a fragile peace, was once again being dragged into the whirlpool of conflict. With the Senju restarting the war, the question remainedcould the Uchiha clan remain uninvolved? The answer was obvious. "It''s starting again," Kyosuke said, a hint of resignation in his voice. He quickly wrote a new instruction on the letter and handed it to the white snake, directing it to deliver it to the second-ranked secret ninja stationed at the intelligence center. The Senju had killed their enemy''s son, and when the father came to demand an explanation, he was brutally beaten. Such unethical behavior could not go unchallenged. Even if no significant harm had been done, over time, these actions would destroy the Senju clan''s hard-earned reputation, which had been built over centuries. Compared to the evil deeds of villains, people''s hatred for hypocrites was always far greater. As for the truth, it has never mattered. People only believe what they want to believe. "I''m leaving." Kyosuke patted the girl''s head, and despite Mito''s dissatisfied gaze, he teleported to the outskirts of Uzushiogakure. Looking at the peaceful village, Kyosuke muttered softly, "You brought this upon yourself, Senju Butsuma. It''s time for you to go to hell." .. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 134 - 134: Edo Tensei + Infinite Explosive Tags = Endless Human Bombs Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the eastern region of the Land of Fire, the Hyga clan''s forces gradually assembled. The clan leader, Hyga Tenjin, had personally arrived at the frontline, determined to exact vengeance against the Senju clan in a bloodbath for his son''s death. In truth, he had harbored suspicions about the incident. How could Ksuke die so suddenly and mysteriously? After conducting a series of investigations, all evidence pointed toward the spies from the Senju clan. The motive, the timing of the crimeeverything lined up perfectly. But guess what? The culprit who killed Ksuke had died on their way back. It felt as though someone had intentionally sealed the Senju''s guilt, making it unquestionable. What truly raised Hyga Tenjin''s doubts was the reaction of the Senju Butsuma and his son, particularly the young Senju clan leader, Senju Hashirama. Tenjin had previously interacted with him during a visit, an encounter that left a strong impression and caused him to question his own conclusions. Evidence, after all, was not hard to fabricate. As a seasoned manipulator himself, how could he not see through such schemes? The exact truth would naturally be uncovered later. For now, however, his greatest desire was to make an example of the Senju clan. Having obtained the Tenseigan, he now possessed power sufficient to dominate not just the Land of Fire but the entire shinobi world. Tenjin''s strength already surpassed that of tsutsuki Sugito, and after three years of mastery, his combat prowess had firmly solidified at the Super-Kage level. Had it not been for that Mokuton (Wood Release) brat interfering, he might have killed Senju Butsuma that very day. When measured against the grand ambitions of his clan, personal grievances like his son''s death seemed far less significant. Once he unified the Land of Fire, he would have all the time in the world to plan. He could father as many sons as he pleased then. Thus, the murderer of Hyga Ksuke could only be from the Senju clanit had to be. As for the Uchiha clan, they shared an alliance with the Hyga. He despised Kyosuke for seizing control of the Tsukigakure Base, but that was an entirely separate matter and didn''t prevent them from maintaining amicable and friendly relations. When the Senju clan showed signs of decline, the Uchiha would undoubtedly take the opportunity to intervene. By then, not only would the Senju clan be eradicated, but he would also take the Uzumaki clan down along with them. Once all other obstacles were removed, Tenjin would take his time settling the score with Uchiha Kyosuke. This was the ambitious grand plan for the Hyga clan''s ultimate unification of the Land of Fire. The vision was grand, and the plan appeared highly executable. However, on their very first initiative, the Hyga army found themselves running into a formidable adversary. --- At the Senju camp, Tobirama was making the final preparations. "Tobirama," Hashirama frowned deeply, his heart filled with unease. To him, the jutsu his brother had developed was simply too vile. If word got out, the Senju''s already tarnished reputation would undoubtedly plummet further. "Brother, you''re too na?ve." Tobirama, in contrast, was brimming with confidence. "As long as we defeat the Hyga, the Senju clan will become the most powerful force in the Land of Fire." "When that happens, no one will dare criticize us. The Senju will once again symbolize ''love and peace.''" With that, Tobirama ignored his brother''s nagging and turned to the thirty-something mounds of earth before him. Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation (Edo Tensei)! The Edo Tenseian S-rank forbidden jutsu of the summoning typewas a technique created by Senju Tobirama. By performing this ritual, one could summon the souls of the deceased back to the living world, resurrecting them in the form of Edo-Tensei bodies. The process required extracting a portion of the deceased''s flesh, while a living person''s body would serve as the vessel to house the revived soul. To carry out the Edo Tensei, a considerable number of living sacrifices had to be gathered beforehand. The higher the quality of the sacrifices, the greater the potential power of the resurrected beings. The reason Hashirama called his brother cruel was because Tobirama, along with their father, secretly went to other countries to collect the bodies of ninjas behind his back.. If this were to be exposed, the Senju clan''s reputation would be thoroughly tarnished. "You..." Hashirama shook his head and walked off to a corner to sulk alone. Meanwhile, in the courtyard, over thirty Edo Tensei bodies had already been revived, and Tobirama was methodically taking control of their spirits. "It worked," Tobirama grinned coldly, a sinister smile curling on his lips. With these bodies at his disposal, the Hyga clan''s army posed no threat whatsoever. "Brother, instead of sighing over there, you should be thinking about how we can deal with Hyga Tenjin," Tobirama said, leading the army of Edo Tensei bodies to the battlefield. The creation of the Edo Tensei technique had been inspired by the Tsukigakure Clan Puppets. The concept of an army that could not be killed, one that only grew stronger with each life it took, intrigued him deeply. Now, he planned to do the same, quickly gathering more and more Edo Tensei bodies from the Hyga clan through their ongoing battles. Using the strategy of "war breeds war," he aimed to eradicate that traitorous dojutsu clan once and for all. The dojutsuhe despised them deeply. For that reason alone, the Hyga clan deserved to be wiped out. Before long, the Edo Tensei army clashed head-on with the enemy. Facing these Edo-Tensei bodies, which could not be killed and had unlimited chakra, the Hyga clan struggled to adapt. The immunity to vital point attacks, in particular, made their signature Gentle Fist technique completely ineffective. From the moment they made contact, the tide of battle quickly shifted in favor of the Senju. Within half an hour, the Hyga clan suffered the most devastating casualties they had seen in ten years. Seeing this, Hyga Tenjin had no choice but to step onto the battlefield himself, using his overwhelming strength to fend off dozens of Edo Tensei bodies single-handedly. However, Tobirama had anticipated this. While staying at the rear camp, he immediately used a second summoning technique, continuously placing explosive tags onto the Edo Tensei bodies. Edo Tensei + Explosive Tags = Infinite Human Bombs! The intense explosions, lasting for two minutes, dealt a severe blow to Tenjin, who was using his Tenseigan chakra mode. Reluctantly, the Hyga clan was forced to retreat back to their own territory, using the terrain to counter the Edo Tensei army. "You... what did you say?!" The furious roar of Hyga Tenjin echoed through the rear camp. He was indeed furious, feeling humiliated by the defeat. However, his composure was strong enough to keep him from completely losing control. The reason he was speaking so loudly was because the constant explosions of the explosive tags today had caused a prolonged ringing in his ears. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In simple terms, Hyga Tenjin was now somewhat deaf. Perhaps realizing he wasn''t in the best state for conversation, Tenjin irritably waved off all the subordinates trying to speak with him. But some unexpected guests were ones he couldn''t shake off. "Well, it''s been a while, Hyga clan leader," Kysuke slowly pushed open the door and walked in, as if he had returned to his own home. But to his surprise, Hyga Tenjin remained facing away from him, not even turning around. "...Tenjin, clan leader?" He called again, but there was no response. "...Tenjin old fool?" "...Tenjin old man!" "...Tenjin little chicken." "Damn, this guy must be deaf," Kyosuke muttered, shaking his head helplessly. He gathered his focus for a moment, and a violent killing intent suddenly erupted from his eyes. In the next instant, Hyga Tenjin sharply turned around, his gaze landing on the awkwardly embarrassed Kyosuke behind him. "Uh, about that... actually, I''m not here to fight." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 135 - 135: Night Attack, the Senju Clan Prepares for the Feast Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon At night, the Senju camp was serene. Aside from the patrols keeping watch, most of the ninjas were in a deep sleep. Like the Uzumaki clan, the Senju also have many clan members skilled in sensory techniques, so it would normally be unlikely for them to be caught off guard by an ambush. However, they never imagined that enemies would strike from a thousand meters above, launching an aerial assault on the camp. Right above the camp, Hyga Tenjin descended vertically like a missile. Looking at the approaching enemy camp, the clan leader took a deep breath, his hands moving to form hand seals with careful precision. Kyosuke''s arrival was unexpected, but considering the relationship between the Uchiha and Senju clans, it somehow seemed entirely logical. The terms of their negotiation were straightforward: "I kill Butsuma, you secure victory, and in the end, everyone gets what they want without getting in each other''s way." Hyga Tenjin hesitated slightly at this, but a single word from Kyosuke completely solidified his decision. "Don''t forget, Clan leader Tenjin, the Uzumaki clan might join the battle at any moment." Indeed, aside from their own strength, the Senju clan also had the powerful backing of the Land of the Whirlpool. If they didn''t act quickly to seize the advantage, the situation would become troublesome later. Even if they managed to win, the clan would suffer heavy losses, which was certainly not in Tenjin''s best interest. Thus, the two schemers found common ground and decided to use this opportunity to eliminate Senju Butsuma. This situation was different from the assassination of Tajima. Butsuma was not alone. As the clan leader, he was surely surrounded by countless strong shinobi''s. To lure the target into a trap, they needed to present bait that was irresistible. Kyosuke had come to him for this very purposehe wanted Tenjin to act as the bait to lure Butsuma into the trap. Given his past experience infiltrating the Senju stronghold, he knew the enemy would instinctively overlook certain unusual signs. By the time they realized what was happening, Kyosuke would have already sent Butsuma to his death. As for whether his identity would be exposed, Kyosuke had never once thought to hide it. If Hashirama could conveniently overlook the fact that Tobirama had killed Izuna and still relentlessly invite Madara Uchiha to live peacefully with the very person Madara had every reason to hate, then Kyosuke felt no reason to burden himself with guilt over his own actions. "You''re unhappy? Then you must be at fault. And if that''s the case, I''ll make sure you face the consequences," Kyosuke declared. One could only say that the Senju were indeed the spokespeople for love and peace. Now, as a naturally evil Uchiha, Kyosuke had turned the entire situation upside down. Surely the Senju brothers would abandon their hatred, right? After all, Hashirama would definitely find some excuse to convince himself to move past the grudge of his father''s death. He couldn''t possibly be okay with killing Izuna, and yet, when the tables were turned, could he suddenly feel the need to make it a fight to the death? That would surely go against the ideal of "love" that the Senju upheld, wouldn''t it? Oh, and by the way, it seemed that the Senju were now even more infamous than the Uchiha clan. Not far away, Kyosuke, dressed in a black cloak, quietly observed the sky. "Hyga Tenjin, let me see your strength." As the final hand seal was completed, Tenjin''s body was suddenly enveloped in a jade-green chakra cloak. Being a descendant of tsutsuki Hamura, Tenjin can naturally do what Sugito can do, or else, how could he possibly suppress Senju Hashirama? Activating the Tenseigan chakra mode, his power surged to a level beyond even the Super-Kage level. Though it was only at a lower level, in this era, it was still enough to possess terrifying power unmatched in the ninja world. Moreover, Tenjin''s own combat prowess far surpassed that of Sugito. Looking down at the increasingly agitated camp below, Tenjin sneered coldly as he began gathering an overwhelming amount of chakra beyond normal limits. Having acquired the Tenseigan, Tenjin was now capable of utilizing many ancient Ninjutsu recorded in his family''s ancient texts. Not only in terms of chakra, but his progress in techniques was also enormous. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to describe it as opening a new world. Gathering the green chakra into his palm, in an instant, countless palm shadows poured down like a torrential rain onto the camp below. This was a terrifying technique that could only be learned from the tsutsuki records, accessible only to those who had awakened the Tenseigan. It was called the "Eighty God Vacuum Attack!." This technique was one that tsutsuki Hamura had created after his battle with his mother, a move recreated through memory. Its power was so immense that only someone with strength greater than that of the Super Shadow level could execute it. In the end, the Hyga clan''s Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm was nothing more than a simplified version of this technique. However, the gap in power between the two was worlds apart. With the foundation he had already built, his natural talent and aptitude made it easy for him to master this technique. In the blink of an eye, the sky was filled with palm shadows raining down upon the camp. With the support of his Byakugan abilities, Tenjin could clearly observe the movements of every enemy, ensuring his Gentle Fist never missed its target. Boom! Boom! Boom! Except for a few strong individuals, almost everyone he targeted was crushed into a pulp by the enormous palm shadows. "Senju Butsuma, long time no see." Gazing at the furious Senju clan leader, Hyga Tenjin couldn''t help but taunt, "Where are your two sons? Without their protection, you''d be dead by now." He, of course, knew that the Senju brothers, Hashirama and Tobirama, were on the front lines. He said this only to provoke his opponent. "How dare you!" As someone who had been renowned for many years, Butsuma could not possibly tolerate such provocation. Back then, at the clan''s territory, he hadn''t wanted to go to war with the Hyga, which was why he allowed Hashirama to fight alone. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he had truly intended to kill, in his view, Hyga Tenjin definitely wouldn''t have made it out alive. "To challenge me like this, you''re simply seeking your own death!" With that, Senju Butsuma gathered a large group of experts and launched a fierce counterattack. As Butsuma had said, Tenjin dared not lower his guard too much. If he were to be hit by a large-scale ninjutsu, even he could fall in an instant. "Senju Butsuma, from now on, I''ll be visiting your camp often." Tenjin said, as he flew off into the distance. His implication was clear: you can''t defend against airstrikes? Fine, I''ll come every day and hit you with an Eighty God Vacuum Attack. Unable to counter the Rebirth Jutsu, Tenjin thought it was best to gamble with their lives and see who would break first. Naturally, Senju Butsuma, who aimed to dominate the Land of Fire, could not allow this. With a signal to his subordinates, he immediately launched a spectacular, large-scale ninjutsu to block the enemy''s escape route completely. Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet! 30 The thirty water dragons roared through the sky, not only blocking the enemy''s path but also relentlessly launching deadly attacks at him. Even someone as strong as Hyga Tenjin had to take these attacks seriously. "You bastard, if you don''t act now, I''ll really run away!" Tenjin said, breaking through the water dragons while casting a sharp glance at Senju Butsuma, who was swiftly advancing below. One hundred meters, seventy meters, fifty meters, twenty meters. "Finally took the bait." A soft chuckle seemed to echo from the darkness. If viewed from above, one would notice that black sealing techniques had spread around Senju Butsuma and his group without anyone noticing. The moment they stepped inside, the technique activated, instantly teleporting them fifteen kilometers away. "He succeeded." Hyga Tenjin, who had been struck by a water dragon, took a deep breath and silently began to calculate the time in his heart. "Five minutes. I won''t stay a second longer." "Whether you can kill Butsuma depends on your own ability." Faced with the numerous Senju clan members, even Hyga Tenjin, in his Tenseigan Chakra mode, couldn''t resist for long. All he could do was buy a little time for Kyosuke. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 136 - 136: The Seven Chakra Nature Transformations Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The moment the sealing technique was activated, Senju Butsuma realized he had fallen into a trap. The issue was that the space-time transfer happened too quickly. Just as he was about to warn his subordinates, a group of people had already arrived ten kilometers away in a canyon. "This is... space-time ninjutsu?!" Senju Butsuma, being well-informed, could tell right away. His youngest son had already mastered space-time ninjutsu, and he had been curious to experience it himself. The sensation felt almost the same as the current situation. Drawing the long sword from his back, Butsuma quickly locked onto a figure in black robes at a distance. "Uchiha Kyosuke, no one else but you could perform such a large-scale transfer." "Now that I''ve fallen for your trap, why do you still hide in the shadows and make yourself a target for ridicule?" The old man wasn''t completely foolish. Kyosuke chuckled and lifted his cloak, effortlessly drawing the Kusanagi sword from his robes. "Long time no see, Clan leader Butsuma," he greeted with a smile. "So it''s you," Butsuma sneered when he saw Kyosuke''s true appearance. "To think my son considered you a friend. It seems the Uchiha clan truly are a group of treacherous scoundrels." "Hahaha." At those words, Kyosuke burst into laughter and said, "When did the Uchiha and Senju clans ever have any bonds of trust?" "Hmph, didn''t the Senju brothers help you fend off external threats?" Butsuma continued, still trying to stall for time. "They indeed did quite a lot," Kyosuke nodded, and a cold smile suddenly appeared on his face. "Which is why I didn''t kill them. But you, on the other hand..." "Senju Butsuma, no matter what, you will die here today." "Your death will serve as an important symbol in the establishment of peace in the Land of Fire." As he spoke, Kyosuke''s figure instantly vanished. By the time he engaged in combat with the enemy, his black cloak slowly fell to the ground, uncontrollably drifting away. Killing Senju Butsuma was no easy feat. His physical condition was perfect, and his strength was on par with that of Tajima. More importantly, he was accompanied by a group of powerful guards. Among these people, the weakest possessed the strength of an elite Jonin. If it had been Kyosuke from three years ago, even with the Third-Stage Susanoo, he may not have succeeded. Fortunately, he was no longer the same as he once was. Chidori current erupted, instantly forcing back the surrounding enemies. Just as he was about to strike the person in front of him, Senju Butsuma arrived just in time, swinging his sword with a ferocious force that sent a chill down Kyosuke''s spine. In a swift motion, Kyosuke dodged the attack, and while mid-air, he performed the Shadow Clone Jutsu. Boom, boom, boom! With a faint puff of smoke, four shadow clones appeared around him. Then, everyone below witnessed an astonishing scene. Including Kyosuke''s real body, the five of them unleashed completely different multi-element ninjutsu, each showcasing a unique blend of chakra nature. Earth Style: Earth Dragon Bullet! Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet! Fire Style: Fire Dragon Bullet! Wind Style: Great Vacuum Cannon! Lightning Style: False Darkness! "Experience the results of my training over the past three years." Five Elements: Great Combo Technique! Five different elemental ninjutsuFire, Lightning, Water, Earth, and Windattacked the enemy simultaneously, their powers converging in one place, causing a catastrophic explosion. The sound was so tremendous that even people ten kilometers away could feel it. "The clan leader is over there!" "You hold off the enemy. The rest of the team, follow me to rescue the clan leader." Faced with hundreds of Senju clan ninjas, Hyga Tenjin felt himself struggling immensely. If it weren''t for the strong repulsive force of his Tenseigan, which could repel all ninjutsu attacks, he might have already been forced to retreat in panic. The strength gap between Kage-level individuals is already immense, not to mention those who have reached the next level, the Super-Kage level. Without the ability to use several high-power finishing moves or even summon Hamura''s stone statue, Hyga Tenjin was, at best, a strong contender in the early Super-Kage tier. His strength placed him slightly above tsutsuki Sugito. However, his abilities still fell short compared to the two gods of the Warring States Eraone with the Perfect Susanoo and the other with the Wood Golems. At that level of strength, neither of the two could single-handedly defeat the entirety of their opponent''s clan, and the gap for Hyga Tenjin was even greater. "Three minutes left," he muttered before suddenly unleashing repulsive force, scattering a large swarm of water dragons charging toward him. Glancing at the swiftly retreating squads in the distance, Hyga Tenjin gritted his teeth and resolutely dived toward the enemy. There were still sounds of battle from afar, indicating that the fight was ongoing. Regardless of who would emerge victorious, he could not afford to falter here. "Damn it! If you fail to complete the mission, I''ll be the first to kill you when we get back!" Hyga Tenjin inwardly cursed as he faced a barrage of incoming jutsu. --- [Chakra Nature Mastery; Fire: Level 7, Water: Level 5, Lightning: Level 7, Wind: Level 6, Earth: Level 5, Yin: Level 6, Yang: Level 4] --- For over three years, Kysuke had focused primarily on chakra nature transformation training. If he had trained on his own, even ten years might not have been enough to achieve his current level. The rapid progress was largely thanks to the shadow clone training method developed by Kakashi. By leveraging the insights gained from his shadow clones, he could execute immensely powerful techniques like the Great combo technique. As for the accumulated fatigue and damage to his body, they were insignificant for someone with a mid-level Sage Body. --- [Kekkei Genkai; Sharingan (Mangeky), Sage Body (Mid-Level)] --- With his current abilities, minor to moderate injuries could be healed within a minute. The enhancement to his body and chakra far exceeded that of a beginner Sage Body. This confidence was the reason he dared to carry out solo assassinations. --- [Stats] [Physical Strength: Mid-Kage Level] [Mental Strength: Mid-Kage Level] [Chakra Reserves: Peak Kage Level] --- His once-dominant mental strength now showed signs of being surpassed by his physical strength and chakra reserves. Especially his physical strengthit continued to grow daily, as Kysuke, at only 15 years old, was still developing. Even without doing anything in the future, he would naturally attain the pinnacle of physical potential, with strength surpassing even that of the Senju and Uzumaki clans. Without even needing to use the Sharingan, Kysuke was confident he could kill Senju Butsuma on the spot. --- In the distance, Senju Butsuma staggered out of a massive crater caused by the Grant Combo technique. The sudden attack had taken him completely by surprise. He hadn''t expected that Kysuke, after three years, had reached such a terrifying level in ninjutsu. He had reminded himself over and over to guard against Kysuke''s Sharingan but had instead suffered a crushing defeat in terms of ninjutsu. If not for his subordinates'' desperate intervention, Butsuma knew he might not have survived such a devastating compound technique. "Clan Head, should we retreat for now?" one of his lucky-to-be-alive subordinates cautiously suggested. "We can''t afford to continue risking battle. We should at least wait for reinforcements from the camp." "Yes, Clan Head. We must consider the bigger picture." "Clan head, I am willing to stay behind and cover your retreat!" "So am I!" sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, Butsuma pondered briefly before decisively nodding. "Very well, I''ll leave this to you." He wasn''t foolish enough to risk his life in a pointless struggle. Since his subordinates were willing to stay behind, it was only logical to retreat as quickly as possible. "Ahem, well," Kysuke scratched his head and spoke with a somewhat apologetic tone. "I understand how you feel." "But I''m sorry, all of you are still going to die here today." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 137 - 137: The Emergence of the Serpent Sage, Sage Art Susanoo Cuts Through Butsuma Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Protect the clan leader!" Three ninjas charged at Kysuke simultaneously. The remaining two escorted Butsuma southward, heading in the direction of the Senju camp. Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet! Earth Release: Earth Flow River! Lightning Release: Earth Walk! "How utterly spineless you are, Senju Butsuma." Kyosuke placed both hands on the ground, and three towering earth walls rose abruptly before him. Earth Release: Multi-Mud Wall! The power of a ninjutsu depends on two factors: the chakra infused into it and the user''s mastery of the corresponding chakra nature. In both these aspects, Kyosuke had an overwhelming advantage, rendering the natural strengths and weaknesses between elements irrelevant to him. Amidst the billowing smoke, a specially crafted kunai shot straight into the sky. Kyosuke had no intention of wasting time with these opponents. Once Butsuma was dealt with, he would have all the time in the world to play with them. Just as he prepared to teleport away, a fireball suddenly struck the kunai, incinerating the spatial coordinate etched onto it. "Sigh, isn''t living peacefully an option?" Ignoring the three ninjas rapidly closing in, Kyosuke calmed his mind and began interacting with the curse mark on his neck. In moments, an extremely pure stream of Senjutsu Chakra surged through every corner of his body. In the past three years, if there was one thing that had changed the most about Kyosuke, it was his acquisition of the Intermediate Sage Body. And if there was one thing that had transformed his power entirely, it was his successful mastery of the Sage Mode of Rychi Cave. Under the rather unconventional "tough love" of Togorihime and her trusty whip, Kyosuke had finally mastered the conversion of Senjutsu Chakra. Utilizing the properties of the curse mark, he securely stored Senjutsu Chakra within it, allowing him to activate Sage Mode with just a thought whenever needed. Previously, his body had been unable to withstand the immense power of a Sage. But now? That limitation was a thing of the past. As Senjutsu Chakra spread throughout his body, Kyosuke''s appearance underwent a dramatic transformation. A single horn sprouted from his forehead, his hair ignited like flames, and translucent serpentine chakras coiled around his body. At first glance, it bore some resemblance to the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, but in truth, the two were driven by entirely different powers. In this state, Kyosuke''s strength and speed increased several fold, while the serpentine chakra around him offered numerous extraordinary abilities. In terms of raw power, he now stood firmly in the realm of Super Kage-level shinobi. "Well then, shall we resume this delightful battle?" With a single thought, the serpentine chakra surged forward, cutting through the smoke of clashing ninjutsu. In an instant, it reached one of the ninjas. "What the hell is this?!" The man swung his sword in panic, only for his blade to shatter instantly. A ghostly serpent bit into his throat, leaving a gaping wound. At the same moment, a Water Dragon Bullet and several kunai reached Kyosuke. From the moment they decided to stay behind, the remaining two had already resolved to lay down their lives. Thus, they used the death of their comrade as an opening. "A blind spot in his visionhe''s done for!" "Hmph, this is what you get for underestimating the Senju clan." But before they could celebrate, the translucent serpents behind Kysuke moved. One serpent lazily flicked its head, effortlessly deflecting the incoming kunai. The other serpent opened its mouth and unleashed a blazing flame infused with pure Sage Chakra. Sage Art: Scorching Flames of Grief! The Blazing flames instantly devoured the water dragon, and with undiminished momentum, burned the second Senju clan member to ashes. "I still have seventy percent of my Sage Chakra leftmore than enough." After quietly assessing his condition, Kysuke turned his gaze toward the last remaining enemy not far away. "You" Unfortunately, he couldn''t even finish his last words before four phantom serpents appeared out of nowhere and devoured him on the spot. Kysuke''s sharp eyes shifted toward the direction where his target had fled. At this moment, his extraordinary sensory abilities came into play. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ve found you, my dear Senju Clan Leader." With a single step, he launched himself forward like a cannonball, hurtling toward his enemy with incredible speed. It wasn''t until two full seconds after Kyosuke left his original position that the ground beneath him suddenly collapsed from the impact of his explosive power. Although the enemy''s fleeing speed was remarkable, it was laughably slow in the eyes of the Snake Sage Kyosuke, as if watching a few snails crawl. Despite starting his escape two minutes early, the clan leader was caught in just seven seconds. When Senju Butsuma saw Kysuke in Sage Mode, his face immediately turned ashen, as though he''d seen a ghost. As the leader of the Senju Clan, Butsuma was well-versed and naturally recognized the distinct features of Rychi Cave''s Sage Mode. Because of this, he felt an unprecedented sense of dread in that moment. Few outsiders knew that the Senju Clan still retained the contract scroll for Shikkotsu Forest. However, since the Slug Sage had been in a long-term slumber, with only a few divided entities active in the outside world, the clan never pursued a formal contract. His eldest son, Hashirama, had once expressed a desire to learn Sage Mode, but Butsuma, considering the risks of mastering such a technique, had refused. Yet, never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that Uchiha Kysuke would successfully complete the training at Rychi Cave. Hadn''t the Slug Sage said the old hag of Rychi Cave was difficult to deal with? How had Kysuke passed the trials so easily? Knowing there was no escape, Senju Butsuma abruptly stopped in his tracks, ordering the two clan members beside him to buy him time. While the two rushed forward to confront Kyosuke, Butsuma quickly formed hand seals, running his finger lightly along the blade of his katana. Soon, a layer of black curse marks spread across the entire blade. This was Senju Butsuma''s signature techniquea battle art that combined curse marks with swordsmanship. Those struck by the blade wouldn''t just suffer physical damage; the curse''s lingering effects were even more terrifying. However, the preparation for this technique was cumbersome, requiring the sacrifice of two clan members'' lives to buy enough time. Ahead, Kyosuke had already dispatched the two enemies without shedding a drop of blood. "There is still Fifty percent of my Senjutsu Chakra remaining." His gaze swept over the katana covered in black curse marks, and Kysuke sneered. "As expected of the Senju Clan, you can remain so righteous even when sending others to their deaths." "Truly admirable." Enough with the nonsense!" Senju Butsuma, already boiling with anger, had no patience for further words. Brandishing his blade, he charged forward. Curse Extermination: Unrelenting Water Tyrant! Deep blue cursed water surged along the blade. Even the transparent phantom serpents formed from Sage Chakra began to dissolve upon contact with the cursed water. "It worked!" Seeing this, Senju Butsuma''s face lit up with joy, already envisioning Kyousuke being slain by the cursed water. But with a sudden clang, his katana was blocked by a dark golden ribcage that materialized out of thin air. "Susanoo!" Butsuma''s pupils dilated in shock. The appearance of Susanoo wasn''t surprisinghe had long been aware of Kysuke''s abilities. What puzzled him was how Kyousuke could use both Sage Mode and Susanoo simultaneously. Both were incredibly taxing on the bodyhow was this possible? Didn''t he fear his body would collapse under the strain?! Wait using both abilities together? In a flash, the Senju Clan Leader seemed to realize something. "Impressive, your instincts are sharp." Kysuke murmured as he slowly brought his hands together in front of his chest, forming seals. His gaze hardened as flesh, clothing, and armor immediately enveloped the skeleton. This was not the end. The Senjutsu chakra swirling around him suddenly gathered and was funneled back into the Susanoo. A massive, dark golden figure appeared, and the outer armor gradually revealed faint green inscriptions. Sage ModeSusanoo! At this moment, Kyosuke had truly surpassed the Kage level, entering a realm beyond ordinary power. "Surprised?" Even with the added power of an intermediate-level sage body, Kyosuke felt his blood boiling, burning with energy. The chakra was depleting faster than when he performed any other high-powered ninjutsu. The phantom Kusanagi Sword in the right hand of the Susanoo struck out, and just before the devastating blow could land, the earth beneath the giant''s feet began to crack apart. Although it appeared massive and unwieldy, the speed of the strike was surprisingly fast. In the blink of an eye, the sword that had just swung down was already above the enemy''s head. Unable to avoid the strike, Butsuma could only roar as he unleashed his strongest blow. Cursed Extermination: Dragon Slash of the Chakra Sword! A giant blue dragon howled and soared, meeting the descending giant sword mid-air in a fierce clash. The power of this blow was staggering, as if it contained all of the opponent''s strength. Were it any other ordinary clan leader-level fighter, Butsuma''s blade would have cleaved them in half on the spot. Truth be told, there were very few powerhouses in the entire ninja world capable of withstanding this strike, which spoke volumes about the terrifying dominance Butsuma held within the Clan leader-level ranks. However, with the combination of sage power and Susanoo, Kyosuke had successfully raised his strength to an entirely new level. The terrifying dragon slash made even the towering, over ten-meter-high third-stage Susanoo tremble. Of course, it only shook a little. The phantom Kusanagi Sword struck down once more, and Butsuma barely managed to avoid certain death, sacrificing an arm to block the fatal blow. "I can''t... I''m not done yet!" "At the very least, I can''t let this threat remain!" Taking a step forward, Butsuma squeezed every last drop of chakra from his body, recreating that same devastating strike with nothing but his life. Cursed Extermination: Dragon Slash of the Chakra Sword! "BREAK IT!!!" Without the obstruction of the Kusanagi Sword, the long blade instantly slashed into the dark Karasutengu armor. The powerful cursed dragon energy tore through the outermost layer of armor in an instant, and the blue dragon surged forward, aiming directly at Kyosuke''s real body, wrapped in the inner layers. The layers of armor, clothing, flesh, and bones shattered one after another, and victory seemed nearly within reach. At that very second, Kyosuke''s left eye suddenly shone brightly, and a mysterious, overwhelming force filled the space around him. End! Seeing this, Butsuma, despite his body breaking apart, continued to compress every last bit of energy within him. "DIE!!!" But no matter how hard he tried, the blade was always just a hair''s breadth away from Kysuke. It seemed as if the blade could cross the distance in the blink of an eye, but in reality, it was an unreachable distance. Ultimately, when his chakra was completely exhausted, Butsuma''s attack, despite all his effort, never reached the enemy. [System Notification: Successfully killed Senju Butsuma, earned 38,000 points.] "Cough, cough, cough." Upon hearing the system''s notification, Kysuke could no longer hold back but bend over and start coughing. His palm, covering his left eye, was steadily soaked with bright red blood. His chakra reserves had been drained too much. "It''s finally over." Stumbling to his feet, Kysuke put on his black cloak again and turned to leave the Senju clan''s camp. He needed to be cautious of enemy pursuit, as well as wary of Hyga Tenjin''s presence. His ocular techniques had drained him severely, and he would need several days to recover. It was just the right time to return to the Land of the Whirlpool to heal, so that girl wouldn''t keep complaining about him not visiting. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 138 - 138: Light and Shadow, the New Clan Leader - Senju Hashirama Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon On the frontlines, the main battleground between the Senju and Hyga. Water Style: Hard Whirlpool Water Blade! A terrifying whirlpool of water swirled around his forearm. Tobirama knew that the Hyga were experts in close combat, yet he still chose to face them head-on. With the newly developed advanced Water Style technique, the young Senju had full confidence in his ability to take on any enemy in direct combat. To put it simply, the principle of the Hard Whirlpool Water Blade was somewhat similar to the Rasengan, both relying on rotation to enhance the destructive power of the jutsu. The Hyga''s Gentle Fist was powerless against the special technique created by Tobirama. One strike pierced through the enemy''s palm, and the whirlpool of water created by the Hard Whirlpool Water Blade completely engulfed and drowned the enemy. Landing lightly back on the ground, Tobirama felt a sense of pride. "Hmph, so what if you''ve cracked the Edo Tensei? You''re still no match for me or my older brother." After all, the Edo Tensei was still in its early stages, and the number of corpses he could control was limited. The Hyga, quickly reacting, used sealing jutsu to neutralize the crisis. Because of this, they now faced even more terrifying enemies. Feeling the chakra within his body running low, Tobirama slowly raised his hand. After a simple hand seal, he instantly teleported back to the rear of the army. The Flying Thunder God Technique, he had finally mastered it. The Shadow Clone Technique, and now the Flying Thunder Godthese techniques were all created by Kyosuke. Sometimes, Tobirama felt as if he had always been living in his shadow. While wary of the other party, a faint admiration lingered deep within him. The creativity behind Kysuke''s ninjutsu and his boundless imagination truly fascinated and captivated Tobirama. "Such a pity You were ultimately part of the evil Uchiha clan." Tobirama murmured softly to himself. During the resistance against the Tsukigakure clan, he had come into close contact with the Uchiha and even fought alongside them. Through his careful observation, Tobirama became even more convinced of Uchiha''s evil nature. The distortion of human nature caused by the loss of a loved one was all too common within their clan. "My older brother is too naive. Once these people flatter, they might even be destroyed by their own negative emotions." To put it simply, in Tobirama''s eyes, the Uchiha were ticking time bombs, unpredictable and likely to explode at any moment. If Kyosuke knew of Tobirama''s thoughts, he would undoubtedly give him a big thumbs up. Looking at the Uchiha as a whole, there were far too many madmen. They would kill entire families on a whim, some more domineering ones would even attempt to wipe out entire villages, and the high-ranking ones would consider wiping out the world. As for the millions of lives lost for such goals, pleasethose people only lost their families, friends, and lives, but "they" lost love! It''s a completely different matter, don''t you think? In a way, Kyosuke supported controlling the Uchiha, but he would never carry out the same methods as the Senju clan. He had his own ideas, which was precisely why he needed to ascend to the position of Hokage. Hashirama could kill his one true friend for the sake of his ideals. If necessary, Kyosuke wouldn''t hesitate to slaughter the entire Senju clan. After all, Naruto and Sasuke would eventually be born. Those two had grown enough, so why not let Indra and Ashura continue to reincarnate? When the time was right, he would find a way to resurrect them. By then, it shouldn''t be too difficult for Kyosuke. Poor Hashirama and Madara had no idea that their mutual friend was already starting to consider the afterlife affairs of the two non-blood brothers. "Lord Tobirama!" Suddenly, a messenger sprinted over in a panic. "Something''s happened!" In the direction of the battlefield, Hashirama was ruthlessly overpowering a group of Hyga ninjas. The essence of the Mokuton Hijutsu: Jukai Ktan (Wood Style: Deep Forest Emergence) technique could only truly be revealed when facing a large number of enemies. Tobirama, feeling a thrill deep in his heart, did not even turn his head as he coldly asked, "What happened? You''re acting as if the world is ending." "Report, Lord Tobirama," the messenger stammered, "News from the rear the Hyga''s Tenjin launched a surprise attack on our main camp. The casualties are severe." "Lord Butsuma... he he" At this moment, countless gazes focused on him, and Tobirama''s eyes froze the messenger, making him feel as though his body was covered in ice. Gritting his teeth, the messenger finally forced out the terrible news: "The clan leader is dead!" --- The Senju were retreating. To be more precise, they were starting to withdraw their defensive lines on a large scale. As soon as the news came out, it spread like wildfire, instantly shocking the entire Land of Fire. Was this truly the same Senju clan, once feared for their unrivaled power, who had suppressed the Uchiha for years? Had Hyga Tenjin truly been so domineering, capable of taking down the Senju clan leader and pressing them to the ground? As doubts began to surface, more concrete information came to light. The esteemed head of the Senju clan, said to be standing at the peak of the Shinobi world, Butsuma, had actually been killed in his own stronghold. The perpetrator was none other than Hyga Tenjin, the clan leader of the Hyga clan himself. "Oh my god, has the Senju clan fallen?" Some families voiced their disbelief. "Hmph, they were bound to meet their end eventually," others muttered, with malicious intent. "Hyga is truly the strongest clan in the Land of Fire!" Some clans tried to forge ties with the now powerful Hyga. As Kyosuke had once said, there truly was no such thing as a "beloved by all" existence in this world. If Kyosuke were to rise to power, the Uchiha would become the true representatives of ''love and peace'' in the world. From the reactions of various clans, it was clear how difficult the current situation was for the Senju clan. --- sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Senju Clan Shrine. Lifting the white cloth before him, Tobirama closed his eyes in pain. After a long pause, he finally forced out a few words through clenched teeth: "Have you discovered who the murderer is?" "W-Well not yet" Bang! In a fit of rage, Tobirama kicked the person in charge, sending him flying across the room. Such an extreme action instantly caused dissatisfaction among many present. No matter how powerful the two brothers were, in the eyes of many, they were still the younger generation of the clan. How dare they be so rude and reckless in front of so many elders? "Hmph, this is the fine son raised by Butsuma." It was an elder from the Senju''s side branch, a high-ranking official who not only held considerable power but was also a strong contender to succeed the clan leader. At least, that''s how others saw it. However, Tobirama had no intention of allowing power to slip away. "Elder Touma, mind your tongue." Turning to face the elder, Tobirama spoke coldly, his voice dripping with menace, "Otherwise, I won''t hesitate to show you the consequences of disrespecting the clan leader." These past few days had allowed Tobirama to come to a realization: Blind tolerance and retreat would never lead to understanding. If he wanted his older brother to ascend, someone had to step forward and intimidate these old fools. Let his brother handle the tasks of spreading love and peace, while the things his brother was unwilling to do would fall to him, the younger brother. Such is the way of the worldwherever there is light, there must also be shadow. Relying on sweet words alone will never save the world. From now on, Senju Hashirama would represent the light, while Senju Tobirama would take on the role of shadow, tasked with dealing with the dark matters that cannot be seen by the public. [P.S: The Second coming of Danzo.] In his view, this was the model that the family''s operation should follow. Unfortunately, some people are destined to remain blind to the truth until it''s too late. Seeing that Tobirama dared to speak so disrespectfully, Senju Touma smiled, intending to condemn him from a moral standpoint. The Senju clan held tradition in high regard, and their internal rules were more strict than any other family in the Land of Fire. This had granted them many advantages in the past. However, to Tobirama, certain outdated practices were now things that needed to be discarded. Facing the uncertain gazes of many, Tobirama slowly raised both hands, seemingly ready to openly challenge the authority of the elders within his father''s memorial hall. Interestingly, Hashirama, who had been silent and looking down, showed no intention of stopping his brother. He allowed Tobirama to challenge the authority of the elders. No, to be more precise, the brothers were challenging the ancient, obsolete rules that had been built up over thousands of years. In order to change the course of war and establish a peace treaty, Hashirama had no intention of giving up the position of clan leader. "Tobirama, don''t make too much noise." Hashirama quietly reminded him. "Don''t worry, big brother." As soon as the words left his mouth, a dark veil rose from under his feet, quickly enveloping the entire memorial hall. Genjutsu: Infinite Darkness Jutsu! The dark environment created by the genjutsu easily deprived the enemies of their sight. In this dark space, only the user could perceive the surroundings clearly. Like a layer of pitch-black velvet draping over the world, even the most powerful ninja could only fall into a passive defensive position. No matter the level, any strong opponent would struggle to fight back against Tobirama under such conditions. This was precisely the case with Senju Touma at that moment. When the darkness finally dissipated and light returned, a specially crafted kunai was already pressed against Touma''s neck. "Enough, you" Senju Touma tried to resist, but as his neck grew cold, blood began to drip onto the kunai, falling to the ground. Tobirama truly had the courage to act. Realizing this, the burning rage in Touma''s chest instantly disappeared. "Let''s talk this through. Do you remember, Tobirama? When you were little, I used to hold you in my arms." Ignoring the fearful elder, Tobirama quietly scanned the room. Not a single person dared to meet his gaze. At that moment, Hashirama finally rose from the floor, holding their father''s handwritten will. "Elders, although I am still young, my love for the Senju clan is no less than anyone else''s." "I swear upon my father''s spirit that I will ensure the clan''s lasting prosperity." He quietly added to himself in his heart, ''Preferably in the village of my dreams.'' "Therefore" Suddenly, an overwhelming surge of chakra erupted, causing the entire memorial hall to shake violently. "No matter who it is, anyone who dares to cause trouble shall not be spared!" It was at this moment that everyone realized just how terrifying the young Clan leader''s strength truly was. From the battle reports alone, the full extent of his power had not been entirely evident. Today, as the primary targets of his overwhelming presence, they finally understood why the two brothers had earned such a formidable reputation. Senju Touma, who had randomly chosen a seat, did not have time to calm his racing heart before he noticed the deep, meaningful gaze from Tobirama. Touches the wound on his neck Senju Touma helplessly stood up and sighed, "The clan is in turmoil, and we need a leader with exceptional strength." "I propose that Hashirama become the new clan leader." Seeing him speak in such a way, no one else dared to object. "That''s right, that''s right, Hashirama will lead us out of this crisis." "Yes, I trust the judgment of the late clan leader." As for the will, it specifically stated... Touching the wound on his neck, Senju Tma reluctantly stood up and sighed deeply, "In these turbulent times, our clan is in dire need of a leader with exceptional strength." "I propose that Hashirama take up the mantle as the new clan leader." Hearing him say this, the others naturally didn''t dare voice any objections. "That''s right, That''s right, Hashirama will surely lead us out of this crisis." "Indeed, I trust the judgement of late Lord Butsuma." As for the contents of the handwritten will, its specific details no longer mattered. Even its authenticity was something no one dared to question. The only thing everyone needed to understand was this: Senju Hashirama would be the next clan leader. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 139 - 139: Kidnapping a Bride is an Art Too Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Land of Whirlpools, under the roof of the princess''s chambers. "Kyosuke~" Mito puffed up her cheeks in anger, her expression brimming with frustration. If she could, she''d lash him with chains until he learned his lesson. He had promised to marry her, yet three years had already passed, and she was still waiting. And if this dragging continued, who knew if another three years would slip by? The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. Hugging her knees, the princess with her hair styled into buns began to sob, her cries soft and pitiful. "Not this trick again." Kysuke, sitting nearby, looked genuinely troubled. It wasn''t that he had broken his promise; it was just Mito still looked too young. Yes primarily in terms of age. But after managing to delay until now, Kyosuke knew it was time to take action. Just as he was about to speak, Mito''s trembling voice broke the silence. "Yesterday, Father asked me how I felt about the leader of the Senju clan." Her words turned into wails. "Waaah! Waah! I''m going to marry someone else, and you you don''t even care, you jerk!" Feeling wronged, the bun-haired princess abandoned all decorum and began to cry out loudly. She was, after all, a young girl. Though typically carefree and bold, there were some things she just couldn''t bring herself to say outright. If it weren''t for the pressing situation, Mito would never have resorted to this ninja-world version of a forced marriage proposal. "What did you just say?" Kyosuke tilted his head, his expression growing somewhat serious. "Marry me." " I meant the sentence before that." "Oh, Father is forcing me to marry Senju Hashirama." "That old geezer. Always meddling in everyone''s business." Mito: "" Dusting himself off, Kyosuke stood up and waved casually. "I''ll be on my way, then." "Ah!" At this, Mito completely panicked, gripping the young man''s arm and refusing to let go. "Where are you going? If you leave, then I... I..." "Silly girl." Kyosuke sighed, reaching out to ruffle the girl''s hair. With a smile, he continued, "You''re the princess of the Land of Whirlpools, after all. I can''t just abduct you outright, can I?" "Of course, I need to return to my clan and make preparations, so I can marry you properly and openly." "Oh~" Mito instantly brightened, skipping back to her room, her steps light and cheerful. "Then I''ll be waiting at home for you, Kyosuke~" With a smile, Kyosuke shook his head and vanished from the Land of Whirlpools in a single leap. He didn''t notice the faint, pale shadow lurking in the dark, silently observing their exchange. --- Late into the night, Uzumaki Ashina was still engrossed in handling official documents. Following their failed invasion of the Uchiha, relations between the two clans had become strained. Then, with the death of Senju Nobunaga, many harbored secret resentment toward him. Ashina was well aware of all this. Thus, when Senju Butsuma proposed a marriage alliance between their clans, he had agreed without hesitation. He hadn''t even consulted his daughter beforehand. In his view, Hashirama Senju was the perfect son-in-law. If not him, then who? That brat from the Uchiha clan? Ridiculous. Not only him, but the entire population of the Land of Whirlpools would oppose such a match. Unless he were dead, it would never happen! Barely a few days had passed when the devastating news suddenly arrived: the man who was about to become his in-law, Senju Butsuma, had died. It was said that he had been killed by Hyga Tenjin, though he would likely never receive confirmation of the exact details. Confused and restless, Uzumaki Ashina immediately wrote a letter to inquire whether the marriage would proceed as planned. Soon, a response came from the Senju clan. "The wedding date remains unchanged." Had it been any other situation, Ashina could never have remained so calm while handling official documents. Behind him, in a shadowy corner beyond the reach of the oil lamp''s glow, a dark figure silently crept along the wall. "Ah." With a soft sigh, Ashina murmured to himself, "Mr. Black Zetsu, do you always prefer to act so secretly?" "Heh heh heh." A strange, mocking laugh echoed, and the intruderBlack Zetsuappeared behind him. "As expected of you. No matter how many times, I can never manage to sneak past you. Is it some kind of special sensory barrier?" Ignoring the irrelevant chatter, Uzumaki Ashina cut straight to the point. "If there''s something you want to say, Black Zetsu, then you might as well say it." Previously, he had teamed up with the other party to scheme against Uchiha Kyosuke. The sealing technique that isolated spatial coordinates had only been perfected with Black Zetsu''s guidance. Otherwise, Ashina would never have allowed such a sneaky individual to roam right under his nose. While Others might be helpless against Black Zetsu, who possesses the Yin-Yang Release chakra nature, Uzumaki Ashina is different. If he wanted to, he had plenty of ways to make the other party suffer. Knowing this, Black Zetsu didn''t overstep his boundaries. Instead, he calmly shared his news: "Do you know? The Uchiha clan is preparing to move out." "Move out? Where to?" Ashina hadn''t yet processed the information. "Heh heh heh. Of course, they''re coming to your Land of Whirlpools to propose marriage." Black Zetsu''s grin was twisted, reminiscent of a child with a mischievous streak. Seeing Butsuma''s stunned expression, Black Zetsu slowly climbed onto a chair and continued, attempting to wake him from his shock: "The three young Uchiha have all grown up. If you still consider them weaklings to be toyed with, you''re making a grave mistake." "I''ll be honest with you. Senju Butsuma died at the hands of Uchiha Kyosuke." This revelation left Uzumaki Ashina completely stunned. "Impossible!" His first reaction was to immediately deny it. But considering Black Zetsu''s intelligence-gathering abilities, he eventually fell silent. "What do you intend to do?" Ashina asked. If this information is true, the two marriage proposal parties will inevitably clash. At that point, the Land of Whirlpools would become the battlefield for their struggle. No matter who won or lost, after they left, who would clean up the mess? It would be up to him. Seeing that the groundwork had been laid, Black Zetsu finally expressed his thoughts. Initially, Ashina strongly opposed the idea. However, when he heard that the Uchiha might resort to forcibly abduct Mito, all his objections seemed powerless and insignificant. No matter how much he argued, the Land of Whirlpools was ultimately a weaker power, and all he could do was struggle to survive among the great powers. "Fine, I agree." After a moment''s hesitation, Ashina retrieved a packet of potent powder from a hidden cabinet in his room. If Mito took it, no matter how strong she was, she would fall into a deep sleep for an entire day and night. He couldn''t bring himself to force his daughter into this situation, so he decided to let her sleep for a while. When she awoke, she would be the head of the Senju household, and no matter how unwilling Uchiha Kyosuke was, what could he do? "Forgive me, my daughter. Everything I do is for you, for our country." [P.s; Hypocrite.] --- Meanwhile, in the Uchiha clan, the atmosphere was lively with lights and decorations. "Absurd, completely absurd," Izuna muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. He couldn''t bring himself to believe that Kyosuke, was getting married. However, considering that the bride was Mito, he couldn''t help but think that it was only natural. Beside him, Uchiha Madara rarely showed a smile, but this time he did. "Don''t think like that. They are in love with each other. We should be wishing them well." "Not really." Izuna waved his hand, clearly struggling to find the right words. Marriage, to him, was something so distant and foreign. It was as distant as the full-body Susanoo''s state, in fact. He hadn''t expected Kyosuke, who had returned from his experience (or was it his courting experience?), to casually announce that he planned to propose to Mito in the Land of Whirlpools. He had also heard that Kyosuke was even going to compete with Senju Hashirama for her hand. After thinking it over for a moment, Izuna suddenly felt a surge of energy fill him. In Izuna''s eyes, Hashirama was just a bastard trying to steal his older brother away. [P.s; Brocon] The so-called friendship between the Uchiha and Senju clans was a jokeno, it should be called a shameful lie. Some things do not fade away with timelike love, and hatred. The hatred that runs deep within. At times, it may seem to subside, but in reality, a single spark can reignite the fire of resentment within one''s heart. "This time, it''s good. Kyosuke killed that old bastard, Senju Butsuma. Let''s see if those two brothers can still put on their hypocritical faces," Izuna sneered. "Uh, but what if they can just ignore even the grudge of their father''s death?" As Izuna thought about it, he shuddered. He suddenly realized that such a person might actually be the truly frightening one. From Outside, Kyosuke walked in with a swagger. "Well, well, look at the two single dogs here." Without waiting for Izuna''s annoyed gaze, he snatched a bright red apple from his plate, took a heavy bite, and mumbled through it, "Hey Winnie, how are the preparations for the wedding ceremony going?" "Can''t you finish your food first?" Madara shook his head helplessly. He felt like Kyosuke was becoming more and more carefree. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, we need to plan the work arrangements after the wedding," Kyosuke replied with a grin. "If he doesn''t agree, then we''ll just assign the work to Mito. Heh heh." It had to be said that ever since Madara became the clan leader, his thinking had undergone some changes. Kyosuke, feeling a slight chill, finally swallowed his apple and said, "I''m asking, when can we set off? I''m looking forward to meeting that old kid, Hashirama." "I wonder how much progress he''s made with his Wood Style training." As soon as these words were spoken, Madara couldn''t help but feel a stir of interest. But unfortunately, there were too many things to handle within the clan, so he wouldn''t be able to accompany Kyosuke on this proposal trip. Sighing softly, he suddenly snapped back to reality. Lifting his head, he was met with a face that seemed to be grinning, yet not quite. His face turned slightly red, and Madara quickly changed the subject. "Everything is prepared. The dowry is absolutely fitting for your status." "Big brother," Izuna chimed in at that moment. "Do you think we should bring more people along, just in case something happens with the Senju?" "Don''t worry." Kyosuke laughed. "The Senju are at odds with the Hyuga, they won''t send too many people to the Land of Whirlpools." "Oh, I see." "Most likely, it''ll just be the two brothers, Hashirama and Tobirama." "Ah, those two guys..." "What''s there to fear? Besides, I still have you by my side." At these words, Izuna immediately stood with his hands on his hips and confidently pounded his chest, promising, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to bring your bride back, hahahaha!" Kyosuke sighed, "This kid is hopeless." Madara added, "Just make sure to keep an eye on him, don''t let him get killed out there." Izuna retorted, "Damn it, shouldn''t you just think such things in your heart? Why''d you have to say it out loud?!" The three of them laughed and joked for a while, and then Madara turned to the groom-to-be and asked, "When do we leave?" "Now," Kyosuke replied as he stood up, casually tossing away the half-eaten apple. "It''s a long distance, so we must hurry to make up for lost time." "Alright," Madara said. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 140 - 140: I’ve Come to Marry You, Mito (Part-1) Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon As two of the most powerful clans, any movements from the Senju and Uchiha were bound to attract attention. The Senju''s actions were somewhat easier to explain. After all, they had an alliance with the Land of Whirlpools, so there wasn''t much room for excessive speculation. But what about the Uchiha? What could they possibly be up to? Were they planning to go to war outright? Would it be Uchiha and Hyga versus Senju and Uzumaki? Surely, the Land of Fire wouldn''t allow such chaos to unfold! While many people were feeling uneasy, a second piece of gossip began circulating swiftly. It was said that the new head of the Senju clan was engaged to the princess of the Uzumaki clan, and the purpose of the visit to the Land of Whirlpools was to bring the bride back. And when asked which princess, the answer was, of course, the one rumored to have ties with Uchiha Kyosuke. Now it was clear why the Uchiha had mobilized their forcesthey were going to snatch the bride! This shocking news sent ripples not only through the major clans but also among the common folk, sparking heated discussions everywhere. "Now that''s a manwilling to face the Senju''s blades for the woman he loves!" "Ah~, Lord Kyosuke is so amazing!~" "If a man were willing to do that for me, I''d die with no regrets!" "Hmph, inciting a war for personal desiresUchiha Kyosuke is nothing but that." "Seems to me, both the Senju and Uchiha are the same kind of people." "Senju Hashirama is clearly the one stealing love away. The Senju are truly a group of evil people." Leaving aside how the outside world views this matter, even within the Senju clan, unrest was brewing. Marrying into the Land of Whirlpools would undoubtedly strengthen their alliance, but it also depends on who the marriage partner is. Choosing Uzumaki Mito clearly means they''re setting themselves against Uchiha Kyosuke. The clan was already in a difficult position. If they angered the Uchiha, wouldn''t they find themselves facing enemies on two fronts? They had worked hard to gain an edge in terms of foundational strength against the Uchiha, even at the cost of their reputation. If they were attacked on both sides, wouldn''t all their efforts go to waste? Considering this, many began urging the clan head to reconsider. Marriage wasn''t the problem; the bride could be someone else. After all, Mito wasn''t the only one who could be considered a princess. To this, Hashirama seemed agreeable. If necessary, he was even willing to abandon the marriage entirely. In Hashirama''s heart, nothing was more important than his dream. "Tobirama, what do you think if we just" "Brother!" Tobirama interrupted forcefully, his tone resolute and unyielding. Unlike most of the clan, who were hesitant to provoke the Uchiha, Tobirama was determined to carry out their father''s dying wish. "Don''t forget whose hands our father died by," Tobirama said, his voice cold. "The Flying Thunder God teleportation barrier may deceive others, but it couldn''t deceive me." "I will not rest as a Senju until this blood feud is avenged!" "Sigh." Faced with his younger brother''s resolve, Hashirama could only let out a deep sigh, despite having a thousand words to say. Once, he had na?vely believed that by becoming clan heads, he and Madara could work together to pursue the dreams they had as youths. But now, it seemed that everything had changed so drastically. For someone like him, who was most desperate to establish a village, to end up confronting his closest friend over a woman he hadn''t even metwhat kind of absurdity was this? "Perhaps Kyosuke already knew about this," Hashirama muttered to himself, searching for excuses in his mind. "Which is why he" But unfortunately, no matter what thoughts he had, the wedding procession was steadily advancing toward the Land of Whirlpools. What was meant to happen was bound to happen. Even if Hashirama was unwilling deep down, as the newly appointed clan head, he could not allow himself to show weakness in front of the Uchiha. "Sigh." --- In the Land of Whirlpools, at the Uzushio Hidden Village. "My lord, the wedding procession has arrived." A shout full of joy spread through the entire village, setting the whole place into a frenzy. The princess of the Land of Whirlpool was about to marrythis was a grand event for the entire nation. The news had spread across the country half a month ago, and now, everywhere you go in the country, you can see auspicious banners being posted. Even though the Senju clan''s reputation had been somewhat tarnished in recent years, it''s still much better than that of the damn Uchiha. Especially that Uchiha Kyosuke. If it weren''t for him, the Land of Whirlpools wouldn''t have seen so many broken families and deaths. You want to marry our princess? In your dreams! "Finally, they''ve come." Hearing the cries of his clan members, Uzumaki Ashina slowly stood up from behind the desk. The Senju clan had arrived faster than expected, and it seemed that the prepared measures would not be needed: "Forget it, completing the marriage contract peacefully is more important than anything." "Is that so?" Suddenly, from the corner, came Black Zetsu''s manic laugh. "Don''t be so sure, Uzumaki clan leader." "Are you disappointed that you didn''t succeed?" By now, Uzumaki Arima couldn''t be bothered to indulge its antics. A guy who had been scheming to start a war. If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t accept the idea of Mito marrying an Uchiha, Uzumaki Ashina would never have agreed to the conditions the other party proposed. "Hehehe, I advise you to prepare yourself sooner than later and not trust your own judgment too much." Perhaps knowing he wasn''t welcome, Black Zetsu quietly left the room in silence. However, as it said, some things were beyond your control, whether you wanted them to happen or not. Stepping outside after pushing open the door, Uzumaki Ashina took a deep breath and, after a moment of contemplation, gave a low command: "Go, bring the princess out." "Yes, my lord." Several maids exchanged fleeting glances before turning and hurriedly ran toward the princess''s private residence. As the father-in-law and the Daimyo of the Land of Whirlpools, he was supposed to wait for Senju Hashirama to come personally to greet him. However, considering the current circumstances, Arima decided to go out and welcome them himself. "My Lord, it''s not good!" At that moment, a figure stumbled and rushed in front of him. Before Uzumaki Ashina could inquire, a shout suddenly echoed through the Uzushio Hidden village. "Mito, I''ve come to take you home!!!" "Damn it, he really did come." With Black Zetsu''s warning, Ashina had already anticipated this situation. Waving his hand to signal the clan members to remain calm, Ashina''s mood surprisingly steadied at this moment. No matter how you looked at it, the person who should be anxious right now wasn''t him. "Don''t panic, we''ll take our time." --- At the main gate of the Uzushio Hidden Village, leading out to the outside world. Perhaps it was fate, but the two wedding processions coincidentally met right here. The two families had interacted for years, and now that they met, the rivalry was palpable. On our side, we exchanged pleasantries about each other''s mothers, and on their side, they expressed concern for the health of our parents.[P.s; !$@*&%$^$] The scene was extraordinarily lively, and the Uzumaki villagers who had gathered to watch couldn''t help but be stunned. The younger brothers cursed at each other, while the leaders of both sides, Kyosuke and Hashirama couldn''t start off by cursing each other''s mothers. Looking at the steady figure of Hashirama at the front of the procession, Kyosuke smiled and said, "Time passes so quickly. In the blink of an eye, you''ve become a clan leader." Seeing his old companion, Hashirama couldn''t help but remember the promise the three of them had made in their youth. Now, both he and Madara were in positions of power, their strength unmatched in the Land of Fire, yet they could no longer talk about their dreams like they used to. "Kyosuke..." Hashirama forced a bitter smile, wanting to confirm what his old friend was thinking. But before he had the chance, his brother, Tobirama stepped forward and didn''t give him a chance to speak. "Uchiha Kyosuke!" Reaching the front of the procession, Tobirama drew his specially crafted kunai and glared at Kyosuke, his killing intent clear as he demanded, "I ask you, was our father''s death caused by you?" Such an unrestrained action immediately provoked a strong backlash from the Uchiha contingent. Swish, swish, swish! The long blades, gleaming with a cold light, were drawn from their sheaths as the Uchiha stepped forward in unison, their eyes filled with murderous intent as they locked their gaze onto the enemy. For this wedding procession, all the remaining ninjas of Kyosuke''s forces were present. They were all seasoned warriors who had stepped over mountains of corpses and seas of blood; there was no way they would tolerate any disrespect towards their lord from the Senju. The terrifying killing intent that was gathered in the air caused even the furious Tobirama to subtly change his expression. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As expected, the Uchiha are truly our greatest enemies." At the rear, seeing Tobirama''s in a weakened position, the accompanying Senju clan members immediately stepped up to stand behind him. No matter what they had thought before, the Senju could not afford to show weakness in front of their enemies. You want to fight? Fine, let''s settle the grudge over the death of our clan leader. As both sides unsheathed their long blades, their murderous gazes locked on each other, the onlookers from the Uzumaki village were utterly terrified. "Wait, wait a moment! Aren''t you here for the wedding?" "There''s no reason to show up armed with swords." In an attempt to prevent the conflict from escalating, a man from the crowd, shaking with fear, shouted out. This remark immediately made the two forces, who were on the verge of clashing, pause. Indeed, they were here for a wedding. Even Tobirama managed to suppress his murderous intent, but Kyosuke''s simple words instantly set his fury ablaze. "You''re talking about Senju Butsuma, huh?" Kyosuke said with a faint smile, uttering words that stunned everyone present, "If I recall correctly, he did indeed die at my hands." Upon hearing this, Tobirama could no longer contain his rage. With a swift motion, he hurled his kunai at Kyosuke with lethal intent. "I''ll take your life, right here and now!" "Heh." At that moment, a light chuckle suddenly came from the side. Before Tobirama could react, a figure instantly appeared before him, easily blocking the kunai with a steady hand. "You wouldn''t kill anyone today, not on my watch," said the figure that had intervened Uchiha Izuna, who had followed along. "It''s you." Tobirama, already seeing red with rage, paid no heed to the person standing in his way. At that moment, all he could think of was that every last Uchiha deserved to die. Throwing aside his kunai, Tobirama took two steps back and quickly began to form hand seals. Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique! A massive water dragon, formed from a swirling torrent, roared as it charged toward Izuna. "Trivial tricks." In the same instant, a scorching fireball shot forward, colliding directly with the water dragon. Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique! When it came to ninjutsu, Izuna wasn''t afraid of anyone at this moment. With his Mangeky Sharingan activated, the Fire Control Technique was immediately cast on his blade. This method of attack made Izuna''s close combat just as deadly as his ninjutsu. Blaze Release: Kagutsuchi Blade! In fact, not only did the technique change the shape of the fire, but Kagutsuchi''s power also enhanced the flames further. Combined with the incredible insight of the Mangeky Sharingan, Tobirama could not bear the consequences of engaging in close quarters with him. In two brief encounters, Tobirama arms and torso were severely burned. The rage in Tobirama''s heart continued to rise as he made up his mind to go to any lengths to personally slay Uchiha Izuna here. Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation! A light yellow coffin rose from the ground. In the stunned gaze of Izuna, several Uchiha veterans, who had once fallen in battle, were resurrected. As sinister as ever, Tobirama didn''t even consider sealing the Impure World Reincarnated bodies. This method would disturb his opponent''s mind, disrupting their rationality. "I... I thought I was dead." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 141 - 141: I’ve Come to Marry You, Mito (Part-2) Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "You are Izuna. You''ve grown so much." "Where is this? Why am I standing alongside the Senju?!" The reappearance of deceased clansmen instantly threw the scene into chaos. "So, it''s been created this early, huh?" Kyosuke fell silent, quietly observing the scene before him. In every sense, the Impure World Reincarnation was a forbidden jutsu that violated human ethics. If today''s events were to spread, the reputation of the Senju would surely take another severe blow. The once-mighty Senju Clan had fallen so far that they were now despised by nearly everyone. Tobirama and his father could be credited as the chief architects of this downfall. "You... You dare desecrate the dead!" Izuna roared in fury. Driven by his rage, his Susanoo entered its second stage in an instant. The Kagutsuchi flame arrow transformed into a blazing missile that shot straight toward Tobirama. "DIE!" However, no matter how reluctant the Impure World Reincarnation bodies might be, they were still bound to obey the commands of their summoner. For example, sacrificing themselves to shield Tobirama from a lethal attack. With a loud explosion, three Edo Tensei bodies were instantly reduced to dust, their mission accomplished. The remaining few, shouting curses at the Senju for their treachery, charged forward in an attempt to destroy the bodies of their own clansmen. "Izuna, use sealing techniques," Kyosuke instructed calmly. Hearing this, Izuna''s Susanoo swung its sword in a wide arc, instantly slicing several charging Edo Tensei veterans in half. Dark sealing patterns spread rapidly as Izuna successfully sealed them away. "Tch, it''s still not working, huh?" Tobirama shook his head in disappointment. Unable to approach his opponents, his Mutual Multiplying Explosive Tags technique was rendered unusable. The Edo Tensei, once a technique he had high hopes for, seemed far from meeting his expectations. "In that case..." Water Release: Water Severing Wave! Tobirama clasped his hands together, releasing a high-pressure water stream from his mouth with incredible speed. The powerful cutting force of the attack even caused cracks to appear in Izuna''s second-stage Susanoo. "Asshole! Don''t think I''m afraid of you!" Ignoring the tearing strain on his Susanoo, Izuna''s eyes glinted with determination as another flaming arrow shot forth. The two, now blinded by rage, seemed poised to destroy each other. At this critical moment, Kyosuke and Hashirama stepped into the fray simultaneously. The former used an Earth Spear technique, hardening his arm to directly intercept and stop the Water Severing Wave''s violent current. The latter summoned the Rashomon Gate, effortlessly blocking the flaming arrow. "In the end, it''s always you who has to step in," Izuna muttered, shaking his head. Then, in a low voice, he added, "When we get back, make sure to teach me that hardening jutsu." "No problem," Kyosuke replied with a smile, gesturing for everyone to retreat. If a battle with Hashirama were to break out, he wasn''t confident he could protect everyone present. On the other hand, the Senju clan members were also silently retreating. They were all too aware of Hashirama''s strength. If these two were to fight, the surrounding area for several kilometers would become a danger zone. In the worst-case scenario, the entire Uzushio Hidden Village could be completely destroyed, reduced to nothing but rubble. "I won''t let anyone harm my brother." Hashirama''s entire body radiated an overwhelming aura, displaying a faint semblance of an unparalleled powerhouse. After his defeat by Tenjin, he had devoted himself to training, convinced his strength had improved. Such was the terror of the God of Shinobi. Each time someone faced him, they found his power had grown significantly. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Among the many reincarnations of Asura, none had ever reached Hashirama''s level. His exceptional talent was even beginning to rival that of Asura himself. "Come to think of it, it''s been a long time since we''ve had a match," Kyosuke said, unfazed. He looked at Hashirama, the fighting spirit in his eyes so intense it seemed capable of shaking the world. He was eager to see if Hashirama had reached a level beyond that of a Kage. Just as the two powerhouses seemed ready to clash, Uzumaki Ashina appeared out of nowhere, stepping between them at just the right moment. "Let''s not be hasty," he said, nodding slightly to Hashirama in acknowledgment. Then he turned toward Kyosuke, his tone calm but firm. "Might I ask the reason for the Uchiha Clan''s visit?" Mito was his daughter, giving Uzumaki Ashina a natural moral advantage. Because of this, he had no qualms about confronting Kyosuke. However, Ashina also understood that the young man before him was not one to abide by rules or logic alone. Simple reasoning wouldn''t be enough to persuade him. Sure enough, Kyosuke showed no interest in exchanging words. "Let Mito come out. I have no interest in wasting words with you." "Hmph." At this moment, Tobirama couldn''t resist adding a sarcastic comment from the side. "What arrogance! Coming onto someone else''s territory and daring to silence the host." "Oh?" Kyosuke turned his head, his gaze icy and piercing. "I suppose slaughtering a clan leader right under their clan''s noses is even more arrogant, wouldn''t you agree?" "You scoundrel!" Ignoring the enraged Senju clan members, Kyosuke refocused his attention on Ashina. His tone was cold and unyielding. "I advise you not to bring ruin upon yourself. Otherwise, I''ll ensure the Land of Whirlpools is awash in blood by the day''s end." "Awash in blood!" "Awash in blood!" "Awash in blood!" The murderous cries of the Uchiha shinobi sent a chill through the air, and Ashina''s expression turned extremely ugly. After a moment of silence, he finally ordered a servant to bring Princess Mito out. "Kyosuke." Before long, Mito, with her signature bun hairstyle, appeared before everyone. Yet, what happened next caught everyone by surprise. "I''m sorry," Mito said softly, her expression tinged with sadness and determination. "I am to marry Lord Hashirama. The Senju Clan is the eternal ally of the Land of Whirlpools." Her demeanor conveyed the message that while she might care for Kyosuke, she could not abandon her clan. However, her words were met only with Kyosuke''s silent gaze. Seeing that Mito had chosen their side, the Senju clan, who had been slightly on edge, immediately began mocking Kyosuke without restraint. "Hahaha! Some people really overestimate themselves, thinking they could ever compare to Lord Hashirama!" "Go home already! Stop embarrassing yourself here." "If I were him, I''d just grab a blade and slit my throat" "Don''t be so harsh! After all, he''s supposed to be the most talented genius of the Uchiha Clan." "A genius? More like a soon-to-be laughingstock of the ninja world." Faced with the tide of ridicule, Kyosuke remained completely unfazed. From beginning to end, his gaze stayed fixed on Mito. "The pouch I gave youwhere is it?" he suddenly asked. "Ah, here it is," Mito replied, pulling out a delicate pouch of fragrant herbs from her robe. Her eyes seemed to show a trace of reluctance, just enough to make her performance convincing. Not far away, Kyosuke chuckled softly. "You''ve done an excellent job pretending. Even with my Sharingan, I couldn''t tell it was a fake." "But," he continued, his tone sharp and cold, "I''ve been deceived once before. Did you really think you could fool me again?" Hearing this, Ashina''s expression shifted slightly, though the fake Mito continued her act, her voice tinged with exasperation. "What deception? Kyosuke, why are you like this?" "Then tell me," he said mockingly, "what is this pouch meant for?" The fake Mito lowered her head, staring at the pouch. Inwardly, she thought, What else could this thing be used for? Eat it raw? In truth, the pouch was merely a disguise. Inside it was a Flying Thunder God alert device Kyosuke had given to Mito. By crushing the pouch, no matter how far away he was, Kyosuke would receive a signal and rush to her rescue as quickly as possible. An item of such importance wasn''t something Mito would casually keep with her. "Whether it''s real or fake, let me prove it to you all." The moment he finished speaking, Kyosuke drew his sword and swiftly appeared in front of Uzumaki Ashina. "Impudent!" The golden Adamantine Sealing Chains activated, and iron chains whistled through the air, sealing off the surroundings tightly. With a glance toward the fake Mito, Uzumaki Ashina signaled for it to leave quickly. None of the people present were fools. If its fake identity was exposed, the Land of Whirlpool would be accused of attempting to provoke war. Not to mention the Uchiha, even the Senju would not give them any favorable treatment. Whether they fought or not was their own business, but it was not for an outsider like Ashina to sow discord. What, does Uzumaki Ashina also want to grab a share of the Land of Fire''s power? Such an accusation was one he could not afford. The thought was good, but unfortunately, Kyosuke did not intend to let the White Zetsu clone escape. The Adamantine Sealing Chains were strong; even the three-stage Susanoo might not withstand it. Fortunately, he was never one to recklessly charge in. The kunai from the Flying Thunder God shot out, cleverly avoiding the golden iron chains'' blockade through their collisions. In the blink of an eye, one kunai arrived behind the fake Mito. At that moment, Hashirama finally could not hold back and made his move. With a slap, he knocked the kunai away. He took a deep breath, then said in a deep voice, "Kyosuke, don''t go too far." "This is the Uzumaki clan''s territory. I won''t let you continue causing chaos here." Having never seen a White Zetsu clone, Hashirama could not distinguish between the real and fake Mito. In Hashirama''s eyes, Kyosuke was acting out of anger, ready to harm the woman who was soon to be his wife. Even with his usual calm temperament, he had no choice but to act now. "Such a fool," Kyosuke muttered, shaking his head, watching as the fake Mito quietly slipped away. As for the real Mito, she was likely under Uzumaki Ashina''s watch now. With no personal freedom, at least her safety wouldn''t be at risk. Once he dealt with the fool in front of him, he would settle the score with Uzumaki Ashina, that old dog. Drawing the Kusanagi sword from his waist, Kyosuke activated his Sharingan, locking his gaze on his opponent without a blink. At the same time, Hashirama also drew his twin blades from the sealing scroll. The two overwhelming auras intertwined, and the air itself seemed to tremble under the pressure." "It''s finally beginning," Tobirama said, slowly retreating with the others, trying to distance themselves from the eye of the storm. Seeing this, Hashirama seemed to think of something, then turned and ran toward the distant forest. "Kyosuke, let''s fight somewhere else." "Fine." Unaware of Mito''s whereabouts, Kyosuke didn''t want to engage in a battle within the Uzushio Hidden Village. The two of them shot through the air like two meteors, one in front of the other, heading toward the distant forest. Before the two groups could even begin to chase, the intense clash of battle reverberated from afar. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 142 - 142: The Ultimate Technique, Sage Art: Raijin no Sōzō Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The battle in the forest instantly escalated to a fierce climax from the moment it began. Wood Release: Tree Bind Flourishing Burial! Vine-like saplings surged forward, attempting to bind and restrain the prey before them. "Stop with these petty tricks." Kyosuke''s Chidori Sharp Spear extended and retracted with precision. Wielding dual blades, he effortlessly sliced through the approaching vines, severing them into countless pieces. Five or six years had passed, and the two were no longer the naive kids who could be easily toyed with. Now, even an advanced technique like Tree Bind Flourishing Burial was unworthy of serving as a basic tactical distraction. "Kyosuke, I have no desire to fight you." Hashirama''s expression was pained. As he swung his twin swords, his movements were more defensive than offensive, reflecting his hesitation. Bang! Reacting just a bit too slowly, he was sent flying by a fierce kick from Kyosuke, and even the weapons in his hands fell helplessly to the ground. To dare engage in battle absentmindedly in front of the Sharingansuch recklessness meant he deserved the kick. "Are you awake now?" Kyosuke did not pursue further, savoring the thrill of the fight he had not yet fully indulged in. Clutching his abdomen in pain, Hashirama let out a bitter laugh. "Yes, I''m much clearer now." His indecisiveness toward a friend was a fatal flaw in his personality. Though he had resolved to stop Kyosuke, he could not bring himself to strike with full force when faced with his old friend on the battlefield. That kick had jolted him free from his hesitation. "In that case, I''ll get serious now." Seeing Hashirama finally adopt a serious demeanor, Kyosuke assumed he was about to unleash some fearsome Wood Style technique. However, with a puff of smoke characteristic of the Summoning Technique, a colossal shuriken, over three meters in diameter, suddenly appeared before him. "What is this...?" Kyosuke''s gaze sharpened as his hands came together in a blur, forming seals at an astonishing speed. Water Style: Exploding Water Colliding Wave! Chakra gathered in his throat, and he unleashed a massive torrent of water onto the ground, creating a vast lake-like body of water. The dense concentration of water served both as an offensive tool and a defensive barrier against incoming techniques. Just as he finished preparing, the massive shuriken coming toward him instantly split into two, then four, continuously multiplying into more identical clones. Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique! Hundreds of shuriken clones tore through the air, obliterating everything in their path. As for Kyosuke himself, he had already used the brief seconds provided by the water''s delay to perform the Water Body Flicker Technique, propelling himself to the top of a surging wave. Such a ferocious assault could shatter even an Earth Style: Mud Wall head-on. Unless he summoned the third stage of his Susano''o, there would be no way to withstand it. Yet, since Hashirama had not resorted to his high-powered Wood Style techniques, Kyosuke saw no reason to summon his Susano''o either. If this was to be a contest of conventional combat methods, Kyosuke was more than willing to play along. At this moment, a torrent of water, akin to a small waterfall, gathered beneath Kyosuke''s feet. As someone adept in Water Style, he had effectively created an environment that gave him a distinct geographical advantage. "This is my most powerful Water Style technique. Come, taste its power for yourself." As he spoke, Kyosuke''s hand speed exploded. The speed at which he formed the seals was so fast that anyone without advanced eye techniques could barely catch a glimpse of the details. In the blink of an eye, over twenty seals were completed. The raging waters beneath him surged violently, and water bullets resembling dragon fangs began to whirl and howl. Water Style: Hundred Water Fang Dragons! The shuriken clones had been immensely powerful, the result of Hashirama injecting them with an enormous amount of chakra. But even he hadn''t anticipated that Kyosuke''s casually unleashed technique would surpass his own most prized ninjutsu. "There''s no other way." Hashirama shook his head in disappointment, his tone tinged with helplessness. Beside him, saplings rapidly grew into towering trees. Wood Style Secret Technique: Nativity of the World of Trees! "Kyosuke, to this day, I still long for the days when we fought side by side." Hashirama''s roar echoed, but it was soon drowned out by the continuous clash of jutsu. The Hundred Dragons'' might was strong, possessing terrifying penetration that could break through any defense. However, it couldn''t cope with the endless sea of trees. "Sure enough, ordinary kill-shot techniques are useless." As for Hashirama''s shout, Kyosuke wasn''t deafhe could hear it clearly. But nostalgia couldn''t put food on the table. Back then, the three of them had to join forces to withstand the half-step Super-Kage level tsutsuki Sugito, but now he could easily take on him alone. This was a changethe most wondrous thing in the world. "Too bad, you''ll never understand, even until the end." The shadow of the Susanoo''s arm materialized. Without the large-scale summoning, it merely covered Kyosuke''s arm. From a distance, his forearm shone with a brilliant light, as if it were forged from pure gold. Then, the curse mark on his shoulder unraveled, and vast amounts of Senjutsu Chakra surged into his arm. Sizzle! The black-and-white Chidori gathered, radiating a terrifying aura that sent chills through the air. With a light movement of his foot, he darted forward like lightning toward Hashirama''s hiding place. The massive trees that tried to block his path were as fragile as paper against the black-and-white Chidori. Not only could they not stop him, but they couldn''t even delay him for a moment. The overwhelming sense of danger forced Hashirama to abandon his offensive technique and unleash his most trusted defensive technique. Wood Release: Hbi Technique! At the age of thirty, Hashirama could use this technique to block even a strike from the complete Body Susanoo. While it might not reach that level now, its defense was still unmatched among similar techniques. Having activated his most reliable defensive Jutsu, Hashirama felt a brief sense of security. However, as the wooden shield began to crack, his face underwent an unprecedented change. "You don''t understand." "Killing, as you are now, really isn''t that difficult." In the blink of an eye, the black-and-white Chidori crackled with lightning and reached the demonic mask. After a brief standoff of just two seconds, Kyosuke''s hand pierced through the shield and impaled Hashirama hidden behind it. This was his strongest jutsu. Sage Art: Raijin no Sz (Creation of the Thunder God)! It combines the three powers of Senjutsu Chakra, Susanoo, and Chidori, making it a true three-in-one ultimate technique. Not to mention the support of his Intermediate-level Sage Body and the overwhelming power of his Mangeky Sharingan. At this moment, Hashirama stood no chance against him. Crack! The Hbi technique shattered, revealing the pain-stricken face of Senju Hashirama. At that moment, Kyosuke''s hand had completely pierced through his abdomen. With just a slight push, he could send Hashirama to the afterlife. "How shameful, Hashirama," Kyosuke muttered as he pulled his hand out, not accustomed to leaving his hand inside a man''s body. Cough, cough, cough... Hashirama struggled to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, blood sprayed out, his appearance utterly pitiful. At that moment, a faint sound of something cutting through the air came from behind. Kyosuke frowned and dodged, realizing what was coming toward him. It looked remarkably similar to his own Flying Thunder God Kunai. As expected, Senju Tobirama appeared shortly after, forcing him back with a swift move, then using the Flying Thunder God technique to retreat with the heavily injured Hashirama. Behind them, Kyosuke shook his head in regret and muttered softly to himself, "Let him run. Killing him now would give too few points." "Once Hashirama''s strength reaches beyond Kage-level, even the lowest reward will start at 40,000 points." "Yes, that''s the way to go." .. .. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 143 - 143: If You Dont Hand Her Over, Ill Let Your Blood Flow Like a River Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon At the entrance of Uzushio Hidden Village. Watching Senju Tobirama suddenly disappear, everyone present was momentarily stunned, their minds flooded with various speculations. "Bastard," Uchiha Izuna muttered angrily, his fierce and hostile gaze fixed on the Senju, frustrated by his inability to keep up with Tobirama''s speed. The atmosphere was so charged with tension that even the slightest misstep could spark a deadly confrontation. Observing the scene before him, Uzumaki Ashina felt a foreboding sense of unease. As expected, Tobirama had barely been gone for two minutes when a strange signal sounded from afar. Without hesitation or delay, the Senju wedding entourage immediately set off, retreating from the Land of Whirlpools at an even faster pace than they had arrived. Upon seeing this, Uchiha Maya laughed heartily and turned to her clansmen, raising her voice in a triumphant celebration. "Our lord has won!" There was no need to wait for confirmation; the sight of the Senju fleeing in such disgrace was proof enough of the outcome of their confrontation. With a smirk, Maya glanced at the Uzumaki clan leader, whose expression had darkened noticeably. Raising her right arm high, she clenched her fist and let out a roaring cry. "Lord Kyosuke is courageous and invincible! Long live the Uchiha!" "Lord Kyosuke is courageous and invincible! Long live the Uchiha!" "Lord Kyosuke is courageous and invincible! Long live the Uchiha!" "Lord Kyosuke is courageous and invincible! Long live the Uchiha!" The unified, fervent chants echoed through the air, leaving the citizens of the Land of Whirlpools profoundly shaken. To these civilians, struggling to survive in the harsh Shinobi world, such overwhelming unity was both foreign and awe-inspiring. Though the words seemed exaggerated, the raw, genuine emotion behind them could not be ignored. What kind of charisma did this man named Kyosuke possess, to command the unwavering loyalty of such prideful and unyielding shinobi? "Perhaps... it wouldn''t be so bad for Princess Mito to marry him," someone couldn''t help but murmur. But no sooner had the words been spoken than a harsh rebuke came from nearby: "Nonsense! That man has killed so many of our people. If she marries him, she will no longer be worthy of being our princess!" "Exactly! We must never forget the rivers of blood he''s caused." "One day, we''ll make the Uchiha pay for their crimes!" As the crowd''s anger began to rise, Uzumaki Ashina stood silent for a moment, his teeth clenched as he made a firm decision. Even if it meant canceling the marriage, he wouldn''t let that young brat have his way. "Heh, did I just hear someone say they''d make us pay?" A voice as cold as the devil''s whisper echoed ominously, reverberating in everyone''s ears. The sheer killing intent contained in those words caused the residents of the Land of Whirlpools to shudder collectively. Before they could react, a sword crackling with lightning suddenly struck violently into the spiral emblem, symbolizing the pride and honor of the Land of Whirlpools. "Uchiha Kyosuke!" Uzumaki Ashina''s voice trembled with fury, almost laughing out of sheer disbelief. The audacity of this boy''s actions was shocking, as though he held no respect for Uzumaki Ashina whatsoever. Did he truly believe that with this small force, he could threaten the entire Land of Whirlpools? What a joke. Despite his seething rage, Ashina dared not openly break ties with the Uchiha. As the saying goes, circumstances change with time. At present, the Senju were weakened, and even the Hyga were enough to keep them preoccupied. They likely lacked the strength to intervene in any Uchiha invasion. If he pushed the Uchiha too far and provoked them into attacking the Land of Whirlpools, the Uzumaki Clan would have no choice but to defend themselves alone. Frankly speaking, Uzumaki Ashina was a powerful individual with unparalleled expertise in sealing techniques throughout history. However, due to his cautious nature, his achievements were ultimately limited. If it were someone like Uchiha Madara or Kyosuke, and someone dared to act arrogantly on their territory, they would ensure the intruder paid the ultimate price, even if it meant sacrificing their own lives. Was there a disparity in strength? Then perfectkilling the arrogant one would instantly close that gap. If you can''t earn respect by standing tall, yet refuse to bow your head or grovel for survival, and are unwilling to endure being trampled upon... In the end, destruction is the only path that awaits. Faced with such a person, even the Senju were unwilling to offer help. Uzumaki Ashina''s character was nothing but cowardice. So, when confronted with Kyosuke''s humiliating provocation, he still tried to reason with him, speaking of irrelevant ideals. "Uchiha Kyosuke, can your actions be considered a direct provocation against the Land of Whirlpools?" The implication was clear: if you''re going to do this, don''t even think about marrying my daughter. "You...!" Kyosuke shook his head and smiled bitterly. In the next moment, he appeared beside the Kusanagi sword, embedded in the Uzumaki emblem. The sound of crackling lightning filled the air as the towering platform, symbolizing the Land of Whirlpools'' pride, collapsed beneath the roar of thunder. "I will say this one last time: Hand over Mito immediately, or today, the Land of Whirlpools will flow with blood." As if to echo his words, the Uchiha ninjas swiftly activated their Sharingan and shouted in unison, "Blood will flow like a river!" The killing intent from these words was so intense that no one could doubt their resolve. If they refused to hand over Mito, the Uchiha would truly be ready to bring down a massacre upon the Land of Whirlpools. "Do you not fear these people dying for you?" Uzumaki Ashina''s voice was laced with threat. Kyosuke understood the intricacies of space-time ninjutsu, but others did not possess such abilities. If the conflict escalated, the Uchiha wedding entourage would undoubtedly be trapped in the Land of Whirlpools. Still daring to threaten me? Glaring at the old fool before him, Kyosuke sneered, a twisted grin forming on his lips. "Then let''s see if you can back up your words today." "Kill one of mine, and I''ll make you pay with the lives of a hundred from the Land of Whirlpools." Having said that, he couldn''t be bothered to argue further. He raised his left hand high, preparing to give the order to attack. Just then, a shout rang out, causing the tense atmosphere to gradually ease. "KYOSUKE!" Everyone turned in unison to see Mito, dressed in casual home attire and looking a bit disheveled, running out. "...Could this be a fake?" Kyosuke questioned, suspicion crossing his mind. Seeing his conflicted expression, Mito rolled her eyes in annoyance. "I''m the real Mito, alright?" "Well then, let''s test the secret code," Kyosuke coughed lightly and suddenly spoke in a serious tone. "The lofty mountains rise, a timeless sight, A landscape of beauty, day and night." Across from him, the princess with her signature bun hair looked utterly dejected, almost to the point of wanting to bang her head against the wall. However, in order to prove that she was truly herself, she reluctantly responded, "The door faces the sea, where rivers meet, Flowing together, eternally sweet." "Plant trees on your grave, let them grow tall, Shade them with branches, to answer the call." Uzumaki Ashina''s brow twitched, and his anger began to rise once again. "Your family''s bath is filled with fish, Swimming so freely, fulfilling each wish." "The fish are fat, the fruit sweet and ripe, Entering my belly, a delicious type." "Your mother comes to cook, so kind, so neat, Filling our hearts with a warm, rich treat." When they were alone, these playful exchanges between Kyosuke and Mito were little stories he told to make her happy. Every time she smiled, his treatment of her improved dramatically. Thus, the only ones who knew about this little exchange were the two of them. Once Kyosuke confirmed that this was the real Mito, he lost interest in the farce. From that moment on, he decided to leave the rest to her to handle. Withdrawing the Kusanagi sword, he stepped toward Mito. Suddenly, several chains, like venomous snakes, appeared behind him. "Unless I die, you''ll never take my daughter!" Uzumaki Ashina chose the most unexpected moment to strike. "You stubborn old fool." Kyosuke didn''t even flinch, too lazy to pay attention to the attacks coming from behind. Because in front of him, Mito had already activated her Strength of a Hundred Seal, intercepting all of Ashina''s chains in mid-air. "Stop it, Father!" sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 144 - 144: The Wedding Ceremony Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon She dared to lay a hand on me! Uzumaki Ashina was stunned, finally understanding what the phrase "a daughter is no longer a daughter when she grows up" truly means. It wasn''t just him. The people around them, the citizens of the Land of Whirlpools, were equally taken aback. Yet, Mito remained completely oblivious to the situation, continuing to ramble on about her thoughts. At last, Uzumaki Ashina, unable to endure any longer, erupted in anger. "I''m telling you, if you choose to leave with them, I will no longer consider you my daughter!" "Father, must it be this way?" Mito''s face grew pale. "Your father is trying to reason with you," Ashina sighed, pointing at the Uchiha ninjas in front of him. "Have you forgotten how many of our people died at their hands?" "I remember," Mito nodded, and then, in a voice that nearly made her father''s heart stop, she added, "So from now on, there will be no more blood feuds between the Uchiha and the Uzumaki. I will be the bridge to maintain peace between our clans." With her words, Ashina knew clearly that his daughter had no intention of turning back. He waved his hand in helpless resignation, almost wanting to sever ties with her there and then. However, after a brief moment of thought, Ashina decided against it. First, he truly couldn''t bring himself to abandon Mito; if he did, she would become a laughingstock in the Land of Fire. Secondly, just as he had initially aligned with the Senju, if his daughter was determined to marry into the Uchiha, this now presented an opportunity to ease tensions between the two clans. In the end, the reason the Land of Whirlpools had participated in the war was to secure it''s own protection. Despite the unexpected outcome, upon reflection, their original goal seemed to have been achieved. No matter which side, Senju or Uchiha, came out on top, the Land of Whirlpools would benefit. In comparison, his personal pride and preferences seemed less important. "You''re not a child anymore," Ashina said, his voice heavy, as though the weight of the years had suddenly aged him decades. "Some things... you need to decide for yourself." These words, though spoken with great inner conflict, were his unspoken approval of Mito''s marriage to Kyosuke. The emotional turmoil he felt could be imagined: The firm stance he had shown earlier seemed to dissolve like cold, biting rain, pelting his face with its harshness. "Father," Mito''s eyes welled up with tears. She understood, deep down, that her father loved and cared for her. She cast a glance at the silent young man beside her, then smiled softly, bowing to the ground and respectfully offering a few kowtows to Uzumaki Ashina. "Take good care of her." When Mito, her eyes still clouded with tears, lifted her head, she found that her father was no longer there. Yet those words continued to echo in her ears, lingering persistently. "You''ll be far better than him," Kyosuke thought to himself, though he refrained from saying it aloud, knowing that doing so would spoil the moment. He gently helped the sobbing Mito to her feet, tenderly wiping away her tears. "Let''s go home." "Mm." By the time Mito turned around, she had already regained her usual composed demeanor. Just as her father had said, she was no longer a little child. She was the princess of the Land of Whirlpools and the wife of Uchiha Kyosuke. At home, she had to be a supportive and wise partner, while outside, she would work to maintain peace between the Uchiha and Uzumaki clans. The road ahead was hard, filled with exhaustion and challenges, but she wasn''t afraid, for the man by her side would always be there with her. Whoosh! Suddenly, while she was lost in thought, every ninja around themexcept Izunadropped to one knee in perfect unison and shouted: "Welcome, Princess Mito, back home!" At that moment, the people surrounding them wore expressions of disbelief. Although Uzumaki Ashina had tactically approved of their marriage, it didn''t mean that everyone else would easily accept it. Mito, who should have felt sorrowful, surprisingly found herself unusually calm and composed instead. "From now on, you mustn''t bully me," she said softly. "Heh, that''s not so certain," Kyosuke replied with a playful grin. Taking Mito''s small hand in his, Kyosuke laughed heartily. "Let''s go, we''re heading home." --- Half a month later, news of Uchiha Kyosuke''s wedding spread throughout the Land of Fire. All the prominent figures received invitations from the Uchiha clan. Not attending? Such an act would be seen as an insult, and next time, a special kunai would be delivered in response. Everyone knew that Uchiha Kyosuke''s space-time ninjutsu was unparalleled. Receiving a kunai from him was akin to receiving an invitation from the God of Death. If he wished, he could appear at any clan''s doorstep and massacre them at will. Who wouldn''t be terrified? Thus, with the exception of the Senju clan, all other major and minor families attended Kyosuke''s wedding. Even, Uzumaki Ashina sent Mito''s personal maidservant with the dowry, having them stay behind to look after his daughter. On the day of the wedding, Kyosuke insisted on wearing a custom-made black ceremonial yukata, the traditional attire for a groom. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Mito, adorned in a phoenix crown and a white bridal kimono, known as an uchikake, left countless women gazing at her in awe. She was breathtakingly beautiful. The traditional Japanese wedding attire was beyond comparison to the simpler clothing others typically wore. To ensure authenticity, Kyosuke had poured countless efforts into the preparation, though the actual work was carried out by his shadow clones. Everything was prepared, and on that day, the couple became the focal point of envious glances from many. "She''s really becoming more and more beautiful." Kyosuke thought to himself, momentarily losing his composure. The celebration soon began, and the couple smoothly followed the customary rituals, having already discussed the important words countless times, so there was no need for additional emotional speeches. A wedding of such magnitude was never just a simple celebration. With so many family representatives present, if they didn''t take the opportunity to make something of it, they''d be wasting a rare chance. After sharing a few drinks with the guests, Kyosuke and Mito changed into their formal attire and attended a meeting organized by Uchiha Madara. As soon as they entered, the couple was greeted by a chorus of insincere well-wishes. "Congratulations!" "Best wishes for your marriage!" After the customary pleasantries, Kyosuke and Mito took their seats beside Madara. At this point, most people''s attention was on Uzumaki Mito. Her presence here wasn''t just as Kyosuke''s wife; in a sense, she represented the attitude of the Uzumaki clan. The Uchiha, already an incredibly powerful clan, had gained the Hyuga clan from the east as allies, further strengthening their position. With their marriage alliance to the Uzumaki, their influence expanded even more, making them an even greater force in the Land of Fire. Just the thought of it sent shivers down the spines of the clan representatives present. "These guys really aren''t planning to unify the Land of Fire, are they?" one of them thought anxiously. Scanning the room, Madara''s voice was low and steady as he spoke, "The reason I''ve gathered everyone here today is to discuss the future of the Land of Fire." "Our Uchiha are different from the sneaky and cunning Senju. We won''t impose sanctions on other clans without cause." "At the same time, please rest assured, we have no desire to dominate the Land of Fire. The future of this country must be shaped together by all of us." His words sounded nice, but everyone present was shrewd enough not to be easily swayed by Madara''s speech. Uchiha don''t want to dominate? Hah, what a cold joke, and it wasn''t even funny. Knowing that mere words wouldn''t be enough to persuade everyone, Madara subtly gave Kyosuke a look. "It''s your turn to perform." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 145 - 145: A Few Matters Regarding the Establishment of Konoha Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Everyone, allow me a moment to speak." Kyosuke was never one for unnecessary words, and Madara was not the type to ramble on either. The reason for today''s meeting ultimately boiled down to the promise made during their youth. To establish a village, cooperation from other clans was essential, and this was something Kyosuke understood all too well. Of course, today, he was not here to force anyone into a decision. Rather, he was here to express his ideas within a suitable scope. Whether they chose to agree was another matter, but at the very least, he wanted to ensure that the other clans understood his intentions. "The Land of Fire is situated at a crucial crossroads for trade between nations, with fertile lands stretching for thousands of milesa true land of abundance." "The unique geographical location has allowed the Land of Fire to gather a great deal of talent and resources, making it the most prosperous of the Five Great Countries." At this point, Kyosuke suddenly changed the direction of his speech: "It is precisely because of this that external enemies are constantly eyeing our territory." "First, there was the invasion of the Land of Rain, then the exploratory attacks from the Land of Wind." "The Land of Water overseas is stirring with ambitions, and the Land of Lightning to the north harbors even more malicious intentions." "The external environment is harsh, and internal strife is equally terrifying." Pausing for a moment, Kyosuke exchanged a glance with Madara, then slowly spoke his true thoughts: "For this reason, I want to confirm one thingwhat do you all think about the idea of establishing a hidden village in the Land of Fire?" "A hidden village?" From the front left seat, the representative of the Hyuga clan, Yayoi, politely asked: "Would this be something similar to the governance system of the Land of Whirlpools?" "Similar, but with some differences," Kyosuke nodded towards her, seemingly acknowledging her understanding. To outsiders, he and Yayoi appeared to be nothing more than acquaintances exchanging polite gestures, but this was intentional, as at certain key moments, it could prove beneficial. "My idea is to create a sanctuarya safe haventhat can offer protection to all the clans." With this one sentence, he clearly outlined the core purpose of the village. "Let alone the smaller clans, even the mighty Uchiha clan is constantly facing terrifying external threats." "Children as young as six or seven are forced to step onto the battlefield, and within the clan, living to the age of forty is considered a long life. Everyone, this is not how it should be." "The Shinobi world should not be like this." "By uniting the strength of all clans to establish a hidden village in the Land of Fire, children can enjoy a happy life, and the elderly can spend their twilight years in peace. Perhaps this is the true goal we should strive for." Next, Kyosuke continued to elaborate on many of his ideas. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For example, establishing a ninja school where children from all clans could learn both knowledge and ninjutsu. This idea particularly piqued the interest of the smaller clans present. He also suggested improving medical ninja techniques, and even demonstrated the use of the Mystical Palm Technique on the spot. This was met with unanimous approval from those present. Additionally, he proposed creating a security force for the hidden village to prevent crime among civilians and provide ordinary people with a peaceful and harmonious environment. Such an approach could effectively promote the village''s economic development. By the time the conversation reached this point, the Uchiha clan had already expressed their stance. Now, the reactions of the others would be of utmost importance. After a moment of silence, the representative of the Sarutobi clan suddenly spoke up, asking, "The idea is excellent, but there are many issues to consider." "How will the various clans eliminate their mutual grudges? And what about the distribution of power?" In fact, Kyosuke had the ability to answer each of these concerns in detail. However, as he had said before, today was simply a chance to share his thoughts, and the actual establishment of Konoha was still a long way off. Without the terrifying power, how could one intimidate the other clans? The prerequisite for establishing Konoha was that the battle between the Uchiha and the Senju had to be settled first. Laughing and changing the subject, Kyosuke and the others began discussing other matters, as if the idea of creating a hidden village was just a casual remark. Of course, the other representatives didn''t think so. No matter what was on their minds, one thing was clear: the idea of establishing a hidden village where all the clans of the Land of Fire would gather had first emerged on this land." Finally, Kyosuke had revealed his thoughts, and the happiest one was Kyosuke himselfor perhaps it was Uchiha Madara, sitting high on his platform? No, neither of them. The most excited person was Senju Hashirama, far away in the Senju Clan. That afternoon, the words of Uchiha Kyosuke reached his ears. "I knew it! I knew it!!!" Hashirama was as excited as someone suffering from spasms. "Brother!" Tobirama''s forehead veins bulged. He couldn''t stand his older brother''s naive thoughts. Rather than having such idle thoughts, why not pay more attention to the unusual movements within the clan? The main reason the two brothers were able to take control of the Senju Clan''s power was due to the strength they had demonstrated. However, as the clan leader, Hashirama had first been suppressed by Hyga Tenjin, who possessed the Tenseigan, and was later severely injured by Kyosuke, almost losing his life in the Land of Whirlpools. Although the clan members never spoke openly, the seeds of suspicion had already been quietly planted. Hashirama''s position as clan leader was not as secure as he had imagined. In order to make his brother realize the seriousness of the issue, Tobirama specifically organized materials that clearly recorded the recent movements of influential clan figures. "I understand." Hashirama nodded, and under his younger brother''s surprised gaze, he took out a small package from beneath his desk. "What''s this?" Tobirama blinked, thinking, Could this fool of an older brother be planning to join the Uchiha? [P.s; Lmao] "When I''m not around, please take care of the clan''s matters." Saying this, Hashirama stood up and was about to leave. "Wait, wait a minute." Tobirama stopped him, asking in shock, "Brother, where are you going? You should at least tell me." "Sorry, sorry, I forgot." Hashirama laughed and scratched his head, then took out a map from his chest, filled with detailed information. "Shikkotsu Forest?" Meanwhile, the lively atmosphere on the Uchiha side had finally dissipated. After the representatives of each clan left, the only question remaining for them was how to handle the increasingly tense relationship with the Senju Clan. The successful marriage robbery might seem impressive, but in reality, it had left too many hidden dangers within the clan. The enraged Senju Clan would inevitably seek to regain their honor. It was said that large numbers of troops had already been stationed at the border. The friction between the two clans had become increasingly intense, with news of clan members being attacked almost every day. As a result, Madara had begun turning in circles, burying himself in his office to handle official matters all day. As for Kyosuke, he was still enjoying his honeymoon journey, while also preparing for the next phase of his goals. "Notify the third secret ninja, it''s almost time to close the net." "Yes." After his subordinates left, Kyosuke lay back in the rocking chair, smiling, while holding the recent reports on the moon. The reports indicated that something unusual seemed to be happening at a certain location on the moon. "Once we settle things here, you and I will go to the moon." "Sure, sure." Upon hearing the opportunity to go to the moon, the princess with a bun was naturally overjoyed. Now, that''s what a romantic honeymoon journey should be like. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 146 - 146: The Eye-Seizing Plan Begins Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon On Kyosuke''s wedding day, everyone connected to him offered their heartfelt blessings. Everyone, except for one person. That person was Uchiha Kaijun, stationed on the front lines. As a promising talent once carefully nurtured by Tajima, Uchiha Madara hadn''t completely abandoned him after ascending to power. Serving as a commander of a legion, Uchiha Kaijun remained active on the battlefield, slowly accumulating achievements through his victories in battle. Even during a time of celebration for the entire clan, he labored silently on the front lines, determined to gather enough strength for both vengeance and survival. In fact, Uchiha Kaijun, now nearing his twenties, had already married his beloved girlfriend last year. With the bonds of family, he became even more determined to work hard. However, when he learned that Kyosuke had married the Uzumaki princess and that Madara had gone so far as to clash swords with the Senju over this, Uchiha Kaijun suddenly came to a realization. No matter how hard he worked, he would never surpass that bastard in status. To wash away the shame that tainted him, there was only one path leftawakening the Mangekyo Sharingan, the legendary pair of eyes. "If that guy can do it, then I can definitely awaken the Mangeky as well." With this thought in mind, Uchiha Kaijun began searching for a way to awaken his eyes. Whether it was luck or misfortune, he eventually found a method. [P.s; SUS] However After leading his team to complete an inspection of the camp, Uchiha Kai walked alone toward his tent. "The conditions for awakening the eyes..." "No wonder... who would have imagined this beforehand?" "Do I really have to...?" "No. No, I can''t hurt her." Just ten meters away from his tent, Kaijun suddenly stopped, his gaze complex as he stared at the shadow of someone reflected inside. After taking a few deep breaths, he finally lifted the curtain and stepped inside. The person pacing back and forth inside was none other than his wife, Uchiha Kochou. "Welcome back, Kaijun-kun." Seeing her husband return, Kochou immediately pulled him close with excitement, her eyes glimmering with happiness. "I wasn''t feeling well today, so I went to see the medical unit," she said cheerfully. Still caught in his internal conflict, Uchiha Kaijun absentmindedly asked, "Oh? Are you okay? Is it an old injury acting up again?" After all, as a ninja fighting at the front lines for years, who didn''t carry a body full of hidden injuries? Even he often suffered from the pain of recurring wounds. The reality was, the current medical system was far too inadequate. Seeing that her husband was still distracted, Uchiha Kochou pouted and leaned close to his ear, whispering softly, "Congratulations, you''re going to be a father." "Oh, that''s wonderful news. Definitely worth celebrat" Mid-sentence, Kaijun suddenly froze, his eyes widening in disbelief as he stared at his wife. "Y-youyou mean" "Yes~" "Then Idoes this mean I''m" "That''s right~" Standing in stunned silence for more than ten seconds, Uchiha Kaijun suddenly scooped his wife into his arms, his excitement making him seem like a child of twenty years old. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m going to be a father! I''m going to be a father!" Spinning her around a few times in joy, he gently set her down and carefully rested his head against her stomach. And then He heard nothing. "Silly, it''s still too early. How could you possibly hear anything right now?" Uchiha Kochou reached out and poked his forehead with her finger. From that point on, the two put their official duties aside and began discussing everything from pregnancy care to how they should raise their child after it was born. Looking at his wife, who was brimming with happiness, Uchiha Kaijun''s face softened into an expression of unprecedented calm and contentment. "Kochou, you should go rest now. I will delegate all your tasks to someone else." "Alright," she replied. After his wife left, Kaijun stood in front of the mirror, staring intently at the man in the reflection whose eyes were filled with a dark gloom. Slowly, he raised his hand. Slap! Uchiha Kaijun slapped himself hard across the face. "You bastard, idiot, fool! How could you have entertained such a thought?" Growing angrier with each word, he raised his other hand and delivered another resounding slap to his left cheek. The force was so strong that a streak of fresh blood began to seep from the corner of his mouth. At that moment, Uchiha Kaijun''s heart was flooded with complex emotionsregret, frustration, happiness, and gratitude. As he began to regain his composure, a sudden, familiar panic overtook him. He was afraid. Afraid that Uchiha Kyosuke would never forgive him. He feared what his ruthless cousin might do to his wife and child. The scene from years ago, at the training grounds, still haunted his nightmares. "No, I have to be prepared." "Mangeky." As the image of his wife''s smiling face flashed through his mind, Uchiha Kaijun gritted his teeth and made an agonizing decision. Uchiha Shinji, a rare close friend of Kaijun''s, had fought beside him countless times. The two had trained together, resisted foreign invaders, and carved their way out of bloody battlefields side by side. One day, Uchiha Kaijun suddenly suggested they go train outside, and Shinji, without hesitation, agreed. But soon after, news came that the Senju clan had launched an attack. When the rescue team arrived, Uchiha Shinji was found dead on the spot. It was said that Uchiha Kaijun was consumed with rage, vowing to annihilate the entire Senju clan. However, only he knew the truth: there had been no attack. It had all been a meticulously planned conspiracy. In order to protect his wife and unborn child, he had sacrificed his one true friend. He had hoped to use the pain of killing his closest companion to force himself into awakening the Mangeky Sharingan. Unfortunately, as expected, it had ended in failure. He was not like Uchiha Itachi, who had an abundance of personal emotions. From the way he had treated young Kyosuke all those years ago, it was clear that Uchiha Kaijun, like his parents, had a cold and indifferent nature. For someone like him, the most important person in his heart would always be himself. Though Shinji had been his dearest friend, he was still not important enough to awaken the Mangeky. "Damn it! Why did it turn out this way?!" He regretted it deeply. He shouldn''t have acted so rashly. Not only had his eyes failed to evolve, but he had also lost his friend''s life in vain. When he thought back to the look in Shinji''s eyes before he died, he was haunted by nightmares for several nights in a row. In those dreams, he had succeeded in awakening the Mangeky, but the person lying dead at his feet was not only Shinji. There was also his wife, her face twisted in an eerie smile, her body drenched in blood. "Ah!!" Once again, waking up from his sleep, Uchiha Kaijun was breathing heavily. Though still shaken, something about the dream felt unnervingly real. "My lord!" Before he could recover his composure, a subordinate rushed into the tent, panicking. "What''s all this fuss about?" Kaijun scolded as he sat up, not noticing the sweat dripping from his temples. "It''s bad news, my lord. We''ve just received word that Lady Kochou was attacked on her way back to her family." "Sheshe''s missing... still unaccounted for!" Bang! A cold, ominous chakra erupted violently from Uchiha Kaijun''s body. His already eerie eyes now appeared even more terrifying. --- [Author''s Note] Dear Readers, I wanted to inform you all that due to my exams and studies, I will only be able to upload one chapter for the time being, instead of two. I truly appreciate your understanding and support during this time. Thank you for your patience! --- .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 147 - 147: Your Woman is Quite Juicy Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the depths of the forest, a team of shinobi hurriedly made their way to the site of the incident. It had been nearly two hours since Uchiha Kochou had been attacked. If she were safe and sound, there should have been some news from her by now. "She''ll be fine. Don''t overthink it." Uchiha Kaijun kept trying to reassure himself, though the unease in his heart grew stronger with each passing moment. The shinobi trailing behind him exchanged glances, unsure of how to comfort him as they observed his anxious demeanor. If they were in his position, they likely wouldn''t listen to any words of consolation either. Drip. Sweat trickled steadily down his temple. That single detail was enough to reveal the storm of panic raging within Uchiha Kaijun. A man as typically cold and detached as he, once he gave his heart to someone, would cherish that love far more deeply than most people ever could. And when such love was lost, the hatred that followed would burn even fiercer. Even without directly facing his wrath, simply standing in Lord Kaijun''s presence was enough to fill the other shinobi with an overwhelming sense of dread. "Heavens, please protect her," they prayed silently in their hearts, though they knew deep down that the odds of Lady Kochou surviving unscathed were slim at best. "If they had infiltrated enemy territory themselves, they would never have shown mercy to their enemies, regardless of gender. With heavy hearts, the rescue team finally arrived at the site of the attack. Bloodvivid, crimson bloodwas everywhere, saturating the surroundings in a gruesome sight. To Uchiha Kaijun''s eyes, this scene resembled a vision of hell, so horrifying that it was unbearable to behold. "Kochou, where are you?" "Please, don''t let anything happen to you." "I beg of you" Walking numbly through the blood-soaked grass, Uchiha Kaijun scanned each corpse on the ground with pleading eyes. To his slight relief, his wife''s body was not among them. "Stay calm." Forcing himself to think rationally, Uchiha Kaijun gradually regained his usual composure. "Kochou''s strength is extraordinary. Even defeating her would take considerable effort on my part." "She wouldn''t fall so easily. There must be a reason why she hasn''t sent any messages." "Lord Kaijun!" One of his subordinates suddenly shouted, pointing at a mark on the ground. "There''s something here!" After a brief inspection, Uchiha Kaijun''s face lit up with joy. The marks on the ground were part of a secret code that only he and his wife understood. "She''s alive!" Uchiha Kei, who had regained his composure, immediately set off in the direction indicated by the markings. From the traces on the ground, it was clear that the situation had been quite urgent at the time, indicating that his wife was currently being pursued by the enemy. "Damn it! If only I had noticed earlier!" Sizzle! Lightning chakra coursed over his body. Desperate and anxious, Uchiha Kaijun resorted to chakra-stimulation techniques to forcefully increase his speed. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lord Kaijun!" His subordinates tried to stop him, but how could he possibly heed their words now? Within mere moments, Uchiha Kaijun''s figure vanished from their sight. No matter how much effort they put into chasing him, his subordinates simply couldn''t keep up with their commander. "Sigh, forget it. Let''s follow the trail he left behind," one of them suggested. "Indeed. By the way, Lord Kaijun''s progress is astonishingly fast," another remarked. "Of course. Don''t forget, he''s the cousin of that person." "Shh! Don''t speak of such things carelessly, or you''ll be punished." "Relax, relax. As long as none of us mention it, Lord Kaijun will never know." Without Uchiha Kaijun present, the team felt an odd sense of relief, allowing them to exchange their thoughts on the situation as they advanced. However, they failed to notice the lurking danger in the surrounding shadows. "Kill them. End it quickly!" Dark figures suddenly burst from the undergrowth, launching a brutal assault on the team without warning. The attackers were skilled, their movements precise and deadly. They wielded expertise in assassination techniques and summoned strange, ominous snake-like creatures. What stood out the most was the same scarlet gleam in their eyes. "You you''re also" Before the rescue team could fully comprehend the betrayal, the last member fell to a venomous fang, his heart filled with unanswered questions. Why would members of their own clan mercilessly attack them? As his life slipped away, a vague sense of a complex conspiracy seemed to dawn upon him. Yet, he would never uncover the truth. Having completed their task, the masked assailants retreated into the shadows, leaving no trace behind. No matter who investigated the incident later, all evidence would point to the Senju clan as the culprits. Meanwhile, Uchiha Kaijun remained unaware of his team''s tragic demise. Following the clues his wife had left behind, he tracked her to a remote mountain hut. Following the clues left by his wife, he tracked her all the way to a remote cottage deep in the mountains. His instincts told him that his wife was most likely hiding inside. Pushing aside the branches and leaves before him, Uchiha Kei, hidden behind a tree trunk, stared intently at the cottage in the distance. Normally, he would have chosen a more discreet approach, waiting at least for his subordinates to join him. However, his restless heart urged him to take the most irrational action. "I can''t wait any longer," he gritted his teeth and charged directly toward the cottage. Of course, he didn''t forget to leave behind a shadow clone. As one of the key subjects of training under Tajima, not only had he mastered the Chidori technique, but even the shadow clone jutsu had fallen under his clever imitation. "Kochou, I''m coming to save you." With the cottage growing closer, Uchiha Kaijun was already prepared for battle. At that moment, the wooden door was suddenly pushed open from the inside. A figure clad in black and wearing a mask slowly stepped out. From the aura alone, it was clear that this person was a formidable enemy. However, what truly caught Uchiha Kaijun''s attention was not the figure in black, but the tattered woman in his arms. The woman was none other than his wife, Uchiha Kochou, who had been missing for a long time. "Why is it just you?" The hoarse voice of the figure in black came from beneath his mask, expressing some regret. "I was hoping to catch a few more, what a pity." "Let go of my wife," Uchiha Kaijun said slowly, each word dripping with a murderous intent so intense it could shake the very air. "Oh? So she''s your woman?" The figure in black clicked his tongue, and, seeing the fury in the man''s eyes, he buried his head into Kochou''s chest and took a deep breath. "Sorry, I was so bored while waiting that I decided to play a little game with her." He grabbed Kochou roughly, then smiled and complimented, "I must say, you have great taste." "Your wife..." "She''s quite... juicy." With that, he threw the unconscious Kochou aside. Seeing this, Uchiha Kaijun, his gums already bleeding from clenching his teeth, rushed forward to catch his wife. To his horror, he saw that her body was covered with numerous burning explosive tags. Boom! Boom! Boom! Amid the deafening explosions, Kaijun tumbled to the side, still holding his wife. Ignoring the searing pain from his back as his flesh and blood were scorched, he gently laid her on the grass and summoned a shadow clone to guard her. Then, Uchiha Kaijun slowly rose to his feet and glared at the figure in black, who was clapping his hands in amusement. "I''ll take your life!" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 148 - 148: Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon After briefly confirming his wife''s condition, Uchiha Kaijun finally let out a slight sigh of relief. No matter what she had gone through earlier, as long as she was unharmed, other issues could be dealt with. As for that black-clad bastard, today, he would personally end his life. While running, Uchiha Kaijun formed hand seals, and a blast of hot breath surged forth, blooming like a magnificent fire rose. Fire Style: Great Fire Annihilation! Seeing this, the man in black quickly formed hand seals as well, releasing a torrent of water from his mouth, creating a dense, high water barrier around him, glowing with a faint blue hue. Water Style: Water Formation Wall! "Water Style ninja?" Uchiha Kaijun frowned. He hadn''t expected that the enemy''s chakra affinity would counter his own so effectively. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Drawing the long blade from his back, he leapt over the water curtain and slashed downward at the enemy in mid-air. If ninjutsu wouldn''t give him the upper hand, then close combat would determine the winner. His Sharingan had been honed to perfection, and in hand-to-hand combat, he felt confident and unafraid of anyone. "You can only blame yourself for not being born an Uchiha." However, his mid-air strike was blocked by the enemy, who skillfully parried it. Kaijun quickly reversed his grip on the sword and made a horizontal slash, but the man in black dodged to the side once more. "How is that possible!" Determined to succeed, Uchiha Kaijun raised his long blade overhead, focused his mind, and suddenly unleashed a ferocious, flame-filled, rapid strike. Uchiha Style: Glorious Slash! One slash cut through the air, and Uchiha Kaijun was already preparing for the next attack. However, he soon noticed that the enemy didn''t even attempt to evade. "Not bad for a strike. Your fire chakra nature development is impressive." As he spoke, the man in black lifted the hem of his clothes and revealed a slender sword that he had somehow been holding. "Such a pity." With a slight movement of his foot, the man in black immediately split into multiple illusions, and though the sun blazed high above, a pale blue crescent moon rose behind him. Uchiha Style: Illusory Moon Swift! The two figures crossed paths, pausing for just two seconds before a spray of blood erupted from Kaijun''s chest. "Cough, cough, cough..." Looking down at the short blade in his hand, he turned his body with great difficulty, his eyes filled with an overwhelming shock. For some reason, he suddenly felt that the combat techniques of the man in black seemed to counter him perfectly. Raising his bloodied hands, Uchiha Kaijun couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He hadn''t expected to be forced to use that person''s unique technique in this fight. "It can''t be helped." With a few quick hand seals, a surge of lightning gathered in his palms. Chidori! The violent lightning chakra rapidly stimulated the cells in Uchiha Kaijun''s body, boosting his physical abilities and significantly enhancing his speed. Chidori, with its high electrical damage, required a certain distance of sprinting to land an effective physical blow. "Not bad," the man in black said with a wave of his hand, as if completely unconcerned. "Come on, give me your best shot." "This person seems to know me very well." Uchiha Kaijun furrowed his brow, a growing sense of determination forming in his heart. BOOM! With a crash, the ground beneath his feet shattered, and his figure turned into a streak of light, speeding directly toward the enemy. Seeing the force of his attack, the man in black took up a defensive stance, ready to counter Kaijun''s Chidori. Just then, the lightning in Kaijun''s hands suddenly exploded, and a deadly bolt of lightning shot from his fingertips, piercing the enemy''s chest in an instant. With a cry of pain, the man in black coughed up blood. Under the influence of the lightning chakra, he could barely lift his arm. "Hahaha, now you see my strength, don''t you?" "No one can underestimate me, Uchiha Kaijun!" As he spoke, he did not forget to continue channeling more chakra into his attack. This black-clad bastard had dared to harm his wife, and how could he let him die comfortably? "Does it hurt? It should!" Listening to the agonizing screams in his ears, it felt as though he was savoring the most beautiful music in the world. But as he listened, Uchiha Kaijun suddenly sensed that something was off. The voice of the black-clad man... it sounded strangely like... BANG! Before he could confirm his suspicions, the "wife" lying unconscious in the distance suddenly vanished with a puff of smoke. A shadow clone?!! Then... what happened to her? Uncertain of what had crossed his mind, Uchiha Kaijun''s body suddenly trembled, and his face was filled with an expression of horror, as if he were witnessing the end of the world. He stiffly turned his head to look at the black-clad man, who was slowly collapsing onto the ground. Step... step... step... The five-meter distance took him more than ten seconds to cover. His knees buckled as he slowly knelt before the man in black, extending his trembling hand to reverently lift the man''s mask. Um! His throat made a sound as though something foreign was lodged in it. The man''s eyes were blank, his face devoid of color. The world reflected in his pupils seemed strangely unreal. The face beneath the black-clad man''s mask was that of his beloved wife, Uchiha Kochou. "Why... why am I... no, someone, please... help..." Holding his wife''s lifeless body in his arms, Uchiha Kaijun appeared like a lost child separated from his parents, his entire body radiating an uncontrollable panic. In his arms, Uchiha Kochou weakly opened her eyes, smiling as she gently reached up to touch her husband''s face. "Don''t be sad." "Now you have the power to defeat anyone." In his tear-filled eyes, the traditional three tomoe pattern had already vanished. What replaced them was a pair of eerie, scythe-like large windmills. The long-awaited Mangeky Sharingan had finally awakened, but it wasn''t until this moment that Uchiha Kaijun truly understood one thing. Why, according to the clan records, every member who successfully awakened their eyes would rather forgo these cursed eyes. The excruciating pain that tore through his chest was a hundred, a thousand times worse than he had imagined. "No, I don''t want these eyes anymore." "Please, please don''t leave me, Kochou. I can''t live without you." Yes, the man deeply regretted it, believing that his own stubbornness had caused her downfall. He had so many things he still wanted to say, but the woman in his arms had already lost her breath. It was always only when one loses something that they come to truly realize what is most important to them. [P.s; True????] But alas, there is no such thing as "regret medicine" in this world, at least not in Uchiha Kaijun''s hands. Ahhhhhhh!!!! Holding his wife''s lifeless body, the man could no longer contain his fury. His scream reverberated through the sky and earth, like a vengeful spirit suffering endless torment in the depths of hell. At that moment, clear footsteps suddenly sounded from a distance. "All misfortunes in this world stem from the insufficient abilities of the people involved." With each step, Kysuke walked toward the man, speaking with a detached tone, stating the harsh truth: "It''s your foolishness that has led to this outcome." "UCHIHA KYSUKE!!!" Not wanting to even think about how he ended up here, Uchiha Kaijun, filled with raging fury with no outlet, finally turned his wrath upon the very person he feared most. "Come, let me witness your abilities." Kysuke unfurled his black cloak and calmly drew the Kusanagi sword from his waist. From beginning to end, he remained calm and composed. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 149 - 149: Uchiha Kaijun’s Mangekyō Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Beneath the loose black robe lay Kyosuke''s muscular and robust physique. Strong, domineering, exuding an overwhelming sense of raw, ferocious power. With a single-handed sword sweep, the fierce wind cut through the air, and his robe billowed loudly with the motion. The sheer force of his strike even made Uchiha Kaijun, who had been engulfed in despair, feel a tinge of astonishment. Instinctively, Kaijun raised the broken blade in his hand. Suddenly, a vision seemed to flash before his eyesof himself being decapitated in one swift stroke. Driven by pure instinct, he tilted his head slightly. In the next moment, an immense force struck him, shattering the broken blade once again. The sword''s edge grazed past his ear. "Huh?" Kyosuke was mildly surprised. As their figures crossed paths, he spun in midair and delivered a powerful kick toward the exposed opening in his opponent''s defence. With Kyosuke''s agility, there was no way Uchiha Kaijun could block it. And yet, Kaijun had already crossed his arms, bracing in advance to defend. A dull thud resounded. Uchiha Kaijun''s face turned red as he summoned every ounce of his strength, but even so, he was sent flying through the air by the force of the kick. "This guy?!" Kaijun landed with a nimble flip, his face a mix of murderous intent and faint, almost unnoticeable astonishment. He always knew Kyosuke was incredibly stronghis ninjutsu was unmatched, and his ocular power surpassed even that of the clan leader''s. But how could such monstrous physical strength be explained? Kyosuke was clearly over four years younger than him. By all accounts, Kaijun should have had the advantage when it came to physical development. Yet, Kyosuke gave him the impression that he was battling a seasoned veteran, someone who had made a name for himself long ago And, to top it off, a powerhouse from the Senju clan. Rubbing his sore arms, Uchiha Kaijun slowly got to his feet. His hand gently touched his eyes. "So this is the power of the Mangeky Sharingan," he muttered, gradually beginning to comprehend the abilities of his eyes. On the other side, Kyosuke was observing Kaijun with mild curiosity. Fixating on the scythe-like pattern in Kaijun''s eyes, Kyosuke wondered what kind of ocular power his cousin had awakened. "It''s been a while since I''ve felt such anticipation. Don''t let me down." As he spoke, the Chidori spread across the blade, lightning crackling in bursts. In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of his opponent, striking out with a dazzling blade of thunder. Uchiha Style: Sword Leap Thunderclap! The attack, which should have been a guaranteed hit, was once again evaded by Kaijun with a swift crouch, as if he had foreseen Kyosuke''s move in advance. "Interesting," Kyosuke remarked. Reversing his grip on his weapon, he moved in perfect harmony with his blade, launching a series of fluid and relentless physical attacks. Before long, the Kusanagi Sword had already left multiple shallow cuts across Kaijun''s body. "Still not enough. I need to see more," Kaijun declared. Even as blood dripped from his wounds, his eyes shone brighter than ever. Tossing aside his broken kunai, Kaijun''s left eye suddenly flared with a crimson glow. Time Precognition! In an instant, Kyosuke''s next move unfolded clearly before Kaijun''s vision. With a subtle flick of his wrist, a shuriken tore through the air. The spot where it landed seemed empty at first, but a shadow swiftly appearedit was Kyosuke, who had been preparing to strike with the Body Flicker Technique. What had seemed like a misjudged throw was, in fact, a calculated prediction of the opponent''s movements. Even someone as skilled as Kyosuke couldn''t immediately react while moving at such high speed. As he exited the Body Flicker, blood began to trickle down Kyosuke''s cheek. Upon seeing this, Uchiha Kaijun clenched his fist tightly, a trace of frustration flashing through his eyes. He still had not fully mastered his ocular jutsu. If he had, that strike just now would have pierced through his opponent''s throat. "It doesn''t matter. There''s still a chance." Just as he prepared to activate his dojutsu again, a scene unfolded before his eyes that left him utterly stunned. The wound on Kyosuke''s face healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. As the last wisp of smoke dissipated, the scars on his cheeks had completely vanished without a trace. This was the self-healing ability granted by the Intermediate Sage Body. Facing his cousin''s expression of disbelief, Kyosuke smiled faintly and said, "If I''m not mistaken, this is a precognition-type ocular jutsu, correct? What''s its name?" "Hmph, enough with the nonsense. With my next strike, I''ll take your worthless life," Uchiha Kaijun secretly bit his lip in anger, not expecting his dojutsu to be seen through so quickly. The Time Precognition dojutsu, based on the output of ocular power, allowed the user to glimpse into the near future within a certain range. Thanks to this, Kaijun had been able to evade one lethal attack after another. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was evident that his confidence was soaring, and he now radiated an aura of determination to defeat his opponent. Unfortunately, Uchiha Kaijun was unaware that precognition-type abilities had three major weaknesses. Coincidentally, Kyosuke possessed all the means necessary to exploit them. The first was speed. Seeing was useless if one couldn''t react in timeprecognition could only be used to avoid fatal injuries at best. Plunging the Kusanagi Sword firmly into the ground, Kyosuke gripped four specially crafted kunai, two in each hand. The moment the projectiles left his grasp, his figure began to flicker wildly. From a distance, he appeared as a streak of black light, spinning through the air, launching attacks from angles that defied imagination. Barely evading the Chidori aimed at his neck, Kaijun had no time to adjust his stance before Kyosuke materialized behind him the very next moment. "Can''t keep up, can you?" A sharp hand strike swept across, carving a deep wound into Uchiha Kaijun''s abdomen. As Kyosuke had anticipated, against super-speed attacks, precognition could only ensure that the user wouldn''t be instantly killed. Clutching the bleeding wound, Uchiha Kaijun leapt backward, retreating from the area marked by the Flying Thunder God kunai. His right eye gleamed faintly, but he quickly let out a disappointed sigh. "Physical attacks are ineffective, huh?" Reaching into his ninja pouch for more weapons, Uchiha Kaijun resolved not to let the Flying Thunder God kunai near him again. To his surprise, however, Kyosuke showed no intention of continuing his aggressive assault. "Speed beyond your ability to predict, and a number of attacks you can''t dodge." As he spoke, Kyosuke began forming a series of hand seals at lightning speed, leaving Kaijun no time to intervene. In Kaijun''s stunned gaze, a massive surge of water erupted from the ground, forming a violent storm that engulfed the entire sky. Water Release: Hundred Water Dragon Fangs! Over a hundred spiraling torrents, each rivaling a Water Dragon Bullet in power, filled the space with no room to escape. The only options were to take the attack head-on or rely on space-time ninjutsu to escape. Unfortunately, Uchiha Kaijun possessed no talent in such techniques. He hadn''t even mastered defensive ninjutsu. So, what use was foresight? It merely allowed him to clearly witness the scene of his own death. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Terrifying explosions completely engulfed the enemy. Seeing this, Kyosuke shook his head with a hint of regret. "So, this is his limit?" "If that''s the case, then it''s truly disappointing." With a faint sigh, Kyosuke''s gaze unconsciously swept across the surroundings. "It seems the plan is progressing smoothly." Soon, the dust and smoke settled, revealing Uchiha Kaijun lying motionless on the ground. It was clear that, in the end, he had failed to evade the enemy''s relentless barrage. Just as Kyosuke was about to take a step forward, a streak of lightning suddenly shot out from the "corpse''s" fingers. Squelch! The extended lightning blade pierced straight through Kyosuke''s chest in one swift motion. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 150 - 150: He Laughed Maniacally Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "I''ve won!!!" Cough! Cough! Kaijun bent over, coughing up two mouthfuls of blood, but the hand gripping the Chidori Sharp Spear remained steady as a rock. From the moment his younger cousin rose to prominence No, from the day he awakened the Sharingan at the mere age of sevenKaijun had lived in constant fear and anxiety. Over the years, Uchiha Kaijun had endured all sorts of attacks. Such as humiliating words, sarcastic remarks, and outright verbal abuse; some even dared to insult him to his face. Even in his dreams, he longed to escape such a miserable life and build a fortress that could shield him from all harm. Thus, when his Mangeky Sharingan awakened, it granted him not only eyes that could glimpse into the future but he also gained the ability to withstand any energy-based attacks.. To be precise, Uchiha Kaijun could absorb energy-based attacks, store them, and then release them selectively. If not for his lack of proficiency during the first use, the Hundred Water Dragon Fang Barrage just now wouldn''t have left a scratch on him. "I finally beat you!" "You''re done for, Kyosuke!!!" He laughed maniacally. But alas, his triumphant laughter didn''t last long. As he got up, Kaijun suddenly realized that his attack didn''t seem to have penetrated his opponent at all. "Apologies, I didn''t mean to interrupt your moment of joy," Kyosuke waved his hand and said apologetically. "Feel free to ignore me. Let''s wait until you''re done laughing before we continue the fight." Opposite him, Kaijun''s face darkened, unwilling to entertain Kyosuke''s taunts any further. The Chidori Sharp Spear, which seemed to have landed a fatal blow, had actually stopped mere centimeters away from Kyosuke''s heart. No matter how much force Kaijun exerted, he couldn''t make it advance even a millimeter. It was as if the tip of his blade was separated from its target by an infinite, insurmountable galaxy. "Not laughing anymore?" Kyosuke''s right eye gleamed, and the Chidori Sharp Spear, now charged with a massive amount of chakra, disintegrated like falling snowflakes. In the end, all that remained were faint electric sparks flickering at the tip of his fingertips. "He absorbed my ninjutsu?!" "No, this feels more like... it returned to its initial stage, without any form." In a daze, Kaijun began to grasp the nature of Kyousuke''s ocular power. "What a troublesome ability" "Hmm?" At this moment, he suddenly heard Kyosuke''s mocking voice. "How strange, where did my sister-in-law''s body go?" Hearing those words, Kaijun couldn''t help but turn his head, despite knowing full well the malice behind them. What he saw confirmed his fearsKochou''s body had indeed disappeared. "Uchiha Kyosuke!!!" Kaijun roared, the truth hitting him like a thunderclap. This was undoubtedly Kyosuke''s doing. Even in death, his wife had become a tool for Kyosuke to torment him. No matter what, even if he had to die today, he would drag Kyosuke down to hell with him. The overwhelming hatred swelling in his chest caused Uchiha Kaijun''s eyes to slowly undergo a new transformation. Under Kyosuke''s watchful, smiling gaze, a dark brown ribcage suddenly materialized around Kaijun''s body. "Good, keep growing stronger." "The more hatred you harbor, the purer your ocular power will become." Staring at the man gasping for breath in front of him, Kyosuke continued to rub salt into the wound: "Incredibleawakening the third stage of your power upon unlocking the Mangeky Sharingan for the first time." "So, this is the strength born of killing your own wife? Very well, Uchiha Kaijun, I acknowledge you." Each word stabbed into Kaijun''s heart like a blade, leaving him trembling uncontrollably. Kyosuke''s words weren''t just taunts; they were weapons, piercing Kaijun''s very soul. Back when Kyousuke was recovering in Rychi Cave, Tajima and Kaijun had conspired together to claim control over his entire army. When their attempts at persuasion failed, they began assigning them increasingly difficult missions, leading to the deaths and injuries of dozens of Kaijun''s loyal subordinates. Kyosuke had said long ago that blood debts must be repaid with blood. Today, not only would he kill, but he would also shatter Kaijun''s very spirit. A dark golden Susanoo materialized, easily blocking the attack from the skeletal arm. Just as he prepared to continue his assault, the ground beneath Kaijun suddenly cracked open, and two hands shot up, firmly gripping his feet. Earth Release: Double Suicide Decapitation Technique! "Do you know? Before reaching the fourth stage, the ground beneath our feet will always be our most fatal weakness." At the same time, Kyosuke understood something: while maintaining the Susanoo, Kaijun would not be able to use his Precognition abilities. BOOM! S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the earth shattering, Kaijun managed to free himself from the ground. "Childish trick." Shaking off the dirt from his body, Kaijun was puzzled. Why hadn''t his opponent taken the opportunity to launch an attack? Was it because Kysuke feared his abilities? "Sigh." Suddenly, a sigh came from the opposite side. Before Kaijun could process what was happening, the sound of rapidly approaching footsteps reached his ears. He cautiously turned his head, only to drop the kunai in his hand the very next second. The person standing behind him was none other than his wife, who he had believed was long deadUchiha Kochou. "You... you" In that moment, Kaijun could not help but lose focus. By the time he realized what had happened, Kyosuke had already used the coordinates buried beneath the ground to teleport right next to him. Kysuke''s right eye activated his ocular technique, "Reversal," and the dark brown Susanoo that had just manifested dissolved in an instant and the black rod created by Yin-Yang Release easily pierced Kaijun''s body. "Such a shame, I was hoping to play a little longer," Kysuke sighed with mock regret, casually waving his hand as he impaled all of Kaijun''s limbs with the black rods. The black rods had the ability to block chakra pathways, preventing chakra from condensing. Without the ability to retaliate, Kaijun couldn''t even maintain his Sharingan any longer. He knew ithe had lost. But those matters no longer mattered. "Run! Run, he won''t spare you!" Tears streamed from Kaijun''s eyes as he shouted desperately at his wife. "Run, leave the clan, leave the Land of Fire, and never let him find you." As for how his wife came back to life, he dared not think about it. At that moment, he couldn''t even bring himself to face the reality before him. "That''s not going to happen," Uchiha Kochou said, her eyes also wet with tears. But she didn''t hesitate for a moment. Striding forward, she kneeled before Kyosuke and spoke in a steady voice, "The Third Secret Ninja reporting for duty." "Get up," Kyosuke said, extending a hand to help her rise. His gaze held a trace of amusement as he spoke softly, "You''ve worked hard these years." "As agreed, it''s time for you to carry out the final steps." "Yes, my lord." Without a second''s hesitation, Uchiha Kochou turned and knelt in front of her husband. At this moment, her eyes were somewhat unfocused, beads of sweat gathering on her forehead. It was clear that she was struggling with intense inner turmoil. Yet, her hands remained steady, just as they had always been. Under Kaijun''s disbelieving gaze, she slowly and deliberately removed his eyes from his face. Taking the prepared container, she carefully stored the eyes and handed them over to Kyosuke. "Hahahahaha!" Behind them, Kaijun''s desperate laughter echoed. Finally, the tears in Kochou''s eyes fell uncontrollably. Under Kysuke''s watchful eyes, Kochou collapsed to the ground, her body a lifeless shell as she gazed at her beloved husband, her face a mask of sorrow. "I''m Sorry" "Hahahaha!" Unfortunately, her apology was met with nothing but maniacal laughter. Indeed, at this moment, Uchiha Kaijun, unable to hide his pain, seemed to have nothing left but laughter as a shield for his suffering. "It''s up to you now." Kyosuke put away the glass container and turned around, walking toward the distant forest. Kochou was his most outstanding secret ninja, and Kyosuke believed she could overcome the most important hurdle in her life. If she couldn''t overcome it, then ... .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 151 - 151: Sister-in-Law: I Have Many Skills, You Know Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon After his transmigration, Kyosuke returned to his clan for the first time. At that time, he was only seven years old, with nothing to his name aside from his natural talent. No one could have imagined that such a small child had already begun formulating plans for the future in his mind. Uchiha Kochou was one year older than him, a war orphan whose tragic life made her a common sight in the village. By chance, the two of them met on the battlefield. The young boy saved the young girl and taught her the skills she needed to survive. As repayment, the girl proposed serving him for life, but she was met with Kyosuke''s refusal. "I don''t need a woman. What I need is someone who can shoulder my burdens." From that day onward, Uchiha Kochou became his secret ninja, his deepest and most hidden shadow. Once it was confirmed that Uchiha Kaijun''s talent was exceptional, Kochou began an eight-year-long espionage mission. Her goal was to make the target fall hopelessly in love with heronly by doing so could she fulfill the conditions to awaken the Mangeky Sharingan. At the same time, she no longer wanted to remain in Kyosuke''s shadow for the rest of her life. Even if there was no hope, she still wished to stand beside the adult. That was the most humble wish in her heart. Thus, the two of them formed a pact: Kochou would have to give herself completely to the task. Not only did she need to make the target fall in love with her, but she also had to invest her own genuine emotions. In the final act of the plan, she was to personally take Uchiha Kaijun''s life. If she succeeded in awakening the Mangeky Sharingan, she would no longer be just a shadow. She could step out from the darkness and stand beside Kyosuke, walking alongside him as an equal. If she failed, she would have to continue her covert mission for ten more years before earning her freedom. As he reminisced about his past with the girl, Kyosuke leaned against a tree trunk, his face still adorned with a faint smile. To ensure the plan''s success, Uchiha Kochou did indeed die at the hands of her target. During their fight, the secret ninja hidden nearby stealthily took her body away and delivered it to the "Followers of the Afterlife." The Followers of the Afterlife were a secret squad established by Kyosuke. Each member of the squad had undergone a rigorous and complete process of brainwashingeven Maya knew nothing of their existence. The members of this squad neither fought nor gathered intelligence. Their sole purpose was to perform a forbidden resurrection technique developed secretly by Sunagakure: One''s Own Life Reincarnation. One''s Own Life Reincarnation technique uses the entirety of the caster''s chakra as a medium to transfer life force to the deceased, thereby reviving them. In Shippuden, Sunagakure''s Chiyo used this very technique to revive Gaara after he lost the One-Tailed Shukaku. Of course, One''s Own Life Reincarnation could also be used on those who had recently passed away, to restore chakra and heal injuries significantly. Kyosuke had paid an enormous price to develop the Followers of the Afterlife. Today''s first operation allowed him to resurrect a valuable subordinate. "Now, it depends on whether she can pass the final test." The young man continued to smile, though a hint of coldness flickered in his gaze. Uchiha Kochou possessed extraordinary talent and remarkable resilience. If possible, Kyosuke would never wish to lose such an outstanding subordinate. After years of espionage, she had undeniably developed genuine feelings for her target. By personally ending her husband''s life, she was bound to awaken the Mangeky Sharingan. However, as the saying goes, water can carry a boat but can also overturn it. Kyosuke would not tolerate any disloyalty from his subordinates. If Kochou truly succumbed to despair, he would personally send her off, reuniting the ill-fated couple in the afterlife. Call him cold-blooded if you willthe rules of the game are simply that way. There will always be someone who laughs last, and Kyosuke hoped that person would always be him. "I won''t let any pity tears fall upon my corpse." "Never!" Soon, the sound of heavy footsteps suddenly echoed from behind him. Kyosuke didn''t choose to turn around, even though he knew that the girl''s heart was undoubtedly in turmoil at this moment. Even so, he kept his back turned to her, an action that could be considered dangerously reckless. Although he had the "End" technique to protect him, he was unaware of what kind of ocular technique the girl had awakened. If it were a powerful offensive ability, "End" might not be able to fully protect him. He was giving her a chancea chance that could very well end his life. Usually, it would be fine, but in this state, if she truly harbored murderous intent, no one would be able to restrain themselves. Soon, the footsteps grew closer and finally stopped about a meter behind him. Neither spoke a word, and a strange, heavy atmosphere lingered in the air, with an almost imperceptible murderous intent that made the hidden ninjas in the distance tighten their grips on their kunai. Staring at the young man''s back, Uchiha Kochou struggled to suppress the surging killing intent within her. She was attempting to break free from the emotional mask she had worn for years. "Fake, all of it is fake." "My true master will always be my everything, and that will never change, no matter how much time passes." Five minutes passed, and Kochou, who had been holding back, suddenly began to breathe heavily. Her fragrant sweat soaked through her clothes, outlining a perfect curve that stirred the blood. "Master~" "I''m ready~" "Don''t say such easily misinterpreted things." Kyosuke turned around, his face lighting up with a radiant smile. He personally helped her up from the ground, their eyes meeting in mutual understanding as they silently ignored the earlier situation. "What ability did you awaken?" Kyosuke asked with genuine curiosity. "Ah, that." Uchiha Kochou reached up to touch her eyes, a playful smile curling on her lips as she said, "I''ve learned many abilities~" "Come to your sister-in-law''s house for dinner tonight, and I''ll show you each one, one by one~" "Alright, alright." Kyosuke rolled his eyes, trying to suppress the rapid beating of his heart. The little girl had always tried to tempt him, but back then, she was just a sprout, and her efforts hadn''t stirred his interest. Now, it was different. Judging purely by her figure, Kochou was almost like a younger version of Tsunade. Not to mention, she knew exactly what she was doing, aware of the power of verbal teasing, constantly calling herself "sister-in-law" and "widow." If not for his strong self-control, Kyosuke might have ended up visiting his "sister-in-law''s" house that very night to study. "Sin, sin," he murmured. They laughed and joked for a while, then set off together toward the clan''s direction. With his cousin''s Mangeky Sharingan in hand, the next crucial step was to perform the eye transplant. Opening the eternal Mangeky Sharingan was not as simple as just exchanging eyes. He needed to absorb Uchiha Kaijun''s ocular power and gradually raise the limit of that power through fusion. The closer their blood relation, the higher the success rate of awakening the eternal eyes. This process was irreversible; once the fusion began, the eye that was exchanged would be permanently lost. This was the curse deeply engraved into the Uchiha bloodline. "By the way, when we get back to the clan, don''t lose control. Mito will kill you if you do." "Sister-in-law understands. I won''t shout when sneaking into the house, I know, I know~" "Just shut up." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 152 - 152: Eye Transplant and The Goal is to Find the Yata Mirror Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Soon, the death of Uchiha Kaijun caused a small stir within the clan. After all, he was the commander of an army legion, and logically, there should have been an investigation into the cause of his death. However, Uchiha Madara suppressed the matter. Publicly, it was declared that a raid by the Senju assassination squad had struck the front-line camp, and Uchiha Kaijun, as the leader, fought until the very last second. Moved by his heroic spirit, Madara decided to incorporate Kaijun''s troops into his own. As for Kyosuke, the younger cousin, he took on the responsibility of caring for his sister-in-law. [P.s.; "..." ] Just look at how sincere and devoted the two Uchiha leaders were, especially Kyosuke, who even put aside the old grievances between the brothers. With Mito around, no one thought ill of it, though Uchiha Kochou herself didn''t mind. Thus, the number one widow of the Uchiha clan openly joined Kyosuke''s ranks. From this moment onward, Uchiha Kochou no longer had to bear the burden of being a shadow, and Kyosuke granted her the greatest freedom possible. Apart from Kyosuke, no one, not even Maya, could interfere with her actions. "It''s so boring," the princess with the round buns sighed as she rolled around on the floor of what was comparable to the clan leader''s mansion. Beside her, Maya wore a helpless expression, thinking to herself how fortunate it was that no one else had witnessed this scene. However, as she pondered further, she realized that Mito-sama had visited the Uchiha compound several times. When they were younger, she had always been scheming on how to assassinate Kyosuke. The ridiculous scenes from back then, she was sure, were still fresh in many people''s memories. "Forget it, Mito-sama never had much authority to begin with." "Lying sprawled on the ground, Mito suddenly felt a chill creep up her spine. Her instincts told her that someone was definitely speaking ill of her. After a moment of thought, she finally managed to say, "Damn Kyosuke, I''ll deal with you when you get back." "What''s going on?" Maya asked, confused, unable to understand why the usually composed Mito-sama was now insulting her master. In fact, their master had been away from home for half a month, claiming to be conducting a very important experiment. Before leaving, he had specially asked Maya to look after Mito, ensuring that this silly girl wouldn''t be bullied. Maya had then wondered, which idiotic person would dare bully Mito-sama? Hadn''t they seen how the mighty Senju clan leader had almost been beaten into a state of helplessness by Kyosuke? But when Uchiha Kochou came to visit, Maya suddenly understood that the master''s concern wasn''t without reason. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thinking of this, Maya decided to mimic Mito''s actions, rolling around on the floor a few times before lying down beside her. "Mito-sama, there''s something I have to remind you about." "Go ahead~" "It''s about that Uchiha Kochou." She had always felt that the relationship between Kochou and the master was far from simple, not just a Brother-sister-in-law bond. The two women huddled together, gossiping endlessly, occasionally interrupted by Mito''s gasps, and words like "cheating," "cut it off," and "pull it out and tie it" could be heard. [P.s.; ????] Achoo! Kyosuke, who was lying leisurely under the sun with bandages covering his eyes, suddenly felt a chill run through him and had the sudden urge to pee. "Hey, why do people have to pee?" he muttered. Beside him, Shadow Clone Number Two yawned in boredom and replied irritably, "What are you acting all high and mighty for? If you want to pee, just do it yourself." Splash! Kyosuke, having finished his task, silently spoke as he looked at the oil painting on the cave wall: "Hot mama, I''ve already peed to the other side." "Idiot," Number Two muttered, holding his nose, thinking about how foolish he had been. Grabbing the still-blind original body, he pulled Number Three, who was about to clean the oil painting, and with a swift use of the Flying Thunder God technique, they teleported to a beach several kilometers away. After all, the cave was no longer a place where one could live. Half a month ago, Kyosuke had secretly sought out Yayoi. Since it was his first time transplanting a Sharingan, it was safer to have a professional by his side. As for the two shadow clones, they had separated before the surgery, and with their presence, Kyosuke felt assured of complete safety. In hindsight, seeking Yayoi''s help had been the right decision. Without her assistance, the process of absorbing the ocular power could have taken several times longer. Unlike now, where he didn''t have to worry about anything and could just spend his days wandering around with his two shadow clones. During the surgery, Yayoi had mentioned that Hyga Tenjin had been continuously investigating his information. "What''s he doing? Not only did he provoke the Senju, but now he wants to compare with the Uchiha and me?" Kyosuke didn''t pay much attention to it. In his view, Tenjin was completely out of his depth. Yes, the Tenseigan was powerful, but that eye ultimately wasn''t his own. Just like Nagato wearing the Rinnegan, it was fine for enhancing his abilities, but he would never be able to use the core powers of its original owner. For example, the Silver Wheel Rebirth Explosion, or the Golden Wheel Rebirth Explosion that could destroy the moon in one strike. Relying solely on chakra mode to force one''s way to Super-Kage status might work against ordinary opponents, but when facing a true Super-Kage, he''d probably not even know how he died. Kyosuke didn''t need to lift a finger; within a few years, Madara and Hashirama would possess power comparable to him own. Leaving the Hyga clan leader aside, Kyosuke then inquired about Yayoi''s recent activities. He was already well aware of her actions, including her elimination of Hyga Ksuke. It wasn''t something anyone else knew, but of course, he did. With the Pure Byakugan and the chakra of the tsutsuki, it can be said that Yayoi has met all the conditions required to awaken the Tenseigan. To this, Yayoi gave him an answer. The awakening wasn''t an issue, but it would require a long period of waiting. The reason tsutsuki Toneri was able to grow so quickly is largely thanks to the massive Tenseigan vessel on the moon. Without it, one would have to nurture it with their chakra day and night, and the process would be similar to the awakening of the Rinnegan in the elderly Madara. "No rush. What we have the most of is time," Kyosuke said with a reassuring smile. He left behind some advanced information and left with his shadow clones, disguised as bodyguards. Now that Yayoi held significant power, she had secretly cultivated many branch clan members. When the time was right, she would immediately initiate a rebellion, bringing the entire Hyga clan under her control. At that point, Kyosuke would become the most powerful figure in the Land of Fire. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to find some treasures." "As a disabled person, are you planning to drag me somewhere to harvest my kidneys?" "Stop talking nonsense. Do you want the Yata Mirror or not?!" "Shit, I would''ve forgotten about this if you hadn''t mentioned it." While flipping through ancient texts, Kyosuke had accidentally come across the Yata Mirror''s existence. It was the legendary artifact, later held by Uchiha Itachi, known for reflecting all physical and spiritual damage. He had initially planned to find it at some point, but as he got caught up in other matters, he had completely forgotten about it. Now that he had the opportunity, he decided to go and check it out with his two clones. With the Kusanagi Sword in his right hand, the Yata Mirror in his left, and Sage Mode chakra in his body, Kyosuke couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement just thinking about it. Just before he set off for the Yata Mirror altar, Senju Hashirama had already found the entrance to the Shikkotsu Forest, according to the family records. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 153 - 153: Sage Arts, Not Just a Clap Away Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Hello? Is anyone there?" Amidst a dense tropical jungle, Hashirama looked like a lone adventurer braving the wilderness. And without any protective gear, no less. If someone were to set up a camera to film him, he might very well have the potential to become the top influencer across the Five Great Nations. [P.S: Hahahahah ????????] According to the records preserved within his clan, he had found the entrance to the Shikkotsu Forest three days ago. His goal was straightforwardlocate the Slug Sage as quickly as possible and begin his training in the Sage Arts (Senjutsu). However, for three consecutive days, he found himself wandering in circles through this dense jungle. "Ahh, I''m going to die, I''m going to die" Hanging his head low, Hashirama shrugged, feeling as though he might spend the rest of his life here, all alone. At this point, let alone finding his target, he couldn''t even figure out where the entrance was anymore. If it were someone else, they might have already unleashed Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence to bulldoze their way through, forcing the Slug Sage to reveal itself. But Hashirama refrained from taking such an approach. He had a hunchif he did act in such a manner, he might never be able to learn the Senjutsu in his lifetime. [P.s; Protagonist gut feeling hmm...] "Man, sometimes I really envy Kyosuke," he muttered, staring at the small river ahead. Spreading his arms wide, he plunged into the water with a splash. Since he couldn''t find his target anyway, he decided to let the current take him wherever it flowed. He was exhausted. It was unclear how much time passed, but when Hashirama awoke from his deep, snoring slumber, he found himself in a vast canyon. Around him, there wasn''t even a puddle of water, let alone the river he had just been in. Scratching his head in confusion, Hashirama rose to his feet. Suddenly, as though sensing something, he abruptly looked upward. Above the canyon''s rocky surface, the walls were dotted with numerous small caves resembling honeycombs. Within these cavities dwelled countless blue-and-white creatures, each about a meter long. According to the records, these were likely all clones of the Slug Sage. As for why it had split into so many, Hashirama could not guess. "Hello, Honored Slug Sage, I am Senju Hashirama. Following the ancient contract my clan has with you, I have come here seeking to learn Senjutsu," he declared. Plop! A chubby, white slug fell right in front of him. "Welcome, Clan Leader Hashirama." After offering a simple greeting, the slug began slowly inching deeper into the canyon. "Follow me." "Though we are all part of the Slug Sage, the abilities of each segment vary significantly depending on size," the small slug explained. "If you want to learn Senjutsu, you must seek out the largest one among us." "I see," Hashirama nodded, though curiosity got the better of him. He asked, "When you say the largest, does that mean it isn''t the Slug Sage''s true body either?" "You mean the main body?" The small slug turned around, tilting its head in thought before replying, "Of course not. Although we are all part of the same being, each of us retains unique memories." "I suspect the main body is deliberately keeping some kind of secret from us," the small slug added, sounding rather gossipy. "As for where our main body is" Using its feelers, the small slug gestured toward the ground and, in a soft, childlike voice, it said, "Everything you see here is actually part of the Slug Sage''s true body." "What?" "To put it simply, Shikkotsu Forest is abirthmark on the Slug Sage''s body." [P.s.;????] A birthmark? What on earth? After spending so much time with Kyosuke, Hashirama occasionally found himself blurting out some rather peculiar remarks every now and then. As the small slug marveled at the grandeur of its true body, it continued to lead the way deeper into the canyon. Before long, they arrived at its deepest recess, where an enormous slug, towering over a hundred meters high, came into view. "Uhhello," Hashirama hesitated. "There is no need for excessive words. I already know why you''re here." The small slug at his side shook its head, sighing as it remarked, "Didn''t I already tell you? We can share memories in real time." What an idiot. It refrained from saying the last part aloud. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Memories that sync but still limit what each individual knows? What kind of species are you, exactly? Hashirama''s inner monologue was becoming increasingly sarcastic. The towering slug, its massive form reaching the clouds, continued its explanation. "Learning Senjutsu carries great risk. A single mistake, and your body could dissolve entirely, turning into liquid." "I''ve made up my mind." Hashirama smiled faintly, his calm and composed demeanor leaving the small slug slightly impressed. "Maybe he''s not as foolish as I thought," it mused, silently reconsidering its opinion. In truth, from the moment Hashirama had set foot in Shikkotsu Forest, he had been under the watchful gaze of the Slug Sage. When faced with despair and solitude, a person''s true nature and character are revealed most clearly. The Slug Sage had to admit, the reincarnations of Asura were truly remarkableworthy of trust and recognition in every lifetime. Indeed, Hashirama wasn''t the first reincarnation of Ashura to find this place. Over the past millennia, many others had come before him, each seeking to inherit and master Senjutsu. Having done this countless times, the Slug Sage skillfully lowered its enormous body and swallowed the utterly bewildered Hashirama whole in a single gulp. To learn the Senjutsu of the Shikkotsu Forest, one must train inside the Slug Sage''s body. Otherwise, even as a reincarnation of Asura, the chances of failure would still exceed 80%. "Calm your mind and focus. Feel the natural energy flowing within me," the Slug Sage instructed. And so, Hashirama began his journey into Sage Mode training. Meanwhile, the giant Sage found itself lost in memories of the past. "I believe he''s the eighth reincarnation of Asura to come to Shikkotsu Forest," it mused. "Throughout all these years, only about a dozen humans have successfully mastered the Sage Arts." "The fastest one, as I recall, took three weeks?" The sheer passage of time had blurred its memory, but it was confident about the general timeframe. Judging by this boy''s na?ve and somewhat silly demeanor, the Slug Sage estimated it would take him at least a month to grasp the basics. Hmm, wait...? The Slug Sage blinkedfiguratively, of coursebut what it saw shocked it. The normally wild and violent natural energy, upon entering Hashirama''s body, behaved as meekly and docile as a tamed animal. Far from causing chaos or overwhelms his body, it showed not even the slightest hint of resistance. "What''s going on? Could it be that this boy has already trained in Senjutsu before?" "No, that''s not the case. His behavior clearly shows this is his first time training." Carefully observing the changes within its body, the Slug Sage found itself utterly baffled. An hour passed in silence. Suddenly, the enormous slug shuddered, then promptly spat out Hashirama from its body. Cough, cough, cough! Shivering with disgust, Hashirama rubbed at his arms as if to rid himself of goosebumps. He swore to himself that he would never set foot in there again. Never again! At that moment, Hashirama''s eyes bore strange markings, and his body brimmed with explosive power. That''s right, in just one hour, Hashirama had successfully entered Sage Mode. "...Three weeks." The Slug Sage remained silent for a long time before finally giving an instruction. "Disperse the Senjutsu chakra in your body and try gathering it again." "Alright," Hashirama replied casually. The markings on his face gradually faded. "During his second attempt, his speed should improve further" Clap! Hashirama clasped his hands together, recklessly absorbing the natural energy around him. In merely a second, he re-entered Sage Mode. Unaware of the Slug Sage''s horrified expression, Hashirama examined his body with satisfaction, delighted by the surge in strength. "With this, I think I can finally hold my own against Kyosuke." "But honestly, this isn''t as hard as I thought!" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 154 - 154: Yayoi Awakening Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Land of Fire, Central Battlefield Eight Trigrams Twin Lions Crumbling Attack! Violet chakra surged forth, taking the form of lion heads, casting Hyga Yayoi in an otherworldly, bewitching radiance. Having long grown accustomed to the chakra of the tsutsuki clan, her body had undergone a monumental transformation. The once brilliant and dazzling Twin Lion Fists had now morphed into an eerie purple hue. While delivering physical strikes, the technique could simultaneously inflict devastating damage to internal organs. Unless one employed a defensive ninjutsu, a single palm strike was essentially a death sentence. Her veins bulged grotesquely as her enhanced vision scanned the surroundings. With her heightened ocular prowess, Hyga Yayoi quickly locked onto an enemy squad several kilometers away in an instant. "Let''s go. Kill them," she commanded. The subordinates at her side were a group of loyal followers she had meticulously cultivated over recent years. With the allure of lifting the Caged Bird curse, she had successfully won over most members of the branch families. Why not all of them? Because in this world, there are always those who refuse change. They didn''t care about fairness or freedom for themselves; as long as everyone else suffered together, that was enough. When faced with someone like Yayoi, who dared to fight against her fate, others often sneered with cruel mockeryunable to bear the sight of anyone succeeding where they had dared not try. And when misfortune eventually struck them, they would only sigh in resignation, saying, "This is just fate." Knowing the nature of such people, Hyga Yayoi had long abandoned any thoughts of persuading them. For her, a handful of willing and obedient subordinates were more than enough. It wasn''t long before the enemy squad several kilometers away was annihilated. On this battlefield, Hyga Yayoi''s infamous reputation was enough to strike fear into her enemies'' hearts. With Hashirama away for training, Senju Tobirama struggled to hold the clan together on his own. It wasn''t that the Senju lacked powerful individuals, but internal discord plagued them. Many clan members were openly dissatisfied with their leader''s decision to retreat in the face of battle. Instead of focusing on resisting the Hyga clan''s invasion, many high-ranking members of the Senju were more concerned about seizing the clan leader''s position for themselves. Amidst such turmoil, Tobirama had no choice but to resort to guerrilla tactics, employing hit-and-run tactics to keep the enemy at bay. Hyga Yayoi''s primary mission was to locate Tobirama''s whereabouts and personally send him to reunite with his father, Butsuma, in the afterlife. "I''ve found you!" After searching for a long time, she finally locked onto the enemy''s location once more. Unleashing a surge of chakra, Yayoi dashed toward the enemy commander''s position with lightning speed. In the distance, Senju Tobirama abruptly opened his eyes and slowly lifted his fingers from the ground. "The prey has taken the bait. Everyone, get ready." While the Hyga planned to take him down, how could Tobiramarenowned as one of the most cunning minds in the ninja worldnot understand the strategic importance of capturing a key enemy figure? Often, the line between hunter and prey was blurred; a single misstep could easily reverse their roles. "They''re coming!" Tobirama muttered, gazing into the distance. There, several figures were rapidly closing in on him. Clasping his hands together, a massive, swirling whirlpool of water erupted at his feet. Water Release: Tornado of Water! In an instant, a vortex of water, spinning like a cyclone, materialized out of thin air, spiraling skyward with incredible force. Then, with a swift change of hand seals, the water tornado expanded like a waterfall, crashing down upon the approaching enemy. The massive area of effect made the approaching Hyga squad feel as if they were drowning in an endless ocean. "Spread out!" Hyga Yayoi barked at her subordinates, stopping them from rushing to her aid. Under their concerned gazes, she charged alone toward the massive tidal wave ahead. It was not that she wanted to play the hero, but rather that the throbbing in her eyes had gradually reached a critical point, and Yayoi needed an external force to push her further. As the massive wave threatened to engulf her, Yayoi''s breathing became momentarily quicker. Such a powerful wave could instantly shatter her entire body and the terrifying prospect of life and death caused every cell in her body to become unprecedentedly active. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven! Without any hesitation, she resolutely chose to use Revolving Heaven to face the enemy''s water-style jutsu. BOOM! The mighty wave crashed down, instantly submerging her rapidly spinning form. Standing on the makeshift lake that had formed, Tobirama furrowed his brow in confusion, feeling as though things were too easyalmost too effortless. At that moment... Eight Trigrams Vacuum Wall Palm! An invisible shockwave spread from beneath the water, creating a powerful upward current. Caught off guard, Tobirama was immediately struck, and his entire body exploded like water droplets. This was, in fact, a pre-prepared water clone. As for his real body, he had already ridden the waves, moving with extraordinary speed toward the distant enemy. Water Style: Surf Strike! A water-based ninjutsu that utilized the water''s surface to glide swiftly, perfect for combat in such a unique environment. At this moment, Tobirama was using Water-Surf Strike to close in on the enemy. "Didn''t you want to hide?" he thought. "Alright, I''ll deal with your subordinates first, then we''ll see how long you can hide." Perhaps sensing his intention, a series of powerful palm winds struck from beneath the water. For a moment, Tobirama felt as though he were dancing in a minefield. BOOM! Finally, he was unlucky enough to be hit by the Eight Trigrams Vacuum Wall Palm, but the damage caused was far from enough to deter him from pressing on with his attack. At the crucial moment, Yayoi shot up from the lake like a rocket, her strange pale blue eyes gazing at the enemy without a hint of emotion. Thanks to the pressure from Tobirama, she had finally undergone the most basic transformation and awakened her own Tenseigan. As she felt the difference in her vision and the slow yet constant strengthening of her ocular power, Yayoi couldn''t help but murmur to herself, "So this is the world through the Tenseigan." "The vitality, like that of a fetus, is what he called the fetal movement stage, isn''t it?" Lost in the joy of her newfound strength, Yayoi failed to notice that Tobirama wasn''t in the good mood. "These eyes... they''re just like those of the Hyuga Tenjin." "So the rumors were trueHyuga is indeed connected to the so-called Tsukigakure Clan." Recalling the destructive power displayed by Tenjin, Tobirama suddenly felt a sense of caution. "What I need is to delay the progress of the war." "Stalling and engaging with the enemy is the best strategy for now." Casually muttering to himself, Tobirama turned and, with a quick Water Body Flicker technique, vanished without a trace. In reality, Yayoi was struggling to unleash her full power at this moment. To possess the same strength as Tenjin, her newly awakened Tenseigan required a long time to mature. Even if Tobirama had stayed, Yayoi was not interested in continuing the fight. With her goal achieved, the next matter at hand was how to deal with Hyuga Tenjin. That old man had been searching for ways to enhance his ocular power. Although the chances were slim, Yayoi, being naturally cautious, couldn''t ignore the possibility. If he intended to take her eyes, she would need to have a corresponding strategy in place. In the end, it all came down to a lack of strength. If she had Kyosuke''s power, she would have long since dealt with Hyuga Tenjin and taken control of the Clan. Of course, that day would come sooner or later. For now, she still needed to wait for the right opportunity. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 155 - 155: Madara—A Visit to the Widow’s Doorstep Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Clan Leader!" "This is the perfect opportunity; we absolutely cannot let it slip by." "After so many years, the Senju have finally reached their dead end. If we join forces with the Hyga, we can definitely annihilate them." "We''re only one step awayjust one more step, Lord Madara!" Having just awakened from his sleep, Madara found his courtyard completely surrounded by a crowd of people, leaving no room to breathe. These individuals were the influential figures of the clanseasoned warriors with remarkable achievements on the battlefield, at the very least. Even someone like Madara couldn''t afford to take their presence lightly. Of course, this was not an attempted coup; the Uchiha were not the Senju and had no interest in such hypocritical pretenses. Today, the crowd had gathered for one purpose: to request the clan leader''s permission to initiate war. The target, naturally, was none other than the now-turbulent Senju clan. With Senju Hashirama missing and Tobirama left to hold the fort alone, many believed it marked the beginning of the Senju clan''s ultimate downfall. Some even spread rumors within the clan, claiming that Hashirama had been gravely injured and perished halfway through his return. To this, Madara held nothing but disdain. In his view, there was no way Kysuke could have taken Hashirama down himself. That man''s skin was as thick as armor; it wouldn''t be so easy to bring him down. As for whether to initiate war... After a moment of silence, Madara decisively said, "Send more personnel to the borders and continue to divert the enemy''s attention." "Understood!" The crowd''s spirits instantly lifted upon hearing his command, their eagerness evident as if they couldn''t wait to charge to the frontlines and clash with the Senju. Such was the depth of the enmity between the two clans. Even if Madara had no desire to exploit the enemy''s weakened state, he couldn''t disregard the clan''s interests for the sake of personal feelings. At times, he truly envied Kysukecarefree, unrestrained, and unburdened by duty, doing whatever he pleased. Uzumaki or Senjuwhat did it matter? If he wasn''t satisfied, he''d attack. If a disagreement arose, he''d think nothing of obliterating an entire village or wiping out a clan. Even high-ranking figures, like Commander Uchiha Kaijun, had fallen to his bladecut down with a sword in hand, with Kysuke shamelessly taking his widow into his household afterward. Madara couldn''t help but wonderdidn''t that guy fear that Mito would turn on him? As he mulled over these thoughts, Madara soon found himself walking out of the courtyard and onto the street, only to spot Kysuke''s sister-in-law strolling leisurely ahead. Huh... It wouldn''t have mattered if he hadn''t looked, but upon noticing her, Madara immediately sensed that something was off. The soul-related ability granted by his awakened Mangeky Sharingan endowed him with some unique capabilities. For example, he could manipulate his Susanoo to perform jutsu or discern hidden potential in a ninja by observing the quality of their soul. Through his eyes, Kysuke''s sister-in-law seemed like an entirely different person, her soul emanating a presence that was deeply familiar to him. Dark, icy, like a devil lurking in the abyssthis was the unique soul resonance of a Mangeky Sharingan wielder. "Impossible. Could there really be another person besides the three of us who have awakened the Mangeky?" After a brief moment of contemplation, he made up his mind and began to follow her. As he trailed her quietly, he cursed Kysuke''s recklessness. "How could he bring someone into his home without knowing their background? What if something happens to Mito?" "Idiot." Watching the woman ahead, whose every movement exuded a strange allure, Madara didn''t even need to guessKysuke must have fallen for her charms. But Madara found it incomprehensible. This woman wasn''t just Kysuke''s sister-in-law; she was also a widow whose husband had only recently passed away. What was so appealing about her? [P.s.; Well...????cough cough, nothing.] Then again, Madara also understood that Kysuke didn''t possess the ability to perceive souls. Being deceived by such a fa?ade was only natural. Since he had uncovered the truth, he couldn''t allow the situation to deteriorate further. The two of them, one leading and one following, soon arrived at a secluded alley. Uchiha Kochou, walking ahead, lightly touched the buildings on either side as she passed. Occasionally, she would crouch down to pick up a few stones, her carefree demeanor resembling that of an innocent girl without a care in the world. However, she was a widow whose husband had just died, for heaven''s sake. This cheerful behavior only underscored how abnormal she was. Not wanting to waste more time, Madara appeared before her in a flash, blocking her path. Having the clan leader suddenly appear before you, fixing you with a cold, piercing gaze, would leave most people either shocked or uneasy. Yet Uchiha Kochou seemed entirely unperturbed, as if she had anticipated his actions. "Well, if it isn''t our esteemed clan leader," Kochou said, her eyes darting about mischievously. She suddenly clutched her chest, feigning fear as she spoke in a trembling voice, "W-what are you doing, following a helpless woman and cornering her in such a desolate alley?" "I''ll have you know, I''m your good brother''s..." She trailed off, a faint blush spreading across her cheeks. To anyone unaware of the situation, it might genuinely appear that she had some sort of intimate relationship with Kysuke. "That''s between you and him," Madara replied, struggling to keep his composure. He was silent for a moment before finally remembering his purpose. "Tell mewhy do you possess the Mangeky Sharingan?" Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kochou''s eyelids twitched slightly as realization dawned on her, understanding why the clan leader had been following her. All the while, she had been under the impression that she might become the victim of the infamous tyranny by a Strongman. After all, she was a charming and spirited widow. Instead of answering his question directly, Kochou smirked cunningly and countered with her own query. "I''m more curioushow did you come to know about this?" From just a few exchanges, Madara could tell that words alone wouldn''t sway this woman. If that was the case, there was no need for further dialoguehe''d get his answers through action. Madara had no intention of drawing his weaponthis woman was, after all, someone connected to Kysuke. Until he understood the full situation, he wouldn''t resort to extreme measures. Even so, his strength was far beyond what an ordinary opponent could withstand. In a flash, he appeared before Kochou, his speed so overwhelming that she instinctively activated her Mangeky Sharingan. Raising her arm defensively, she braced herself. In the next instant, Madara''s whip-like kick struck her arm with a resounding thud. With a muffled crash, Kochou was sent flying, slamming into a wall before rebounding onto the ground. "My arm is broken," she thought, quickly diagnosing her injury with her extensive combat experience. Kochou hadn''t expected the clan leader''s strength to be this formidable. In a contest of pure taijutsu, she hadn''t even lasted a single exchange. In truth, she knew that if she revealed her identity as a covert operative, it would be easy to gain Madara''s trust. But Kochou couldn''t resist the temptation to test herself. She wanted to know just how wide the gap was between her, with her newly awakened Mangeky Sharingan, and the three legendary geniuses of the clan. Kysuke was out of the question. Izuna was nowhere to be found. That left the clan leader, who had conveniently delivered himself to her doorstep. If taijutsu wasn''t enough, then she would rely on a battle of the eyes. After all, her body wasn''t something just anyone could touch so freely. "Still not willing to confess?" Madara shook his head, his tone tinged with mild disappointment. "Looks like I''ll have to take this a bit more seriously." Just as he prepared to strike again, something unexpected happened. His footing unexpectedly slipped, and he lost his balance in the middle of combat. "Heh, you really are unlucky, aren''t you?" Kochou chuckled softly as she began her counterattack. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 156 - 156: Kochous Rule-Based Dōjutsu Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The clan leader had already shown mercy, so it was impossible for Uchiha Kochou to draw her blade and strike immediately. Feeling the intense pain radiating from her left arm, she gritted her teeth and kicked hard toward Madara''s chest. "Hmph." Madara, seemingly sensing something, sneered and casually raised his hand, easily intercepting the woman''s attack. The disparity in their strength was painfully evident. The force of the recoil made Kochou''s body falter, her movement almost imperceptible. In high-level combat, victory often hinged on fleeting opportunities. Imitating the woman''s earlier movement, Madara raised his foot and kicked fiercely with a roar. If the kick landed, Uchiha Kochou''s fate would likely be no different from that of Paincrushed under the feet of Sage Mode Naruto. At the crucial moment, Madara suddenly lost his footing, and the ground beneath him unexpectedly crumbled. "The ground is collapsing?!" Affected by the tremor, his stance was thrown off, and his all-out attack missed its mark. Ignoring the woman''s wide-eyed expression of fear, Madara frowned as he looked at the ground beneath him. A multitude of thoughts raced through his mind. "Is this a coincidence?" "No, two unexpected occurrences in such a short time can''t be a coincidence." "Then it must be a trap she set in advance. My actions were merely coincidental." Suddenly, a particular scene flashed in his mind. Before turning into the alley, the woman had repeatedly touched the ground and the wallsher behavior was abnormal, and it was highly likely she was up to something back then. Staring at her bright Mangeky Sharingan, Madara asked in a deep voice, "Is this your ability?" "Guess." Kochou winked, clearly unwilling to give a direct answer. Madara was not particularly bothered by her response. Even as a clan leader, he could not force a clan member to reveal the secret of their abilities. "Interesting." By now, Madara had realized that the woman was not particularly panicked. This meant that his earlier assumptions were likely wrong. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could it be that Kyosuke knew she had successfully unlocked the Mangeky and took her in because of that? Considering the woman''s identity, Uchiha Kaijun''s death, and the conditions for awakening the Mangeky, a bold thought suddenly crossed Madara''s mind. "I see now, no wonder" By piecing together several factors, Madara quickly deduced the truth. "You''re Kyosuke''s subordinate," he directly asked. "Mm." Uchiha Kochou shyly lowered her head, acting as though she was too embarrassed to answer. Sighing in exasperation, Madara deactivated his Sharingan, clearly having no intention of making another move. Seeing this, Kochou stopped acting and bowed respectfully, speaking softly, "Clan Leader, I wonder if you could offer me some advice on how to use the Mangeky Sharingan?" Now that he was certain of her identity, Madara''s attitude shifted dramatically. Now that he was certain of her identity, Madara''s attitude shifted dramatically, his expression softening ever so slightly. He was even pleased to discover another Mangeky user within the clan. "This place isn''t suitable. Let''s go to the training ground in the south." "Understood." "By the way, did Kyosuke not give you any guidance?" "The Lord has been traveling for a long time, and I''ve yet to have the opportunity to receive his favor." What a perfect way to say "haven''t had the chance" Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, deciding not to bother with Kyosuke''s family issues any longer. --- Training Ground. The woman gently crouched down and touched the solid floor with her hand. To help the clan members practice better, the arena in the training ground had been built using one of the hardest minerals found in the Shinobi world. Ordinary fire-style ninjutsu, let alone causing damage to it, would leave barely a trace unless the caster possessed extraordinary power. But shortly after she made contact, the arena began to tremble violently, and in the center, a deep pit with a diameter of over three meters suddenly caved in. "Your djutsu isn''t meant for construction, is it?" Madara silently complained. "Of course not." Kochou smiled sweetly as she walked over and gestured for the clan leader to hand her his sword. "The reason it collapsed isn''t because I tampered with it, but because it was supposed to be like that." As she spoke, she lightly flicked the Madara''s sword. The next moment, the highly conductive chakra-metal sword split into two halves right down the middle. "I can alter the original reality of objects by simply touching them." "The arena and the sword didn''t break because they weren''t strong enough; it broke because I rewrote their ''reality'' when they were created." Uchiha Kochou''s right-eye djutsu allowed her to rewrite the physical laws of things by touching them. In simple terms, she could forcibly change the already-existing state of things according to her own will. For example, the arena beneath was originally solid, but through her rewriting, it was as if a deep pit had been dug beneath it during construction. "I see. Truly an impressive djutsu." Madara commented, but his gaze remained fixed on the broken sword. Having never been concerned with money before, Madara hadn''t understood its true value. However, Uchiha Madara had become well-acquainted with its worth after assuming the role of clan leader. Since taking on the leadership of the Uchiha clan, he had been inundated with letters from various officials all day long, either requesting resources or outright demanding money. Often times, he fantasized about how wonderful it would be if his own djutsu could create money. "I''m definitely making him pay for this when he gets back." Madara thought to himself, unwilling to reprimand a subordinate, so he decided to blame the matter on Kyosuke instead. "As for my other djutsu, it also requires touch to activate." She lightly tapped the clan leader''s arm, and with a flash of light from her left eye, Kochou quickly sprinted to the opposite side of the arena. Seeing this, Madara remained standing with his arms crossed in a posture full of arrogance. On the outside, he appeared perfectly calm, but inside, he was in turmoil. This woman''s djutsu was so mysterious, who could guess what her other ability might be? After waiting and waiting, nothing unusual happened. "Did the technique fail?" Madara wondered, just as a massive pile of bird droppings, falling from a height of a hundred meters, came crashing toward him. "...!" Madara took a deep breath. Even the great Madara, famous throughout the Land of Fire, had to retreat when faced with a rain of bird droppings. Leaping backward with force, he easily jumped four or five meters away. But unexpectedly, as Madara''s feet touched the ground, the surrounding arena cracked extensively. "Is it because of the deep pit in the center?" Madara twisted his body, spinning in mid-air as he flew across the arena. His posture was elegant, but both he and Kochou knew that if he were facing an opponent of equal strength, two mishaps like this could lead to serious consequences. Kochou smiled slightly, clearly pleased with Madara''s embarrassed situation. "This is my second ability: I can absorb others'' luck by touching them." Unlucky... Madara pondered for a few seconds, unsure of how to evaluate this bizarre djutsu. It seemed impressive at first glance, but upon further reflection, it was hard to pinpoint exactly what made it so remarkable. "Forget it. I should just teach her the basic skills after all." Feeling somewhat troubled, he decided to skip over the advanced ocular techniques and instead focus on detailed explanations about how to conserve chakra and awaken the Susanoo. Uchiha Kochou listened attentively, quickly absorbing the rare and invaluable knowledge. When the lesson ended, seeing the woman''s face filled with lingering curiosity, Madara paused for a moment before suddenly extending an invitation: "Now is the time to make use of capable individuals. Would you be willing to become the commander of a legion?" "Me?" Kochou smiled slightly, a thought of her agreement with Lord Kyosuke flashing through her mind. ''If I become the commander, I should be able to help you even more effectively, right?'' .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 157 - 157: The Old Man Who Gave Secret Technique Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "I''ll take my leave now." Hashirama bid farewell with utmost courtesy. In his heart, the Great Slug was almost akin to a master. "Go ahead." the Great Slug said, narrowing its eyes as it watched the prodigiously talented Senju clan leader depart. If it were to describe Hashirama''s potential, it would say he was in no way inferior to his ancestor, Asura. Of course, the Great Slug, having had little contact with either of the two brothers, didn''t know the full truth. Asura himself wasn''t particularly gifted; without the power bestowed by his father, he would have stood no chance against Indra. It was precisely this inherent unfairness that became the cornerstone of the thousand-year feud between the brothers. As the Great Slug silently reminisced about the past, it suddenly seemed to sense something, prompting it to turn its head toward the southwest. "That place" As the smaller slugs had mentioned before, all of them were merely extensions of the Slug Sage, each possessing with differing sets of memories. Even the largest among them only knew that something of earth-shattering significance lay hidden in that direction. As for what exactly it was, it couldn''t say. The gaps in its memory left the Great Slug with a lingering sense of unease. What it did know, however, was that the very existence of the Shikkotsu Forest was intertwined with guarding that secret. For millennia, there had been no disturbances in that direction. Yet now, an unexpected change has occurred. "Is it because of him?" The only explanation the Great Slug could think of was the recently departed leader of the Senju clan. But why him? What kind of secret had the Slug Sage concealed within the Shikkotsu Forest? Though somewhat puzzled, it did not dwell on the matter. Before long, the tranquility of the canyon returned to its usual state. Following the guidance of the smaller slugs, Hashirama leisurely made his way north, heading towards the barrier that marked the exit of the Shikkotsu Forest. After about half an hour later, having traveled over seventy kilometers, he finally reached his starting point. However, to his surprise, a masked ninja was already standing there, waiting in silence. "You''ve finally arrived." It was evident that the masked man had been waiting specifically for him. "And you are?" Hashirama''s eyes widened in astonishment. He hadn''t expected to encounter another human being in the Shikkotsu Forest. Noticing Hashirama''s curious expression, the man under the mask seemed to chuckle softly. "Who I am doesn''t matter. All you need to know is that I mean you no harm." "Oh" Hashirama nodded foolishly, his innocent reaction causing the masked man to shake his head repeatedly. For some inexplicable reason, Hashirama didn''t doubt the masked man''s words at all, even though the man exuded an unmistakable air of mystery from head to toe. "Ah, he doesn''t seem very bright," the masked man sighed deeply, feeling a strange sense of dj vu at the scene. With a shake of his head, he pulled out a small booklet from his cloak. In a tone full of temptation, he spoke: "Are you troubled right now? Even though your power has increased significantly, it feels like the Wood Dragon is no longer sufficient to fully harness your abilities, doesn''t it?" How does he know? Hashirama hesitated for a moment but ultimately nodded honestly. The truth was just as the masked man had said. After mastering the perfect Sage Mode of the Shikkotsu Forest, Hashirama''s power had advanced by leaps and bounds. The Wood Dragon Technique, which previously required him to expend his life force, was now far easier to useif not effortlessly, at least without the same burden. The problem, however, lies in the fact that according to the ancient texts of the Senju clan, the Wood Dragon Technique was considered the pinnacle of Wood Release. There were no more advanced secret techniques to pursue beyond it, leaving Hashirama deeply troubled. "Do you see this?" The masked man waved the booklet in his hand, continuing to entice him. "It contains secret techniques far more powerful than the Wood Dragon, and there are quite a few of them." "Do you want to learn them?" "I do!" "Hahahaha!" The masked man laughed heartily, suddenly he condensed a terrifying amount of chakra into his fist, so tangible it seemed to solidify. "Take one punch from me, and you''ll earn the right to learn them." Without waiting for Hashirama to reconsider, the masked man moved swiftly. In a flash, he appeared directly in front of the Senju clan leader. Yang''s Supreme Fist C Sun Fist! Amit the dense concentration of chakra, a fleeting sun-shaped symbol flickered for a moment. "Danger!" Alarm bells rang in Hashirama''s mind, prompting him to immediately enter Sage Mode. Crossing his arms defensively in front of his chest, he braced himself to take the masked man''s attack head-on. With a resounding boom, the air burst apart with an explosive roar that reverberated painfully in his ears. Despite being in Sage Mode, Hashirama was still forced back more than ten meters by the punch. "Hah it''s been a while since I''ve had this much fun," the masked man said, swinging his arm as if to shake off the residual energy, clearly tempted to throw another punch. However, upon seeing Hashirama''s flushed face, he chuckled and dismissed the idea. "Here you go. You''ve proven yourself worthy of learning it." With that, he casually tossed the small booklet into Hashirama''s hands. "Thank you, senior. You" Hashirama lifted his head excitedly, only to discover that the man had vanished without a trace. "What a peculiar person," he muttered, shaking his head as he came to a conclusion. Although strange, Hashirama couldn''t deny the man''s terrifying strength, which far surpassed even that of Kyousuke. The punch''s strength was undoubtedly more fearsome than the attack Uzushio Village had suffered back then. Had he been his former self, he might not have survived the blow. "There are truly many powerful individuals out there," he murmured. Clutching the booklet in his hands, Hashirama decided not to rush out of the forest. Instead, he found a clean spot, sat down, and began studying its contents with focus. "Advent of a World of Flowering Trees Seems to be an advanced version of Deep Forest Emergence." "Wood Golem Technique Wow, this one''s incredible." "And this Sage Art this this is" Hashirama''s pupils widened as if he had stumbled upon something truly extraordinary. --- Meanwhile, the masked man traveled westward until he reached a concealed cave entrance. With a subtle movement of his hands, he formed a seal. The space before him rippled like water. Stepping forward, it felt as though he had crossed into another dimension. He found himself in a vast hall, dimly lit, with towering pillars stretching upward and high platforms lining both sides. On these platforms sat emaciated figures, each resembling a dried corpse. At the center stood a statue with a grotesque visage, its features twisted and far from human. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beneath the statue lay a cushion, upon which sat a frail old man with his eyes tightly shut. The people in the hall, all skeletal and frail, resembled mummies from an ancient pyramid. However, if an outsider were to witness this scene, they would likely be paralyzed with fear, or worse, lose control entirely. This was because every single mummy emanated an overwhelming, bone-chilling aura. The masked man silently surveyed his surroundings, let out a sigh, and muttered under his breath, "Thirty more years How am I supposed to endure that long?" "Ugh, could one of you wake up early? Just to chat with me, if nothing else." In that moment, the enigmatic and profound demeanor the masked man had shown before Hashirama vanished entirely. He was now like a bored child, making a racket in the vast and empty hall. After some time, as if exhausted, he removed his mask and carelessly tossed it aside. Raising his head slowly, he gazed at the plaque at the top of the hall. On it, two bold characters were deeply engraved: Shinobi Sect! .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 158 - 158: The Return, Mito is Pregnant Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, several days had gone by. The news that Uchiha Kochou had become the commander of the military legion caused a small stir within the clan. Upon hearing this, the first reaction of most people was to associate it with Uchiha Kyosuke. A few conspiracy theorists even linked this event to the internal power struggles within the clan. They believed that Kyosuke had secretly maneuvered behind the scenes, using the clan leader''s trust in him to force his sister-in-law into the position of legion commander. Amidst all the suspicions, Uchiha Kochou''s rise to power was far from smooth. Fortunately, she had never been a weak woman. On her first day in office, Kochou gathered the entire legion at the training ground and, under the watchful eyes of all, initiated an internal competition within the legion. "I''m a simple person. Whoever has the ability can rise to power," she announced. "The position of vice commander and the various leadership roles are open. If you have the courage, come and try for them." For many of the civilian-born ninjas, this was almost like a chance to rise to prominence in one step. Soon, several clan members, confident in their abilities, stepped forward, ready to challenge the power that lay before them. The battle on that day drew the attention of nearly half the clan, and even Uchiha Izuna, who had just returned from a mission, showed up to watch. Before long, the vice commander and leaders all stepped forward. These were individuals who had carved their way to the top through sheer strength. Everyone expected the matter to end there, but to their surprise, the newly appointed commander, Uchiha Kochou, suddenly stepped forward and declared she would personally test the resolve of a few of her subordinates. It was only at this moment that everyone realized that today''s events had been leading up to this very moment. But did she have the strength to back up her words? Faced with countless questioning gazes, Uchiha Kochou smiled calmly, and in that instant, a pattern resembling petals bloomed in her eyes, causing the surrounding area to fall into an eerie silence. "Could it be... a Mangekyo?" someone murmured in disbelief. "Wait a minute, isn''t she just the one who got the position of commander by climbing into Kyosuke''s bed? How could she possibly unlock that eye?" In a moment of realization, everyone understoodevery assumption they had made until now had been wrong. The woman had risen to her position solely based on her own strength. "I knew it, Lord Kyosuke wouldn''t do something like that," someone couldn''t help but mutter in hindsight. In the face of Kochou''s Mangeky Sharingan, the five subordinates exchanged glances, and immediately felt the weight of the situation. They were overwhelmed, almost feeling as though they were facing the three great mountains of the clan. The "three mountains" referred to were the trio of Uchiha Madara, Kyosuke, and Izuna, who had once been hailed as the Uchiha Trio in their youth. Three pairs of Mangeky Sharingan, each more terrifying and magnificent than the last. And now, suddenly, there were four. A sense of awe spread among many of the clan members, and their spirits began to lift. "With four pairs of Mangeky, doesn''t this mean the Uchiha clan is destined to soar to greatness?" "Unifying the Land of Fire is just around the corner." "No, wait, we should aim to unify the entire Shinobi world." "Uh, brother, you''re getting a bit ahead of yourself..." someone interjected. Under the expectant gazes of the crowd, the battle between Uchiha Kochou and her five subordinates began. As expected, the outcome was clear from the startKochou''s victory was inevitable. However, the way the battle unfolded left many people puzzled. The sudden destruction of the arena was one thing, but for a Jonin-level ninja to trip over a stone during a fight, was that really logical? And then there was the vice commanderknowing your ninjutsu skills are extraordinary, but could you please stop throwing things at your own people? What was going on? Had everyone collectively lost their minds? Only those in the clan who understood the Mangeky Sharingan deeply could vaguely sense the true nature of the situation. In this way, Uchiha Kochou firmly established her reputation, becoming the fourth acknowledged superpower in the clan, right after the legendary Uchiha Trio. Of course, this had little to do with Mito, who was idly at home. She wasn''t in the mood to concern herself with the rise of new powerful figures. What the princess with the bun hairstyle was more focused on was her own slightly inconspicuous belly: She was pregnant. Walking down the familiar streets, Kyosuke waved at familiar clan members as he passed. "Ah, it feels good to be home," he said, his heart overflowing with joy. "Congratulations, congratulations!" "Lord Kyosuke, congratulations!" "Ah, Kyosuke kid, you''d better keep working hard in the future!" Staring at the uncle in front of him who kept patting his shoulder, Kyosuke was utterly confused. He wondered, Has the fact that I''ve unlocked the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan spread everywhere already? This is ridiculous. "I... I will keep working hard," he said with a bitter smile, brushing past the uncle, still puzzled, as he continued on his way. Before long, he reached the entrance of his home. To his surprise, he saw a group of servants hustling and bustling, moving items into the house. "Ah, Lord Kyosuke is back~" Someone quickly noticed the master of the house. In the next moment, a crowd of people rushed over, all nervously rubbing their thumb, index, and middle fingers together, looking just like his younger self when asking his parents for money in his previous life. "In broad daylight, are you planning to rob me?" Kyosuke was still confused, unable to grasp what was happening. Seeing their master''s confused expression, the servants began to chatter, explaining everything in a hurry. The reason for all the hustle and bustle was that Mito had been displeased with everything around her lately; the layout of the house had been changed several times. As for the cause of her unhappiness, there were two main reasons. The first was Kyosuke''s prolonged absence, and the second was that she was pregnant, which naturally caused her emotions to fluctuate. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I thought it was something else. Turns out it''s just the pregnancy," Kyosuke waved his hand dismissively, just about to escape the crowd''s attention when suddenly, it dawned on him. Mito was pregnant... Come to think of it, she was my wife. I... I''m going to be a father?!!! After a brief moment of stunned silence, Kyosuke snapped back to his senses. He immediately raised his hand and threw a shower of money into the air. Amidst the servants'' cheers, he tossed the cash as he hurried toward the master bedroom. Such joyful news should be shared with everyone, after all. Inside the room, Mito, sensing his return, had already been waiting by the door for a long time. "Kyosuke~" She slowly opened her arms, but her gentle expression suddenly shifted. With a swift motion, several golden chains shot toward him with a whoosh. "You bastard, so you finally remembered to come home!" "Ah!!!" Hearing the master''s scream, the servants who had been picking up the money froze for a moment. Then, as if nothing had happened, they resumed their meticulous search on the ground, hoping to find one or two more bills hidden in the cracks. After a while of chaos, the long-separated couple finally snuggled together and whispered sweet words to each other. "Do you think it will be a boy or a girl?" The princess with the bun hairstyle asked the age-old question every parent wonders about. "I don''t really mind," Kyosuke replied nonchalantly. If this one''s a boy, the next one can be a girl. If it''s the other way around, that''s fine too. After all, even the Sage of the Six Paths had two children. He couldn''t just have onehow embarrassing would that be? [P.S: ????] As they continued chatting, the couple bought up an important question. When the baby is born, what should they name it? .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 159 - 159: Want to Get Stronger? Then Inject the “Kyosuke Cells” Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon BANG! The office door was violently kicked open from the outside. Uchiha Madara, engrossed in his work with his head lowered, sighed softly, fully aware that it was that bastard Kyosuke who had returned. Besides him, no one else in the clan would dare to act so insolently. And yet, frustratingly enough, Madara could do little about it. Being the clan leader truly felt suffocating at times. Rolling his eyes in exasperation, Madara raised his head and, with a sour tone, said, "Well, well, our esteemed Lord Kyosuke actually remembered to come back." Ignoring Madara''s complaints, Kyosuke walked in, his expression unusually solemn, and said, "This time, during my travels, I made an important discovery." "What is it?" Seeing the rare seriousness in Kyosuke''s demeanor, Madara immediately straightened up. He could tell this matter wasn''t trivial. Was it some new scheme from the Senju? Or perhaps unrest stirring again in the Land of Wind? "I discovered" With his hands clasped together, elbows resting on the desk, Kyosuke narrowed his eyes, his gaze brimming with smug satisfaction. "...that I''m going to become a father." "." Madara''s face fell instantly. His expression darkened as he pointed towards the door and barked, "You have three seconds. Get out of here and go back to wherever you came from." "Don''t be like that~" Kyosuke grinned mischievously, turning his head slightly to give Madara a sidelong glance. Covering his mouth with his hand, he teased, "No way, no way... you''re not jealous of me, are you?" Seeing Madara about to explode, with even the blue Susanoo beginning to form around him, Kyosuke quickly cleared his throat and changed the subject. "Have you heard? Hashirama has reappeared." "I''ve already received the news." Madara shot a sharp glare at Kyosuke before letting go of his hostility, and the two promptly shifted their focus to the pressing matter at hand. "Knowing Hashirama''s personality, it''s unlikely he''d disappear during a war without good reason." Madara remarked. "That leaves only one explanation: he must have been searching for a way to deal with Hyga Tenjin." "And judging by the situation now, it seems he''s succeeded." The two exchanged a glance and fell into brief silence. No one understood Hashirama''s strength better than they did. Even someone as formidable as Kyosuke wouldn''t dare underestimate him. Already standing at the pinnacle of Kage-level strength, any breakthrough Hashirama achieved would undoubtedly elevate him into the realm of the super-Kage level. Even without mastering more advanced Wood Release techniques, his natural growth over time would inevitably propel him to that height. Such was the terrifying potential of the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama. "Report!" A ninja from the intelligence department arrived, handing the two leaders the latest intelligence report. [Senju Hashirama has appeared, using a massive and peculiar flower to decisively defeat the advancing Hyga army.] [High-ranking members, including Hyga Yayoi and Hyga Kenshi, have all been captured.] [Currently, Senju Hashirama is facing off against Hyga Tenjin, with a high likelihood of an imminent battle.] Setting the intelligence report aside, the two exchanged glances and let out a simultaneous sigh. "The Hyga have lost." Regardless of whether Hashirama emerged victorious, the Hyga were bound to face inevitable defeat. Even if Tenjin managed to escape, his clan would likely be eradicated from the shinobi world. "That guy really is something else," Kyosuke muttered, stroking his chin. He hadn''t expected that bowl-cut shinobi to master Advent of a World of Flowering Trees so quickly. Across from him, Madara outwardly appeared calm. Yet, the hand resting on his thigh had long since clenched into a tight fist. When had his strength fallen behind those two? As much as he hated to admit it, Madara knew deep down that he currently had no way to contend with Hyga Tenjin, who possessed the Tenseigan. As for Hashiramathere were no detailed updates yet, so the outcome of their clash remained unknown. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the man standing before him, Kyosuke, seemed like a completely different person. Thanks to his soul-peering ability, Madara could clearly sense the immense transformation Kyosuke had undergone. On the other side, Kyosuke sighed inwardly. Sharp as he was, he easily discerned Madara''s inner turmoil. However, he wasn''t entirely sure how to help. He couldn''t very well suggest Izuna sacrifice his eyes right now, could he? The best course of action was to wait for Yayoi''s research to advance, at least reaching the level Orochimaru had achieved during the Fourth Shinobi World War. By then, they could artificially create Sharingan or even stimulate eye awakening through scientific methods. Take Shin, for examplea non-Uchiha who managed to achieve near-Mangeky-level abilities. Thanks to Uchiha genetics, he even dared to claim the Uchiha name for himself. Beyond that, perhaps the "Kyosuke Cells" could also assist Madara. If his ocular abilities ceased to be a hindrance, Madara''s natural talent and intellect would undoubtedly allow him to surpass others. He might even awaken the perfect Susanoo with an ordinary Mangeky Sharingan. "Once Yayoi returns, I''ll take Madara to meet her." Kyosuke mused. Only a handful of people, including Mito, were aware of Yayoi''s existence. Considering his relationship with Madara and Izuna''s safety, Kyosuke believed revealing a little wouldn''t hurt. He had plenty of secrets, and Yayoi''s presence was just one of them. Since it would be exposed eventually, letting Madara know in advance might even foster better cooperation between them. "Once the issue of his eyes is resolved, Madara''s strength will definitely improve greatly." In the future, he might even reach his ''canonical'' level. At that point, absorbing the Ten-Tails wouldn''t be out of the question... who can say? As this thought struck him, Kyosuke''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he''d remembered something important. "Do you have time in the coming days? Come with me to a place." he asked. "For what?" Madara immediately grew suspicious, thinking, This bastard is already reckless on his own, and now he wants to drag me along? "To burn incense and pray," Kyosuke replied with a wicked grin. --- Meanwhile, on the central battlefield of the Land of Fire Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique! Having returned from his training journey, Hashirama now soared through the skies, standing atop a massive wood dragon. Not far ahead, Hyga Tenjin, cloaked in Tenseigan Chakra Mode, darted and weaved through the air, desperately evading a barrage of terrifying energy blasts. To be honest, this was the first time he found his opponent to be such a challenge. Though Hashirama''s raw power didn''t surpass his own, he clung to the fight tenaciously, like an unshakable curse. No matter how fiercely he fought, Hashirama showed no signs of faltering. The clan leader Tenjin couldn''t help but wonder, How could your strength have grown so immensely in such a short time? "Are you still unwilling to yield, Hyga Tenjin?" Hashirama clasped his hands together, continuously refining the chakra within his body. That small booklet he had obtained recorded many fascinating secret techniques. Unfortunately, time had been too short for him to study most of them in depth. The Advent of a world of the Flowering Trees Technique was unleashed to cleanse the battlefield and put an end to the feud between the Hyga and Senju clans. As for the energy blasts the Wooden Dragon was currently spewing, they were an extended application of a technique described within that book. It wasn''t just the Wooden Dragonhe had even gained the ability to use the Wooden Golem Jutsu, a technique he hadn''t fully mastered yet. This filled the gap in his arsenal, addressing his lack of long-range capabilities. Seeing the other party remain silent, Hashirama let out a resigned sigh and continued to manipulate the Wood Dragon, which unleashed relentless golden energy blasts. On the ground below, a group of onlookers watched the battle as if witnessing a grand spectacle, for the clash between the two clan leaders had long surpassed their understanding of what it meant to be a "Ninja." For those with slightly weaker eyesight, it was impossible to see through the layers of clouds to catch even a glimpse of their exchange. "How incredible," murmured Yayoi, her arms bound and her body marked with sealing talismans bearing the word "Seal." She was using her Byakugan to observe the fierce battle in the sky. Unbeknownst to her, standing beside her, Senju Tobirama was gazing at her with an odd, contemplative expression. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 160 - 160: Black Zetsu’s Edo Tensei Technique Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The fierce battle raged on for three full hours. By the end, most spectators had grown weary and left, unwilling to continue craning their necks to watch. After all, staring upward for so long made their necks unbearably sore. Only a handful of Hyga clan members remained, harboring a glimmer of hope. If their clan head could unleash his full power and achieve a grand victory, their safety would be assured. Unfortunately, they were destined for disappointment. After hours of anticipation, the result was anticlimactic: the two combatants calmly descended back to the ground, unharmed. Judging from their postures, it seemed neither had any intention of continuing the fight. "Release them," Hyga Tenjin commanded with a wave of his sleeve, his expression anything but pleasant. In contrast, the Senju clan leader, Hashirama, maintained his ever-present smile as he instructed his subordinates to untie the captured Hyga members. "Elder brother," Tobirama began, as if about to object, but Hashirama shot him a sharp glare. Sulking, Tobirama clamped his mouth shut and turned away in frustration. Despite the prolonged clash, neither side had been able to land a decisive blow, and the battle seemed to stretch on endlessly. No matter how much Hashirama''s strength had advanced, he couldn''t rely solely on his Wood Dragon technique to defeat Tenjin,, who had activated the Tenseigan Chakra Mode. The truce, in the end, was not due to a lack of effort but rather mutual understanding because Tenjin had realized he couldn''t suppress the young Senju leader before him. Likewise, Hashirama couldn''t defeat Tenjin either, as his attacks had proven equally ineffective. Over the course of three exhausting hours, Tenjin had burned through seventy percent of his chakra reserves, yet Hashirama still appeared as vigorous as ever. The result was clear: Tenjin knew in his heart where he stood. Adding to the weight of defeat, his clan members had all been captured. By every measure, the Hyga had lost this conflict. "Thank you, Clan leader Hashirama," Tenjin muttered with veiled gratitude before leading his subordinates away from the battlefield. The inability to overcome Hashirama left Hyga Tenjin deeply frustrated. Not long ago, he had been able to suppress the Senju leader completely. Yet now, in such a short span of time, Hashirama had grown to the point where he could fight him to a draw. For the proud Tenjin, this was an unacceptable outcome. Unfortunately, at his current level of strength, even small improvements posed an immense challenge. Hard work alone wouldn''t suffice. The only viable path forward was the further evolution of his Tenseigan. This thought turned his gaze toward his disciple, whose expression remained an impenetrable mask. Tenjin was well aware that his disciple had recently awakened the Tenseigan. Nothing on the battlefield escaped his keen perception. If he were to absorb his disciple''s ocular power, could his own eyes achieve further evolution? This prospect filled Hyga Tenjin with anticipation. However, on second thought, he decided against acting impulsively. Absorption was inevitableafter all, to Tenjin, it was only natural for the branch family to make sacrifices for the main family''s leader. But he needed to wait patiently. Once his disciple surpassed the initial development stage, her ocular power would increase by tenfold. Absorbing it then would yield the greatest benefit. With this in mind, Tenjin hypocritically offered encouragement: "You''ve done well. Keep up the good work." "Yes, Master." Yayoi, his disciple, bowed with her usual respectful demeanor. Her humble and deferential attitude only strengthened Tenjin''s trust in her. --- That night, Hyga Tenjin sat alone in his tent, replaying the details of his battle with Hashirama in his mind. Suddenly, a shadow materialized before him, silent and still. The visitor was none other than Black Zetsu, the ancient schemer. "Kehehehe." An eerie laugh echoed in the silence, nearly provoking Tenjin into an attack. "If you laugh like that again, I''ll crush your skull with a single palm strike," Tenjin snapped, his irritation rising as he glanced at Black Zetsu''s inhuman form, and his irritation only deepened. Damn it, does this thing even have a skull? Tenjin''s words were blunt and cutting, and any ordinary person would have taken offense or retaliated on the spot. But Black Zetsu was no ordinary being. It didn''t careafter all, it wasn''t human. "Do you wish to gain the power to defeat Senju Hashirama?" It wasted no time, striking at the heart of Tenjin''s desires. Caught in a moment of frustration, Tenjin found himself unable to resist the allure of such a promise. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I thought you said before that these eyes couldn''t grow any stronger," Tenjin replied coldly, recalling Black Zetsu''s earlier, confident claims. And now, only a few years later, it was contradicting itself? In Tenjin''s mind, Black Zetsu was already labeled as untrustworthy. Black Zetsu responded simply, "Keheheordinary methods won''t suffice, of course." The truth was, Kyosuke''s arrival had not only disrupted the Uchiha and Senju clans but had also deeply impacted Black Zetsu. The strength of the Tsukigakure clan had left it deeply shaken. Their human puppets, capable of fighting without chakra threads, seemed far superior to its White Zetsu army. What fascinated Black Zetsu even more was their unique ability to grow in numbers through battleit was a feature that filled it with envy. It envisioned an unstoppable army, one it could wield alongside its mother after her resurrection, to conquer other worlds. By that point, the tsutsuki clan would likely be the ones fearing them. This thought promoted Black Zetsu to take a second look at Tobirama Senju''s Edo Tensei technique. Initially dismissive of the technique, it had since undergone a drastic change in perspective. Why? Because of a single, unexpected event. For a long time, Kysuke''s existence had been a constant thorn in Black Zetsu''s side. Surveillance was indispensable. Even if it couldn''t track his space-time movements, it could at least grasp his general whereabouts. Through this vigilance, Black Zetsu became aware of Hyga Yayoi''s presence and, through her scientific research, uncovered the immense potential of the Edo Tensei technique. Infiltrating the Senju clan to steal their forbidden jutsu or pilfering Yayoi''s research results posed no challenge at all for the cunning schemer. By combining the two, Edo Tensei finally gained true strategic value. For Black Zetsu, the implications were even more profound. Over the centuries, it had encountered countless powerful individuals, many of whom possessed rare Kekkei Genkai abilities. Amidst a series of cold chuckles, Black Zetsu''s form writhed and stretched, sprawling across the ground. All of this unfolded beneath Hyga Tenjin''s unblinking, watchful gaze as a cloaked figure silently emerged from Black Zetsu''s writhing form. Although it couldn''t envelop living beings, an Edo Tensei body lacked any characteristics of life, making it particularly convenient for transport. "What is this thing?" Tenjin frowned deeply, immediately sensing the unnatural nature of the Edo Tensei body. "Hmph. It is, of course, something that can assist you greatly," Black Zetsu said with a sinister laugh. "With it, you can forcibly complete your evolution." After a brief silence, Tenjin asked in a low voice, "What price must I pay?" He knew his visitor was no philanthropist. If Black Zetsu had sought him out, it surely had its own agenda. Without conditions, the offer would seem too good to be true. "I want you to help me kill someone." "Who?" "Uchiha Kysuke," Black Zetsu finally revealed its goal. Before Tenjin could respond, Black Zetsu swayed its form and spoke first, cutting him off. "I know your concerns. Rest assured, I will create the perfect opportunity for you." "Who knows," it continued slyly, "you might even reclaim what should have rightfully been yours in the first place." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 161 - 161: The Fire Temple, First Encounter Between Madara and Jigen Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Land of Fire, established during the early days of the Warring States period, was a nation born amidst chaos. In its initial stages, the Daimyo''s were enthusiastic about hiring the fragmented ninja clans from the former Shinobi Sect (Ninsh) to combat other nations. However, due to the immense destruction caused by ninja battles, the five great nations gradually segregated the worldly wars from the Shinobi world. The Land of Fire, blessed with abundant resources and a favorable living environment, became the first nation in the history of the Shinobi world to establish a unified Hidden Village. Following the foundation of the Hidden Leaf Village in the Land of Fire, the Land of Wind, the Land of Lightning, the Land of Earth, and the Land of Water all emulated this model, establishing their own Hidden Villages. Thus began an era where the five great nations dominated and unified the Shinobi world. Beyond the future Hidden Leaf Village, the Land of Fire boasted many unique architectural structures, such as the numerous temples scattered throughout the nation. Among them, the most renowned and largest was the Fire Temple, a relic passed down from ancient times. On this particular day, the Fire Temple welcomed two unusual guests. --- On the long staircase leading up to the temple, Uchiha Madara gazed at the towering structure before him. "Is that thing really sealed here?" he asked. "Of course," Kyosuke replied with a faint smile, his mind clearly calculating something unknown. Seeing this, Madara shook his head in exasperation. From a long time ago, he had found it impossible to see through his friend''s thoughts. Before arriving at the Fire Temple, the two had discreetly met with the recently returned Hyga Yayoi. It was only then that Madara learned that the most outstanding young ninja of the Hyga clan had long since become one of Kyosuke''s subordinates. Madara was further astonished by the transplantation of Sage Body cells, a revelation that shook him to his core. Over the years of battle, Madara''s eyesight had indeed deteriorated significantly. He had assumed Kyosuke would face the same problem, only to discover that his friend had already found an excellent solution. Taking advantage of the moment, Kyosuke also disclosed the existence of the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, explaining that it might be the ultimate form of the Sharingan. Predictably, Madara showed no interest in this revelation. To him, Izuna''s significance far surpassed any notion of the Eternal Eye. Thanks to Yayoi''s exceptional scientific expertise, the fusion of cells within Madara progressed remarkably smoothly. Within just a few days, he had completely fused the cells, leaving an indelible mark of Kyosuke''s presence on his right atrium. If not for the urgency to head to the Fire Temple, Madara might have considered trying to practice Sage Mode. It seemed that, no matter how the storyline changes, certain patterns of thought remain unchanged. During the Fourth Great Ninja War, the resurrected Madara absorbed a massive amount of Sage Chakra from the reanimated Hashirama. Though clearly elated, he still pretended to be indifferent. Regardless, Uchiha Madara at this moment was undoubtedly stronger than ever before. As for the impact on the storyline, Kyosuke had long since ceased to care. To put it bluntly, the final boss on this stage of Earth was Kaguya tsutsuki. As long as she didn''t appear, everything else seemed manageable. At the very least, Kyousuke was confident in dealing with any crisis other than tsutsuki Kaguya herself. tsutsuki Isshiki? He was just a dying figure clinging to survival. Without consuming a Chakra Fruit, he couldn''t even achieve immortality. Even if Kyosuke stood right before him, Isshiki wouldn''t dare make a move. And by the time Isshiki found a suitable vessel for reincarnation, who knew how many years would have passed? By then, Kyosuke might be strong enough to crush Kaguya single-handedlywhy would he fear a being who didn''t even dare to interfere in the Shinobi world''s processes? Some beings seem alive, but in truth, they died thousands of years ago. This description suited tsutsuki Isshiki perfectly. "I have nothing to fear from him," Kyosuke declared with an unwavering conviction. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- Thus, upon meeting the abbot of the Fire Temple, accompanied by the monk Jigen, Kyosuke''s expression became particularly interesting. "Kyosuke-dono, it has been many years. How have you been?" Jigen greeted him cordially. Uchiha Madara cast a sidelong glance at his companion. He hadn''t noticed before, but Kyosuke''s social circle was unexpectedly vast. Hyga Yayoi was one thing, but now even a random monk from a remote temple knew him. Madara couldn''t help but wonder what Kyosuke was doing during his frequent venture. Could he be preparing to become a monk? Harboring malicious curiosity, Madara was about to retract his gaze when he suddenly noticed a faint, almost imperceptible flicker of tension on Kyosuke''s face. Was he... nervous?! This discovery surprised Madara greatly. Seizing the moment while no one noticed, he discreetly activated his Mangeky Sharingan, employing the soul-related ability of his right eye. Having transplanted Sage Body cells, Madara''s lost ocular power was gradually recovering. He even felt that his total ocular power was slowly increasing over time. Although the process was slow, taking at least twenty to thirty years for significant changes, it was progress nonetheless. With his ocular power no longer an issue, Madara could use his Mangeky abilities without restraint. If he wished, he could summon Susano''o even without activating his Mangeky Sharingan. This was because the power of the Sharingan had long since been deeply imprinted on his very soul. As long as his soul endured, Madara could even achieve extraordinary feats like leaving his physical body as a spirit. In this soul state, he could still perform slightly weakened versions of his ninjutsu. In other words, the enhancement from the Sage Body cells made Madara''s strength far beyond terrifying. However, this newfound confidence didn''t last long. Upon probing, Madara could never have imagined that an ordinary monk in the Fire Temple would possess a soul so overwhelmingly powerful it dwarfed that of everyone present combined. For a brief moment, he wondered if his vision was playing tricks on him. The terrifying, mountain-like presencewas that something a human could possess? --- Inside the grand hall of the Fire Temple. With the visit of the Uchiha clan leader, the abbot naturally extended the highest courtesy in his reception. This was not like the era of the Hidden Leaf, where protocol and rules governed everything, leaving little room for chaos. During the Warring States period, things were entirely different. If the two before him were angered, the Uchiha army could swiftly descend upon the temple, and slaughter everyone within. It wasn''t wisdom that made the abbot so accommodatingit was fear of the two gods standing before him. Little did he know, the two men''s thoughts were already far from him. Casting a sidelong glance at Kysuke, who was eloquently engaging the abbot, Madara slowly relaxed his clenched fists, though his gaze occasionally and deliberately swept over the young monk. To his surprise, the monk seemed aware of his attention. In an unintentional moment, their eyes met. "Hmph." The prideful Dance King would never allow himself to be intimidated. When the monk returned his gaze, Madara scoffed coldly and sharply asked, "The Fire Temple truly lives up to its reputation if even an ordinary monk like you is so extraordinary. What is your name?" "Jigen," the monk replied with a faint smile, showing no sign of offense. Centuries of practice had shaped Jigen into a courteous and composed figure, someone who knew when to advance and retreat. Even someone as formidable as Uchiha Madara couldn''t find fault with him in conversation. "Well, an ordinary monk indeed," Madara remarked, shaking his head as if to dismiss the matter. Regardless of who the man truly was, the priority was to complete their mission. "Abbot, I am here to borrow the Nine-Tails." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 162 - 162: All Beings Suffer, Yet Those Who Believe in Me May Be Delivered from Calamity Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Fire Temple held a revered status, so Madara''s demeanor today could be considered unusually polite. For someone accustomed to giving orders in a commanding tone, it was rare for him to utter the word "please." Yet, there were always those who failed to appreciate such courtesy. When the temple''s abbot heard Madara''s request to borrow the Nine-Tails, he immediately shook his head, decisively refusing, "Impossible. The matter of the Nine-Tails is far too significant. It cannot be loaned out on a whim." He continued, his tone earnest and sincere, "Back then, sealing it cost the lives of over twenty monks from our temple. Only then were we barely able to imprison it within the altar." "If it were to break free, not only the Land of Fire but the entire shinobi world would face catastrophe." The abbot''s words were reasonable and heartfelt. A regular person might have been moved by the monk''s conviction. But the man before him was no ordinary individual. He was the clan leader of the Uchiha, the current reincarnation of Indra''s chakra. If mere words could sway him, Asura wouldn''t have needed to traverse countless lifetimes to guide his brother. "Old man, I wasn''t asking for your opinion," Madara suddenly stood, his overwhelming killing intent instantly causing the monks'' faces to pale. Seeing this, Kyosuke, who had been quietly observing, spoke in an almost leisurely tone, "If you keep rambling, I don''t know about the shinobi world, but I can assure you the Fire Temple is about to face a calamity of its own." "Preposterous!" The abbot stood as well, his voice trembling with indignation, though it betrayed an underlying fear. "In recent years, the Uchiha name has spread across the shinobi world. I thought you had changed, but I see you''re still as unreasonable as ever." "The Nine-Tails is a disaster sealed by the lives of our predecessors. Even if the temple is destroyed today, we will never allow you to unseal it." "Hmph." Madara snorted coldly, crossing his arms over his chest, his voice sharp and merciless, "In that case, I''ll send you all to join your predecessors today to atone for your sins." "All monks, defend the temple with your lives!" the abbot roared, adopting a stance that showed he was ready to fight to the death. The atmosphere in the room grew tense, as though a battle could break out at any moment. Yet amidst this, only Kyosuke and Jigen remained calmly seated, as though the chaos had nothing to do with them. "You''re not going to step in?" Kyosuke asked, narrowing his eyes as he gauged Jigen''s strength. If he could push Jigen to reveal his true power, Kyosuke wouldn''t hesitate to flee immediately. Even if it killed him, he''d ensure he outlasted his opponent''s physical limits, no matter the cost. To Kyosuke, tsutsuki Isshiki was a threat that had to be eliminated. It wasn''t just their opposing alignments that concerned Kyosuke. What worried him more was the divine tree saplingessentially a juvenile Ten-Tailsthat Isshiki now controlled. In ancient times, Kaguya was meant to be the sacrifice for cultivating the Ten-Tails. Yet through her own efforts, she turned the tables, taking over and leaving him trapped as earwax for millennia. The Ten-Tails, deprived of its nourishment, now lay dormant in a dimension created by Isshiki, its future uncertain as it awaited the chance to resume its chakra cultivation. Knowing this, Kyosuke had long set his sights on that Ten-Tails. Once he awakened the Rinnegan and enhanced his physique to the high-level Sage Body, he would be able to control the juvenile Ten-Tails. If he could replenish its chakra and seal it within himself, Kyosuke would ascend to the level of a true Six Paths Sage. People often said human strength had its limits, and the Six Paths level was the boundary ordinary humans could never surpass. To surpass that limit, one needed the chakra of the divine tree. Of course, Kyosuke also had another option. He could beseech the Sage of Six Paths to grant him Yin-Yang Release, thereby breaking through to the Six Paths level. However, this relied on the condition that the power granted wasn''t a one-time use. Yet in that case, he''d merely be a lesser version of tsutsuki Hagoromo. This wasn''t an ideal outcome for Kyosuke. Besides, as someone who wasn''t Indra''s reincarnation, that so-called benevolent and compassionate Sage of Six Paths might not be willing to offer him his power. Rather than relying on the charity of others, Kyosuke preferred to take matters into his own hands. But first, he had to deal with Otsutsuki Isshikior rather, the monk Jigen before him. Having seen through the tension between them, Jigen smiled faintly, clasped his hands together, and spoke in a calm, indifferent tone, "This humble monk seeks to save and enlighten all beings, but alas, the masses refuse to turn back." "Take this benefactor, for example. On the surface, he seeks power, but in truth, he is walking the path of self-destruction." "He is like this and so are you." Ignoring his remarks about Madara, Kyosuke eyed him curiously and asked, "Are you implying that my so-called death is ''imminent'' again?" He emphasized the word "again," mocking Jigen''s cryptic warning from years prior. Back then, Black Zetsu had allied with two clan leaders to seal his space-time ninjutsu. Yet, against all odds, Kyosuke had killed one and escaped. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ordeal, though perilous, hardly resembled the "inescapable death" Jigen had predicted. Now, this self-proclaimed holy man was spouting the same nonsense again, and Kyosuke was genuinely curious what his so-called "path of destruction" would bring this time. "Ha." As if sensing his scorn, Jigen lowered his gaze, murmuring in an oddly tranquil tone, "Ah, mortals. Your understanding of life and death fundamentally differs from mine." "Life does not necessarily mean freedom, nor does death guarantee liberation." "All beings suffer, yet those who believe in me may be delivered from calamity." Before his words had fully settled, two figures abruptly appeared beside Kyosuke. "Whether this gentleman can be delivered, let my humble servants decide," Jigen said softly. "Well, well, long time no see." one of the newcomers sneered, launching a kick at Kysuke with such speed that even the Sharingan struggled to follow. Even Madara, who was locked in battle with the monks, turned slightly, surprised at the strength of the white-robed monk''s servant. Unfortunately, such an attack still couldn''t harm Kyosuke. A golden skeletal ribcage appeared out of thin air, materializing in a phantom-like form to effortlessly block the strike. However, the attack''s speed was so staggering that the sheer acceleration transformed its force, making it far more powerful than anticipated. Even with Susanoo''s protection, Kyosuke was still forced back several meters, the sheer force of the attack undeniablea testament to the terrifying power behind that kick. Glancing down at the torn mat beneath him, Kyosuke sighed, slowly rising from his seated position. "Well, this is unexpected. I didn''t think I''d run into you here, Shiba Ryouta." The assailant was none other than Shiba Ryota, the wielder of Swift Release, whom Kyosuke encountered during his time at the arena. Now, it appeared Ryota had pledged his loyalty to Jigen. "Life''s full of surprises, brat," Ryota sneered, his arrogance undiminished, though his strength clearly justified his attitude. Swift Release wasn''t to be underestimated; its blistering speed shattered the sound barrier with ease. If Kyosuke''s visual prowess hadn''t grown significantly, Susanoo''s ribs might not have been able to block that kick. Ignoring Ryota''s taunts, Kyosuke shifted his gaze to the dark-skinned man standing silently beside him. This was Okamura Tsutomu, another of the arena manager''s pawns. Unlike Ryota, Tsutomu was a man of few words. Yet he possessed a rare Kekkei Genkai. Known as Steel Release! .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 163 - 163: Jigen – Showing Off and Running Away, Truly Thrilling Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Steel Release, a combination of Earth Release and Lightning Release nature transformations, is said to be achievable only when both elements reach a sufficiently high level. By estimation, one would need to master both elements at least to level 8 to even have a chance at creating something akin to Okamura Tsutomu''s Steel Release. [Chakra Nature Transformations: Lightning (Level 7), Earth (Level 5).] Eight years had passed since Kyosuke transmigrated into this world. Yet, even though Lightning Release was his most frequently used chakra nature, he had only managed to develop its nature transformation to level 7. As for Earth Release, it was still a distant goal. This illustrated the harsh realityninja weren''t lacking in ability, but the conditions required to create a Kekkei Genkai were simply too demanding. Even for prodigies blessed with extraordinary talent, it would take at least two decades of grueling practice to achieve success. Judging by the appearances of the two individuals before him, it was highly unlikely that they were the original creators of Swift Release and Steel Release. At most, they were beneficiaries of some ancestral legacy. Dispersing the Susanoo surrounding him, Kysuke drew the Kusanagi Blade from his waist. Holding it level, the razor-sharp edge aligned directly with Okamura Tsutomu, the Steel Release user, whose cold and indifferent expression betrayed no hint of emotion. "Interesting," Kysuke said, his tone brimming with confidence. "Let''s see whether the spear is sharper or the shield sturdier." The Kusanagi Blade, renowned for its supposed ability to cut through anything, might not fully live up to its legend, but its sharpness was beyond question. Kyosuke was curious whether the blade''s sharpness alone could pierce through his opponent''s Steel Release-enhanced skin? With those words, he moved. In an instant, his figure vanished, reappearing beside the enemy with a speed just slightly slower than Shiba Ryota''s. "So fast!" Before the thought fully formed in Okamura Tsutomu''s mind, the Kusanagi Blade was already slicing through the air in a diagonal slash, its icy gleam reflecting the tension in the battlefield and sending a chill down his spine. Yet, he chose not to retreat. As a Steel Release user, his strength lay in his unwavering resolve to press forward. Just as the blade neared him, a dark gray sheen enveloped his arma clear sign he had pushed his Kekkei Genkai to its utmost limit. Clang! A crisp metallic sound rang out as the Kusanagi Blade successfully cut through Okamura''s skin. However, it failed to sever his arm entirely. Despite this, the blade demonstrated its superior sharpness by breaking through the Steel Release defense, though the resulting wound was shallow. "Not bad. At least it wasn''t a total loss," Kysuke muttered. Leveraging the rebound force from the clash, he twisted his waist, his right leg whipping out with ferocious speed. The powerful roundhouse kick struck Okamura squarely, sending him hurtling through the air. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Okamura could hit the ground, Shiba Ryota''s figure materialized beside Kyosuke, moving so swiftly that he didn''t even have time to re-activate his Susanoo for defense. Fortunately, Kyosuke had anticipated this. With a thought, he vanished, reappearing in the forest outside the Fire Temple. Flying Thunder God Technique! "Damn it!" Shiba Ryota cursed as his punch struck empty air, leaving him momentarily frozen in place. Before his anger could fully manifest, Kysuke activated the Flying Thunder God Technique once more, reappearing on the battlefield with the Kusanagi Blade in hand. In one swift motion, he launched a powerful kick, sending Ryta hurtling through the air as well. As chakra surged through his eyes, an extraordinary transformation took place. Kysuke''s visual prowess evolved, and a new set of Sharingan emerged in his eyes. The six-pointed star in his pupils now bore three rotating, scythe-like patterns encircling its edgesa pair of legendary eyes revered as the pinnacle of Uchiha power, said to remain unclouded for eternity. The Eternal Mangeky Sharingan! "The game of probing ends here," Kysuke declared coldly, his voice resonating with unshakable authority as he ignored the two enemies struggling to rise. His body ascended, a dark golden glow erupting from him, illuminating the battlefield and painting the sky with its ominous radiance. Surrounded by the overwhelming power of his new eyes, Kysuke hovered above the ground, his gaze resolute and unyielding. The sheer force of his killing intent bore down on the monk Jigen, who remained seated below. "If you''re so eager to test me," Kysuke challenged, his voice slicing through the tension like a blade, "why not come down and fight me yourself?" Despite the suffocating chakra pressure that could drive weaker men to despair, Jigen remained unmoved. Still seated on his meditation cushion, his expression exuded unshakable tranquility, as if the chaos around him was nothing more than a passing breeze. "You jest, my friend," Jigen replied calmly. "I''m but a humble scholar of Buddhist teachings, incapable of matching the might of someone like you, who dominates the Shinobi world." "However, allow me to remind you: danger is approaching, and your time may be running out." As he spoke, Shiba Ryota and Okamura Tsutomu moved to Jigen''s side. Behind them, a black, swirling portal resembling a void appeared, slowly swallowing their figures. Before they disappeared completely, Kyosuke caught a glimpse of Jigen''s icy gaze and the strange black mark on his body resembling a curse seal. Kma Seal! After a brief silence, Kyosuke dispersed his still-forming colossal Susanoo. If Black Zetsu represented scheming, Jigen symbolized raw power. Both were threats Kyosuke had to tread carefully around. The former always lurked in the shadows, never revealing himself, while the latter possessed a patience that allowed him to feign submission in the Shinobi world for thousands of years. As Kyosuke considered the lingering spirits of the Sage of Six Paths in the Pure Land and Hamura guarding the moon, he couldn''t help but wonderwhy did the Otsutsuki clan seem to specialize in producing such cunning schemers? While Kyosuke''s battle had concluded, Madara was still locked in combat elsewhere. The monks of the Fire Temple, wielding the power to seal the Nine-Tails, were far stronger than they had been during the era of Konoha. The collective might of these aged monks allowed them to fight Madara to a standstill, albeit temporarily. Welcoming Approach: Thousand-Armed Murder! A massive Thousand-Armed Kannon manifested behind the monks, its size and power vastly surpassing anything created by Chiriku in later generations. Smash! At the head monk''s command, thousands of golden fists rained down at astonishing speed, pummeling Madara''s third-stage Susanoo into a defensive retreat. Irritated by the setback, Kyosuke couldn''t resist adding fuel to the fire. "Can''t handle it? Should I take over?" "Shut up," Madara snapped, seething with frustration. Caught off guard by the monks'' ability to jointly unleash a single type of ninjutsu, Madara found himself briefly overwhelmed. Now, Kyosuke''s taunts only worsened his mood. With his patience at its limit, Madara formed a seal, his hands moving rapidly in front of his chest. This time, he abandoned all concerns about collateral damage. Activating the power of his right eye, Madara''s Susanoo mirrored his sealing gestures. Under the astonished gazes of the monks, a colossal fireball descended from the skies, resembling a meteor streaking through the sky. Fire Release: Majestic Demolisher Flame! The fiery mass obliterated the Thousand-Armed Kannon''s golden fists with ease. Upon impact, it erupted in a devastating explosion, unleashing an inferno that engulfed everything in its wake. Flames consumed the grand Fire Temple, reducing its main hall to rubble in an instant, and the surrounding structures stood no chance against the relentless blaze. Centuries of history and tradition crumbled to ash, the temple''s once-proud legacy erased in moments. Cough, cough! Protected by Susanoo from the searing heat, Kyosuke coughed lightly as he hurriedly escaped the inferno. If not for the sight of a similarly disheveled Madara, Kyosuke might have thought the man had done this on purpose to retaliate against him. While enhancing the power of ninjutsu with Susanoo was undoubtedly effective, the technique''s wide area of effect made it nearly impossible to avoid friendly fire. "No wonder he always prefers to act alone," Kyosuke muttered, shaking his head with a wry smile. "This kind of fighting style really isn''t for everyone." As he spoke, the soot-covered Madara approached from a distance, clearly having been just as tormented by the smoke. "Cough, cough Did your monk escape?" Madara asked, his sharp gaze briefly flicking to Kyosuke''s eyes. So these are the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan he mentioned? Earlier, during a fleeting glance, Madara had indeed sensed the overwhelming power radiating from Kyosuke''s enhanced Sharingan. "Yes, he''s gone." Kyosuke turned his gaze toward the barrier-enclosed rear mountains of the Fire Temple. There, on an altar, the Nine-Tails lay trapped within its confines. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 164 - 164: Madara VS Kurama Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon At the Fire Temple''s altar. ROAR! Perhaps sensing the approach of danger, beastly roars echoed incessantly from within the altar. As they advanced on foot, Uchiha Madara''s brows knitted tightly, his expression shadowed by contemplation. Though his steps remained steady, it was clear his thoughts were elsewhere. After a long silence, he finally broke it, his voice tinged with hesitation. "I think... using genjutsu to control it and turning it into a summoning beast might be the better approach." "Better, my foot." Hearing this, Kyosuke retorted sharply, "Summoning beast? With your sloppy skills, even a basic contract seal left you fumbling." "Well, there''s no helping it," Madara sighed, raising his head to look at the sky, a reluctant expression crossing his face. "It''s still better than your suggestion of sealing a Tailed Beast inside a body." "Honestly, what kind of person even thinks of such a method?" At this point in time, the concept of a Jinchriki didn''t exist, so Madara struggled to accept Kyosuke''s forward-thinking ideas. Kyosuke clicked his tongue disdainfully, thinking to himself, You can''t even handle a single Tailed Beast now, huh? Yet in the future, when you''ve got all nine sealed within you, you sure didn''t seem reluctant then. Left with no choice, Kyosuke began to lecture Madara on the benefits of becoming a Jinchriki. "Do you even know how terrifying Tailed Beast chakra is? It''s practically a walking energy reservoir." "Not to mention its regenerative abilities. With the Nine-Tails, you''d no longer have to worry about exhausting your stamina when fighting Hashirama anymore." At those words, Madara''s eyebrows arched slightly, the resistance etched across his face softening noticeably. Good grief. So everything boils down to Hashirama, huh? Kyosuke silently complained in his heart. Seeing Madara reluctantly nod in agreement, Kyosuke paused and swallowed the words he''d intended to say about the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode. That kind of combat style might not align with Madara''s personality. Instead, Kyosuke thought it''d be better to add some restrictions to the contract and use genjutsu to control the Nine-Tails, granting Madara the ability to summon it at will. Majestic Attire: Susano''o was certainly more powerful than the simple transformations of a Jinchriki. By placing restrictions on the seal, it would be similar to how Naruto, after unlocking the Eight Trigrams Seal, allowed Kurama to operate independently of his body for short periods. As long as the seal remained intact, Kurama''s temporary departure wouldn''t cause any issues. For instance, during the battle on the moon against Toneri, Naruto allowed the Nine-Tails to fight separately against Hamura''s golem. Of course, the result was Kurama getting pinned down and beaten thoroughly. --- Snapping out of his thoughts, Kyosuke and Madara found themselves at the massive altar of the Fire Temple. Thanks to Mito''s teachings, Kyosuke''s proficiency in sealing techniques has reached an exceptional level. Forming a simple set of hand seals, he raised his fingers and thrust them forcefully into the empty air before him. Sealing Technique: Release! In an instant, the sky darkened, and storm clouds churned violently, as if heralding the emergence of the mightiest Tailed Beast. Under the duo''s watchful gaze, faint crimson bubbles began rising from the altar''s surface. They quickly multiplied, gathering into a thick, boiling pool of what resembled blood. "It''s finally about to appear," Kyosuke muttered as he raised both hands, ready to seal the Nine-Tails before it could fully awaken. Unexpectedly, Madara stepped forward to stop him. The man''s eyes were alight with excitement, like a warrior meeting a formidable adversary for the first time. Truthfully, this was Madara''s first time seeing the Nine-Tails in person, and it far surpassed the terrifying legends he had heard. Before subduing it, he wanted to truly experience its might. ". . .Do as you please," Kyosuke said, not bothering to argue further. After all, it was just the Nine-Tails. The two of them could easily control it with genjutsu whenever they wished. In the end, Tailed Beasts lacked the power to defy the descendants of the Sage of Six Paths. Whether it was them or Hashirama, dealing with a Tailed Beast was never a strenuous task. Even Obito, newly turned into the Masked Man, had controlled the Nine-Tails with just a glance. --- Roar!!! As the two conversed, the dense crimson chakra finally coalesced, forming the fearsome shape of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox. "I''m finally free!!!" Kurama roared, its voice brimming with exhilaration. Years of imprisonment had filled it with violent rage. The moment it broke free, its first thought was to find the humans who had sealed it and exact its revenge. Hmm? Suddenly, Kurama noticed the Fire Temple burning with flames. "What''s this? I haven''t even done anything yet, and this wretched temple is already in ruins," Kurama muttered in confusion. Only then did it shift its attention to the two humans at its feet. "Hey, was it you who removed the seal?" The enormous fox lowered its head, its icy, vertical pupils staring them down. Even in the face of its liberators, Kuruma''s attitude remained as cold and unyielding as ever. The only concession was its decision not to kill them outright. Facing those enormous, gleaming eyes, Kyosuke suppressed the urge to strike it down, silently thinking, You''ll soon learn the true cunning of the Uchiha. If Kysuke harbored such feelings, then Madaranever known for his patience was even less forgiving. "A mere beast dares to raise its voice at me?" he sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. With a sharp, dismissive snort, an enormous blue light burst forth from Madara''s body, piercing the sky like a blazing pillar of power. On the basis of the second form of his Susanoo, the blue construct gained lower limbs and legs. Its size expanded dramatically, and Madara, as the caster, appeared atop its head. Fourth Stage of Susanoo! This form, suspended between the second stage and a fully-formed Susanoo, struck the perfect balancemaintaining mobility while delivering significantly enhanced power. It was particularly suited for combating massive summoning beasts or formidable foes like the Nine-Tails, whose overwhelming size was their greatest advantage. As the blue blade of Susanoo took shape, Madara wasted no time. He struck Kurama with an unrelenting force while the beast was still reeling in a daze. "Roar!!!" The Nine-Tails'' familiar roar filled the air once more, but this time, it was laced with agony. Driven to madness by the pain, the beast reared its massive head. Chakra surged wildly, forming a pitch-black Tailed Beast Ball in the blink of an eye. Seeing this, Madara''s expression finally turned serious. His Mangeky Sharingan burned brilliantly, flaring to their full power, and his Susanoo began to evolve once more, its form growing even more imposing. Two additional pairs of arms emerged from the Susanoo''s back, wielding six swords in total. These weapons combined their energy into a devastating attack, a blow so powerful even Kyosuke was momentarily stunned. "No wonder he forced Hashirama to bring out his Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands. Madara''s ocular power significantly boosts Susanoo''s abilities." Even Kysuke, with his current abilities, couldn''t freely alter the form of his Susanoo. Such modifications were predetermined upon awakening. But in Madara''s hands, Susanoo seemed like a mere playthingone moment forming seals, the next sprouting extra arms. It could be manipulated however he pleased. While Kyosuke pondered this, Madara''s strike clashed with the Tailed Beast Ball, unleashing a catastrophic explosion of energy. Using the Flying Thunder God Technique, Kysuke teleported to a safe distance, found a seat, and prepared to enjoy the battle between the two powerhouses. The fully-formed Nine-Tails was immensely powerful, capable of overwhelming all other Tailed Beasts combined. However, Madara was not a force to be underestimated. With the awakened chakra of Indra and the cells of the Sage''s body coursing through him, his power had reached monumental heights. In terms of raw power, even if he didn''t yet possess a complete Susanoo, he wasn''t far behind. With his rich combat experience, this battle promised to be an intense clash between equals. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 165 - 165: The First Jinchūriki of the Nine-Tails Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the blink of an eye, the battle had raged on for a long time. On the battlefield, Uchiha Madara had summoned three shadow clones. Together with his four towering Susano''o figures, they alternated their strikes against the Nine-Tails, unleashing a relentless onslaught. The scene was nothing short of brutal and tragic. Biu! Biu! Biu! The tormented Kurama opened his mouth and unleashed a barrage of Tailed Beast Bombs, shaking the surrounding ten kilometers with relentless tremors. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The intensity of the battle instantly escalated, leaping from a Naruto-level clash to something akin to the early stages of Dragon Ball. Boom! Boom! Boom! Amidst the deafening explosions, a blazing phoenix with a wingspan exceeding eight meters soared into the sky. Fire Release: Flame of Garuda! This was Madara''s most powerful Fire Release technique, enhanced even further by the might of his Susano''o. The moment it collided with the Nine-Tails, it triggered an explosion no less devastating than a Tailed Beast Bomb. --- Hic! In the distance, Kysuke let out a satisfied burp and casually tossed an empty snack bag aside. Such a lifelike 3D battle spectacle demanded the accompaniment of popcorn and soda for maximum enjoyment. In his idle moments, he had once altered a few of the summoning beasts from Rychi Cave. What was originally designed as the Snake Concealment Technique for stealth operations had, in his hands, been cleverly repurposed into a mobile snack storage unit. One had to admit, when it came to finding ingenious ways to relax and savor life, Kysuke truly had a natural talent. "Lord Kysuke, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be heading back now," said the small venomous snake, timidly shrinking its neck fearfully. Clearly, the presence of the Nine-Tails was overwhelming for it. "Alright." Kysuke didn''t trouble it further, waving a hand to dismiss it. "Send my regards to Ichikishimahime and Tagorihime." "Understood," the little snake replied, swaying its head as it spoke. "Lady Tagorihime often talks about you. She says she misses the days of training with you." At these words, a particular image flashed through Kysuke''s mindflushed cheeks and a small whip capable of shattering stones and splitting gold. "Heh heh heh" Once the summoning beast had left, Kysuke stood up, cupping his hands around his mouth to amplify his voice as he called out, "Stop messing around! If this drags on any longer, we won''t make it back in time!" From the smoky battlefield in the distance came what seemed to be a displeased snort. It appeared that Uchiha Madara was not yet entirely satisfied, but Kysuke was beginning to lose patience. As for Kurama, who had previously been brimming with rage, now cowered like a student who had scored 40 points on a test, shrinking under the gaze of an imposing father, unable to lift his head. His once sharp, icy vertical pupils had morphed into the unmistakable pattern of his opponent''s Sharingan. Seeing this, Kysuke vanished in a flash, appearing on Kurama''s back. His right palm was shrouded in black sealing marks, which he forcefully pressed onto the beast''s back. Eight Trigrams Sealing Style! As the black markings spread endlessly, the Nine-Tails'' body dissolved into a torrent of crimson chakra, pouring relentlessly into Madara''s body. For anyone else, this process might have been excruciating. But for Madara, with his immense ocular power, the Nine-Tails was hardly a challenge. When the dust settled, the enormous red figure of the tailed beast was nowhere to be seen in the forest. Madara lowered his gaze to his palm, his fingers curling slightly as he closed his eyes to sense the changes coursing through him. For a moment, silence enveloped himthen, the corners of his lips curved into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. "Not too bad," he murmured. As his thoughts shifted, countless red bubbles began to surface on his body, slowly expanding like a sinister, creeping tide. Even with the Nine-Tails sealed, the Genjutsu cast by the Sharingan remained intact. Thus, he wouldn''t face the same kind of berserk transformation that Naruto had experienced. Ignoring Kysuke''s dissatisfaction, Madara formed hand seals with both hands and slammed them onto the ground. Summoning Jutsu! In an instant, the massive figure of the Nine-Tails reappeared. Thanks to Kysuke''s modifications, Madara could now summon the beast externally while still retaining his status as a jinchriki. For any other jinchriki, such an act would provoke a tailed beast rampage, with the creature refusing to return to its host. However, for Madara, this wasn''t an issue. With the Sharingan''s control, the Nine-Tails lacked any sense of self-awareness. If he so wished, Kurama could even perform a tap dance for the two of them on the spot. "Standing atop the massive head of the tailed beast, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but admit that for his current self, this creature was indeed more powerful than his Susano''o. But what if the two could be combined? Suddenly, a peculiar thought surfaced in his mind, quickly taking shape and transforming into a bold, audacious idea. As his Mangeky Sharingan activated once more, a layer of blue armor gradually enveloped the Nine-Tails'' body. At that moment, Madara''s Majestic AttireC Susanoo made its debut, twenty years ahead of schedule. Feeling the overwhelming pressure radiating toward him, Kysuke twitched the corners of his mouth, wondering if he had gone too far. Although this Madara was far from his peak during the Valley of the End battle, he had already reached a level of strength comparable to the late Warring States Period. In terms of combat power, he had practically leaped several levels in an instant, reaching the mid-tier of the Super-Kage level. Even at the threshold of this level, he was already beyond the reach of ordinary kage-level opponents. It was possible that this time, even Senju Hashirama might find himself on the losing end. "Impressive, truly impressive," Kysuke remarked sarcastically, clapping his hands in mock applause. "So, clan leader, can we leave now? Mito is still waiting for me to return for dinner." "Let''s go." Retracting the tailed beast, Madara appeared to be in high spirits. As for gratitude? There was no need for thanks between brothers like him and Kysukegratitude would have been too formal. "Oh, by the way, help Izuna solve his vision issues when you get the chance," Madara added. "I''ve already prepared everything. We can start as soon as he gets back from showing off." Using the Flying Thunder God Technique to travel, the two swiftly returned to the clan from the Fire Temple. Watching Madara''s departing figure, Kysuke smiled faintly, feeling no guilt about his actions. Even with the Nine-Tails, the "Dance King''s" strength was only at the mid-stage of super-kage level, while Kysuke had already stabilized himself at this tier, approaching its peak. If a fight broke out, he was confident he could suppress Madara. After all, tailed beasts were merely external forces. The true path lay in evolving the Sharingan and enhancing one''s physical constitution, which were the cornerstones of strength and dominance. Once he could freely manipulate yin-yang chakra, he would be on the path to becoming the second Sage of Six Paths. When the Divine Tree bore its chakra fruit, he might even have the chance to reach the heights of tsutsuki Kaguya. "At that point, I might as well take a tour of space myself." With a cryptic smile on his face, Kysuke pushed open the door, ready to spend the evening with his wife. --- Snowflakes drifted softly from the sky, blanketing the world in quiet stillness. Draped in a black fox-fur cloak, Kysuke stood alone in the courtyard, his gaze fixed on the distant stars. Another year had passed and he was now a sixteen-year-old young man. At the same time, Kysuke was on the verge of stepping into a new chapter of his lifeone that would soon bring a vibrant new life into the world. [P.S. Damn, he''s still a minor. ????]" Before long, he would take on the role of a "father." "To think it''s all happening so soon." Knock, knock, knock! The sound of knocking came from the front door as the Uchiha brothers, Madara and Izuna, entered his home one after the other. "Hey, I brought a fine bottle of sake today. Let''s drink till we drop!" Izuna said with a grin, holding up a wine flask. Tonight was New Year''s Eve. Kysuke couldn''t bear to let the two single men spend the holiday alone, so he invited them over to celebrate together. "Hey, dinner''s ready! Come inside already!" came Mito''s voice from inside the house. "Let''s go." Kysuke smiled, gesturing for them to follow. Such peaceful days brought a sense of genuine happiness. For a moment, Kysuke found himself caught in an illusion, believing that danger had long since abandoned the Uchiha clan. But alas, an illusion was just thatan illusion. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 166 - 166: The Killing Game Ends, Star Release Explodes Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Moon Base, Tenseigan (Energy Vessel) "Wow, so this is the palace you built?" Mito exclaimed, heavily pregnant, ran back and forth with enthusiasm. The word "princess" seemed entirely out of place when describing her demeanor. "It''s the architecture of the Clan of the Tsukigakure. By the way, could you slow down a little?" Kyosuke let out a resigned sigh, wearing a helpless smile. At this moment, he seriously doubted whether the two of them were truly capable of playing the role of responsible parents. Since the beginning of the year, reports of disturbances at the Moon base had been pouring in. Even the elite ninja force under Kyosuke''s command had repeatedly failed to apprehend the culprit. On the contrary, the enemy had taken advantage of the situation to massacre numerous moon residents. Even Izumi, the commander-in-chief, had suffered severe injuries and was left on the brink of death. With no other options, Kyosuke decided to take matters into his own hands. The moment Mito learned he was heading to the moon, she immediately clamored to go with him. Her excuse? She claimed she wanted to check if Kyosuke was hiding a mistress on the moon. In truth, she was simply bored at home and longed for a change of scenery. Weighing the safety risks of leaving her alone, Kysuke eventually relented, reasoning that it would at least spare him from her endless nagging. As Mito wandered through the expansive halls of the palace, Maya soon brought Kysuke the latest news on the attacker. Casually flipping through the documents, he found nothing particularly noteworthy. The attacker''s identity, strength, and even age remained unknown. The only valuable piece of information was that the clan had managed to pinpoint the general area where the enemy was hiding. Though the coverage was quite large, with his abilities, searching the area wouldn''t be too much of a challenge. "You stay with her. I''ll be back shortly." With that, Kyosuke disappeared and reappeared within the vast, boundless forest. The sparse population of the Tsukigakure Clan meant that most of the moon surface remained undeveloped. As a result, the flora and fauna here rivaled those of the Land of Fire, though traces of living creatures were seldom seen. ''Well then, let''s see your true face,'' Kysuke murmured, placing two fingers gently on the ground. Thanks to the enhanced perception granted by his Intermediate Sage Body, his sensory abilities were now on par with those of the Senju and Uzumaki clans. Within a mere ten seconds, he locked onto an area a few kilometers away with unusual energy fluctuations. Using a few simple Body Flicker Techniques, he quickly arrived at his destination, only to be greeted by the sight of a massive cave. "Seriously? It''s always caves or altars. Can''t they come up with something new?" Kyosuke muttered, rolling his eyes as he prepared to send a shadow clone to investigate. The moon was unlike the shinobi world; who knew what traps tsutsuki Hamura might have left behind? It was better to be cautious. And his choice proved to be the right one. Barely moments after his clone entered the cave, it was obliterated in a thunderous explosion that reduced the entire cavern to rubble. From the clone''s transmitted memories, Kyosuke learned that it couldn''t even utilize space-time ninjutsu before being caught in the destructive blast. At this point, Kyosuke could no longer remain oblivious. From beginning to end, there had never been a so-called mysterious attacker. This entire situation was a trap specifically designed for him. "Other than Black Zetsu, I can''t think of anyone else." With a sigh, he closed his eyes and carefully sensed his surroundings. After confirming Mito''s safety, Kyosuke breathed a small sigh of relief and then raised his head to look at a white bird circling in the sky. What he saw next surprised him. The oversized white bird bore a striking resemblance to a familiar creation from his memories. "Could it be... explosive clay?" The last thing Kyosuke expected was to encounter a user of Explosion Release on the moon. "Another fool deceived by Black Zetsu." As he prepared to act, a shooting star suddenly streaked across the distant sky. Leaping back instinctively, Kyosuke easily dodged the incoming attack. When he activated his Sharingan, he realized the "meteor" was not a celestial object but a masked man shrouded in silver radiance. "What an unusual ability." Kyosuke frowned slightly and pulled out his weapon from within his black cloak. Before him, a six-pointed star diagram materialized on the ground, forming a peculiar space-time barrier that shimmered with mysterious energy. As a master of the Flying Thunder God Technique, Kysuke immediately recognized it as a unique spatial barrier. "Of course. To deal with me, two people alone wouldn''t suffice." Kyosuke remarked, curious to know who could give Black Zetsu the confidence to act. The answer was soon revealed. Accompanied by soft footsteps, a familiar figure slowly emerged from the six-pointed star (Hexagram). It was none other than Hyga Tenjin, the wielder of the Tenseigan. "I didn''t expect it to be you." Kyosuke frowned in confusion and asked, "May I ask why would the esteemed Clan Leader Tenjin act in this manner?" If Tenjin dared to make a move, he must have some degree of confidence. Sometimes, under certain psychological tendencies, people might unconsciously reveal critical information. Unfortunately, Hyga Tenjin was too shrewd to fall for this. "The moon was founded by my ancestors. You''ve occupied it by force, and I''ve come today to demand an explanation." Tenjin declared, his justification flawless. Upon hearing this, Kyosuke ignored his motives and instead questioned the earlier six-pointed star. "I don''t mind giving you an explanation, but I''m curiouswhen did you master space-time abilities?" "Oh, that?" Tenjin lightly stomped the ground and gave a straightforward answer: "Would you believe me if I said it has nothing to do with me?" "So, Black Zetsu''s doing..." Kyosuke nodded, piecing together the overall picture. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At that moment, the sound of something swiftly descending from above broke the silence. Shrugging helplessly, Kyosuke shook his head with a wry smile. "These people really don''t understand courtesy." "Indeed. They deserve to die." Tenjin agreed, nodding in approval. It was clear he didn''t hold Black Zetsu in high regard. "Let me deal with them first. Then we can continue our conversation." "Be my guest." Whether he was truly foolish or simply overly confident in his own strength, Tenjin actually stepped aside and waited quietly. Seeing this, Kyosuke wasted no time. Unsealing his curse marks, he instantly entered Sage Mode. Transparent snake-like wings sprouted from his back, carrying him swiftly into the sky. "Oh, by the way, I forgot to warn you," Hyga Tenjin''s voice echoed faintly. "Though I don''t care much for them, if you''re too careless, you might not live to face me." Before his words faded, the man below had already reached Kyosuke''s side. In his outstretched palm, specks of starlight began to gather, forming a terrifying force akin to the destruction of a star. Star Release: Dimensional Starburst! Boom! The ensuing explosion unleashed a shockwave far more devastating than a Tailed Beast Bomb, engulfing Kyosuke''s figure in an instant. Even the clouds in the sky were split apart, a testament to the attack''s overwhelming strength. "What an extraordinary technique." Hyga Tenjin''s expression remained impassive, as though nothing in the world could disturb his composure. --- [Author''s Note] Sorry, everyone! I couldn''t update any chapters due to personal reasons, but from now on, I''ll be updating daily. I''m back! --- .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 167 - 167: Yata Mirror in the Left Hand, Kusanagi Sword in the Right Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the Shinobi world, within a secret underground cavern in the Land of Grass... With the "assistance" of a certain Uzumaki clan member embedded within its body, Black Zetsu finally succeeded in perfecting the long-distance Edo Tensei technique. The space-time barrier created by Hyga Tenjin? That, too, was undoubtedly its handiwork. Ironically, Black Zetsu owed Uchiha Kyosuke some measure of gratitude. Had it not been for Kyosuke''s interference, the thought of using Impure World Reincarnation to augment its own power might never have crossed its mind. More importantly, it might never have uncovered the secret research conducted by Hyga Yayoia discovery that proved invaluable. This time, however, the two individuals summoned through Edo Tensei were far from ordinary figures. They were legends who would tip the scales of power in Black Zetsu''s favor. One was the legendary creator of Explosion Release, a figure Black Zetsu had encountered briefly over three centuries ago. The other was the originator of Star Release, a terrifying force who had once single-handedly inflicted catastrophic damage upon the entire Shinobi sect. It had taken Black Zetsu an arduous amount of time to locate their long-forgotten graves and meticulously execute the Edo Tensei technique using their decayed, weathered remains. But, of course, merely summoning these titans of power wasn''t enough to ensure victory. The true trump card would only come into play with the arrival of Hyga Tenjin. While scouring the Shinobi world for the remnants of powerful individuals, Black Zetsu stumbled upon an unexpected discoveryan exceptional Edo Tensei body with the potential to elevate Tenjin''s power to unprecedented heights. With the Tenseigan nearing its mature stage, its immense capabilities would soon enable it to completely erase Uchiha Kyosuke from existence. Even if it failed, Black Zetsu had contingency plans in place. Either way, it wouldn''t be at a loss. "No one can stop my plan," Black Zetsu murmured. "After so long, I''ve finally found the right candidates. This time, I will revive Mother no matter what." As it gazed up at the full moon hanging in the night sky, Black Zetsu shed what could only be described as grotesque, oozing tears. How a Yin-Release-based lifeform could weep was anyone''s guess, but perhaps this peculiar ability was what truly set the Shinobi world''s greatest filial child apart. --- On the moon, the fierce battle raged on. The Star Brust, which erupted in an instant, posed no real threat to Kyosuke. With the Flying Thunder God Technique at his command, he effortlessly evaded every attack, moving like a phantom across the battlefield. Hyga Tenjin, standing calmly on the sidelines, appeared composed. Yet, beneath the surface, his sharp, calculating eyes meticulously tracked the field, committing to memory every location where Kyosuke''s space-time coordinates had been marked. At the Super-Kage level, teleportation was far from invincible. With precise prediction, one could even reverse the tactic, turning it into a deadly trap. For Tenjin, this was more than a battleit was an unshakable mission. Uchiha Kyosuke had to die here and now. If he escaped, the Hyga clan would never know peace. "Struggle. Fight. Then drowned in the depths of despair," Tenjin muttered under his breath, his tone dripping with malice. "Today, Kyosuke, there will be no escape for you." --- On the battlefield, Kyosuke, who had returned to the ground, swiftly formed a series of hand seals, his fingers moving with precision before settling in front of his chest. From behind him, shadowy serpents emerged, their jaws gaping wide as they unleashed a torrential sea of infernal flames. Sage Art: Scorching Flames of Grief! The blue-green flames twisted and transformed into serpentine forms, writhing with agility and brimming with destructive power, they embodied the essence of Sage Mode techniques. This technique was a unique application of the Sage Art: Inorganic Reincarnationsimplified yet devastating. Not only could it manipulate the terrain of earth and stone, but it also extended control to the flames themselves, achieving effects comparable to Uchiha Izuna''s Kagutsuchi. Yet, facing the might of Kyosuke''s Sage technique, his opponent remained unfazed. Calmly, he raised his hands before his chest and formed a peculiar seal. In an instant, countless radiant stars materialized, blooming around his body like a celestial spectacle. To Kyosuke''s astonishment, his opponent abandoned all attempts at defense, standing motionless as the fiery serpents closed in on him. Just before being consumed by the flames, the enemy completed the final preparations for his jutsu. With chilling precision, he locked onto Kyosuke from a distance and unleashed a deep, black hole-like surge of energy. Star Release: Solitary Gamma Explosion! Kyosuke''s eyes narrowed as he muttered to himself, "So you''re targeting the moment I attack, leaving no chance for me to teleport?" He smirked faintly. "You''ve really studied the weaknesses of the Flying Thunder God well." Through the keen insight of his Sharingan, Kyosuke immediately grasped the overwhelming destructive power of the technique. With Tenjin and his Tenseigan eyeing him hungrily, Kyosuke was unwilling to expend a large amount of ocular power to directly counter the opponent''s move. Acting swiftly, he formed intricate hand seals, conjuring a black Flying Thunder God formula in the air before him. The devastating energy wave collided with the seal and, in an instant, was redirected several kilometers away, exploding harmlessly over a distant shoreline. BOOM! A few seconds later, a powerful tremor rippled through the area, shaking the very earth. Yet Kyosuke remained unfazed, paying no mind to the aftermath. Instead, he lifted his head, his sharp gaze locking onto the enemy before hima figure whose damaged body was slowly regenerating. It was then that the realization struck himhis opponent was an Edo Tensei body. Could he have miscalculated? Was this an elaborate trap laid by Tobirama Senju? No, that wasn''t possible. Tobirama lacked the means to orchestrate something of this scale. And there was no way Hyga Tenjin would willingly divulge information about the moon''s secrets. No, the pieces fit only one way. This had to be the handiwork of Black Zetsu. Only that cunning manipulator could engineer such a scenario, and it explained Tenjin''s uncharacteristically passive behavior. "Are you kidding me? Black Zetsu is dabbling in Impure World Reincarnation now?" Kyosuke muttered, disbelief in his voice. "That old schemer must have unearthed the graves of powerful individuals," he mused, piecing things together. "It explains these two unfamiliar figures." "But how did it overcome the inherent weakness of Edo Tensei bodies being weaker than their prime?" Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kyosuke''s sharp intellect swiftly connected the dots. Through Black Zetsu''s surveillance, it had likely discovered the existence of Hyga Yayoi and used her research against him. "Great. Did I just dig my own grave?" Despite his mild exasperation, Kyosuke wasn''t overly concerned. For most ninjas, Impure World Reincarnation would be a formidable threat. But for someone of his caliber, unless Black Zetsu could summon an Edo Tensei Madara, it wouldn''t make much of a difference. --- On Earth, Black Zetsu observed Kyosuke, now surrounded by enemies, through the eyes of its summoned Edo Tensei bodies. The reason it could execute such long-range techniques was due to a reincarnated puppet, one skilled in space-time ninjutsu. Not only could this puppet teleport Hyga Tenjin to the moon, but it could also track Kyosuke''s concealed space-time teleportation array, ensuring his every move was monitored. Whether the plan succeeded or failed, it was enough to trap Kyosuke on the moon for a significant time. That window would provide Black Zetsu with more than enough opportunity to move forward with the next stage of its plan. As always, no one could stand in the way of its ultimate goal: the resurrection of its mother. "What a pity... You would have made the perfect sacrifice," Black Zetsu murmured, a hint of regret lacing its voice as it observed the unfolding scene through the puppet''s perspective. --- On the battlefield, dark golden energy surged around Kyosuke as he steeled himself. Unwilling to prolong the confrontation any further, he activated the third stage of Susano''o. The spectral armor of the Tengu manifested, its towering form exuding power. In its hand, the Kusanagi sword transformed, becoming an even sharper, indestructible blade. This time, however, something new emergedan additional feature: a circular, dark-golden shield that radiated an otherworldly glow. The Yata Mirror. With the already formidable defense of Susano''o now bolstered by the Yata Mirror, Kyosuke finally possessed a truly impenetrable defenseworthy of its legendary name. Crossing his arms before his chest, Kyosuke''s indifferent gaze locked onto the two enemies before him. Beneath his feet, a few small serpents slithered silently into the earth, their presence barely perceptible. "That shield..." Hyga Tenjin muttered, his voice tinged with recognition. "It looks oddly familiar." His sharp eyes narrowed as he recalled the Yata Mirror, an artifact he knew all too well from his vast knowledge. "Left hand holds the unstoppable Kusanagi sword; right hand wields the impenetrable Yata Mirror." Even Tenjin, who now considered himself invincible, couldn''t help but draw a sharp breath. He realized with a sinking feeling that, had he faced Kyosuke in his previous state, he wouldn''t have stood a chance. As for the two seemingly impressive Edo Tensei bodies Apologies, but apart from slightly draining Kyosuke''s chakra, they served no real purpose. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 168 - 168: No Strength to Hit, Yet Claims to Be a Deadly Trap? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The sky was filled with swirling explosive clay, the air vibrating with the continuous, dense sound of detonations that seemed to echo endlessly. Fueled by limitless chakra, the destructive power of Explosion Release was nothing short of jaw-dropping. Unfortunately, before the brilliance of the Yata Mirror, the enemy''s techniques were rendered utterly ineffective. It almost felt as though they were deliberately testing his defensive capabilities. Under Black Zetsu''s control, the reanimated body began devouring the remaining explosive clay in large gulps. Gradually, its entire form began to glow with an eerie, faint light. "So, this is the same style as Deidara," Kyosuke remarked with a faint smile, his tone dripping with amusement. "Just lacking a sense of artistry." As he spoke, the reanimated body leapt into the air, its form swelling endlessly like a grotesque balloon. BOOM! A terrifying explosion engulfed an area with a radius of two kilometers, its destructive power rivaling Kyosuke''s Lightning Release: Kirin. However, when the smoke and dust cleared, the dark golden Susanoo remained unscathed, firmly standing on the ground. "Put more effort into it; I can still take more," Kyosuke remarked coolly, slightly turning his head to glance at the Star Release user, who was eagerly awaiting his chance to strike. As for the Explosion Release user, he no longer had the strength to resist. Crack! A small snake erupted from the ground, sinking its fangs into the reanimated body that was slowly regenerating. Black markings spread rapidly, and with a sharp tug, the snake dragged the body underground, sealing it away completely. To counter Tobirama''s Impure World Reincarnation, Kyosuke had specially trained several summoned beasts skilled in sealing techniques. He hadn''t expected his first use of this preparation to be against Black Zetsu. Such is the unpredictability of life. As he reflected on this, the other enemy had already closed in behind him. Black Zetsu was fully confident in his chosen ally''s strength. After all, this individual was a legendsomeone who had once single-handedly fought against the Shinobi Sect. It was a pity that Star Release had since been lost to history. Had it survived, the Shinobi World would no doubt be even more vibrant today. "Let''s see if your defenses can hold up this time," Black Zetsu sneered coldly, unleashing the most powerful Gamma Ray Burst of Star Release. Star Release: Solo Gamma Explosion! This time, Kyosuke had the option to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to escape, but curiosity got the better of him. He wanted to test the upper limits of the Yata Mirror''s defensive power. With a single thought, the golden circular shield shifted instantly, intercepting the Gamma Burst just in time. BOOM! A second, even more terrifying explosion rang out, the shockwaves so strong that they reverberated all the way to the distant Moon Palace. Within the palace, Mito''s gaze betrayed a hint of worry, though she refrained from sending anyone to assist. "Listen carefully. Guard the Moon Palace with your lives. No one is permitted to leave without authorization," she commanded firmly. "Yes, ma''am!" She understood better than anyone the extent of Kyosuke''s power. Ordinary shinobi had no place in his battles. Rushing in would do more harm than good, potentially even dragging him down. At this moment, her primary task was to prevent enemy ambushes and ensure the safety of herself and her unborn child. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gently caressing her abdomen, Mito smiled softly and whispered reassuringly, "Don''t worry. Daddy will protect us." The intense tremors lasted for over ten seconds. The damage caused by Star Release surpassed that of explosive clay, rivaling the most powerful of Super-Kage level techniques. Yet, despite this overwhelming force, it still failed to breach the Yata Mirror''s defenses. With a few swift strikes of his blade, Kyosuke dismembered the enemy''s body, allowing his summoned beasts to seal him away. Then, turning around, he smirked, his eyes settling on Hyga Tenjin. "My apologiesit seems your so-called ''death trap'' has failed." "It doesn''t matter," Tenjin responded calmly. High defense was a good thing. If it were too weak, wouldn''t it make the fight boring? "They have nothing to do with me. Truthfully, I detest using the dead as tools in battle," Tenjin remarked, forming hand seals and leisurely entering Tenseigan Chakra Mode. With a fiery chakra cloak enveloping his body, he slowly ascended into the air. His gaze swept across the battlefield, locking onto more than twenty objects marked with spatial coordinates. "A true battle requires undivided focus. Allow me to eliminate these distractions for you." With that, he raised one hand high. A massive green sphere of energy materialized before him, scattering into a dazzling barrage of green projectiles. Whether it was kunai, trees, or rocksanything bearing a spatial marker was utterly destroyed in the barrage. In Kyosuke''s perception, within the range of his teleportation limits, there were no longer any usable spatial coordinates. Slowly lifting his head, Kyosuke fixed his gaze on the proud expression of the Hyga clan leader. With a calm tone, he remarked, "It seems Clan Leader Tenjin has done his homework. Observing from the sidelines wasn''t a waste after all." In response to Kyosuke''s sarcasm, Tenjin nodded without hesitation and said earnestly, "To make me act this way, even in death, you should feel honored." "Hah, looks like you''re even more shameless than I thought." "You and I are alike in that regard," Tenjin retorted smoothly, not missing a beat. As their verbal sparring continued, countless green energy bullets materialized in the air. Tenjin, too, was eager to test the limits of the Yata Mirror''s defenses. "Your defenses are indeed extraordinary," he admitted with a measured tone. "Unfortunately, it''s just a shield. Only the Hyga clan''s Rotation can be considered true, absolute defense." "I''ll prove that to you." Before Kyosuke could retort, Tenjin acted decisively, cutting him off mid-sentence and showcasing his mastery not only in battle but also in verbal skirmishes by denying him the last word. With a light flick of his wrist, the barrage of projectiles rained down on the dark golden Susano''o. "You''re trying to exploit gaps in the Yata Mirror''s defense?" Kyosuke mused, his voice calm despite the oncoming storm. "An interesting idea, but have you underestimated Susano''o''s inherent durability?" From start to finish, Kyosuke stood with arms crossed, his posture unshaken. The enemy''s plan was naive. If it had been that easy, the explosive clay would have worked earlier. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Feeling the tremors beneath his feet, Kyosuke couldn''t help but feel a hint of boredom. Still, he knew Black Zetsu wouldn''t launch an ambush without substantial backup. That damned Hyga Tenjin must have a terrifying trump card hidden away. Swish! With inhuman reflexes, Tenjin dove at incredible speed, positioning himself behind the Susano''o. "I never underestimated your defenses," he said calmly. "The barrage was merely to create an opening for me to approach." "And now what?" Kyosuke turned slowly, his gaze filled with undisguised mockery. "You''re about to find out," Tenjin replied coldly. He stepped forward and, without any flashy techniques, struck the Susano''o with a simple palm thrust. Yet this seemingly ordinary attack shattered the Karasutengu armor instantly, even obliterating the flesh and bones beneath. Were it not for Kyosuke''s "End" technique taking effect, he would''ve suffered direct damage from the strike. The black, mercury-like liquid coalesced into a perfectly black sphere upon leaving his hand, floating silently behind him. More identical spheres appearedfive in totalhovering ominously behind Tenjin. These objects were collectively known as: Truth-Seeking Balls. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 169 - 169: The Risks of the Truth-Seeking Orb Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Creating a Truth-Seeking Orb typically requires one of two advanced methods. The first method involves mastering the chakra of all seven elementsYin, Yang, and the five elemental natures of Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, and Lightningand skillfully combining them through the Yin-Yang Release technique to forge the orb. This approach is extraordinarily difficult. For most individuals, even mastering two chakra natures within a lifetime is an unattainable feat, let alone achieving proficiency in all seven. However, this method has distinct advantages. Truth-Seeking Orbs created through it can be used as versatile combat tools. Even if they are damaged or destroyed in battle, they can be recreated using Yin-Yang Release, provided the user retains mastery over the necessary chakra elements. According to the system''s classification, this method requires developing each chakra nature to an advanced level while also mastering the corresponding Yin-Yang Release techniques. At present, Kysuke is diligently working toward mastering the first method. The second method for creating Truth-Seeking Orbs involves attaining Six Paths Sage Mode, which requires the chakra of all nine tailed beasts. Through this process, the creation of Truth-Seeking Orbs occurs automatically. Even a ninja without mastery over all chakra natures can acquire them this way. However, a significant limitation of this method is that once the orbs are destroyed or lost, they cannot be recreated. The most prominent examples of this method are Naruto Uzumaki with the Power of Yang, as well as Six Paths Madara and Six Paths Obito. In all three cases, once they lost the chakra of the tailed beasts, their ability to create Truth-Seeking Orbs vanished as well. Naruto, in particular, serves as a cautionary example of carelessness. During his climactic battle with Sasuke at the Valley of the End, he used his Truth-Seeking Orbs recklessly, treating them more like expendable tools. By the end of the battle, he was left with only three orbs, a significant reduction from his original set. As for the Truth-Seeking Orbs behind Hyga Tenjin, they likely originate from the chakra supplied by his Tenseigan. This peculiar green energy appears to contain the combined power of Yin-Yang Release and all five elemental natures. Without such an explanation, the origin of his Truth-Seeking Orbs remains a mystery. Gazing at the silently floating orbs, Kysuke''s expression turned serious. He repeatedly reminded himself not to let them come into contact with his body under any circumstances. "No wonder he dares to boast about killing me," he muttered to himself. "It seems this is the source of his confidence." The Truth-Seeking Orbs, imbued with the power of Yin-Yang Release and the five elements, possess strength that far surpasses even Kekkei Genkai and Kekkei Tta. The user can manipulate them freely with their will, rendering all elemental jutsu ineffective. Even Edo Tensei bodies, which are infamous for their regenerative capabilities, cannot recover from the damage inflicted by these orbs. Their destructive potential is staggering, capable of obliterating entire forests with ease. Moreover, they can transform into a variety of weapons, offering unparalleled versatility in battle. However, despite their immense power, they are not without limitations. The first weakness lies in their range. The Truth-Seeking Orbs have an effective radius of approximately 70 meters. If they exceed this distance, they will either hover in place or return to the user automatically. The second and more critical limitation is their vulnerability to natural energy (Senjutsu). Truth-Seeking Orbs are unable to withstand attacks infused with Sage Techniques, which can decisively destroy them. In other words, despite their fearsome power, these black spheres are not invincible when faced with the right opponent. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, as one of the few strong individuals who had mastered Sage Mode, Kysuke held a distinct advantage over Hyga Tenjin. The real challenge, however, lay in timing. Without the perfect opportunity, striking a decisive blow against such a vigilant and powerful opponent would be nearly impossible. Gripping the Kusanagi Sword tightly, Kysuke felt an old, familiar restlessness stirring within hima primal thrill born from facing a truly formidable foe. "A life-or-death struggle..." he murmured, his voice low but resolute. "That''s what real combat is all about A faint, chilling smile tugged at the corners of his lips. In an instant, his figure blurred before multiplying into countless afterimages, surrounding Tenjin in an intricate, ever-shifting formation. Shisui-Style Body Flicker Technique! But this wasn''t the technique of old. Under Kysuke''s mastery, it had evolved into something far beyond its original design. More than thirty vivid afterimages danced through the air, moving with blinding speed and disorienting precision. Even with his unparalleled vision, Hyga Tenjin could only vaguely track Kysuke''s movements, his Tenseigan flickering with concentrated effort. "A remarkable speed indeed," Tenjin remarked, his voice calm yet edged with a trace of admiration. "But unfortunately for you, flaunting such tricks in front of me is a grave mistake." With a deliberate step forward, Tenjin lowered his center of gravity, his arms extending outward like the wings of an eagle preparing to strike. A massive Five Elements Eight Trigrams Array erupted around him, engulfing the battlefield in a luminous, oppressive glow. Eight Trigrams One Hundred Twenty-Eight Palms! In the blink of an eye, a storm of palm strikes flooded the air, each strike precise and imbued with immense chakra. Was it necessary to distinguish which was Kysuke''s true body? Not at all. Hyga Tenjin had no interest in such trivialities. He would annihilate all of them with his Gentle Fist. Within the domain of the Eight Trigrams Array, Tenjin''s sensory abilities were heightened to an extraordinary level. Movements imperceptible to the naked eye now unfolded before him as clear and predictable trajectories. One palm, two palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms The barrage of strikes was as swift and relentless as a storm, leaving no openings and no hope for escape. To make matters worse, Tenjin''s hands were enveloped in an ominous black substance that flowed like liquida manifestation of the Truth-Seeking Orb''s energy. Even a single touch from these hands would spell certain death for any opponent below the level of Six Paths Sage Mode. "Where do you think you''re going?" Tenjin''s voice was sharp and cold, his eyes radiating merciless intent. His piercing gaze seemed to cut through Kysuke''s afterimages, locking onto his prey with unwavering precision. Kysuke was cornered. With no Flying Thunder God mark to teleport to, escape was impossible. "I''ll kill him first," Tenjin thought, his resolve unwavering. "Then I''ll deal with Uchiha Madara. A minor setback means nothing. I, Hyga Tenjin, am destined to rule the Land of Fire." Empowered by his chakra mode and the reinforcing effects of his Eight Trigrams domain, Tenjin accelerated with terrifying speed. His movements blurred as he closed the distance, the sharp glint of panic in Kysuke''s eyes reflecting his inevitable fate. With a cold smile, Tenjin thrust his palm forward, aiming directly for Kysuke''s chest. "It''s over," Tenjin declared, his voice calm yet final. A deafening burst of force followed, rippling outward from the strike. The sheer impact was enough to fracture the ground beneath them. Tenjin was certain that Kysuke''s bones would shatter, his body reduced to nothing but a lifeless heap. But just as his hand was about to land, it stoppedmere inches from Kysuke''s chest. No matter how much strength he poured into his arm, it wouldn''t move further. It was as if an unseen force had seized him, halting the killing blow at the last possible moment. Djutsu: End... Activate! In that instant, Kysuke''s expression shifted into one of cunning triumph, a look that resembled a seasoned con artist reveling in a perfectly executed ploy. His calm, confident smile carried a hint of glee, as though savoring the moment his prey fell into his trap. At the critical moment, however, Tenjin responded with the precision of a seasoned warrior. A second Truth-Seeking Orb expanded into a black membrane, shielding his body, while the remaining three orbs shot toward Kysuke with terrifying speed, forcing him to abandon his forward strike. "Such futile resistance," Kysuke said, a mocking smile playing on his lips. His right eye flared brightly with an eerie glow, his djutsu exerting its absolute authority over the battlefield. The Truth-Seeking Orbsindestructible to mostwere, in the end, lifeless objects. Against the overwhelming power of his Mangeky Sharingan, they were no different from puppets, subject to his control. Reversal! Under Tenjin''s astonished gaze, the four Truth-Seeking Orbs halted mid-flight before abruptly reversing their trajectory. One after another, they shot back toward their original master with deadly precision. Tenjin''s face contorted with shock as the orbs raced toward him, but he had no time to react. In the same instant, the Kusanagi Sword thrust forward, piercing cleanly through his chest. "Impressive reflexes," Kysuke murmured, his voice low but laced with mock praise. The strike, aimed at Tenjin''s heart, was narrowly deflected by the Hyga''s quick reaction, sparing him from instant death. Even so, the blade struck deep, and lightning chakra surged through its length, crackling fiercely as it tore through flesh and muscle. The truth was simple: Sage Techniques weren''t the only counter to the Truth-Seeking Orbs. Advanced Mangeky Sharingan abilities, such as Kamui or Kysuke''s time reversal, could also neutralize the black spheres. Without this decisive advantage, Kysuke would never have dared to engage Hyga Tenjin at close range. Coughing up blood, Tenjin staggered but refused to fall. His eyes burned with unrelenting fury as he summoned his remaining strength. "You dare!" Tenjin roared, his voice reverberating like thunder across the battlefield. A sphere of brilliant green energy erupted from Tenjin''s body, expanding outward like a tidal wave of destruction. The ground quaked beneath its unrelenting force, trees splintered into fragments, and the air itself seemed to ripple as the energy consumed the surrounding ten meters. "Die!" BOOM! The ground shuddered violently under the impact, the deafening explosion a testament to the sheer destructive power unleashed. Smoke and debris filled the air, obscuring the battlefield momentarily. Emerging from the chaos, Tenjin clutched the wound just below his left chest, blood staining his once-pristine robes. His Tenseigan burned with fury, veins pulsing visibly around his temples. The pain only served to fuel his anger, which now seethed like a storm within him. "Kysuke" Tenjin''s voice was low and venomous, every syllable dripping with murderous intent. He resolved to go on the offensive, determined to overwhelm his opponent with unrelenting attacks. From the brief exchange earlier, he had pieced together the essence of Kysuke''s Mangeky Sharingan ability. Though formidable, it wasn''t without limits. Tenjin smirked coldly, confidence surging through him. "The same trick won''t work on me again." Ultimately, Tenjin knew his strength eclipsed Kysuke''s. He could afford missteps and failures, but his opponent couldn''t afford even a single mistake. A single error would spell his end. the battlefield was bathed in an ominous, dark-golden glow. The light pierced through the smoke and debris, radiating an overwhelming sense of power and authority. "Consider yourself fortunate, Hyga Tenjin." Kysuke''s voice cut through the air, calm yet filled with a chilling intensity. "You are the first to witness my fully Perfect Susano''o." As his words echoed across the battlefield, the dark-golden glow coalesced into an enormous, towering figure. It took form gradually, its sheer size dwarfing everything around it. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 170 - 170: The Emergence of the Perfect Susanoo Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon On the surface of the moon, a streak of dark golden light tore through the desolate sky, illuminating the barren terrain like a divine omen. The light surged with unrestrained power, its brilliance awe-inspiring and terrifying, as though an ancient god had awakened from an eternal slumber. The immense chakra radiating from this phenomenon spread like a tidal wave, rippling across the battlefield. Even from afar, Hyga Tenjin felt its oppressive force pressing down on him. His expression, normally composed, twisted into one of disbelief and dread. "How How is it possible for him to possess such terrifying ocular power?" Tenjin''s voice trembled, a rare crack in his otherwise unshakable confidence. Within the ranks of the Tenseigan Moon Uchiha, a heavy silence enveloped the group. All eyes were fixed on the horizon, where a colossal figure began to take shape. The silhouette was unmistakable. The dark-golden light coalesced into the form of a Susano''o, its overwhelming presence igniting a mixture of awe and fear among the Uchiha. "That''s Lord Kysuke''s Susano''o!" someone whispered, their voice laced with disbelief. But this wasn''t the same Susano''o they had known. Its sheer size, radiance, and energy were unlike anything they had ever witnessed. "Lady Mito," Uchiha Maya spoke hesitantly, the weight of the moment clear in her voice. Despite the distance, she could feel the immense power radiating from the Susano''o, pressing heavily against her chest. "Have you ever seen Lord Kysuke in this form before?" Mito''s gaze remained fixed on the giant figure on the horizon. Her expression was calm, yet her eyes burned with an uncontainable pride. She raised her hand to adjust the two buns on her head, a subtle gesture masking the rapid beat of her heart. "This is my first time as well," Mito admitted softly, her voice carrying both awe and certainty. Her lips curled into a faint smile, and her sharp eyes gleamed with a pride that refused to be hidden. Even though the situation was perilous, with Kysuke locked in a battle that was far from over, she couldn''t suppress the swell of emotion in her chest. "You truly are the strongest," she thought to herself, her heart swelling with unshakable belief. "No matter the past, the present, or even the future." Suddenly, a shout pierced the silence, drawing her attention back to reality. "Look! The giant is transforming again!" The exclamation, filled with a mix of excitement and terror, rippled through the ranks. Mito turned her gaze back to the colossal Susano''o. At its core, the dark-golden giant pulsed with new energy, its form shifting once more. As the light dimmed slightly, revealing intricate details, she saw ita layer of dark-golden tengu armor began materializing over its massive frame. The armor''s edges glinted with an otherworldly brilliance, each curve and joint radiating dominance and invincibility. This wasn''t merely a Susano''o. This was the true form of the Perfect Susano''o. The sight sent chills down the spines of all who witnessed it, ally and foe alike. For Mito, however, there was no fear. Only pride. On the battlefield, Kysuke stood with his arms crossed over his chest, exuding an air of unshakable confidence. His figure was enclosed within the rhombus-shaped crystal perched on the forehead of his Perfect Susano''o. Clad in its menacing tengu armor, the Perfect Susano''o had grown to an imposing height of over 120 meters. The size and power of a Perfect Susano''o varied greatly depending on the user''s ocular strength and chakra reserves. For most wielders, even achieving the basic version of the Perfect Susano''o resulted in a construct only slightly larger than the mature Ten-Tails'' eye. However, at its pinnacle, as demonstrated by tsutsuki Hagoromo, the Sage of Six Paths, the Perfect Susano''o reached a size nearly equal to the Ten-Tails itself, a testament to the Sage''s unparalleled mastery. Though Kysuke had not yet reached such heights, his current power was more than enough to contend with the foe standing before him. The Perfect Susano''o, in its ultimate stage, was known as the "True Susano''o." This state represented a form of ultimate chakra stability, achievable only by those whose ocular power far surpassed that of the average Mangeky Sharingan user. When cloaked in its iconic tengu armor, the construct''s appearance took on the visage of a fearsome samuraia high nose, sharp, angular features, and a gaze that radiated malice and dominance. Its massive sword, shimmering with chakra, seemed to pulsate with latent destruction. A simple swing of the sword could carve through mountains, tear apart rivers, and obliterate miles of land in an instant. This overwhelming force made the Perfect Susano''o the embodiment of destruction itself. Anyone capable of activating the Perfect Susanoo could unleash destructive power at the mid-tier Super Kage level. However, to transcend this stage, one needs to either enhance their ocular power or add unique elements to the Susanoo, pushing it to its absolute limits. Madara Uchiha, for instance, utilized the Nine-Tails chakra to create his Majestic Attire Susanoo, a form that far surpassed the standard Perfect Susanoo in both size and destructive potential. As for Kysuke The cursed mark on his shoulder began to dissolve. This dissolution released an immense surge of Senjutsu chakra, flowing outward with a vitality all its own. It merged seamlessly with his massive Susanoo, turning his body into a conduit for its immense energy. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The already imposing tengu armor that adorned the Susanoo began to glow with an intense, fiery serpentine aura, as if the very flames of creation were coursing through it. Behind the towering figure, a massive serpent''s shadow coiled and hovered, its slow movements blending seamlessly with the tengu armor''s domineering presence. The combined force of these two elementsthe Senjutsu chakra and the Susanoomade Kysuke form a force of nature. The enemy in the distance, Hyga Tenjin, could only stare in wide-eyed disbelief, his face drained of color as he saw the sheer power of the being before him. Sage Art: Susanoo! This was Kysuke''s strongest form yet, standing at the very peak of mid-tier Super Kage level powera truly formidable sight to behold. Kysuke exhaled deeply as the vast energy finally settled within him. His gaze lowered to the ground, where Hyga Tenjin now appeared insignificant in comparison, almost like a mere ant beneath the towering figure of his Susanoo. "Phew~" Kysuke let out a satisfied sigh, his voice carrying an air of calm control. "This is much better. I''ve never been fond of looking up to others." BOOM! Controlling the Susanoo to take a single step forward caused the ground to quake violently, the earth itself trembling under the sheer weight of its movement. Hyga Tenjin, who was barely the size of the Susanoo''s foot, could do little but channel chakra into his feet to steady himself, his body nearly toppled by the overwhelming force. His eyes narrowed, but there was no denying the unease rising within him. "Don''t get too full of yourself, brat." Tenjin sneered, lifting himself into the air with a swift leap. His expression, though battered, remained full of disdain. "My Truth-Seeking Orbs can obliterate anything. That thing is nothing but an oversized target." His words were defiant but lacked convictionmore an attempt to convince himself than to intimidate his opponent. Despite the bravado in his voice, Tenjin''s heart raced with growing dread. The stronger one became, the more attuned they became to the presence of the Sage Art Perfect Susanoo. Its immense chakra resonated like a deep, overwhelming pressure that made everything around it feel insignificant. He couldn''t understandhow could someone barely fifteen or sixteen years old refine their chakra to such an overwhelming degree? "Obliterate everything?" Kysuke''s voice rang out, a derisive laugh escaping him. His gaze deliberately swept over the wound on Tenjin''s chest, his lips curling into a mockingly amused grin. "So powerful, yet you still let me stab you, huh?" Taking in a deep breath of the crisp, high-altitude air, Kysuke''s Eternal Mangeky Sharingan flared with a crimson light as he grinned. The Susanoo moved with an air of quiet menace, its colossal hand reaching down to rest on the hilt of the sword at its waist. Just as before, the Kusanagi Sword was fully manifested in this form. With this weapon, the Perfect Susanoo''s attacks would carry unimaginable power, capable of decimating entire landscapes with a single slash. "It''s coming!" Hyga Tenjin''s voice rose in urgency as he retreated slightly, hastily positioning five Truth-Seeking Orbs around him to form a protective sphere. He neither dodged nor flinched, his confidence seemingly unshakable. But within seconds, that confidence shattered. The chakra of the Perfect Susanoo was now more stable and refined than ever before, allowing Kysuke to channel his full swordsmanship into the weapon. This was the moment he had been preparing forevery practice session, every refinement of his skills, and the claiming of the Kusanagi Sword had all been for this singular day. A sharp, metallic sound rang out in the air as the colossal Susanoo Sword, over 60 meters long, was drawn. The mere motion sent a massive shockwave hurtling forward, devastating everything in its path. Dominating Blade: Divine Judgment Prison! Under the power of Senjutsu chakra, the barrier formed by the Truth-Seeking Orbs shattered in less than two seconds. In Tenjin''s disbelieving eyes, the blade''s shockwave swallowed him whole, its energy sweeping through the land with unstoppable force. Far in the distance, two mountains collapsed under the residual power of the attack, their peaks shattered into debris as shockwaves rippled across the lunar surface. At the distant Moon Palace, countless shinobi stood frozen in shock, gaping at the devastation. Their faces reflected sheer disbelief as they stared at the towering Susanoo and the annihilated landscape miles away. "This This is the power of a god" As the saying goes, "God''s grace is vast, but His wrath is boundless." To everyone watching as Kysuke cleaved mountains with a single strike, he was nothing short of a deityno less than a god. Aside from a handful of exceptional shinobi, anyone below mid-tier Super Kage level would undoubtedly perish if struck by this blade. Suspended a hundred meters in the air, Kysuke surveyed the transformed landscape beneath him, the damage wrought by his blow almost surreal in its scale. After a long moment of silence, he suddenly threw back his head and let out an unrestrained laugh that reverberated through the shattered sky. "HAHAHAHA!" The laughter was wild, triumphant, and tinged with a faint trace of madness. "Finally, I''ve reached this level!" Behind him, the dark golden wings of his colossal Susanoo unfurled. In the next moment, the 100-meter-tall giant soared into the sky, savoring the most precious gift in the world: Freedom. Piercing through the cloud layer, he soared unchallenged, ignoring the violent thunderstorms that raged around him. His eyes locked onto the distant blue planet hanging in the endless expanse of spaceEarth. "So, how far is the moon from Earth again?" His mind raced as a figure surfaced in his memory. 384,400 kilometers. "Hmph. Just a mere few hundred thousand kilometers." He smirked, his lips curling slightly as he quickly abandoned the idea of flying back to Earth directly. With a forceful flap of Susanoo''s wings, he reversed direction, returning to the surface of the moon. The colossal figure descended with the weight of a mountain, the ground trembling beneath its landing. Kysuke''s cold gaze fell upon Hyga Tenjin, whose broken body now lay motionless and powerless on the ground. "Is this the end?" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 171 - 171: The Fall of Tenjin, the Destroyed Spatial Passage Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Hyga Tenjin had been defeated. In truth, with his strength, he could have continued his battle against Kysuke. Even though Kysuke had activated his complete Sage Mode, defeating Tenjin in his current state was no easy feat. The reason for Tenjin''s defeat lay in his blind arrogance and overconfidence in the Truth-Seeking Orbs. Of course, Kysuke''s meticulous scheming also played a significant role. In shinobi battles, intelligence gathering is of the utmost importance. Had Tenjin known in advance that Sage Arts could counter the Truth-Seeking Orbs, he would never have foolishly chosen to face them head-on. Supporting his body with his remaining arm, Tenjin barely managed to lift his head. His gaze, directed at the young man before him, was filled with unwillingness and regret. He hatedhated his enemy and hated himself even more. Tenjin couldn''t understand why Kysuke''s power had surged so dramatically. Had he known this would happen, he would never have agreed to Black Zetsu''s conditions. At the same time, he hated his own inadequacies. If he had pushed his Tenseigan to its ultimate form, how could he have possibly lost to a mere fledgling? "No matter," he thought. "The Hyga Clan still has Yayoi." "She will assist the child I''ve just brought into this world, and with her pair of Tenseigan capable of autonomous evolution, they will one day stand at the pinnacle of the Shinobi world." "One day, the Land of Fire will belong to the Hyga." Feeling his life force rapidly slipping away, Tenjin steeled his resolve, made a ruthless decision, and raised his hand toward his own eyes. No matter what, he could not allow the Tenseigan to fall into his enemy''s handsit would be tantamount to aiding his adversary. If he had to part with them, it would be better to destroy these eyes with his own hand than let his foe do so. Sensing Tenjin''s intent, Kysuke dispelled his Perfect Susano''o and leisurely descended from the air. "Do you still think the situation is under your control?" "My spoils of war aren''t something you can destroy at will." Crack! Amidst the pool of blood, a faint sound of breaking echoed, followed by the emergence of a small snake from the ground. It opened its jaws and bit down on Tenjin''s neck. The Curse Mark activated, and under the binding of black imprints, even blinking became an arduous task for Tenjin. "You you" Landing steadily on the ground, Kysuke rolled his eyes and said, "Stop with the stammering. You''re a grown man; can''t you see where this is headed?" "I''ve defeated you. These Tenseigan eyes are my spoils of war. What you just did qualifies as destroying someone else''s property." Approaching the fallen man, Kysuke fell silent for a moment before asking, "Any last words?" The fall of a hero carries an unspeakable melancholy. In Kysuke''s mind, Hyga Tenjin had been an adversary even more formidable than Uchiha Tajima or Senju Butsuma. Yayoi possessed both exceptional strength and unparalleled resolve, yet she had been utterly suppressed by Tenjin, to the point that she dared not make a single reckless move. Had it not been for Hashirama''s inexplicable surge in strength, there was a real chance the Hyga could have waged a war of annihilation against the Senju. Now that the victor had been decided, Kysuke chose to grant Tenjin a final moment of dignity. "Last words?" Tenjin''s spirit seemed to waver. As his strength waned, a montage of past memories flashed before his eyes. After a long silence, he heaved a deep sigh and spoke softly: "I''ve lived my life unrivaled, rarely meeting my match in the Shinobi world, only to fall at the height of my glory to your hands." "Now, as death approaches, there is little left to cling to. However, I can offer you some information in exchange for ten years of peace for the Hyga Clan. How about it?" Hearing this, Kysuke pretended to consider for a moment before nodding in agreement. With this man''s death, the Hyga would fall under Yayoi''s leadership. Without needing any reminders from Tenjin, Kysuke had no intention of targeting the Hyga Clan further. Seeing Kysuke''s agreement, Tenjin smiled faintly, and it seemed as though his spirit was momentarily rejuvenated. He then proceeded to detail Black Zetsu''s plans, emphasizing the latter''s scheme to sever the spatial passage. As Kysuke''s expression darkened, Tenjin shook his head and murmured, "If you act quickly perhaps, you might still" [System Prompt: You have successfully killed Hyga Tenjin. Earned 63,350 points.] When Kysuke came back to his senses, the man before him had already breathed his last. A once-dominant figure had fallen. "Over sixty thousand pointsa fitting reward for a super Kage-level powerhouse." Retrieving a glass container from his ninja pouch, Kysuke carefully sealed the Tenseigan from Tenjin''s corpse inside it. With everything in order, Kysuke turned and left without a backward glance, heading toward the space passageway''s barrier. Amidst the scarred and battered earth, Hyga Tenjin''s body was gradually consumed by the encroaching sands and wind. Soon, Kysuke arrived at the spatial passage left behind by tsutsuki Hamura. As it turned out, Tenjin had not deceived him. The passage had indeed been destroyed by some method employed by Black Zetsu. "Damn it." In that moment, the thrill of victory vanished entirely. Kysuke could not bear the thought of being trapped on the moon for the rest of his life. The vast distance between the two celestial bodies was staggering. Even with his expertise in space-time ninjutsu, traversing the entirety of the Land of Fire was challenging enough, let alone crossing hundreds of thousands of kilometers of cosmic space. After all, the Flying Thunder God Technique was not designed for long-distance travel. Sitting alone in a cave, Kysuke furrowed his brow and began analyzing the destroyed spatial passage. Hours passed, and by the time half a day had gone by, Kysuke was forced to admit that his talent in spatial ninjutsu was mediocre at best. Forget repairhe couldn''t even comprehend the principles behind Hamura''s construction of the passage. As for the Flying Thunder God Technique, even at its maximum level of 10, it was incapable of spanning the vast cosmic distance back to Earth. "I''ll have to consider other options." Opening the system menu, Kysuke glanced at his current points: [Points: 78,430.] The amount wasn''t much; a significant portion had been spent earlier to exchange for the One''s Own Life Reincarnation Technique, leaving him far from the threshold of one hundred thousand points. This meant Kysuke couldn''t redeem abilities capable of long-distance spatial travel. [Yomotsu Hirasaka (Underworld Slope Hill) Level: SS. Redemption Cost: 100,000 points. "In less than an instant, appear at the gates of the Underworld!"] This description perfectly encapsulated Yomotsu Hirasaka. Among the existing space-time ninjutsu, it ranked at the very top. Whether for long-distance travel or combat support, its capabilities far exceeded the Flying Thunder God Technique. When activated, it would open a black portal capable of instantaneously transporting the user from point A to point B. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The size of the portal could also be freely controlled. With a simple stretch of the hand, one could reach a distant enemy. Aside from the "Amenominaka (Heavenly Governing Inside)" granted by Kaguya''s Rinne Sharingan, Yomotsu Hirasaka was the most powerful space-time ability Kysuke knew of. The problem was, he lacked enough points to redeem it. Even worse, the strong members of the Tsukigakure Clan had already been eliminated, leaving no viable targets for earning more points. What could he doattack his own allies? Redeeming the tsutsuki''s unique Karma Seal could also grant spatial abilities, but its exorbitant cost of 150,000 points made it an even more unattainable option. "Forget it. I''ll just have to take things one step at a time." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 172 - 172: Madara Attends Hashirama’s Wedding Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the end, Mito and the others inevitably received the unfortunate news. "So, there''s no way back, huh?" For a brief moment, the aging face of her father surfaced in her mind. Shaking her head slightly, the twin buns atop her head swayed as Mito approached her husband. Gently, she pulled him into her embrace. "It''s alright. If we can''t return, then so be it." "As long as you''re with me, anywhere feels like home." Hearing her words, Kysuke smiled silently. Of course, they still had to think of a solution, but life needed to go on. Fortunately, the Moon base was fully developed, with everything they could possibly need. Over the years, even chickens, ducks, cattle, and geese had been successfully bred artificially. If population size wasn''t taken into account, it didn''t seem all that different from the Shinobi world. --- Time flew by, and months passed in the blink of an eye. Kysuke and the others gradually adapted to life on the moon. Meanwhile, their disappearance was finally noticed by their clan. "Find them. Find them at all costs!" Uchiha Madara, rarely seen in a rage, was visibly furious. He knew Kysuke''s temperament well; vanishing for a month or so wasn''t worth panicking over. However, this time, Mito had disappeared along with him. That was unusual. After all, Mito was currently pregnant. Even if they went out for leisure, there was no way they would be completely out of contact for several months. At this thought, Madara immediately dispatched someone to summon Uchiha Kochou, who had just returned from a mission. As one of Kyosuke''s most trusted subordinates, perhaps she might know something. Before long, Uchiha Kochou arrived at the clan''s council hall, still unaware of the situation. "Why have you summoned me?" It was only after Madara explained the situation that she realized something was amiss. "The Lord is missing?" The cheerful smile on her face instantly vanished. Without another word, Kochou turned and left. She quickly sought out Kyosuke''s top secret operative, Number One, and learned about the Lord''s last known location from him. In addition to that, she also received an extremely unsettling piece of information: the portal connecting to the Moon base had malfunctioned. After a brief internal struggle, Kochou decided to report back to the clan leader. The situation was too unusual. It was no longer a matter of keeping information confidential. "The moon?!" Upon hearing her description, Madara wore an expression as though he were listening to a mythical tale. But upon careful thought, Madara vaguely recalled Kysuke mentioning something similar in the past. At the time, he hadn''t paid much attention, nor did he think there was anything extraordinary about traveling to the moon. After all, hadn''t the Hyga clan''s Tenjin already... Wait. . . Hyga Tenjin! In an instant, Madara recalled the concerns expressed by Hyga Yayoi during her recent surgery some time ago. Glancing at Uchiha Kochou before him, Madara hesitated briefly before sharing what he knew about the Hyga girl connected to Kysuke. "She must know something." Without waiting for further instruction, Uchiha Kochou immediately turned and left. No matter what, she had to find the girl. That person might hold some key information. "Sigh..." After Kochou left, Madara heaved a deep sigh. Rising from his seat, he walked to the window and gazed at the endless expanse of the desolate starry sky. He wasn''t worried about Kyosuke''s safety. That guy had so many trump cards that no one could figure them out. Even if Hyga Tenjin dared to act against him, it would likely end in failure. If he couldn''t defeat Hashirama, there was no way he could take down Kysuke. The real problem lay in the fact that the bastard probably wouldn''t return anytime soon. The shinobi world was in turmoil. With their decisive victory over the Hyga, the Senju clan''s ambitions were beginning to grow. Rumor had it that Hashirama was planning to marry another daughter of Uzumaki Ashina. The implications of such an alliance were worth scrutinizing, especially with the Hyga clan''s significant shift in stance and attitude. If Tenjin truly acted, the alliance between their clans would effectively be nullified. Unknowingly, the pressure seemed to shift back onto the Uchiha clan. "With you gone, the clan is left for me to protect alone." After a brief inner struggle, Madara made his decision. The Senju were at their peak, riding the wave of their triumph over the Hyga, they were inviting all the clans of the Land of Fire to attend Hashirama''s wedding It was a meticulously crafted move to isolate and weaken the Uchiha. If left unchecked, all their previous efforts might be rendered meaningless. For the sake of the clan and the delicate balance Kysuke had worked so hard to establish, Madara knew he had to act. "As a former friend, you wouldn''t refuse my attendance at your wedding, would you, Hashirama?" Subconsciously, Madara''s hand moved to his abdomen, where the Nine-Tails lay dormant as ever. This time, it was his turn to demonstrate his strength to the world. For the clan, for his friend. For war, and for peace. Wait for me, Hashirama. --- Meanwhile, on the Moon base... "Uchiha Shizuka, Uchiha Takeshi, Uchiha Nobita..." "No? Then how about Uchiha Oda, Uchiha Kishimoto, Uchiha Akira..." The young couple sat in their room, earnestly deliberating over names for their child. However, Kyosuke''s suggestions were quickly vetoed one after another by his wife, Mito, who sported her signature twin buns. "You''re terrible at naming, honestly," Mito said, her face full of disdain. Names like Shizuka and Nobita didn''t appeal to her at all; they sounded strange to her ears. In the end, Mito proposed what she believed to be a perfect name: Uchiha Sho. Due to their differing opinions, the first family meeting ended in failure. With nothing else to do, Kysuke found himself once again contemplating a certain idea. Navigating his way to the forbidden cave, he wanted to see if his greatly enhanced ocular powers might allow him to establish communication with Kaguya. If he succeeded, not only could he gather information, but he might also learn something about spatial abilities from the goddess herself. According to the original accounts, the tsutsuki were a clan-based society, almost devoid of technological civilization. Traveling to other planets was a skill inherent to each clan member, who were naturally proficient in spatial manipulation. Kysuke even speculated that Momoshiki and Kinshiki might already be on their way to Earth. The journey, however, could take decades due to the vast distance. Driven by curiosity about the tsutsuki, Kysuke delved deeper into the cave. Unfortunately, the results were the same as before. He could sense the boundless, galaxy-like chakra, but establishing communication with Kaguya remained impossible. "Well, desperate times call for desperate measures," he muttered. With a hopeful heart, Kyosuke activated his Eternal Mangeky Sharingan. In the next instant, his surroundings shifted. The rocky cave vanished, replaced by an overwhelming, suffocating chakra seemed to loom mere steps away. Turning his head stiffly, Kyosuke''s gaze met a pair of pure white, spotless eyes. "Uh... so, um, nice to meet you," he stammered awkwardly. The woman before him, the Rabbit Goddess tsutsuki Kaguya, bound by countless seals and inscriptions, silently stared at him with her Byakugan, unblinking. Her gaze was so intense that Kysuke felt a little embarrassed. "What the heck, I''m a married man and have family, you know," he muttered under his breath. The word "Family" seemed to stir something within Kaguya. After millennia of solitude, she finally opened her mouth and spoke. "You... are Black Zetsu''s accomplice..." Wait. . . Huh? Kyosuke''s eyes darted around nervously. It seemed the goddess had misunderstood something. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 173 - 173: Beyond the Six Paths? The Lonely and Desolate Kaguya Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the blink of an eye, several months passed. As Mito''s belly grew larger day by day, Kysuke fully prepared himself to welcome the arrival of new life. His excitement was palpable, and the warmth of anticipation filled their home. Skilled medical-nins conducted thorough examinations and confirmed the baby''s genderit was a boy. This joyful revelation allowed the couple to finalize the name they had prepared in advance. Uchiha HarutoKysuke decided on this name through a playful draw of lots. Ever the doting father, he placed a hand on Mito''s belly and asked the unborn child, "What do you think, little one? Is this name to your liking?" Since there was no objection, the matter was settled with a laugh. Aside from supporting his wife and delving into his study of ninjutsu, Kysuke had another significant responsibility: That was to console a lonely, empty-hearted woman. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first, Mito, with her signature bun hairstyle, couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. The thought of her husband offering comfort to another woman stirred a mix of emotions within her. But Kysuke, persistent and sincere, appealed to her empathy. "As a woman, haven''t you ever felt lonely, empty, or cold at some point in your life?" he asked. He continued, his tone filled with quiet sadness. "Think about ita mother, sealed away by her sons, trapped for a thousand years without release. How tragic is that?" Moved by his words, Mito''s resistance softened. After careful consideration, she chose to stand by what Kysuke called the "correct path." Of course, Mito''s magnanimity wasn''t entirely altruistic. Thirty percent stemmed from her inherent kindness, but the remaining seventy percent was likely due to the youth-preserving secret technique gifted to her by this lonely woman. This pitiable, isolated soul was none other than tsutsuki Kaguya, trapped for millennia within her seal. One day, sensing the immense power of the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, Kaguya had drawn Kysuke into the altar within her seal. Her two sons, Hagoromo and Hamura, had sealed her away for the greater good of the Shinobi world, ensuring peace for future generations. Yet, despite their resolve, they had not subjected their mother to excessive suffering. The seal allowed her limited freedom of movement within a confined range, though she spent most of her time in a deep, restless slumber, isolated from the flow of time. When Kysuke appeared, Kaguya initially mistook him for a savior sent by Black Zetsu, her loyal creation, tasked with orchestrating her eventual release. After all, the odds of someone with the bloodline powerful enough to awaken the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan reaching the Moon altar by mere coincidence were astronomically low. Kysuke, ever perceptive, revealed little. Instead, he used his silver tongue and natural charisma to gain Kaguya''s trust. Currently, Kysuke found himself constrained by his limitationshe lacked the necessary skill and range of the Flying Thunder God Technique to traverse the vast space between the Moon and Earth freely, As such, his ambitions relied heavily on his ongoing research into space-time barriers. He aimed to utilize space-time barriers to reopen the passage between Earth and the Moon. And who better to guide him in this endeavor than the Otsutsuki Kaguya herself? Carrying a meal personally prepared by Mito, Kysuke teleported into the secluded cave where the altar lay hidden. After performing a series of intricate seals, he successfully entered the confines of Kaguya''s prison. If Black Zetsu were to learn of this, he would undoubtedly fall to his knees, fervently pleading for Kysuke to liberate his revered mother. However, despite all his cunning and potential, Kysuke was still far from possessing the power required to break the seal placed by the Sage of Six Paths and his brother, Hamura. The seal was a monumental work of power and foresight, designed to suppress Kaguya''s immense strength indefinitely. To even attempt to break it, Kysuke would need to ascend to a level far beyond his current abilitiesone equal to or surpassing the Six Paths level. For now, he could only continue his"PUA"ahem, no, he meant using his genuine sincerity to ease this woman''s loneliness and gain her trust. [P.S: PUA means when a man who studies and practises special techniques that are intended to be effective in attracting potential sexual partners.] "You''re here, Kysuke." After months of interaction, a sense of familiarity had developed between them. Kaguya, having regained much of her rationality and conversational ability, greeted him warmly when he arrived. "This is a meal prepared by Mito herself," Kysuke replied, placing the plate carefully on the ground. Without waiting for a response, he moved to a corner of the altar and began practicing the intricate space-time barrier technique Kaguya had been teaching him. Kaguya, the ancestor of chakra, picked up the chopsticks with elegant precision, a far cry from the desperate way she had devoured meals when they first met. While eating, she didn''t forget to offer guidance on Kysuke''s training. "That seal thereadjust it. It can be optimized." "You''re overcomplicating itit''ll hurt the barrier''s efficiency." "There, yes, there! No, no! Ugh, how can you be this clumsy?" Kysuke''s eyebrow twitched as he felt his patience fray. Mentally, he resolved to ask Mito to add a touch more salt to the next meal to subtly convey his frustrations. Still, the dynamic between teacher and student created an unexpectedly warm and harmonious atmosphere. Even with the occasional jabs, there was an undeniable sense of mutual understanding. Through their interactions, Kysuke came to a realization: Kaguya didn''t simply see him as her savior or tool. Hidden within her eyes was a faint trace of familial affection, as though she saw a shadow of Indra in him. It was this same sentiment, perhaps, that explained her tears upon seeing Naruto and Sasuke in the distant futurea rare glimpse of the emotions buried beneath her godlike exterior. Watching Kaguya carefully arrange the dishes after their meal, Kysuke sighed deeply and asked, "Must the Divine Tree be planted for the chakra fruit to be condensed?" At his words, Kaguya paused, glanced up, and responded with a calm yet somber tone. "I was once a servant to Isshiki. My mission was to be sacrificed to the Divine Tree, to become its nourishment." She looked down for a moment, her fingers lingering on the dish before her. "Unwilling to accept my fate, I took advantage of his carelessness, launching an attack that ultimately thwarted his mission to obtain the chakra fruit." Kysuke listened intently as she continued, her voice carrying a weight of regret. "Now, after so many years, the Otsutsuki clan will undoubtedly send a second team to investigate." She hesitated, her expression darkening. "If my actions are discovered, I will face endless pursuit from the clan." History proved Kaguya''s fears to be well-founded. The second team sent to Earth by the Otsutsuki clan was none other than Momoshiki and Kinshiki. At this thought, Kysuke could no longer hold back his curiosity. He had longed to know the answer to a question that had been bothering him for some time. "Is the Otsutsuki Clan truly that powerful?" Who, then, was Kaguya? She was a being with an indestructible body and unyielding will. Even after being sealed for countless years, she still possessed unparalleled strength. If not for her somewhat inexperienced combat awareness, she might have defeated the Sage of Six Paths and his brother long ago. For someone like her to experience fear meant that the strength of the Otsutsuki Clan must indeed be terrifying. Yet, Kysuke had no idea just how terrifying they were. Hearing his question, Kaguya fell silent for a long while. Her gaze seemed to drift, her thoughts returning to distant memories. "Our clan is unique," she began slowly, her voice carrying the weight of ancient knowledge. "We are born with extraordinarily long lifespans and possess the ability to reincarnate, allowing us to gain new life through our vessels." She paused, as though measuring her words carefully. "Yet, even in the vastness of the universe, filled with countless dangers, we are not immune to the threat of death." "By a twist of fate, our ancestors stumbled upon a unique lifeform. By cultivating this lifeform, we learned to convert an entire planet''s life force into the chakra fruit, a powerful and consumable resource." Kaguya''s expression softened, her thoughts momentarily lost in the distant past. "Consuming a chakra fruit ignites the Divine fire within, awakening unimaginable divine abilities." She met Kysuke''s gaze then, her voice steady. "No matter if the body perishes or the soul withers for millennia, as long as the divine fire burns, we shall live forever." Through her explanation, Kysuke roughly pieced together the truth. Consuming a chakra fruit granted one the ability to surpass physical limitations, igniting the divine fire within and transforming the consumer into an immortal being. The manifestations of the divine fire varied from individual to individual. For example, Kaguya''s "Rinne Sharingan," the powerful eye on her forehead, was one such visible sign of its awakening. This divine fire also awakened extraordinary abilities, such as "Amenominaka." In a broader sense, those Otsutsuki who had consumed chakra fruits truly embodied the traits of gods and could be considered gods in their own right. Kysuke, his mind racing with the implications of Kaguya''s words, couldn''t help but ask, "So, does that mean the Otsutsuki Clan has many beings at the divine fire level?" Kaguya''s expression darkened, and she nodded solemnly. "Yes. Especially the clan''s enforcement squad. They are all terrifying experts who have ignited the divine fire." At the mention of the enforcement squad, a palpable sense of fear seemed to seep into Kaguya''s words, the weight of her past experiences heavy in the air. Kysuke, sensing the gravity of the situation, pressed on with another crucial question. "Otsutsuki Isshikidid he eat a chakra fruit?" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 174 - 174: All at the Divine Fire Level – The Terrifying ōtsutsuki Enforcement Squad Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Did tsutsuki Isshiki ever consume a chakra fruit? To this, Kysuke could not be entirely certain. In the final battle, when Isshiki unleashed his full power, both Naruto and Sasuke were powerless to inflict any significant damage upon him. Even Kurama''s new Baryon Mode, unlocked at the cost of his own life, only managed to cause limited harm, aggravating old injuries within Isshiki''s body. From the outcome, it was clear that Isshiki was far beyond the level of an ordinary Six Paths power. However, claiming that he had consumed a chakra fruit didn''t seem entirely accurate. If he had truly ignited the Divine Fire, how could Kaguya have succeeded in her ambush all those years ago? Kaguya, sensing Kysuke''s curiosity, hesitated for a moment before speaking, her voice tinged with a quiet reflection. "...Him, huh." After a brief pause, she began recounting a less-than-glorious chapter of history. "Isshiki''s natural talent wasn''t particularly extraordinary, but he came from a privileged background. In his youth, he had the fortune of consuming a low-grade chakra fruit." She continued, her tone measured, "The quality of chakra fruits varies greatly. There''s a stark distinction between the superior and inferior ones, depending on how much chakra is absorbed." "While Isshiki did consume a chakra fruit, the amount he ingested was minuscule." She paused, her gaze distant as she reflected on the strict, almost clinical nature of their clan. "The Otsutsuki Clan operates under a rigid set of rules, and relationships are cold and detached. Even with his noble heritage, Isshiki only managed to obtain a small morsel of the fruit." In Kaguya''s words, that "failure"Isshikiwas likely positioned at the threshold between the Six Path and Divine Flame level. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this point, Kysuke began to piece together the root of the issue. The quality of chakra fruits seemed to vary significantly, and those consumed by the members of the tsutsuki Enforcement Squad were likely the true Divine Fire igniters. He even speculated that many of them had consumed multiple chakra fruits, especially considering Kaguya''s mention of the critical term"igniting a Divine Fire." If that were true, did this imply the existence of beings within the tsutsuki who had ignited the Divine Fire not once, but twiceor even thrice? In comparison, Isshiki, even at his full power, was merely a half-step into the Divine Flame leveldid indeed seem like a "novice" in this hierarchy of elite powerhouses. Kysuke''s curiosity deepened. "Can I ask what kinds of special abilities the members of the Enforcement Squad possess?" Kaguya''s eyes momentarily clouded with thought before she responded, "Each member of the Enforcement Squad possesses abilities that reflect the immense power granted by the Divine Fire." She paused, considering how best to explain. "For example, my Amenominakaa unique ability that allows me to forcibly shift spaces and create my own personal Starting Sphere Dimensionwas one such manifestation of divine power." Kysuke''s mind raced. He had a hunch that at the Divine Fire level, these individual awakened abilities would play a crucial role in combat. "Good thing I still have my system. If push comes to shove, I''ll wait until I''ve accumulated enough points to copy the best abilities for myself." "You have so many questions," Kaguya said, giving him a beautiful yet faintly exasperated sidelong glance. After some thought, she reluctantly continued, "After countless years, my clan has broadly classified the abilities awakened at the Divine Fire level into several categories." She leaned forward, as if preparing to impart something grave. "Elemental manipulation, spatial-temporal (Space-time) control, physical enhancement, psychic abilities, binding techniques, laws of nature, healing capabilities, and so on." "The Enforcement Squad comprises a vast number of members, encompassing nearly all types of these abilities." She gave a slight shake of her head, almost as if to herself. "Mastery over controlled creations through (Spirit Beast) Shikigami Combat, devouring consciousness through dreamscapes with techniques like Dream Devour, issuing death declarations via Words of Power, and even geological manipulation through Celestial Laws, like Crust Manipulation." Kaguya lowered her head with a deep sigh, her expression turning somewhat desolate. "Even without their immortality, the sheer variety of their abilities could bring devastating destruction to the ordinary shinobi of this world." Her voice softened, tinged with a hint of regret. "Now you understand, don''t you? It''s not that I was ruthlesssurvival demanded I continuously harvest chakra." She paused before adding, her gaze distant, "Otherwise, if the Enforcement Squad were to descend, the shinobi world would face the most horrifying extinction event imaginable." Kysuke couldn''t help but think, "So that''s it! This is your way of washing your hands clean, isn''t it? " He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, silently weighing the truth behind Kaguya''s words. Though she appeared to be a high-and-mighty, na?ve woman, in truth, she was a shrewd and cunning figure. She had not only rebelled against her superior but had also successfully deceived her sons (Sage of Sixth Paths and Otsutsuki Hamura) for years. Anyone who underestimated her as a fool was likely the truly ignorant one. "I understand now," Kysuke said, nodding as if to acknowledge her well-intentioned efforts. But beneath the surface of his words, there was a deeper reflection. Today''s conversation had been profoundly enlightening. The only thing more terrifying than a powerful enemy was an unknown one. Now that he understood the source of their power, Kysuke realized he could devise strategies to counter it. If the tsutsuki could travel the universe and "harvest," surely he could emulate their methods. As Kaguya had mentioned, the universe was vast, with countless planets teeming with life. Kysuke could set out on an interstellar journey, locate suitable planets, and plant Ten-Tails saplings there. From there, he could harvest chakra fruits and accumulate system pointsa far more exciting prospect than remaining confined to the shinobi world. Once others grew strong enough, he might even adopt the tsutsuki''s operational model, dispatching members to collect fruits and streamline the harvesting process. This was his version of "fighting fire with fire." Of course, Kysuke knew it was too early to act on such plans. With decades left before the arrival of formidable figures like Momoshiki and Kinshiki, he had plenty of time to grow stronger. When the time came, he would find a way to eliminate Isshiki and claim the infant Ten-Tails for himself. "I really am a genius," Kysuke murmured to himself with a smirk, his confidence unwavering. --- "AHHH!" From inside the room came Mito''s anguished screams, echoing relentlessly through the halls. "How could this happen?!" Outside, Kysuke paced back and forth, his usual calm demeanor replaced by agitation. His mind raced in frustration, and he scratched his head in helplessness. The peaceful days had flown by, and before he knew it, the day of Mito''s labor had arrived. To ease her suffering, Kysuke had arranged for several medical-nin to assist, even administering a dose of anesthesia. Yet, to his surprise, the baby''s vitality proved far stronger than anticipated, leaving Mitodespite her Uzumaki constitutioncompletely drained and writhing in pain. "Come on, you little rascal, get out of there already!" Anxious and at his wit''s end, Kysuke felt an overwhelming urge to perform a C-section himself. But Mito had refused, insisting that natural childbirth was better for the baby. "You just don''t trust science!" Kysuke had retorted, frustration creeping into his voice. --- At last, after what felt like an eternity, the piercing cries of a newborn filled the air. Uchiha Haruto had been born, joining Kysuke and Mito''s small family. Bursting into the room, Kysuke cast a quick glance at the wrinkled, squishy infant before rushing to Mito''s side. He clasped her sweat-drenched hand tightly. "You''ve worked so hard," he said softly, his rare tenderness shining through. "...It hurts," Mito pouted, her eyes involuntarily drifting toward Haruto, who was being cleaned nearby. Is that really my child? The thought flitted through her mind. When the baby was brought over and placed between them, Kysuke and Mito exchanged a glance, both unable to contain themselves. In unison, they uttered the same three words: "He''s so ugly." "They say sons take after their mothers. If he''s ugly, it''s definitely not my fault," Kysuke declared seriously. "Rubbish." Rolling her eyes, Mito shot back, "Look at his nose and mouththey''re exactly like yours. If he grows up ugly, it''s all on you." "No, it''s on you!" "It''s your fault!" "Your fault!" "WAH!" Haruto cried loudly, as if on cue, seemingly worried about his own appearance as well. At the sight of the tiny baby''s outrage, the couple exchanged a look and burst into laughter, the sound of their joy filling the room as they basked in the warmth of their new family of three. "From today onward, our family has one more member." "But now that I think about it, isn''t having only one child a bit lonely?" "...Well, that depends on your efforts, Kysuke." "To serve you wholeheartedly, my lady!" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 175 - 175: Five Years—Do You Know How I Lived Through Them? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Time is like a cheap prostitutepassionate on the surface, yet cold and ruthless the moment the money changes hands and the act is done. Lingering affection, on the other hand, resembles a lowly client. It appears sincere and eager, yet beneath the surface, it hides nothing but selfish intent, seeking to exploit without bearing the cost. Whether one wishes it or not, time always slips by silently and swiftly, vanishing in the blink of an eye. Unknowingly, five years had passed since Kysuke and his family became stranded on the moon. He, who was once a naive seven- or eight-year-old boy, had grown into a 21-year-old young mansomeone with a home to protect and responsibilities to shoulder. By the standards of the Shinobi world, this age was considered the prime of adulthood in his previous life. --- Within a secluded training ground lined with countless cherry blossoms, cold winds carried pink petals across the lush green grass. Amidst this serene beauty, the crisp, resonant clash of blades broke the silence as several figures darted across the field. At the center of the skirmish stood a man. His features, delicate yet resolute, were framed by a sharp, unwavering gaze. Beneath the folds of his black robe lay a muscular physique, brimming with raw powera striking contrast to the tranquility surrounding him. Majestic and domineering, every movement he made exuded an oppressive aura that demanded submission. The Kusanagi sword spun in his hands, its gleaming edge reflecting the soft glow of the cherry blossoms. Kysuke''s focus was absolute, his composure unshaken as he countered the relentless attacks of seven shadow clones encircling him. At his current level of strength, few individuals could match him in battle, let alone serve as worthy sparring partners. To hone his skills, he had no choice but to rely on his own shadow clones. At the moment, the seven shadow clones moved with precision, adopting a hit-and-run strategy to overwhelm him. Every time one attacked, two others flanked him, ensuring he couldn''t isolate and eliminate them one by one. What made this sparring session truly unique was their mastery of chakra nature transformation. Each clone specialized in a single chakra nature, turning the session into a symphony of elemental power. For example, one clone charged forward, its blade engulfed in roaring flames. Another wielded a lightning-infused weapon, its strikes crackling with energy. From the side, a third clone swung a wind-enhanced blade, its edge sharp enough to rival the peak of a Chidori blade. In the rear, a clone armed with a water blade waited for an opening, its fluid movements mirroring the ebb and flow of the tide. Beside it, a figure with fists encased in solid rock charged with brute force, each step shaking the ground beneath them. "Five years" Kysuke muttered under his breath, his voice calm as he dodged and parried with seemingly effortless precision. Despite their coordination, his shadow clones remained leagues behind his true self in strength. To make the training meaningful, he deliberately restrained his power, limiting his speed and strength to challenge his techniques and reflexes. Over the past five years, aside from unraveling the secrets of space-time barriers under Kaguya''s guidance, Kysuke had dedicated himself to mastering chakra nature transformation. Progress through the first six levels of mastery had come relatively easily, but now, every step forward required exponentially greater time, effort, and precision. --- Chakra Nature Transformations: Fire: Level 8 Water: Level 7 Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lightning: Level 9 Wind: Level 7 Earth: Level 7 Yin: Level 7 Yang: Level 7 Aside from his most frequently used Lightning Release, the other chakra natures had only recently reached Level 7, granting him the ability to experiment with combining them to create new and unique Kekkei Genkai techniques. However, this was merely the beginning of a long and arduous journey. While the potential for innovation was vast, Kysuke''s attention was focused elsewhere. He sought something far greatermystical abilities that transcended the limits of ordinary Kekkei Genkai, powers that defied the conventions of the Shinobi world and touched upon the realm of the divine. --- Clapping his hands together, Kysuke merged the seven chakra natures into one. The fusion triggered a peculiar transformation, giving birth to a pitch-black sphere that hovered ominously behind him. The moment the shadow clones sensed the anomaly, they instinctively tried to retreat. But it was too late. In a flash, the black sphere splintered into a barrage of arrows, each one striking its target with unerring precision. In just two seconds, all seven clones were obliterated simultaneously. Such was the devastating power of the Truth-Seeking Orbs. A satisfied smile began to form on Kysuke''s faceuntil it froze. Without warning, the Truth-Seeking Orb self-destructed in midair. BOOM! The shockwave rippled across the training ground, scattering cherry blossom petals into the wind. Kysuke sighed inwardly. There was no helping ithis progress was still incomplete. At his current level, he could barely summon a single Truth-Seeking Orb, and even that required his full strength. When his other chakra natures advanced to Level 9, he would be able to summon more orbs. Yet, their duration would remain fleeting, a temporary manifestation of his growing but imperfect control. To wield Truth-Seeking Orbs perpetually, with them floating at will behind him, all seven chakra natures would need to reach Level 10the MAX level. Across the entire shinobi world, no one had managed to fully develop even a single chakra nature to MAX level. Such a feat was reserved for entities like Black Zetsu, whose power defied mortal limits. Achieving MAX in all seven natures? The mere thought was daunting, an insurmountable challenge for any ordinary shinobi. Yet, Kysuke was no ordinary shinobi. With the shadow clone training method, combined with his Sage Body''s regenerative capabilities to endure the strain and accumulate experience. Without these advantages, reaching his current level would have taken decades, if not an entire lifetime. --- "The enhancements from an Intermediate-level Sage Body are ultimately insufficient to rival Jinchriki of tailed beasts," Kysuke murmured, his gaze sharp with thought. "To summon hundreds of shadow clones for simultaneous training, I need to break past my current limits. Only with a higher-level Sage Body can my chakra reserves reach the pinnacle of super-Kage-level strength." With that in mind, Kysuke opened his system menu and reviewed his current stats. Name: Uchiha Kysuke Age: 21 Physical Strength: Super Kage (Low-tier) Mental Strength: Super Kage (Low-tier) Chakra Reserves: Super Kage (Mid-tier) Abilities Mastered: Various (omitted) Kekkei Genkai: Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, Sage Body (Intermediate-level) Chakra Nature Transformations: Fire (Level 8), Water (Level 7), Lightning (Level 9), Wind (Level 7), Earth (Level 7), Yin (Level 7), Yang (Level 7) Ninja Tools: Kusanagi Sword, Yata Mirror Points: 85,100 Over five years of relentless growth, Kysuke had unlocked the full potential of his Intermediate-level Sage Body. Even without relying on his Perfect Susanoo or Sage Mode, he was already a true super-Kage-level powerhousean existence few could hope to challenge. Yet, Kysuke knew this was far from enough. His future training hinged on advancing his chakra natures to MAX level. For that, he needed the unparalleled chakra reserves and regenerative capabilities offered by an Advanced-level Sage Body. Such a breakthrough would not only allow him to wield the Truth-Seeking Orbs at will but also significantly accelerate his progress toward awakening the Rinnegan. The benefits were undeniable. A conservative estimate suggested an Advanced-level Sage Body could save him at least thirty years of effort, making it a worthy investment. Of course, it came with a steep price100,000 points, not a single point less. Kysuke''s current balance stood at 85,100 points, painstakingly accumulated over years by wiping out the remnants of the Tsukigakure Clan. Despite his efforts, the gap remained. Unless he turned his blade against his own peoplea thought he immediately dismissedthere was little hope of earning more points anytime soon. His only remaining option for returning to Earth lay in mastering the intricacies of space-time barriers, a task he estimated would require at least three to four more years of training. By the time he succeeded, the Warring States Period might already be over. The thought brought a sigh of resignation to his lips. He had the power to move mountains, yet fate demanded patience. For now, all he could do was wait, train, and prepare for the world that awaited his return. --- As a gentle breeze stirred the cherry blossoms, their petals danced gracefully through the air, painting the garden in soft hues of pink. Hidden among the shadows, a small figure lingered, its gaze locked on the man standing amidst the serene beauty. Kysuke, head bowed in thought, seemed lost in his own world, a faint sigh escaping his lips. Sensing an opportunity, the hidden figure crept closer, its movements clumsy and unrefinedlike a fledgling bird testing its wings for the first time. "Take this!" The cry shattered the garden''s tranquility as the small figure leapt from its crouched position, launching a spirited, if poorly timed, attack. Kysuke, unfazed, found the attempt almost endearing. With a slight tilt of his body, he effortlessly evaded the clumsy pounce. His lips curved into a faint smile as he extended two fingers, catching the child''s collar before the boy could crash to the ground. "Haruto," Kysuke said, his tone laced with amusement, "how many times have I told you not to shout during an ambush?" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 176 - 176: This Couple Gave Birth to Two Chubby Babies Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Hehehe." The little boy laughed awkwardly, squirming in his father''s grip. His chubby cheeks jiggled with every movement, his expression equal parts mischievous and sheepisha look that was irresistibly cute. "Put me down, Papa!" Haruto protested, wriggling harder. Kysuke raised an eyebrow, a sly smirk forming on his face. "Oh, I''ll put you down, alright." Pinching his son''s soft, pudgy cheeks as "punishment," Kysuke casually tossed him. "Plop!" Haruto landed on the grass with a muffled thud, rolling once before springing up like a little acrobat. His sprout-like topknot bobbed as he scrambled to his feet, barefoot and undeterred, clutching a bright red hula hoop in his tiny hands. With an excited gesture, he pointed the hoop at his father, his grin as wide as the horizon. Kysuke crossed his arms, taking in his son''s chaotic look: the sprout-like hairstyle, the bare feet, the cheeky grinit was the spitting image of Nezha, the mischievous deity. It was Kysuke''s fault, really. His playful sense of humor had inspired the "cosplay." And that hoop in Haruto''s hands? A custom-made ninja tool crafted with Yin-Yang Release as a birthday gift for his fifth birthday. A thoughtful gesture, in theoryuntil Haruto started using it to ambush him at every opportunity. It seemed the Uchiha bloodline didn''t disappoint. At just five years old, Haruto was already displaying his filial "love" in the form of sneak attacks. Kysuke''s eyes narrowed as flames suddenly surged to life around the hoop, licking the air with growing intensity. "This little rascal," he muttered, raising his right hand and forming a one-handed "Tiger" seal. With a flicker of chakra, a plume of fire erupted from his palm, matching the flames of Haruto''s hoop. Unfazed, the boy spun the hoop faster, the fiery weapon blazing brightly as it whirled. Before things could escalate further, Kysuke flickered to Haruto''s side, snatched him up mid-spin, and hoisted him into the air. "Ambushing your old man at five, huh?" Kysuke said, his tone dripping with mock disapproval. "If I don''t teach you a lesson now, what will you grow into by ten?" Realizing the danger he was in, little Haruto struggled with all his might, but how could he escape the clutches of Kysuke, the "Great Demon King"? "Mom, save me~~~" The little boy unleashed his ultimate move: a desperate cry for help from his mother. Sure enough, the soft sound of approaching footsteps reached Kysuke''s ears. He sighed, his stern fa?ade melting into a helpless smile. Setting Haruto back on the ground, he moved quickly, delivering a light but firm smack to the boy''s bottom. Smack! "OW!" Haruto yelped, clutching his sore backside. He hopped around in exaggerated pain, puffing his cheeks indignantly. "One day, I''ll defeat you!" he declared, his voice muffled by the pout. Kysuke couldn''t help but chuckle. Despite the tiny tantrum, there was something undeniably endearing about the little rascal''s spirit. Growing up surrounded by stories of Kysuke''s exploits, Haruto had come to regard his father as the strongest ninja in the worldan unbeatable legend. As for EarthHaruto had no real understanding of what it was. He knew only that it was a far-off planet, distant from the Moon, and that powerful ninjas lived there. But in his young mind, it didn''t matter. No matter what Earth had to offer, his father was the strongest of them all. This unwavering belief filled Kysuke with a strange, bittersweet pride. Haruto''s strong-willed nature was already apparent at such a tender age. He took immense pride in his father''s strength but was equally determined to surpass him one day. The boy''s ambition was something that couldn''t be ignored, even in his playful innocence. Kysuke recognized this determination for what it wasa blessing. Without it, Haruto''s exceptional talent might one day slip through his fingers, wasted by complacency. With Kysuke''s immense strength, the rare combination of Indra and Asura''s bloodlines, and his mastery over all chakra natures, he was the perfect father figure. Yet, Kysuke was keenly aware that, while his legacy was rich and powerful, it would be his son''s own efforts that determined just how far Haruto would go. On the other hand, Haruto''s mother, Mito, was no less remarkable. As a member of the Uzumaki clan, she was naturally blessed with an immense chakra reserve, far surpassing that of ordinary shinobi. From the moment of his birth, Haruto had inherited an extraordinary potentialone that could elevate him to the pinnacle of the shinobi world. However, how far Haruto could go ultimately depended on his own effortsand on the guidance of his parents. Discipline was still necessary, of course. Without it, this little rascal might grow up to cause more trouble than even Kysuke''s patience could handle. "You two~" Mito''s voice broke through his thoughts, drawing Kysuke''s attention to her as she approached. Her elegant figure, enhanced by the white kimono she wore and her signature hairstylea bun adorned with charms resembling talismanshad always been a symbol of grace. All of it, Kysuke thought with a smirk, was thanks to his diligent "hard work." Most importantly, in her arms was the latest addition to their family, a porcelain doll of a daughter. After Haruto''s mischievous arrival, Mito had become pregnant once more, and this time, they welcomed a beautiful little girl into the world. They named her Uchiha Nagisa. In his past life, Kysuke had been fond of a character from an anime named Nagisa Furukawa, which had inspired him to choose this name for his daughter. Unlike her older brother, who seemed bound to create chaos at every turn, Nagisa enjoyed being treated like a princess. She was the perfect contrast to Haruto, a peaceful, serene little girl who filled the room with a soft, gentle presence. The moment Kysuke laid eyes on her, his face broke into a radiant smile, as if a bloom had opened within him. "Come here, let Daddy hold you," he urged eagerly. However, Nagisa, all of two years old, completely ignored her father''s heartfelt invitation. Instead, her chubby little arms stretched out toward her brother, and she called out repeatedly, wanting him to hold her instead. "Hey," Haruto, noticing this, quickly set aside his playful feud with his father. He dashed over in three quick steps, spreading his arms wide to scoop his little sister up, holding her securely in his arms. Kysuke: (_) Mito: (oءo) Haruto: (,) Nagisa: () In keeping with the family tradition, the little cutie''s favorite person was her big brother. No matter how hard the parents tried, there were times when they couldn''t calm their crying daughter. But the moment Haruto appeared, her tears stopped as if by magic. Even her first words weren''t "Mommy" or "Papa"they were the sweetest little "Onii-chan" to escape her lips. Nagisa''s strong bond with her brother became one of Haruto''s key motivations to grow stronger. He vowed to protect her, no matter what. Kysuke often praised Haruto for his devotion, calling him a "true little man" for his protective nature. In truth, seeing the siblings'' love for each other was far better than any rivalry could ever be. Kysuke would never allow his family to experience tragedies like those that had befallen the Uchiha Fugaku household. Lifting both children in his arms, Kysuke smiled warmly and said, "Let''s go home." The Kysuke family lived happily together on the Moon. Little did they know, however, that the shinobi world had already descended into chaos. Uchiha Kysuke''s sudden disappearance did not go unnoticed. The absence of the "Demon King (Raksha)" left a gaping void in the balance of power, and the ripple effects were felt across the shinobi world. The Senju clan, sensing an opportunity with the loss of the Uchiha''s greatest threat, seized their moment. During a grand wedding ceremony, the leader of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Madara, boldly appeared alone and publicly challenged the ever-dominant Senju Hashirama. Many had long believed Madara''s strength to be inferior to Hashirama''s. However, when they truly clashed, everyone realized that Madara had somehow tamed the mighty Nine-Tails. The combination of Madara''s Susano''o and the Nine-Tails was a force of unparalleled destruction, pushing Hashirama to his limits. Only with his mastery of Sage Mode and the power of his Wood Golem did Hashirama manage to hold his ground. The battle that ensued shattered the Senju clan''s once-unbreakable prestige, and the other clans hesitated to pledge allegiance to them. It became undeniable: the Uchiha clan was still a force to be reckoned with. Two years of uneasy peace followed, but war between the Senju and Uchiha clans reignited, sparked by reasons that no one could fully recall. At the war''s outset, Senju Tobirama sought to challenge Madara head-on. However, Madara''s devastating Tailed Beast Bomb shattered Tobirama''s defenses, and had he not used the Flying Thunder God technique to escape, the Senju Second Hokage would have met a grim fate. With his unmatched strength, Madara nearly crushed the Senju''s main forces alone. But just as the tide seemed to favor the Uchiha, Hashirama arrived, his presence turning the battle around and bringing balance to the scales. The two legends clashed fiercely once again. Using the immense power of his Sage Wood Golem, Hashirama managed to hold off Madara''s Armored Susano''o, preventing the Uchiha from gaining a decisive victory. The battlefield fell into a tense stalemate, with neither side able to claim dominance. Meanwhile, Uchiha Izuna, having transplanted Sage Body cells into his own body, sought out his old rival, Tobirama Senju. Through the reckless use of his Mangeky Sharingan, Izuna slowly began to edge out Tobirama in their brutal duel. Given their longstanding prominence, the performances of these seasoned shinobi were to be expected. The true rising star, however, was the fourth Mangeky Sharingan user, Uchiha Kochou, whose personality had drastically changed since Kysuke''s disappearance. She was now a relentless, fearsome presence, her killing intent was so intense that it seemed as though she were ready to strike down anyone who dared cross her path. While she couldn''t match Madara''s raw power or dominance, Kochou''s impact on the battlefield was undeniable. She had become one of the Uchiha clan''s sharpest and most dangerous weapons. But recently, Kochou had mysteriously vanished from the battlefield. Apart from a select few, no one knew where she had gone, adding an air of uncertainty to the already chaotic war. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Extra Content Already Available Chapter 177 - 177: Kochou and Yayoi Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the eastern region of the Land of Fire, the Hyga Clan stood as a symbol of strength and tradition. In recent years, however, the Hyga Clan seemed to have vanished from the public eye, their low profile so extreme it bordered on the unnatural. Rumors spread far and wide, claiming that Hyga Tenjin, the once-ambitious clan head, had suffered a severe blow, forcing him to abandon his lofty goal of dominating the Land of Fire. After all, why else would that power-hungry ambitious man restrict the activities of his clan members? After all, what other reason could explain why that power-hungry man would restrict the activities of his clan members, retreating into silence? Yet, only a select few knew the truth: the Hyga Clan had long since changed hands. Two years after Hyga Tenjin''s mysterious disappearance, Yayoi launched a daring coup. Armed with the overwhelming power of the Tenseigan and backed by her loyal subordinatesfreed from the oppression of the cursed seal of the Caged BirdYayoi acted swiftly and decisively. Her success was absolute. Not only did she annihilate the loyalists of the main branch, but she also struck down the formidable elders who had once been the pillars of the clan''s strength. In truth, Yayoi had gambled everything on a single belief: that Hyga Tenjin would never return. Time proved her gamble correct. Under Yayoi''s iron-fisted rule, the Hyga Clan underwent a complete transformation. From its very foundations to its leadership, the clan was reshaped in her image, filled only with those who had sworn unwavering loyalty to her. As for her method of securing such loyalty? It was simple yet ruthless: proving one''s faith and ability earned the chance to have the cursed seal of the Caged Bird removeda prize so coveted that it turned even reluctant allies into devoted subordinates. Unlike her predecessor, Yayoi cared little for the risk of the Byakugan being exposed to outsiders. For her, cultivating subordinates capable of awakening the Tenseigan far outweighed any potential cost. This marked the decisive difference in vision and ambition between her and Hyga Tenjin. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, five years into her reign, Yayoi believed the time had come to lift the restrictions on her clan members. The reason was simple: she had reached the final stage of the Tenseigan''s gestation. With her mastery over overwhelming gravitational and repulsive forces, Yayoi was confident she could face any Kage-level opponent. Once she advanced further and awakened the unique chakra mode of the Tenseigan, only a handful of individuals in the entire world would pose a threat to her. Years of patience and meticulous planning, combined with the torment of assimilating foreign chakra, had culminated in her overthrow of Tenjin''s reign. Every sacrifice, every gamble, had paid off in full. This was Hyga Yayoia formidable ruler, a woman of unparalleled resolve, and a visionary whose ambition burned brighter than any star. --- Inside the Hyga''s forbidden grounds, a secret laboratory. The greatest satisfaction Yayoi had gained from taking control of the clan was the freedom to conduct her experiments without the need for secrecy. Adjusting the taut white gloves on her hands, Yayoi stood before a set of intricate instruments, her sharp eyes scanning the glowing readings. She carefully fine-tuned the proportions of the cellular infusion, ensuring precise alignment. Lying on the cold operating table was a woman so tall that even in a reclined position, her feet extended beyond view. This was none other than the infamous "Valkyrie," Uchiha Kochou, whose sudden disappearance from the battlefield had baffled many. After years of relentless combat, Kochou''s once-unrivaled ocular power had reached its breaking point. The strain had left her teetering on the edge of losing her ability to summon Susano''o. Despite the resentment that burned within her, Kochou had no choice but to obey Madara''s orders. She was forced to seek out the Hyga Clan in secret, to undergo the transplantation of Sage Body cells in a desperate attempt to regain her strength. As she lay on the cold operating table, Kochou could feel something foreign being introduced into her body. "Ugh!" A muffled groan escaped her lips as she clenched her teeth, her hands gripping the edges of the table so tightly her knuckles turned white. The sensation was unbearable. A strange, searing energy coursed through her veins, making her entire body tremble uncontrollably. "You didn''t mention beforehand that the transplantation process would be this painful," she hissed, her voice sharp with irritation. Glancing sideways at the composed figure of Hyga Yayoi, who stood with her back turned, Kochou felt a surge of rage rise within her. In that moment, all she wanted was to leap off the table and drive her blade through the woman''s cold, calculating demeanor. "Pain?" Yayoi''s voice was laced with mockery as she glanced at her over her shoulder. "This is nothing compared to even a tenth of the pain I endured back then. What you''re feeling doesn''t even begin to compare." Kochou''s fury only grew as she realized the depth of Yayoi''s disdain. The so-called Uchiha Valkyrie? In the end, she was nothing specialjust an ordinary woman. "If your lord were to see how pitiful you look right now, he''d probably be deeply disappointed," Yayoi remarked coldly, her tone sharp, cutting through the tension. Her words were a clear jab, and despite the hostile tone, it was clear that Yayoi had no qualms about helpingbut indulging Kochou''s arrogance was another matter entirely. It made her uncomfortable just to look at the woman, with her self-assured demeanor. One might have expected the taunt to spark shame, but instead, Kochou let out a laughweakly at first, but then more forcefully. "Ha hahaha you''re truly entertaining." "Disappointed?" Kochou smirked disdainfully, her lips curling as she raised a finger to her mouth in a mocking gesture. "If my lord saw me like this, he''d immediately come over to comfort mesoftly, gently." "Disappointment? That''s for little girls to worry about. No wonder, no wonder" Kochou struggled to prop herself up on the table, casting a mocking gaze up and down at the woman before her. Her eyes lingered longest on Yayoi''s somewhat flat chest and hips. Finally, Kochou sighed, her tone almost casual, as though she hadn''t meant to say it out loud, "No wonder your mentality is like a little girl''s. Turns out neither your body nor emotional intelligence has fully developed." "Oh?" Kochou suddenly paused, as though the realization had just dawned on her. She covered her mouth with a hand, letting out a laugh that was both sweet and cruel. "You won''t be mad that I accidentally said the truth, will you?" "Of course not." Yayoi''s response was calm, her expression unreadable as she continued to watch Kochou. Then, without so much as a flinch, she turned and "accidentally" bumped into the switch that intensified the cellular infusion. "AAAAHHHH!" In the next moment, Kochou''s scream shattered the tense silence in the lab, echoing off the walls as the searing pain coursed through her body. "Oh dear, I didn''t mean to. Are you alright?" Yayoi''s face remained expressionless, but her eyes glittered with a certain satisfaction. Her demeanor practically screamed, Yes, I did it on purpose. "You you stop it" Kochou gritted her teeth, struggling against the unbearable sensation. "Stop what? Do you want me to rush over and comfort you with soft, gentle words?" Yayoi''s voice was calm, laced with a hint of mockery. "You bastard! Just wait, I''ll get you for this!" Kochou spat, her voice filled with venom, though it was clear her strength was waning. The procedure dragged on, and the agony stretched into what felt like an eternity. When it finally came to an end, Kochou could feel her ocular power gradually returning, her vision clearing. She let out a long, exhausted breath, her sweat-drenched body collapsing back onto the operating table. "Tch, tch, tch." It was clear that Kochou was the type to forget pain as soon as the wound healed. Finding herself idle, she immediately resumed provoking the woman across from her. "Some people secretly crave something, yet they insist on pretending they don''t want it. How pitiful." Her words were vague yet pointed, as though she had said everything but also nothing at all. As a former spy, Kochou had an uncanny ability to read people''s thoughts. Hearing this, Yayoi paused as she removed her gloves. Her cold voice broke the silence. "Prepare yourself. We''ll proceed with the second round of injections." "Waitdidn''t you say there''d only be one round?!" Uchiha Kochou exploded, unable to bear the thought of enduring that sensation again. "I''m the doctor. I make the decisions." "You''re no doctor! You''re just a flat-chested, sadistic mad scientist!" After a long exchange of insults, the two finally fell into silence. The suffocating quiet of the laboratory lingered, with neither of them speaking. Until "What about you?" Yayoi suddenly asked, her voice soft. "You''ve been mocking me. What about you?" "Me?" Uchiha Kochou blinked, a faint smile playing on her lips. "I never hoped to get him. I only wish to repay his kindness." "Whether it''s through missions as a spy, a fighter, or even with my bodyif he asks, I''ll give it all." "You''ve certainly thought it through." "Heh, better than wasting time obsessing over trivialities like you." After their customary exchange of barbs, Uchiha Kochou turned her gaze to the ceiling, her eyes seemingly piercing through the sky to a faraway star. "I wonder how my lord is doing now." "He''ll be fine," Yayoi replied absentmindedly, her mind drifting into a contemplative silence of its own. Suddenly, both women''s expressions shifted. A pitch-black spatial rift appeared on the other side of the operating table. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 178 - 178: Crafting a Living Vessel, the Hope for Jigen’s Revival Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The moment Uchiha Kochou saw the black portal materialize, her heart leaped with joy. Could it be that Kysuke had returned? However, as the figure who emerged was revealed to be a young monk clad in white robes, her elation swiftly turned into a surge of intense killing intent. This man was unworthy of livingif for nothing else, then for the deep disappointment he had caused her. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More importantly, she could not afford to expose her connection to the Hyga clan head. In an instant, she was behind the monk. Activating her Mangeky Sharingan, Kochou intended to strike first and rob him of his luck. Setting aside her anger, she knew that anyone capable of wielding such an unknown space-time ninjutsu was no ordinary opponent. Stripping him of his fortune would add a layer of protection for them both. Even if she failed, the interference of destiny would ensure the enemy could not land a fatal blow. "Got you!" Kochou thought, her hand was just about to touch her target. But in the blink of an eye, several black rods, imbued with Yin-Yang Release, pierced through her body. Despite the formidable perceptive abilities of her Mangeky Sharingan, Kochou had failed to sense any sign of the enemy''s attack. "This power... it belongs to him..." she muttered, feeling her chakra begin to destabilize. She staggered back a few steps, barely managing to steady herself against a table, avoiding complete collapse. The famed Valkyrie, who had risen to prominence in recent years, couldn''t even withstand a single move from this young monk. If word of this spread, it would undoubtedly shock the world. "Damn it." Hyga Yayoi''s expression darkened, her pale blue eyes glowing faintly with an otherworldly light. "Oh, so this is the fabled Tenseigan," the young monk remarked, a curious glint in his eye. From the moment he appeared, the young monk exuded an air of unshakable composure. Even in the face of two powerful djutsu users, he showed no sign of retreating. The pressure he emanated was terrifyingan intensity unlike anything Yayoi had ever encountered. It surpassed even Tenjin and Kysuke. I have to end this quickly, she thought. With that resolve, she unleashed a powerful gravitational force that engulfed the monk. Universal Pull! At the same time, Yayoi assumed the classic stance of the Gentle Fist. If she couldn''t discern his attacks, she would strike everything within her range. Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm! "Ha!" she shouted softly, releasing a devastating vacuum shockwave that enveloped the enemy in an instant. But instead of relief, Yayoi''s face fell in disbelief. A fraction of a second before her blow landed, she saw the monk vanish into thin air. Flying Thunder God?! Her first thought was of Kysuke''s space-time ninjutsu. Only a technique of that caliber could explain the monk''s sudden disappearance. "No, the technique I use is not the Flying Thunder God," came the monk''s voice, startling her. He was so close now that his words seemed to come from right beside her. Alarmed, Yayoi instinctively activated Rotation, preparing to repel the fatal strike she expected. But to her surprise, the young monk did not attack. Instead, he began to explain the source of his power. "This technique is called Sukunahikona, a djutsu I gained after consuming a certain fruit." At this revelation, both women involuntarily turned their attention to the monk''s eyes. His right eye gleamed a brilliant gold, with eight triangular patterns surrounding the pupil. The sight was both dazzling and unnerving, filling anyone who looked upon it with an instinctive sense of dread. As for his left eye, it was none other than a Byakugana djutsu unique to the Hyga clan. "Curious about this one, are you?" the monk asked, gently stroking his left eye. His willingness to explain everything made him seem strangely approachable. "The Byakugan is a mark of my tsutsuki lineage. No need to be surprised; I''ve never harmed any member of the Hyga clan." "Regrettably, the fruit I consumed was incomplete. Otherwise, the Byakugan would have been replaced by a new djutsu entirely." Despite his elegant demeanor and courteous behavior, the two womenfar from ordinary themselvescould sense the chilling indifference lurking beneath his facade. It felt as though he were merely playing the role of a gentleman, concealing something far darker. As for why he chose to act this way, it likely had something to do with his apparent willingness to answer any question. "What exactly is this Sukunahikona?" Kochou interjects, her voice cutting through the tension, eager to probe further into the enemy''s abilities. The monk cast a cold glance at her. His golden right eye shimmered, and in an instant, the black rods restraining her vanished. "My ability is simple," he replied, his voice calm and detached. "It allows me to shrink myselfor any non-living objectat will." "Earlier, I didn''t use a space-time technique. I merely shrank myself to the point where I could slip through your attacks." The young monkno, Jigenexplained calmly. Unlike the elusive Black Zetsu, Jigen''s intelligence was rooted in the underground world. He had spent considerable effort confirming Hyga Yayoi''s existence, knowing she held the power to assist him in creating a clone capable of serving as his vessel. That was why Jigen had come in person. When his gaze shifted to Kochou, who was clearly itching to strike again, Jigen simply shook his head. At the next moment, she collapsed silently to the ground. "Don''t worry, she''s not dead," Jigen reassured Yayoi, before stating his request. "Help me accomplish one thing, and I''ll open a pathway connecting to the moon." "Don''t you want Uchiha Kysuke to return?" he added, his offer dangling like a tempting, yet dangerous, proposition. To prove his capabilities, Jigen wasted no time. He conjured a spatial portal between them, gesturing for Yayoi to follow as he stepped through first. Taking a deep breath, Yayoi whispered softly to herself, "No matter what, I must bring you back." With that, she stepped through the portal after him. When she emerged, she was momentarily speechless at the sight before herendless desert sands stretching as far as the eye could see. Just seconds ago, she had been in the eastern region of the Land of Fire. Now, in the blink of an eye, she found herself standing in the Land of Wind. Such a level of space-time ninjutsu... Jigen remained silent, merely opening another portal. This time, they arrived in the Land of Lightning. In mere minutes, Yayoi had crossed the entirety of the ninja worldthrough the Land of Earth, the Land of Water, the Land of Rivers, and even the Land of Whirlpools. Finally, Jigen raised a hand, and with a single wave, he conjured a massive portal leading directly to the moon. Through it, Yayoi caught a glimpse of a group of Uchiha clansmen, working busily on some unknown task. Swoosh! The portal snapped shut. From beginning to end, the young monk had remained silent, leaving her to draw her own conclusions. This man was no fool. He trusted that she would make the "right" choice. And if she didn''t, he would "assist" her in doing sowhether through the annihilation of the Hyga clan or by other, more brutal means. For centuries, Jigen had awaited the right vessel. Had he been in his prime, many would have sufficed. But after surviving for a thousand years in a weakened state, only a specially crafted body could sustain his reincarnation. The thought of the woman who had caused him endless suffering ignited a deep, smoldering rage within him. He swore that once he regained his full strength, the first thing he would do was ascend to the moon and settle the score with her once and for all. "Fine, I''ll help you," Yayoi finally agreed, her voice steady but laced with resolve. She nodded, her mind made up. She had resolved to aid the monk in achieving his goal. Because, no matter the costeven if it meant her lifeshe was determined to bring him back safely. The consequences? She didn''t care. They were no longer part of her considerations. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 179 - 179: The Dutiful Son Is Completely Flustered Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon After five years of relentless research, Yayoi fully mastered the advanced technology of cellular cloning. In other words, she had achieved the ability to create a living organism that precisely met Jigen''s exacting demands. The purpose of creating a body under such specific conditions was rooted in a few obvious yet critical reasons, though Yayoi, ever meticulous and cautious, subtly altered the parameters during the experiment. The resulting clone, while of exceptional quality, exhibited an air of fragility. Its physical development would require prolonged cultivation, likely spanning many years before it could achieve full functionality. Jigen, however, remained utterly unconcerned. "If the tool works, that''s all that matters," he said, his voice steady and resolute. "I''ve waited thousands of yearswhat''s another ten or twenty?" Yayoi''s subtle interference had a clear purpose: to create a buffer. No matter Jigen''s ultimate objectives, her adjustments ensured Kysuke would have sufficient time to act upon his return. As the experiment progressed, Jigen''s composure began to falter. Each day, he spent hours by the side of the cultivation vessel, his gaze fixed intently on its fragile occupant. There was a haunting reverence in the way he looked at the experimental subject, a fixation that sent chills coursing down Uchiha Kochou''s spine as she observed from the sidelines. If not for her deep-seated fear of the monk''s boundless power, she might have voiced the biting disdain that burned at the back of her throat. Instead, she kept her silence. "The day the experimental subject is born will mark Kysuke''s return." These were Jigen''s exact wordsboth a promise and the foundation of their uneasy agreement. Before his overwhelming power, vast and indomitable as the skies and seas, Yayoi and her companion had no choice but to comply. Two weeks passed in the blink of an eye, and the experiment neared its culmination. Jigen awaited the vessel''s completion with an eagerness that bordered on obsession. Yayoi, in contrast, pinned her hopes on Kysuke''s long-awaited return. Yet not everyone shared their anticipationhidden in the shadows, Black Zetsu seethed with unease. "What on earth is this Hyga Yayoi woman up to?" In its millennia of existence, Black Zetsu had rarely experienced such a sense of unease, let alone panic. The prospect of failure didn''t frighten it; failure was a mere setback. It could always adapt, and start again. Its unwavering resolve to fulfill its missionto bring its creator''s will to fruitionhad never faltered. But this situation was entirely different. How could it not understand the kind of being Jigen was? Even if the monk shrouded his true nature in secrecy, the countless centuries he had lived betrayed glimpses of his overwhelming power. And once Black Zetsu uncovered his identity, the truth struck with brutal clarity: At most, the Six Paths brothers had sealed their mother. But if Isshiki were to fully revive, Kaguya wouldn''t just face defeatshe would face true, irreversible death. As the dutiful son of Kaguya, how could Black Zetsu possibly stand by and let this happen? Destroy the experiment? It dismissed the thought immediately. "Impossible. The strength of my reanimated puppets isn''t even a fraction of what''s needed to challenge Isshiki." One plan after another was formulated, only to be rejected by Black Zetsu itself shortly thereafter. As for a sneak attack, that was utterly laughable. While others might struggle to deal with it, to Isshiki, Black Zetsu was nothing more than a wormeasily crushed with a mere thought. It didn''t even dare approach him, let alone make an attempt to attack. "No," Black Zetsu muttered bitterly, its voice dripping with frustration. "With my power alone, there''s no way to stop this." After long deliberation, it settled on the only viable course of action: accelerate its own plans. Isshiki''s reincarnation had to be stopped before it could come to fruition. The only way to achieve that was to free his motherKaguyafrom her seal, no matter the cost. Resolute, Black Zetsu cast a lingering, disdainful glance toward the laboratory before sinking silently into the earth. Its destination was clear: the Senju clan. For now, its preparations were proceeding smoothly. The target had already transplanted Sage Body cells on top of awakening the Mangeky Sharingan. In other words, over half the conditions for the revival plan had already been fulfilled. Ironically, Black Zetsu couldn''t help but feel a faint sense of gratitude toward Kysuke. Now, only one final push remained: plunging the target into the deepest depths of despair to awaken the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan. Sage Body paired with Eternal Eyesthe foundation for the Rinnegan awakening would finally be complete. As for the slow process of honing that power? Black Zetsu had a solution. Perhaps that little girl, the one so adept at cellular transplantation, could speed things along. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With her expertise and Black Zetsu''s guidance, the target could attain Sage Eyes (Rinnegan) in a fraction of the timejust one-fifth of the original, by its estimation. And once that power was achieved, capturing the nine tailed beasts would be a far easier task. If luck was on its side, the beasts could all be gathered within a single day. At this stage, it was all about efficiency. "Just wait," Black Zetsu hissed, its tone venomous with suppressed malice. "The one who laughs last will be me." "This time, Mother won''t give you even the faintest chance to escape." When Black Zetsu emerged once more, it stood at the outskirts of the Senju camp. Its gaze pierced effortlessly through the protective barriers, locking onto the white-haired boy seated within his tent, lost in thought. A malicious grin crept across its shadowy form. "Hehehe... let me give you a little push." --- On the Moon C Sealing Altar Kysuke, declining Haruto''s request to accompany him, ventured alone into the forbidden grounds, his goal clear: to visit the lonely soul sealed within. As he approached, the cold, desolate air clung to him like a shroud. When their gazes met, Kaguya''s expression was uncharacteristically grave. "I can sense Isshiki''s chakra," she said, her voice low but steady. "Hm?" Kysuke''s brow furrowed as he glanced around, his senses on high alert. It seemed improbable. Isshiki, nursing old wounds and ever-cautious, wouldn''t act recklessly. To come to the Moon now, with Kaguya so near, would be a death wish. Why would he make such a bold move without reason? "No, he hasn''t come in person," Kaguya clarified, shaking her head. "But I''ve detected spatial disturbances. It seems someone is reconstructing a passage between the planets." Reconstructing a passage? A bold thought flashed through Kyosuke''s mind. Does this mean I can go back? A bold guess flashed through Kysuke''s mind. With the tsutsuki clan''s unparalleled mastery of space-time, traversing galaxies should be as simple as a thought. Thus, If a passage was being created, it likely wasn''t for Isshiki''s immediate use. Could it be for him? But why? Why not simply retrieve him directly? There could be countless reasons. Perhaps Isshiki was wary of potential traps or dangers hidden on the Moon. Or maybe he simply wished to keep his involvement a secret. Without Kaguya''s warning, even if Kysuke returned, he wouldn''t suspect Isshiki was behind it. Does my return somehow serve his plans? Team up against Kaguya? Or Kysuke mulled over the possibilities, but Isshiki''s motives eluded him. The only certainty was that he needed to remain vigilant. Sensing his unease, Kaguya''s expression softened. Yet a flicker of worry still lingered in her eyes. Kysuke smiled gently and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you." At that, Kaguya relaxed visibly. Picking up her tea, she took a loud sip before returning to her meal with surprising ease. Watching her carefree demeanor, Kysuke couldn''t help but let out a bitter chuckle. Who would''ve thought that after all my efforts, I''d ultimately have to rely on Isshiki''s interference to reopen the passage? Still, he had a sense that the reconstruction wouldn''t take long. His hunch was confirmed the very next day when his clan reported anomalies in the passage''s energy. Kyosuke rushed to the cave where the passage resided, examining the rippling space carefully. His findings left no doubt: he could return to Earth. When the news spread, excitement rippled through the clan like wildfire. No one was more affected than Mito. Though she rarely spoke of it, her longing for her father had never faded. Now, with the passage reopened, the possibility of returning to the Shinobi World was finally within reach. After a family discussion, the plan was set. Kysuke would go first to scout the situation and confirm it was safe. Only then would Mito and the children follow. At the cave''s entrance, Kysuke hugged his babbling daughter and ruffled Haruto''s hair. "Stay safe and listen to your mother," he said with a smile. Mito offered him a brief but firm embrace, her eyes betraying her concern. "We''ll be waiting." With that, Kysuke stepped toward the swirling portal, his determination steeling him. "Let''s see what you''re up to, Isshiki." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 180 - 180: A Sudden Tragic News Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Traversing the peculiar spatial tunnel, Kysuke felt the warped flow of time and space blur around him. In what felt like the blink of an eye, he emerged from the passage and set foot once more in the Shinobi World. As he inhaled the airthick with the familiar scent of blood and irona moment of silence engulfed him. Then, slowly, a cold, cruel smile curled across his lips. This time, Kysuke decided to take action against Black Zetsu. That insidious shadow, ever-manipulative and persistent, was a loose end that needed tying. With Isshiki''s increasingly conspicuous movements, Kyosuke knew it was only a matter of time before the tsutsuki Clan''s self-proclaimed "paragon" took notice. Kysuke''s lips twisted into a dark smirk. By then, he would design a plan to lure Isshiki out and settle the score for being imprisoned on the Moon for five long years. Given his current strength and mastery of Yin-Yang Release, dealing with Black Zetsu was well within his capabilitiesif he could successfully track the slippery creature''s movements. Just as he sank deeper into his thoughts, a familiar voice broke through his reverie. "Kyosuke-sama~!" The unmistakable, singsong tone startled him slightly. Turning around, Kysuke was greeted by a sight both absurd and oddly nostalgic: Uchiha Kochou, her tear-filled eyes shimmering with an exaggerated intensity, charging toward him with reckless abandon. Her intention was cleara full-bodied tackle fueled by sheer, unrestrained emotion. "Sigh" Letting out a resigned breath, Kyosuke took a single step to the side. The result was as predictable as it was comical. Kochou crashed unceremoniously to the ground with a loud thud, her momentum sending her sprawling. "Kyosuke-sama, you''re so mean~" she whined, lifting her head with a pout that barely masked her amusement. Then, with a cheeky grin, she added, "But I like it~." Kyosuke''s expression remained impassive, though a faint flicker of exasperation crossed his eyes. Before he could respond, another figure appeared at the entrance of the cave. Calm and composed, Yayoi stepped inside, her smile subtle yet warm as her gaze settled on him. "Welcome back," she said softly, her voice carrying a quiet sincerity that contrasted sharply with Kochou''s theatrics. Kysuke gave her a brief nod, his stoic demeanor betraying none of the emotions swirling within. --- Hyga Clan C Forbidden Laboratory The air in the dimly lit laboratory was thick with tension. "So... that bastard, Jigen, has already fled with the vessel, hasn''t he?" Kysuke''s voice was cold, though a trace of frustration seeped through his calm fa?ade. Just as he was preparing to deal with Black Zetsu, an even graver situation unfolded before him. With the vessel now in hand, it meant tsutsuki Isshiki''s complete resurrection was imminent. By then, the entire Shinobi World would be powerless to stop a god-like figure of such immense strength. Even if the Sage of Six Paths were somehow resurrected, Kysuke doubted he would stand a chance against Isshiki. The sheer magnitude of power the tsutsuki possessed was beyond comprehension. A long sigh escaped Kysuke''s lips. Thankfully, Yayoi had been shrewd enough to slow the growth of the artificial human, buying them precious time. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without her foresight, Kysuke would already be planning a hasty escape with his family, fleeing to somewhere far from Isshiki''s inevitable arrival. According to Yayoi, achieving the proper level of compatibility for reincarnation would require the vessel to mature for at least ten years. In other words, Kysuke now had ten years to gain the power necessary to kill tsutsuki Isshiki. "Damn it, if I get pushed too far, I''ll just release Kaguya." "If the worst comes to worst, we''ll all go down togetherno one gets to walk away happy." After a long silence, Kysuke suddenly spoke. "Two things. First, prepare two suitable artificial humans with Sage cells for me." "Understood," Yayoi responded without hesitation. "Second," Kysuke added, his tone growing darker, "I need you to create a perfect clone based on my body." "A clone?" Kochou''s voice quivered slightly in disbelief, but Kyosuke''s steady gaze silenced her objections. "That''s right." Kysuke''s expression turned serious. "Yayoi, Kochouwe''ve reached a point of no return. We have to be ready for anything." The weight of his words settled over them all like an unspoken vow. Whatever the future held, there would be no turning back. --- In the following days, Kysuke patiently awaited Yayoi''s progress. Creating a clone was no simple task, and it wouldn''t be accomplished overnight. However, producing two artificial humans modified with Sage cells was a relatively straightforward process. When Yayoi finally presented her results, Kysuke also revealed a gift he had specially prepared for her. "Here." Inside a transparent glass container floated a pair of beautiful, pale blue eyes. These were the Tenseigan eyes, taken from Hyga Tenjin after his defeat. "That old man wanted to seize your ocular power, didn''t he? Now, by absorbing these, you can give him the greatest payback." With a slightly trembling hand, Yayoi accepted the container, her gratitude reflected in her soft smile. With the power of these eyes, she would quickly surpass the activation stage of the Tenseigan. Once she awakened its unique chakra mode, she would rise to the ranks of the Shinobi World''s top-tier powerhouses. She would gain the strength to stand on equal footing with titans like Madara and Hashirama. More importantly, there were no limits to the potential of her eyesshe could continue evolving toward even greater heights. Yet, despite this newfound hope, her heart still carried a heavy burden. The pressure from that enigmatic monk in white had been overwhelming and indescribable. Even if she overcame the barrier that countless others could only dream of and gained super-shadow-level combat prowess, Yayoi still lacked the confidence to defeat Jigen. That man was an absolute anomaly, defying all conventional rules. Noticing her solemn expression, Kysuke sighed helplessly. He extended a hand to touch the two modified bodies before him. "The tsutsuki Clan is an incredibly terrifying existence in this universe." The current situation was too complexevery additional ally was invaluable. Thus, Kysuke saw no reason to withhold the truth about their enemy. After his concise explanation, Yayoi was left utterly stunned. As for the two modified bodies, they were now shrouded in a faint layer of shadow. Moments later, it was as though life had been breathed into them. They began tentatively moving their limbs. "This body isn''t too bad, I suppose," grumbled Number Two, clearly pleased but unwilling to admit it outright. Number Three, on the other hand, displayed pure joy, eagerly inspecting its new form with excitement. Inspired by Madara''s actions, Kysuke had once wondered if he could use Yin-Yang Release to create proxies for his will. The idea quickly led him to the two independent consciousnesses stored within his body. Upon discovering that Yayoi could produce modified humans, Kysuke decided to bring them into existence. Should the worst come to pass, at least he would have a contingency plan to turn the tide. Number Three, driven more by emotion than logic, served as a stabilizing force, preventing Number Two from going overboard. "You both understand the situation," Kysuke said, his expression serious as he nodded toward the two. "If anything happens to me, I''ll be counting on you to handle everything." For once, Number Two fell silent, a rare moment of introspection. "Don''t worry. Even if you die, I''ll bring you back." "Let''s hope that doesn''t happen. Otherwise, Haruto and Nagisa will be heartbroken~" Number Three sniffled, overly sentimental as always. "Who would choose death if they could avoid it?" Kyosuke murmured, turning his gaze toward the vast, clear blue sky outside. "But sometimes, there are things we must do, aren''t there?" "Otherwise, what''s the meaning of our existence?" The two proxies departed, their destinations unknown. Apart from Kyosuke, no onenot even Yayoiknew their true identities. She only knew that once Kyosuke''s clone was completed, she would need to inform "Number Two" to retrieve it. It was a massive project, and she lacked the confidence to complete it quickly. Fortunately, Kyosuke wasn''t in a hurry. Completing it within ten years would be more than enough. --- "Time to return to the clan." Having spent half a month with the Hyga, Kysuke finally remembered his obligations to his own family. In truth, as he delved deeper into the nature of the tsutsuki, many worldly concerns had begun to feel insignificant to him. If Madara and Hashirama wanted to fight, let them. It didn''t matter if oneor bothof them died. The means to resurrect them were limited, but Kysuke knew two or three methods himself. With him around, even death wouldn''t come easily for Madara and Hashirama. As if sensing his nonchalant attitude, the frontline soon delivered devastating news. Uchiha Izuna had fallen in battle. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 181 - 181: Did You Ask My Permission to Die? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Uchiha Clan''s frontline camp stood shrouded in an oppressive atmosphere of grief. As Kysuke entered the camp, his sharp gaze swept over the desolate expressions of his clan members. Sorrow etched deep into their faces, each of them seemed burdened by an invisible weight. A few days ago, Madara and Hashirama had crossed blades once again in one of their earth-shattering battles. The scale of their clash was so immense that no ninja dared venture within several kilometers of the battlefield. The ground bore the scars of their conflict, transformed into a wasteland of devastation. At the same time, Izuna and Tobirama engaged in their own fierce skirmish, a battle less grandiose but no less intense. Izuna wielded his mastery of fire release with deadly precision, launching a relentless assault that burned through the air with blistering heat. Each attack sought to drive Tobirama into a corner. Tobirama, however, retreated methodically, his movements deliberate, each step part of a carefully crafted strategy. Feigning weakness, he lured Izuna closer. Perhaps it was Izuna''s concern for the outcome of Madara''s battle, or the rising impatience that simmered within him, but his composure began to falter. His chakra surged wildly, fueling an unrestrained barrage of attacks in his desperate bid to claim victory. In that critical moment, as his Sharingan''s focus faltered, Tobirama struck. Seizing the opportunity, he unleashed his trump carda second-stage Flying Thunder God strike aimed unerringly at Izuna''s heart. The move was blindingly swift, lethally precise, and utterly decisive. Izuna staggered, gravely wounded, and collapsed on the battlefield. Madara, seeing his brother fall, abandoned his confrontation with Hashirama to shield Izuna, enduring Tobirama''s relentless pursuit as he carried him back to safety. But alas, the injury to Izuna''s heart was beyond salvation, even the legendary healing capabilities of the Senju''s sage cells could undo the damage. The fact that Izuna had held on this long was already a testament to his incredible willpower. "Brother" Izuna''s voice was faint, his words carrying the weight of his final moments. "Do not trust the Senju. They''re deceiving us" His lips curved into a bittersweet smile. "After my death, live on for me with my eyes." With those final words, Izuna passed away. The once-proud and unshakable Uchiha Madara, who had always stood above others with unmatched resolve, crumbled under the weight of his grief. Bowing his head for the first time, he wept bitterly over his brother''s lifeless body. Now, Izuna''s body lay in state within the command tent. The entire camp was cloaked in a deafening silence. No one dared approach Madaranot after the last few who tried were sent flying by a single strike of his Susano''o. Those unfortunate souls were now being treated by the camp''s medical ninjas. Kysuke sighed as he surveyed the somber scene. "Late again," he muttered under his breath, brushing aside the anxious inquiries of nearby clansmen. As he reached the entrance, a hoarse, furious voice erupted from within, the sound raw and heavy from prolonged silence. "LEAVE!" Kysuke paused briefly, his hand hovering near the curtain. Ignoring the warning, he pushed it aside and stepped inside. The interior of the shrine was dimly lit, the air thick with the weight of grief and simmering anger. Madara sat cross-legged before Izuna''s coffin, his head wrapped in thick bandagesa mark of the recent transplantation of Izuna''s eyes. Seeing someone dare to intrude, Madara clenched his fist, suppressing his rage. The air seemed to warp under the oppressive waves of violent chakra radiating from him, causing the entire tent to tremble. "You''ve lost even your basic senses, haven''t you, Madara?" Kysuke''s calm, measured voice sliced through the suffocating tension like a sharp blade. The familiar tone reached Madara, halting the turbulence of his chakra, though the chilling aura surrounding him lingered. Kysuke stood still, meeting Madara''s gaze, and a heavy silence settled between them. Perhaps this was the curse of the Uchiha''s Sharinganto awaken such power meant to tread an irreversible path of darkness. "You''re back," Madara said at last, his voice cold and devoid of warmth, even for Kysuke. He knew Kysuke must be harboring resentment toward him. If not for being imprisoned on the moon, there was no way Kysuke would have allowed Izuna to fall to Tobirama''s blade. "Barely," Kysuke replied, the lie slipping from his lips effortlessly, his tone casual and unbothered. Without waiting for Madara''s response, he moved to Izuna''s coffin and began adjusting the ceremonial garments draped over the lifeless form. Madara''s eyes narrowed, suspicion creeping into his voice. "What are you doing?" "Tidying up. We''re leaving," Kysuke said nonchalantly as he hoisted Izuna''s body onto his shoulder with practiced ease. Only Kysuke could act so brazenly in Madara''s presence. It was a testament to their bond that Madara didn''t strike him down immediately for such insolence. "I can save him," Kysuke stated plainly. The moment Madara heard those words, he sprang to his feet, his hands trembling slightly. "Is that true?" Kysuke rolled his eyes, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Do I look like someone who''d joke about this?" He gave Izuna''s lifeless body a pat and added dryly, "Good thing you preserved the body so well. If it had started to rot, this would''ve been a lot harder." Madara didn''t fully believe in the possibility of resurrection. Such miracles existed only in stories. He himself had read fictional tales of revival during his rare leisure moments and even appreciated the authors'' creativity enough to tip them generously. But reality was far harsher than fiction. No jutsu had ever achieved what Kysuke now claimed. Yet Kysuke was no ordinary man. Time and again, he had defied the impossible. If anyone could achieve such a miracle, it was him. Madara''s hesitation didn''t go unnoticed. "Oh, wait," Kysuke said, almost as an afterthought. He created two shadow clones in a flash, transforming them into near-perfect replicas of Madara and Izuna. "Madara''s brow furrowed. "What are you doing now?" "Just some precautions," Kysuke replied cryptically, his focus on the clones. "You never know who might be watching." "This is the Uchiha camp," Madara said, his voice tinged with impatience. "Who would dare intrude here?" Kysuke ignored the remark, placing a firm hand on Madara''s shoulder. "I''ll explain everything when we get there." Before Madara could protest further, they vanished from the tent, leaving behind the illusionary clones. --- Their destination: the Moon base. Upon arriving on the moon, in the Chamber of Tenseigan (Energy Vessel), Madara''s injured eyes, still recovering from the trauma, prevented him from fully appreciating the planet''s breathtaking view. He couldn''t bring himself to admire the vastness of space, the distant beauty of Earth hanging like a blue gem in the void. Instead, his entire focus remained fixed on Kysuke and the salvation he promised for Izuna. No matter how slim the chance, Madara was willing to take it. For Izuna, he would storm not only the moon but the very Afterworld (Pure World) itself. "Wait here for a moment." As they conversed, a figure entered the rooma ragged man, resembling a wandering ascetic. His presence was almost ethereal, as though he had stepped out of a distant dream. Upon seeing Kysuke, the ascetic''s expression lit up with fervent devotion, as though a devoted follower had witnessed the arrival of the Buddha himself. With an abrupt motion, the man dropped to his knees, bowing deeply in a full-body prostration. Kysuke cast a brief, cold glance at the ascetic. He didn''t acknowledge the gesture, instead pointing to Izuna''s body. "Bring him back." "As you command, my lord," the ascetic replied, his voice reverent and unwavering. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man had no name, no past. He, or rather "it," was part of a group collectively referred to as "Followers of the Afterlife." These individuals, like the ascetic, were members of the Followers of the Afterlife, created by Kysuke through the "Once-Own-Life Reincarnation Technique." This technique allowed Kysuke to forge a group of fanatical beings capable of transferring their life force into others, bringing those with intact bodies back from the death. Additionally, the followers could pool their collective power, greatly enhancing the strength of a single individual. To outsiders, the idea of sacrificing oneself to revive another was foolish and reckless. But to Kysuke''s followers, it was the highest honoran ultimate act of devotion. With the "Followers of the Afterlife" at his side, Izuna''s death was not something that could be easily undone. Even if he wished it, he would not be allowed to perish so easily. As the ascetic chanted an incantation, a radiant, sun-like glow enveloped Izuna''s body. The energy felt almost alive, coursing with unimaginable power. Kysuke, seemingly unfazed by the spectacle, sat beside Madara, his gaze distant. He began to explain the complexities of the moon, the Otsutsuki clan, Black Zetsu, and more. The overwhelming flood of information left Madara, who had just begun to regain his composure, nearly frozen in place. "The ultimate evolution of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan... the Gedo Statue... the Rabbit Goddess... A powerful alien race..." Madara''s mouth twitched, the words barely registering as they collided with the tumult of his emotions. He wanted to ask, "Are you messing with me?" But seeing the earnestness in Kysuke''s expression, coupled with the eerie logical consistency of his words, Madara found himself gradually beginning to believe. "So, you''re saying that some mastermind has been watching the Uchiha all this time, searching for a vessel to resurrect Kaguya?" "Exactly." Kysuke slapped Madara on the shoulder with a grin, his voice suddenly taking on the enthusiasm of a charismatic salesman. "Rejoice, dear viewer! You are the one and only suitable candidate in millennia!" Madara blinked, taken aback by the shift in tone. "For just 998 ryo, you can take home the Gedo Statue," Kysuke continued, with a flourish, "along with even more surprises waiting for you later!" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 182 - 182: The Three Brothers Reunite Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The series of shocking revelations left Madara frozen in place, utterly dumbfounded. Kysuke had made up his mind. Rather than staying constantly on the defensive, it was better to lay the danger bare and confront them head-on. With Uchiha Madara on the verge of awakening the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, it was clear that he had gained the power to shape the most profound crises of the shinobi world. Kyosuke, who had never wanted to face these challenges alone, naturally welcomed someone with whom he could share his burdens with. Seeing Madara in a state that screamed, I need time to process this, Kysuke shrugged and turned his focus back to carefully observe Izuna''s condition. Because of this, he did not notice that Madara behind him was silently "watching" him the entire time. His expression was deep, his hands clenched into tight fists, as though struggling to contain something within. It was clear that, in this moment, the man destined to become the "Ghost of Uchiha" was consumed by thoughts no one could guess. "I''m done!" A sudden shout snapped Madara out of his train of thoughts. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Kysuke turned around in surprise, he saw that Izuna''s body had returned to its former state. Even though Madara could not see, his ability to sense the chakra had not diminished. Or rather, any ninja with a bit of skill present could feel the overwhelming life force surging within Izuna''s previously lifeless body. "Izuna... he''s truly been brought back to life?!" Madara''s voice trembled, betraying a rare vulnerability. Perhaps he had never dared to dream that such a moment was even possiblethat his younger brother could be returned to him. In this world, no one was more important to Madara than Izuna. His brother''s death had marked the shattering of everything he held dear. Under the influence of the Mangeky Sharingan, his grief had spiraled into a darkness he couldn''t control. He had cast aside all sentiment, believing it to be useless. Yet here, before him, was a miraclea chance he thought he had lost forever. Blindly, Madara reached for his brother''s cold hand, gripping it tightly as though to reassure himself that this was real. He pressed his ear against Izuna''s chest. Thump, thump, thump. The strong, rhythmic heartbeat instantly brought a mist of tears to Madara''s eyes. Fortunately, the bandages covering his eyes concealed his face, sparing him the embarrassment of losing composure in front of Kysuke today. With a soft clap of his hands, Kysuke signaled for two of his subordinates to enter and carry away the lifeless body of the deceased who had been sacrificed. These individuals were extremely valuable and rare resources, and Kysuke did not have many at his disposal. It often took a long time to cultivate even one. Learning the necessary ninjutsu was relatively easy, but the brainwashing process was far more difficult. Including the one who had just been sacrificed, Kysuke currently had only twelve more of these individuals left. Considering the ever-present dangers of the shinobi world, Kysuke needed to keep a sufficient number of powerful cards up his sleeve, ready for any situation that might arise. Though it might seem like there were only twelve of them, the combined life energy they could provide was enough to multiply Kysuke''s chakra reserves several times over, with an effect comparable to the Eight Inner Gates Formation. When the time came for Isshiki to truly emerge, these twelve would serve as "gifts" from Kysuke to him. Whether Isshiki would be able to handle them or not however, remained to be seen. --- In the Moon Palace, within the chamber of Tenseigan (Energy Vessel). Madara sat cross-legged on the ground, his expression stiff. Meanwhile, Kysuke''s young daughter, Uchiha Nagisa, was climbing all over him. Her large, bright eyesfilled with curiositygazed intently at the stoic Madara, and her chubby little hands reached out eagerly to grab the corner of his robe, trying to put it in her mouth as if it were some kind of toy. Seeing this, Haruto, who had been quietly observing from the side, quickly moved in and stopped his younger sister from continuing. At the same time, he cast furtive glances at Madara''s dark, stern expression. So scary. But this uncle is so cool! Haruto''s eyes sparkled with admiration. It was clear from his gaze that Madara fit his ideal image of a hero far better than his own father, Kysuke, did. "It seems they really like you," Kysuke said with a mischievous smile, clearly finding amusement in Madara''s rare moment of helplessness. "When will Izuna wake up?" Madara asked, holding the two children awkwardly in his hands. If one looked closely, a bead of sweat could be seen slowly sliding down his forehead, betraying his discomfort. As expected, I do not like children, Madara thought with a slight grimace. He lowered his head in silence, his resistance to the notion of having "children of his own" becoming increasingly apparent. After all, he was firmly part of the "fear of marriage" faction, as some might call it. He hadn''t expected that Kysuke, who had been absent for five years, would return with two children in tow. Speaking of which, weren''t Hashirama''s brats around the same age as these two? "Don''t worry," Kysuke said casually, his tone relaxed, "he might even wake up in just a moment" Before Kysuke could finish his sentence, both he and Madara turned their heads sharply toward a disturbance behind them. There, staggering toward them, was Uchiha Izuna, his expression dazed and filled with confusion, as though he had just woken from a long slumber. "Kysuke Big Brother have you both died too?" Izuna muttered, still trying to comprehend his surroundings. After a brief explanation of the situation, Izuna, still feeling a mixture of disbelief and gratitude, gave Kysuke''s shoulder a firm punch. It was his way of expressing thanks for bringing him back to life. "Izuna." Madara paused, his voice softening for a moment, before he reached up to touch the bandages covering his eyes. His fingers brushed against them lightly, as if grounding himself in the reality that his brother was truly alive once again. While his brother''s revival was undoubtedly a blessing, Madara couldn''t ignore the lingering guilt in his heart. The fact that Izuna''s ocular power had been absorbed into his own Eternal Mangeky Sharingan meant that the Sharingan could not be returned to him. Without the support of the Mangeky Sharingan, Izuna''s strength would inevitably diminish, making any future battles far more dangerous for him. Perhaps sensing his brother''s unspoken guilt, Izuna waved a hand with a carefree smile, as though to brush aside the matter. "It''s all right, Big Brother. I''m already grateful just to have my life back." "Besides" Izuna added, his expression shifting to one of confidence as he touched his fully restored eyes. "These new eyes work well. I''m confident I''ll be able to evolve them again in no time." During Izuna''s resurrection, Kysuke had ordered his men to implant a spare pair of Sharingan into his eyes. Though they weren''t at the level of a Mangeky, they were more than sufficient to maintain his combat prowess. And as Izuna said, given his exceptional talent and the aptitude that ran in his veins, it wasn''t impossible for him to awaken the Mangeky Sharingan again. Let''s not forgethe now has Sage Body''s cells within him. These cells naturally nurtured the Sharingan and, in theory, would make it easier for him to awaken them again. As for his personal safety "Izuna, stay at the Moon Base for now," Kysuke suggested. "I need someone to help me manage things here." The resurrection of the dead would undoubtedly shock the world, and the last thing Kysuke wanted was to have Izuna''s presence become a focal point of unrest. More importantly, as long as Izuna lived, Madara wouldn''t descend into the depths of despair. That meant Black Zetsu would likely take more drastic actions. Rather than living in constant vigilance, it would be better for Izuna to remain on the Moon, where he could also help Kysuke monitor the situation in relative safety. Hearing Kyosuke''s suggestion, Madara immediately nodded in agreement. He even stated outright, "The current war is still undecided. You should stay here for the time being." "But Big Brother" Izuna started, clearly reluctant. "Listen to me!" Madara''s tone hardened, cutting him off decisively. His voice left no room for argument. There were many Uchiha clansmen on the moon, making it a more suitable environment for Izunafree from the chaos of war. Here, he could focus entirely on growing stronger. If Izuna wished to return to the shinobi world, he would first need to prove himself worthy of it through his own strength. As for the ongoing war in the shinobi world, Madara was confident in his victory. With him and Kysuke joining forces, what could the Senju Clan possibly do to resist? Once the shinobi world was truly pacified, it would not be too late to bring his brother back. Seeing that his elder brother had made up his mind, Izuna reluctantly nodded in agreement, despite his clear unwillingness. Come to think of it, he hadn''t been able to focus on training properly for years due to the constant warfare. This would be a good opportunity to refine his skills. When the time came, he would return triumphant, trampling both his elder brother and Kysuke beneath his feet. "Hahahaha!" Lost in his fantasies, Izuna couldn''t help but burst into laughter, his voice loud and carefree. "Does this technique have side effects that affect the brain?" "Possibly." "I CAN HEAR YOU, YOU JERKS!" Izuna shouted angrily. In any case, Izuna''s successful revival had brought Madara back from his once cynical and misanthropic state. Now, all that remained was the war with the Senju Clan. And Madara was more than ready for it. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 183 - 183: Kochou - The Advantage Lies with Me Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Ninja World, Uchiha Clan''s Territory. "Wow!" Little Haruto carried his younger sister in his arms, darting through the quiet clan grounds, his laughter light and carefree. The moon was great in every way, except that it was a little too quiet. Compared to the vastness of the celestial body, Kysuke''s small number of men was like a drop in the ocean, completely insignificant. This was nothing like Earth, where people filled every corner of the world. What surprised Haruto the most was the number of children his age in the clan. "Wow, so cute~" A beautiful young woman crouched down, attempting to hold the unbearably cute Uchiha Nagisa in her arms. "Umm..." Haruto hesitated, slightly resisting. He didn''t want anyone to make his sister cry. In truth, Nagisa was rather shy with strangers, clinging tightly to her parents and brother. Strangers, no matter how kind, never seemed to win her over easily. The only exception had been the cold, distant uncle she had met the day before. "Waaaah~~~" sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As expected, the moment she left her brother''s embrace, Nagisa immediately burst into loud wails. The pretty young woman awkwardly smiled, hastily returning the child to Haruto''s arms. "Phew~ You siblings must share quite the bond," She sighed with some admiration. "Hehe." Haruto hugged his sister tightly, bowing politely before continuing to wander around the clan grounds. His father had told him there was nothing to worry about anything here. If they encountered any problems, they could ask any passing clansman for helpso long as they didn''t stray beyond the clan''s patrol boundaries. Rocking his little sister gently in his arms, the boy murmured softly with a hint of longing, "Mom said we''ll be visiting Grandpa soon. It''s a country near the sea! I can''t wait to see the ocean." He smiled at his little sister, his enthusiasm bubbling over. "Nagisa, we''re going to the ocean! Aren''t you excited?" "Big... bro... ther... (Onii... chan~)" The little girl giggled sweetly, though it was unclear if she fully understood what he was saying. Perhaps, for her, nothing mattered more important than being with her brother. --- At home, Mito was busy packing their belongings, her delicate hands carefully folding clothes and sorting through their things. "Let me use a shadow clone to take you there," Kysuke offered, picking up a small toy belonging to his youngest daughter and carefully placing it into a bag. If the toy got broken, the little one would cry non-stopsomething Kysuke had learned through much trial and error. "Mm." Mito nodded, her neatly tied hair bun bobbing slightly as she continued packing. A trace of melancholy flickered in her eyes. "So many years have passed... I wonder how Father is doing these days." "I heard his health has deteriorated over the years," she added after a moment, her voice softening. "It''s likely due to the chronic ailments he developed from years of battle." "I see." Kysuke nodded, his tone flat, his expression indifferent. Then, with a faint edge to his words, he remarked, "Knowing he''s not doing well gives me some small sense of comfort." Mito paused, rolling her eyes with a quiet sigh. This man... She understood the grudge Kysuke held in his heart, one that seemed unlikely to dissolve in this lifetime. Still, on second thought, it didn''t really matter. After all, she had married Kysuke, not her father. If the two men couldn''t see eye to eye, so be itit wasn''t her problem to solve. "Uzushio Village... It''s been years since I last went there." Kysuke murmured, reminiscing about his days of setting fires everywhere he went. Now, with his current mastery of space-time techniques, traveling to the Land of Whirlpools wouldn''t take long. Where it had once required dozens of consecutive teleportations, it now only took six or seven to cross the distance. All thanks to Kaguya-sensei''s excellent guidance. Speaking of which, he mused, it''s been a while since I earned a large amount of points. Kysuke coughed lightly, dispelling the dangerous thoughts that threatened to distract him. Stepping closer to his wife, he wrapped his arms around her from behind, his voice low and teasing as he whispered into her ear, "Since the kids won''t be around... let''s make the most of our time." "Well then..." Mito smirked faintly, tilting her head to glance at him. "Shall we use the adamantine chains again this time?" "No," Kysuke replied, a sly grin tugging at his lips. "Let''s keep it simple. We don''t want to make too much noise." "Mmm~" The princess with the bun hairstyle prepared to return to her family, taking the two children with her. Meanwhile, Kysuke''s thoughts drifted elsewhere. He was gearing up for the battlefield, ready to reunite with old acquaintances he hadn''t seen in years. Word had it that Hashirama''s strength had grown significantly, and with it, his confidence. Kysuke was curious to see if the rumors were true. --- On the main battlefield, the Uchiha Clan''s situation was now perilous. With Izuna "dead" in battle and the clan leader demoralized, Uchiha Kochou was left to face the formidable Senju brothers aloneno match for their combined strength. Uchiha Style: Void Moon Flash! A faint moonlight bathed the battlefield, casting an eerie glow. Those who were mesmerized by its beauty were met with their end in a flash of blade light. Kochou''s left-eye djutsu maximized her luck, tilting every situation in her favor. In one-on-one combat, this ability was not particularly remarkable. However, on a large battlefield, its effects were amplified, turning the tide in ways no one could predict. Blood splattered, shuriken seemingly appeared from nowhere, and the deafening roars of jutsu colliding filled the air. Despite the chaos, Kochou evaded it all with unnatural ease. No matter how concentrated or targeted the attacks were, they would, for one reason or another, miss their mark when aimed at Kochou. Of course, not all attacks could be avoided. A self-inflicted wound, for example, could not be dodged by luck alone. For her ability to work, Kochou had to actively dodge or block attacks. The stronger her opponent, the more they could suppress the effects of her luck. A massive gap in strength couldn''t be bridged by sheer fortune alone. And right now, Kochou felt the full weight of that pressure. Standing at the center of the battlefield, with his hands resting casually on his hips, was the source of her anxiety. Long black hair cascaded down his back, and his tight combat attire was topped with a red, layered chest armor. His tall, muscular frame radiated an aura of strengthunyielding, dominating, and brimming with raw power. This man was none other than the 23-year-old Senju Hashirama. Kochou bit her lip, staring at his unwavering expression, silently thinking to herself, "If I can manage to kill him, the Senju Clan will collapse." "At this moment, his guards are few. This is our best chance." Taking a deep breath, Kochou moved. She used her escort team as cover, darting out from the forest and sprinting across the green plains like a whirlwind, her eyes locked on her formidable opponent. The Senju ninjas, seeing the danger, scattered in an instant. It wasn''t because of a lack of loyalty to their leader, but because they knew staying by Hashirama''s side might hinder his performance. For most self-proclaimed strong individuals, this truth was both a blessing and a curse. "I''ve heard Kysuke has returned," Hashirama murmured, lowering his head slightly, his expression growing complicated. Once, he had harbored resentment toward his old friend for his role in his father''s death. But those feelings were no longer as sharp, overshadowed by his dream. Especially after Tobirama "accidentally" killed Uchiha Izuna, the shock of that incident had made many things clear. The Senju and Uchiha had always been mortal enemies, and Kysuke''s actionshowever harshwere to be expected. Reflecting on the past, Hashirama realized that his own father had schemed countless times against his friends. The difference was that his plans had failed. There was no reason in the world that only the Senju were allowed to kill, while others were not allowed to strike back. With this understanding, Hashirama gradually began to release the bitterness he had carried toward Kysuke. If he truly sought peace between the clans and wished to end the endless cycle of hatred, it had to begin with him. How could he expect his clansmen to follow if he couldn''t overcome his own resentments? But just when things seemed to be moving toward an ideal outcome, Tobirama made an unexpected move, cutting down and killing Uchiha Izunawho had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan. For the time being, any hope of peace was dashed. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 184 - 184: Tobirama, I can do it Again Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon A whirlwind of chaotic thoughts flashed through Hashirama''s mind. By the time he snapped back to reality, the enemy squad had already closed in on him. "Five years... It''s been five years." He couldn''t help but murmur to himself, the weight of time pressing down on him. "Though the timing is far from ideal, seeing old friends again is still something to be happy about." Hashirama clasped his hands together in front of his chest, forming the "Snake" seal. In an instant, the ground erupted as towering trees surged up, blocking the path of the advancing enemies. Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees! With the chakra reserves at his disposal, Hashirama could summon a vast forest in the blink of an eye. The rapidly rising trees not only halted the enemy''s charge but also lifted him, the Jutsu''s caster, high into the airsafely out of reach. "Damn it," Uchiha Kochou muttered under her breath, her face darkening. Her Mangeky Sharingan, with its petal-like pattern, gleamed with a menacing light. She nimbly evaded the attacking trees, her hand touching every one that came near her. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The forest of trees in front of her obliterates into a series of violent explosions, as if she had become a wielder of Explosion Release. Using her unique power, Kochou forcibly altered the "past" of the Wood Release. With every tree she touched, she embedded countless explosive tags within them. Compared to mindlessly consuming chakra, this method was undoubtedly more efficient and effective. However, she soon realized that the speed at which she destroyed the trees was far outpaced by their regrowth. "You''ve got to be kidding me!" Kochou cursed, her body flashing away in a blur to dodge the encroaching forest. As for the members of her escort squad, they had long since been reduced to bloody pulp under the immense pressure of the giant trees. "Surrender, young lady of the Uchiha," Hashirama''s voice echoed from afar, calm and without a hint of killing intent. At that moment, what he desired most was to mend the rift between himself and Madara. Through Kysuke as a mediator, he hoped to unite their two clans and establish a Hidden Village togethera dream he had been chasing for years. "Surrender, my foot!" Kochou''s temper would never allow her to yield so easily before an enemy. With underhanded tactics proving ineffective, she decided to face the forest head-on. Her Mangeky Sharingan shone brilliantly, and in the blink of an eye, a pink skeletal frame enveloped her. Susanoo! "It''s not over yet," Kochou grinned, her lips curling with confidence. Flesh and tendons rapidly wrapped around the skeletal form, followed by a protective layer of skin and a suit of tengu-like armor. With her chakra barely touching the Kage-level threshold, this third-stage Susanoo was already her limit. The transplanted Sage Body cells, though a powerful boost, had yet to fully sync with her chakra system. If given a few more years, doubling or even tripling her chakra reserves would be well within reach. "Huff..." Kochou panted heavily, adjusting to the overwhelming surge of power. A dangerous smile tugged at her lips. "As expectedsome things don''t hurt as much once you get used to them." "The Sage Body cells are truly remarkable. I feel as though the power of a god flows through me." Her cheeks flushed faintly as wild excitement glittered in her eyes. With a swift motion, she charged directly at the forest. As her Mangeky spun, a massive pink Naginata formed out of thin air in her Susanoo''s hands. Without attempting to dodge or manipulate the trees with her ocular techniques, Kochou simply swung her blade with unrelenting force. In one powerful strike, she cleaved a hundred-meter-wide swath through the forest. Truly, the brighter the pink ????, the crueler the methods. [P.S: ????????????] "Oh?" Hashirama murmured, his eyes widening slightly in surprise. He hadn''t expected this young woman to possess such impressive strength. For a brief moment, a sense of dj vu struck himalmost as if he were facing Madara himself. "Interesting," he mused. "Let''s test how strong your defenses really are." Without making any grand gestures, he simply increased the flow of chakra into his jutsu. Immediately, the pressure intensified, and Kochou felt her advantage slipping away. The forest''s growth outpaced her destruction once more. What had initially seemed like a decisive edge quickly turned into a perilous situation. The towering trees rapidly reached her Susanoo''s armor. Bang! The trees collided with the Susanoo, sending Kochou stumbling back several steps. Before she could regain her balance, she found her Susanoo entirely entangled by the forest. No matter how hard she pushed her Mangeky, she couldn''t break free. She could only watch helplessly as the trees'' crushing weight began to shatter her Susanoo''s armor, piece by piece. "I won''t die here!" she screamed, activating her right-eye unique Mangeky ability. The trees she touched instantly disintegrated into splinters. Though she managed to break free from the encircling forest, she was left vulnerable, unable to use Susanoo again for the time being. Kochou''s chest heaved with exhaustion as she realized the grim truth: she was no match for Hashirama. A terrifying figure like him was better left to her clan leader and her "Lord" to handle. With resolve, she began retreating, preparing to leave the battlefield. But just as she turned to flee, her foot caught on a twisted root, sending her stumbling forward. In the next instant, a kunai pierced through her waist from behind. "You''re not going anywhere. Stay right where you are," came the cold, icy voice of Tobirama. The words froze her in place, and a chill ran down her spine. If not for the incredible luck that allowed her to stumble and shift her weight just in time, the kunai would have pierced her heart. "TOBIRAMA!!!" Hashirama roared, his fury igniting at the sight of his brother''s underhanded tactics. He had spent so much effort trying to forge an alliance with the Uchiha, yet Tobirama seemed bent on sabotaging that hope, targeting their key members every chance he got. "Brother, you''re too na?ve," Tobirama retorted coldly, twisting the kunai in his hand. "The Uchiha are inherently evil. An alliance with them is impossible." With blood spraying from Kochou''s side, Tobirama withdrew the kunai and aimed it directly at her neck, ready to deal the killing blow. "Die." The sound of rushing wind filled her ears, and death seemed imminent. But in this life-or-death moment, instead of fear, a radiant smile spread across Kochou''s face. On her lower abdomen, the mark left by her "Lord" began to heat up faintly. "He''s come to save me." Before Tobirama could strike, a hand shot out from behind and grabbed his stabbing arm, holding it in place with unyielding strength. No matter how hard Tobirama struggled, he couldn''t break free. "Little brat, it''s been a while," came the mocking voice of Uchiha Kysuke, his smirk dripping with arrogance. "Did you visit your father and uncle''s graves this year?" "Uchiha Kysuke!!!" Tobirama roared, his face twisted with uncontrollable rage at the sight of the man. "Yes, your grandpa is here," Kysuke retorted, his smirk turning cold. Without hesitation, he kicked Tobirama in the waist with such overwhelming force that the younger Senju could do nothing but gasp. For a moment, Tobirama experienced the same helplessness he had only ever felt when facing his eldest brother. Still gripping Tobirama''s arm, Kysuke had no intention of letting him go. With Izuna "dead" and his subordinates gravely injured, he would not allow this man to escape unscathed. "You bastard, don''t underestimate me!" Tobirama growled, his anger escalating as he noticed the disdain in Kysuke''s eyes. Despite his efforts to free himself, Tobirama managed to form a hand seal with one hand. Water Release: Heavenly Weeping! With a quick exhale, Tobirama spat out a series of fine water needles, aimed directly at Kysuke''s face. True to his reputation as the shinobi world''s most cunning tactician, Tobirama''s jutsu was laced with malice, designed to catch his opponent off guard. "This kid..." Kysuke muttered, his eyes narrowing in annoyance. He was not one to underestimate anyone, but Tobirama''s persistent schemes were beginning to grate on him. "Doesn''t he ever learn?" With a surge of lightning chakra, Kysuke obliterated the water needles in an instant, the electricity coursing through them and straight into Tobirama. Tobirama was immediately turned into a charred mess, his body smoking as the electricity continued to course through him. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The most impressive part? The lightning danced harmlessly around Kochou, who stood mere inches away, untouched by the raging storm. Kysuke''s mastery of chakra control left even Tobirama momentarily stunned. "Damn this guy," Tobirama cursed, gritting his teeth as he fought through the pain. Despite the electric onslaught, he formed another hand seal. Tiger Snake Dog Dragon. Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation! .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 185 - 185: Playing Flying Thunder God in Front of Me? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Getting serious now, huh? Can''t even handle a little teasing." Glancing at the coffins around him and considering Kochou''s safety, Kysuke could only loosen his grip on Tobirama''s hand with a faint smile. Seeing this, Tobirama bared his teeth in frustration, stepping back to a safe distance with an audible scoff. Can''t handle teasing? My hair got fried and is still smoking because of you, and you''re saying I can''t be allowed to get serious?! Senju Tobirama''s fury burned hotter than the scorched ends of his hair. As if facing Uchiha Izuna hadn''t been taxing enough, now he was up against an even more formidable foe. Still, it didn''t matter. His confidence swelled as he convinced himself that he was no less capable than his opponent. He might lack strength compared to his opponent, but could his mastery of ninjutsu truly fall short? On the other side, Kysuke quickly formed a string of seals, the chakra patterns weaving into a complex spatial-time formation beneath Kochou''s feet. "I''m sending you back for treatment," he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Leave this to me." Kochou barely had time to blink before the seal activated. Kysuke wasn''t about to let her waste precious seconds on melodramatic farewells. If he hesitated, who knew what kind of absurd line she might come up with? Kochou was fine in most respectsbrilliant, cunning, and courageous. But her sense of humor? Completely unpredictable. She had an uncanny knack for role-playing whenever the opportunity presented itself. One moment, she''d act the part of a mischievous sister-in-law, and the next, a lonely widow or a scandalous unfaithful wife. Sometimes, it was a beautiful neighbor with a flair for dramatic confessions. Kysuke couldn''t keep up with her imagination. Honestly, he thought as she vanished into thin air, is she a transmigrator, too? Or are men in every world just wired with these same, oddly specific fantasies? Returning his focus to the battlefield, Kysuke swept his gaze over the reanimated corpses surrounding him. Without hesitation, he drew the Kusanagi Sword from his waist, its gleaming edge slicing through the air like a streak of light. In a single, fluid motion, seven heads were severed and sent flying. Having reached a level of strength surpassing Super-Kage-level, Kysuke was no longer the man he once was. Even without using his Body Flicker Technique, he could display speed that surpassed any clan leader. At least for now, Tobirama had no means of bridging the insurmountable gap between them. "Your training is still lacking," Kysuke said coldly. With the Kusanagi Sword resting casually at his side, he began advancing toward Tobirama, his leisurely strides almost mocking. Tobirama''s expression darkened, his frustration written across his face. His hair, now disheveled and scorched, gave him the look of a battle-worn Saiyan. Drawing a short blade from his back, he growled through gritted teeth, "Uchiha Kysuke, I''m no longer the same man I was five years ago. Underestimate me" His words cut off as he disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, the short blade in his hand was mere inches from Kysuke''s chest. "and you''ll pay the price!" Flying Thunder God Slash! Kysuke reacted calmly, his sharp eyes tracking Tobirama''s movements with precision. "Your raw strength may be lacking," Kysuke remarked, sidestepping effortlessly, "but you make up for it with endless secret techniques, allowing you to unleash Super-Kage-level combat power." As Tobirama retreated, Kysuke continued, his tone sharpening. "But using the Flying Thunder God Technique in front of medon''t you think that''s a bit arrogant?" Before Tobirama could respond, Kysuke vanished, reappearing behind him in an instant. The Kusanagi Sword swung in a deadly horizontal arc. Tobirama barely managed to raise his short blade in defense, only for it to shatter upon impact. In a desperate move, he teleported again, narrowly evading the strike. But Kysuke didn''t relent. He pursued him relentlessly, appearing behind Tobirama with every teleportation. For the next ten seconds, the battlefield became a blur of flickering forms. The two rivals engaged in a dizzying contest of speed and strategy, teleporting back and forth as if trying to outmaneuver each other in a deadly game of cat and mouse. Each second saw three rapid relocations, resulting in more than thirty instantaneous movements in total. The air around them crackled with residual energy, the ground scarred by their fleeting clashes. Neither showed any concern for chakra depletion. But the strain was beginning to show on Tobirama''s face. The relentless pressure from Kysuke left him little room to think, his focus stretched thin. "How?! He''s not using spatial markershow is he constantly appearing behind me?!" That moment of doubt proved costly. Kysuke''s Kusanagi Sword tore through Tobirama''s defenses, carving a fresh wound across his body. Blood sprayed into the air as Tobirama gritted his teeth, forced to continue this deadly game of cat and mouse. On the other hand, watching the panic in his opponent''s eyes, Kysuke sneered inwardly, applying constant psychological pressure. The truth was simple: Kysuke hadn''t been relying on spatial markers. Over the past five years, he had refined the Flying Thunder God Technique to an unprecedented level. Through his mastery, he had created a domain-like barrier that extended across the battlefield. Within its range, he could teleport freely, entirely bypassing the need for spatial markers. This advanced technique, which he named Flying Thunder GodThird Step, was the culmination of years of refinement. Tobirama''s bloodied form staggered under Kysuke''s relentless onslaught. Within seconds, two more precise strikes landed, further crippling him. But Tobirama wasn''t one to fold so easily. Think! There has to be a way out! Eyes narrowed in determination, Tobirama gritted his teeth and made a bold decision: long-distance teleportation. The further the distance, the greater the recovery time upon arrival. For most opponents, this recovery time was negligiblebarely the blink of an eye. But for Kysuke? A blink was all he needed to land twoor even threedeadly strikes. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tobirama''s breathing quickened. If his gamble failed, Kysuke''s next slash would surely claim his life. Fortunately for him, Kysuke didn''t pursue this time. "Damn it" Tobirama staggered, blood dripping from his countless wounds. Every step felt heavier than the last. He needed treatmentimmediately. Just as he steadied himself, a faint sound reached his ears. The unmistakable whizz of something slicing through the air. Instinctively looking up, Tobirama''s eyes widened. A special kunai spiraled toward him with unerring precision. "You''ve let your guard down." Squelch! The blade pierced through his chest, tearing through flesh and bone. Tobirama gasped, blood spilling from his mouth as he staggered backward. He cursed inwardly. I underestimated him again. Indeed, the Flying Thunder God Third Step had its range limitations. But that was no reason for Tobirama to grow complacent. Because besides his mastery of space-time ninjutsu, Kysuke''s raw speed was a force to be reckoned with. Within several kilometers, Kysuke could reach his target in an instant, and Tobirama''s current mastery of the Flying Thunder God was insufficient to escape his relentless pursuit. "This strike is for my subordinate," Kysuke growled, his voice cold and unfeeling. Crackle! The sound of chirping birds filled the air as Kysuke activated the Chidori. He had no intention of holding back. Izuna''s death had to be repaid with this bastard''s life. Kysuke thrust his arm forward. "Kysuke, stop!" A familiar voice cut through the air. Before the blow could land, a firm hand gripped Kysuke''s wrist, halting the crackling lightning mere inches from Tobirama''s face. The sudden interruption gave Tobirama the chance he desperately needed. Summoning his remaining strength, he channeled chakra and activated the Flying Thunder God Technique, vanishing from Kysuke''s grasp just in time. "Well, well, Hashirama," Kysuke snapped his head around, his eyes narrowing as they met the furious gaze of Hashirama Senju. "Kysuke," Hashirama said, his tone firm and resolute. "I will not allow anyone to harm Tobirama." Kysuke''s lips curled into a mocking smile. At that moment, he wished Madara could hear this. The hypocrisy of Hashirama''s words was almost laughable. "Hypocrite." The Chidori in his hand flared to life once more, crackling with even greater ferocity. With a sudden surge of power, he wrenched free from Hashirama''s grip, his eyes narrowing as he prepared to test the strength of the so-called God of Shinobi. Without hesitation, he aimed the Chidori directly at Hashirama''s chest. Hashirama''s gaze hardened. In an instant, his chakra flared to life, a radiant blue glow enveloping his right arm as he summoned an overwhelming surge of energy. "Stop this, Kysuke!" Hashirama''s voice thundered. "I have no desire for a meaningless fight!" "Meaningless?" Kysuke''s voice dripped with venom. "Then kill Tobirama with your own hands, and I''ll agree to an alliance with the Senju Clan. How about that?" "I''ve told youTobirama is off-limits!" "Then stop wasting time. Defeat me, and you can unify the Land of Fire." Lightning surged as Kysuke''s Chidori crackled with deadly intent, its sharp edge aiming straight for Hashirama''s heart. "Why must you always be so stubborn?!" Hashirama roared, swinging his glowing fist with the force of a titan. BOOM! Their clash sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. The sheer force tore apart the earth beneath them, scattering debris in every direction. Above, even the clouds split apart, as if the heavens themselves recoiled from the impact. Within a hundred-meter radius, nothing remained untouched by the destruction of their exchange. Trees were uprooted, boulders pulverized, and the air itself trembled under the weight of their power. The battlefield was no longer a mere arena; it had become a stage for gods to clash. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 186 - 186: Sage vs. Sage Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Amid the billowing dust, a lone figure coughed lightly as he struggled to rise from the ground. "Cough, cough This is absolutely ridiculous." Kysuke gritted his teeth, his gaze darkening as he glanced at his unnaturally twisted wrist. With a crisp crack, he forcibly snapped the bone back into place. Thanks to his formidable regenerative abilities, the fracture mended in mere moments, and the searing pain that had lanced through his nerves vanished without a trace. There was no doubthe had lost that exchange of power. The strength of an Advanced Sage Body was even greater than he had anticipated. In a direct confrontation, he was still no match. Glancing at his accumulated battle points, Kyosuke made up his mindhe had to reach the one hundred thousand mark as soon as possible. Once he exchanged them for an Advanced Sage Body of his own, he would make sure to beat Hashirama until he cried for his father and mother. Just then, the swirling dust ahead split apart, revealing a barrage of massive shurikeneach over one and a half meters in diameterwhistling through the air as they hurtled toward him. "You still love starting with these little tricks, don''t you, Hashirama?" A golden radiance flared as his third-stage Susanoo instantly took form. With the Yata Mirror at the ready, an attack capable of decimating ordinary shinobi didn''t even make a ripple before him. With a flicker, he vanished from his spot. A single light leap carried him more than twenty meters in an instant. Under the piercing gaze of his Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, Hashirama had nowhere to hide. Water Release: Hundred Water Dragon Fangs! Now that his Strength had officially reached the Super-Kage level, he no longer needed an existing water source to unleash devastating Suiton techniques. A hundred roaring water dragons surged into the sky, their gleaming fangs flashing with lethal intent. The trees along their path were shredded effortlessly. By the time the last of the dragons'' force dissipated, the battlefield between him and his opponent had been completely cleared of obstructions. Kysuke''s third-stage Susanoo reappeared, its spectral blade crackling with enough might to cleave both sky and earth. With a single swing, it carved deep fissures into the grinning demonic mask that had materialized below. "Wood Release: Hbi Technique, huh? Looks like you still haven''t polished it enough." Back at the Valley of the End, this very Hbi Technique had withstood even the full-force strike of a Majestic Attire Susanooa testament to its near-unbreakable defense. Unfortunately for Hashirama, he hadn''t yet reached that level. He likely hadn''t focused much on defensive techniques, either. Seeing that Hashirama still refused to emerge, Kysuke directed Susanoo to cast aside its weapon. Instead, its colossal hands gripped the mask''s cracked edges and wrenched them apart. The bewildered expression on Hashirama''s face was almost comical as the once-impenetrable barrier was forcibly pried open like a set of doors. The curse seal unraveled, and with it, senjutsu chakra surged through Kysuke''s body. Now fully transitioned into Snake Sage Mode, he concentrated Susanoo''s power into his left arm. A jet-black Chidori crackled ominously in his palmthis was none other than Sage Art: Take-Mikazuchi. Years ago, in Uzushiogakure, Hashirama had been caught off guard by this very attack, gravely wounded and barely escaping with his life. Now, facing it again, he could almost feel the phantom pain in his once-healed abdomen. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It has come to this, after all," Hashirama murmured, sighing softly. He knew words were useless now. With a resounding clap of his hands, Senjutsu chakra poured into his body at an overwhelming rateso much so that one might think he was preparing to self-destruct. In the blink of an eye, dark-red markings emerged around his eyes. Hashirama had entered Sage Mode of the Shikkotsu Forest. This transformation amplified all his abilitiesNinjutsu, Taijutsu, and Genjutsu alike. With his already boundless chakra now fully augmented, he now stood completely above even the Tailed Beasts. "Let''s settle this, Kysuke!!!" "Come at me, Hashirama!!!" For a brief moment, the entire battlefield seemed to fall silent. Then, ten kilometers away, the shinobi of both clans felt a violent gust of wind blast toward them. Those with weaker strength could barely remain standing. Even among the Chnin, only the most skilled could hold their ground, though their eyes were filled with pure terror. "As expected Lord Kysuke''s power is beyond compare." "Even without summoning the Perfect Susanoo, the shockwaves alone are terrifying. I can''t even imagine their true battle." "Damn it We can''t even provide the most basic support." "Believe in Lord Kyosuke. Senju Hashirama is no match for him." When Uchiha Madara had gained control over the Nine-Tails, his strength had skyrocketed to an absurd level. Everyone had assumed he had firmly secured the title of the strongest. Yet, Kysuke''s return had shattered that belief. After all, the news had already spreadSenju Tobirama had been gravely wounded and forced to flee for his life. "That damned corpse-defiling rat," an Uchiha muttered darkly, sending Tobirama their "sincerest blessings." Back on the battlefield, the latest clash had ended in a draw. Though Kysuke''s chakra reserves were not as vast as Hashirama''s, his superior ocular prowess gave him an edge in technique. Slowly, both combatants rose from the rubble, their clothing stained with blood, their arms bearing extensive impact injuries. "Hahaha" Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Kyosuke laugheda sound filled with a thrill outsiders could never comprehend. "Now this This is what a life-and-death battle should be. I don''t regret letting you live back then." "After all, wouldn''t the Shinobi World be far too dull without you?" A golden light erupted into the sky, illuminating the battlefield. With booming laughter, the majestic form of a Complete Body Susanoo descendedits towering figure exuding an aura of absolute dominance. "As a reward, I will now fight you with everything I have. Don''t die on me, Hashirama." His Sage Mode dissipated, yet the immense Senjutsu Chakra did not fade back into his seal. Instead, it surged into the Complete Body Susanoo, cloaking it in a blazing Sage Serpent Mantle. Sage Art: Susanoo! Gripping a fully materialized Kusanagi Blade, he swung it with earth-shattering force. The resulting shockwave surged forward like a tidal wave, obliterating everything in its path. Dominating Blade: Divine Judgment Prison! Long ago, Hyga Tenjinthe once-unstoppable forcehad perished under this very technique. But this time, his opponent was Hashirama, who wouldn''t be foolish enough to stand still and take the hit head-on. "A fusion of Sage Mode and Susanoo This power is on par with Madara''s Nine-Tails-enhanced form." "Then I have no choice." Forming the Snake hand seal before his chest, Hashirama summoned a towering wooden colossusits massive arms coiled with a wooden dragon. Wood Release: Wooden Golem Jutsu! A high-level Wood Release technique, its sheer strength rivaled that of a Complete Body Susanoo. Empowered by Hashirama''s immense chakra, it could even contend with a fully armored Nine-Tails. Yet, as Kysuke''s transformation unfolded, an idea struck Hashirama. Channeling chakra into the golem, he attempted something unprecedented. Since the Wood Golem was an extension of his own chakra, merging the two was seamless. A brilliant golden radiance enveloped the massive wooden giant. With a sharp gleam in his eyes, Hashirama sent its coiled Golden Dragon surging forward to meet the incoming sword strike. BOOM! A hurricane of destruction tore through the battlefield. This time, not even the most elite Jnin could remain standing amidst the raging storm. "Dammit! Everyone, retreat! This place is too dangerous!" "Fall back three kilometersno, retreat ten kilometers immediately!" "It''s fine! I don''t believe anyone would dare to cross the battlefield right nowanyone who does is as good as dead!" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 187 - 187: Hashirama – I Can Fight You All Day Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon On the other side, Uchiha Madara advanced toward the Senju Clan''s main camp. His crimson Sharingan gleamed ominously as he formed a series of hand seals. Ninjutsu: Summoning Technique! A deafening explosion of smoke filled the battlefield. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Come forth... Nine-Tails." Amidst the horrified gazes of the surrounding shinobi, the colossal beast, now under the influence of genjutsu, emerged. Even though Madara had become its Jinchriki, he still preferred to summon it as if it were nothing more than a mere summoning beast ROAR!!! The Tailed Beast''s earth-shaking roar sent tremors through the battlefield, and even a single attack from it was enough to cause catastrophic casualties. Now, with Tobirama heavily wounded and the clan leader being restrained by Uchiha Kysuke, it meant it was up to the rest of them to stop the Nine-Tails'' rampage. "Everyone, prepare for a large-scale ninjutsu bombardment!" "Ready Fire!" Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique x100! A hundred colossal water dragons howled as they ascended into the air, colliding head-on with the incoming Tailed Beast Bomb. "It''s not over yet! Prepare for the second volley!" Water Release: Water Formation Wall x50! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Faced with a relentless barrage of high-powered ninjutsu, even the Nine-Tails couldn''t break through easily. At times, even Madara was forced to activate his Susanoo to withstand the overwhelming attacks. There was no doubt that the Nine-Tails was immensely powerful, but its sheer size made it an easy target. Moreover, its opponents weren''t mere foot soldiers from the Allied Shinobi Forces. Standing before it were the Senju Clan''s finest warriors, battle-hardened elites who had fought on countless battlefields. With their combined strength, suppressing the Nine-Tails was no difficult task. Within minutes, the once-mighty beast was now trapped within a massive crater. The sheer weight of the earth itself bore down upon its massive frame, pinning it in place, rendering it immobile. At such close range, if it attempted to unleash another Tailed Beast Bomb, it would likely destroy itself before even breaking free. "Did we succeed?" someone shouted in excitement. But before the words had fully left his lips, a kunai sliced through the airburying itself deep in his throat. A Uchiha war fan swept across the battlefield, and with a single swing, a violent gale erupted, instantly mowing down all enemies in his path. Amidst the chaos, a lone figure danced through the ranks, effortlessly reaping lives with a bloodstained scythe. It was none other than Madara himself. Unnoticed, he had quietly distanced himself from the Nine-Tails, slipping into the enemy ranks like a phantom of death. "Hmph, a bunch of weaklings," he scoffed, his voice dripping with contempt. "Allow me to send you all to hell." Madara was clever enough to know that he couldn''t take on an entire army head-on. Thus, instead of confronting them directly, he chose a strategy that appeared reckless but was, in truth, highly effective. By diving into the enemy ranks alone, he neutralized their ability to coordinate large-scale ninjutsu attacks against him. Now, with no risk of being buried under an avalanche of combined jutsu, he could unleash his full strength and slaughter every enemy in sight. "You Uchiha brat, don''t be so arrogant!" Enraged by the growing number of casualties, several Senju elders could no longer stand idly by. One two three The oppressive aura of chakra around them was unmistakableeach of these three men was a shinobi of Kage-level caliber. Madara''s lips curled into a smirk. "Good! Now this is more like it!" He let out a wild, almost crazed laugh, his Sharingan gleaming with battle lust. "Come! Show me everything you''ve got and entertain me!" Fire Release: Great Fire Whirlwind! A blazing inferno surged forth, spiraling into a raging tornado of fire that engulfed the battlefield, leaving the enemy no room to escape. Madara leaped high into the air and plunged straight into the densest part of the enemy ranks. With his war fan raised, he effortlessly deflected several incoming attack ninjutsu. Before his feet even touched the ground, the sheer force of his descent created a devastating shockwave, clearing a massive space around him. "Fall back immediately!" The three Senju elders, unable to keep up, could only order their troops to retreat as quickly as possible. But Madara had no intention of letting them escape. With one hand, he performed hand seals, and the Nine-Tails vanished from the crater with a puff, returning to the sealing space within Madara''s body. Then, in the next instant "Resume your slaughter, Nine-Tails!" Summoning Technique! With a deafening roar, the Nine-Tails reappeared amidst the fleeing Senju ranks, its sheer presence sending shockwaves through their formation. At the same time, the Uchiha forces surged forward, cutting through the enemy line like a hot knife through butter. --- On the Other Side of the Battlefield Kysuke and Hashirama''s fierce clash raged on. BOOM! A Sage Art: Wood Dragon soared through the air, attempting to entangle the Perfect Susanoo. At the same time, the Wooden Golem charged from the opposite direction, preparing a devastating pincer attack. Seeing this, Kysuke''s Sharingan gleamed as he saw through their movements instantly. The dark-golden Yata Mirror materialized before him, and with a single sweep of his left arm, he deflected the Wood Dragon with ease. But just as he prepared to counter the Wooden Golem, it abruptly crouched lowthen lunged forward with explosive force. "What the?!" The massive construct executed a full-body slam, an enhanced version of Thousand-Handed Body Slam, crashing into the Perfect Susanoo like a living avalanche. "You bastard are you even taking this fight seriously?" Kysuke''s mouth twitched in frustration. He didn''t want anyone to witness this ridiculous scene. But there was no helping itthe Wooden Golem was incredibly heavy, and its sheer weight alone was enough to pin his Susanoo to the ground. With no other option, Kysuke shifted the Yata Mirror defensively, bracing against the relentless flurry of blows raining down. "Stop fooling around, Kysuke!" Channeling his vast chakra through the Wooden Golem, Hashirama pressed his hands together. From the ground, over a dozen massive wooden arms, each a hundred meters long, erupted skyward. Wood Release: Hotei Technique! Seizing the opportunity while the Wooden Golem jumped high, the massive hands surged forward, completely restraining the Perfect Susanoo to the ground. "This is the end!" A blinding golden light radiated from the Wooden Golem''s fist, infused with the last of Hashirama''s Senjutsu Chakra. This single strike surpassed every attack he had used so far. Like a mountain crashing down, the Wooden Golem''s fist struck Susanoo SHATTERING it into countless fragments. The impact''s shockwave rippled outward for three kilometers, tearing through forests, rivers, and everything in its path. The battlefield itself was unrecognizablea land utterly reshaped by their clash. Standing atop the Wooden Golem''s head, Hashirama hesitated for a brief moment before reaching for the massive scroll on his back. With a flick of his hand, he unsealed the Senju Clan''s legendary twin blades. Clang! The two swords merged into one, forming a colossal blade over 1.3 meters long, its edge radiating a sharp, chakra-infused glow. Just as he finished preparing, a streak of lightning shot toward him at blinding speed. Uchiha-Style: Sword Jump Thunderclap! Clang! Sparks exploded as steel met steel. The attacker was none other than Uchiha Kysukecompletely unharmed. "You used the Flying Thunder God to escape, huh?" Hashirama exhaled, his grip tightening around his weapon. "As expected, taking you down won''t be easy." With their Senjutsu Chakra nearly depleted, the battle between Perfect Susanoo and the Wooden Golem had ended in a deadlockboth constructs fading into nothing. Now, stripped of their titanic avatars, the fight had returned to its rawest formpure taijutsu. Hashirama wielded overwhelming strength and boundless chakra. Kysuke, with his Sharingan, was swift and precise, predicting his opponent''s every move. Both fought with all their might, but neither could gain the upper hand. Before long, night fell, and their ceaseless clashes had already shifted to the southernmost part of the battlefield. From time to time, shinobi from both clans dashed pastonly to freeze in terror before swiftly fleeing in the opposite direction. Anyone below Kage-level had no place in this battle. One glance at Hashirama''s greatsword, its chakra-extended blade reaching seven meters, was enough to make even the bravest warriors hesitate. Even Kysuke was reluctant to clash against it head-on. But then "It''s about time." Kysuke''s gaze sharpened. Finding an opening, he released his grip on the Kusanagi Sword and pressed his palms together. In that instant All seven chakra natures began to merge within him. "What is he doing?" For the first time, Hashirama hesitated. His heart skipped a beat, sensing something ominous. His blade swung forwardyet in that brief moment of uncertainty, Kysuke evaded effortlessly. Then A black Truth-Seeking Orb materialized, twisting and morphing into a Sage''s staff. CRACK! Before Hashirama''s stunned eyes, the Senju Clan''s legendary greatsworda relic passed down for generationswas shattered in two with a single strike by the staff. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 188 - 188: Hashirama’s Deep Confession Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon At the exact moment his blade shattered, Hashirama poured all his strength into dodging the attack. In that fleeting instant, he felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude for his own vigilance. Had he failed to notice the anomaly beforehand, he might have ended up just like the broken sword in his grasputterly destroyed. "What is that thing?" he asked, his voice tinged with confusion. "A fine weapon to take your life," Kysuke replied indifferently, unwilling to waste words. The duration of the Truth-Seeking Orb was shortfar too short for idle conversation. He had been observing carefully. At this moment, in terms of chakra alone, Hashirama had unquestionably reached the level of a high-tier of Super Kage. As for his physical attributes, they were likely at the mid-tier Super Kage. But of course, that was to be expectedafter all, he was the reincarnation of Asura''s chakra. With no need for rigorous training, his strength would continue to grow indefinitely simply with the passage of time. Kysuke wasn''t lamenting the unfairness of it all. He was merely assessing the situation. Right now, Hashirama had reached the threshold for being hunted. A peak Super Kage was worth close to a hundred thousand points per life. A reward that tempting wasn''t something he could simply ignore. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for other concerns, well, he had the Followers of the Afterlife at his disposal. Worst case, he could always use Edo Tensei to bring Hashirama back. In fact, he could even take advantage of Hashirama''s death to send Asura''s chakra to the Pure Land, awaiting the next cycle of reincarnation into Naruto and Sasuke. Ever since learning the truth about the tsutsuki Clan, Kysuke''s ambitions had long since expanded beyond the confines of the Shinobi World. His sights were set on the interstellar battles that would unfold in the future. For that, he needed power on the level of Naruto and Sasuke. Even Kaguya wasn''t out of the question as a potential ally. But before any of that, there was a certain parasite he needed to deal withBlack Zetsu. "Hashirama, your death will contribute to the peace of the Shinobi World, so forgive me for not holding back." With a burst of speed from the Body Flicker Technique, Kysuke advanced, gripping his Sage Staff tightly as he closed the distance, step by step. The murderous intent radiating from him was so blatant that there was no way Hashirama could fail to sense it. "My death?" For a brief moment, Hashirama couldn''t fully grasp Kysuke''s meaning. He simply wonderedwas his existence standing in the way of peace between their two clans? But he quickly discarded the thought. If the Senju and Uchiha were to form an alliance, the Senju must take the dominant position. Only with him at the helm could harmony between the two be maintained. If the Uchiha were to seize control instead, the Senju''s future would be grimespecially since both Kysuke and Madara would undoubtedly target Tobirama. "Sorry, but I can''t die just yet." His gaze firmed with renewed determination. As he dodged Kysuke''s assault, he swiftly gathered natural energy and re-entered the Sage Mode. As for Kysuke, the Senjutsu Chakra he had converted in advance had already been completely consumed, leaving him incapable of activating Sage Mode a second time. With his speed surging, Hashirama instantly widened the gap between them. He then pressed his hands together in a sealthree massive red torii gates materialized through summoning. Sage Art: Myjinmon (Gate of the Great God)! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The massive torii gates descended from the sky with a thunderous crash, pinning Kysuke beneath their immense weight. The terrifying suppressive force made it nearly impossible for him to even gather chakra. "Tch, what a troublesome technique," Kysuke grumbled. He struggled with all his might, but the restraints of the Great God''s Gates were absolute. That was a sealing jutsu powerful enough to temporarily restrain even the Ten-Tails. With his current strength, he simply couldn''t contend against it. On the other side, Hashirama gazed at him deeply before heaving a sigh. "Why go this far? Have you forgotten our dream?" Kysuke lowered his head, his voice deep and subdued. "Kill me." His words were quiet, but they carried an unmistakable weight. "Right now, you can do it easily. If I die here, you''ll have the chance to completely suppress the Uchiha." Hearing this, Hashirama''s expression grew complex. For a long time, he remained silent. Then, at last, he sighed and turned away. "I see Perhaps you never truly saw me as a friend. And my uncle''s and father''s deaths I won''t forget them." "But even so" "You know even now, I haven''t forgotten our conversation by the riverbank." "Those words gave me hopehope that I could keep striving forward. They made me realize that peace is not an unattainable dream." "It was the first time someone acknowledged my so-called foolish wish." "No matter what happens in the future, Kysuke you will always be my friend." With that, Hashirama walked away without looking back. ". . . That bastard Could he be trying to trick me?" Kysuke wanted to laugh, but when he curled his lips, he found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t force out a smile. A faint light flickered in his right eye. In an instant, the Great God''s Gates shattered. With the Reverse-Flow Dojutsu at his disposal, there was no way a "mere binding technique" could restrain him. Had Hashirama stepped forward to deliver the final blow just now, Kysuke estimated that he had at least a sixty percent chance of killing him on the spot. Yet, instead of an attack, what he received was Hashirama''s deep, heartfelt confession. Fine perhaps calling it a "confession" was a bit nauseating, but Kysuke could sense itin Hashirama''s heart, he and Madara likely held the same level of importance. As a master of deception, Kysuke could easily tell whether someone''s words were genuine or false. And Hashirama wasn''t lying. Recalling the intent to kill he had harbored just moments ago, even Kysuke couldn''t suppress a faint twinge of guilt. ". . . Damn it, why go and pull that sentimental nonsense?" After standing in silence for a long while, Kysuke took a deep breath before vanishing from the battlefield with the Body Flicker Technique. "No matter what, my path will never waver." "Hashirama, your ideals aren''t wrong But you only see the trees and not the entire forest." "The real threat has never been the Uchiha or the Senju." "I will personally put an end to this era of war. In time, the world will see that I was right." ---- Exhausted, Kysuke returned to camp, where he found an equally exhausted Uchiha Madara. "Yo, you look pretty beat up." "Hmph, don''t tell me you got your ass kicked by Hashirama." As soon as they met, the two exchanged jabs before sharing details of their respective battles. After listening to Madara''s experience, Kysuke pondered for a moment before saying, "Against large groups of shinobi, my Flying Thunder God Technique is more suitable." "Let''s switchyou go play house with Hashirama, and I''ll handle the bulk of the Senju forces." Madara''s brow twitched, but he ignored the playing house remark. Instead, he frowned and warned, "Be careful. The Senju have a large number of elite shinobi." Kysuke smirked. "Well, well, is the great Uchiha Madara actually praising the enemy?" Madara scoffed. "Do I seem that petty to you?" Yet, behind his usual arrogance, a flicker of surprise flashed in his eyes. He had thought that after obtaining the Nine-Tails, his strength should have surpassed Kyosuke''s. But today''s battle proved otherwise. Even without external power, Kysuke''s combat prowess was in no way inferior to either of them. "Of course. This guy has far too many secrets. It was only natural that he kept improving." At the thought of secrets, a shadow crossed Madara''s gaze for a moment. However, recalling Izuna''s current life on the moon, that gloominess quickly faded, leaving only a sigh that no outsider could understand. Meanwhile, Kysuke paid no mind to his companion''s brief lapse in mood. Switching opponents wasn''t just a matter of tacticshe also planned to take advantage of this final war to harvest as many points as possible. After all these years, it was finally time to unlock the Advanced Sage Body. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 189 - 189: At This Moment, Let the Senju Feel Pain Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon A month later, in the central region of the Land of Fire. The battlefield stretched endlessly for thousands of miles, filled with the sorrowful melodies of blood and flames. Two clans fought with their lives, embracing death for the sake of a peace that might existor perhaps was nothing more than an illusion. This was the darkest era of the Warring States period of the ninja world, following the disbandment of the Shinobi Sect. Many warriors no longer even understood the reason for their battles, yet they still plunged their kunai into the chests of strangers, as if driven by fate itself. From high above, Kysuke, with his extraordinary eyesight, scanned the blood-soaked battlefield, his gaze falling upon familiar faces among the countless corpses strewn across the land. "Sigh..." A quiet sigh escaped his lips. Standing atop the crystalline structure on the forehead of his Susanoo, he soared across the battlefield, heading straight for the Senju''s main encampment. The Warring States Period had given birth to endless conflict, with noble clans waging war against one another. And yet, in the end, the only true victim was the Land of Fire itself. This time, Kysuke had resolved to bring this era of war to an endby his own hands. Even if it was merely an illusion, the Land of Fire needed a semblance of peace. Uchiha Madara agreed with this wholeheartedly. He, too, yearned for an era where his clan and his younger brother could live in safety and happiness. It was often only after losing something that one realized its true value. Compared to his brother''s safety, his own grievances seemed utterly insignificant. He had no objections to an alliance but only if the Uchiha held an absolute position of dominance in the future Hidden Village they would build. And for that to happen, the Senju had to be utterly subdued. Earlier, Madara had led an army in a surprise attack, and, as expected, Hashirama had appeared to stop him. As for Kysukeat this moment, no one could stand in his way. Gazing down at the vast land below, Kysuke suddenly felt amused. Raising both hands, he deliberately imitated a theatrical declaration: "Feel pain. Contemplate pain. Accept pain. Know pain! Those who do not understand true pain can never understand true peace." Then, in an inexplicable shift of tone, he added playfully, "A sack of rice, I''ll carry it up three or four floors~" Having indulged in his peculiar whim, the colossal Susanoo began its slow descent, its targetthe Senju clan''s main camp. If he was going to fight, then he might as well make it an unforgettable battle. Though his antics just now had been playful, his resolve to make the Senju feel true pain was genuine. Hatred for the Uchiha? Loathing for Uchiha Kysuke?! That was finethere were plenty of people who bore hatred toward him. Peaceful coexistence was a matter for the future; for now, Kysuke only needed to instill fear in all who opposed him. "Witness the power of a god!" "Enemy attack!!!" The piercing sound of alarm bells shattered the camp''s fragile tranquility in an instant. The Senju''s main camp was already teeming with ninja, and within moments, figures began assembling below in dense formations. "The enemy is above!" "The descent speed is fast! Estimated impact in thirty seconds!" "Where is the army? No matter who it is, take them down!" BOOM! A deafening roar of thunder echoed across the skies, causing even seasoned warriors to frown in unease. Suddenly, a sensory ninja''s voice rang out, laced with panic. "Something''s wrong! There''s movement within the thundercloudsit looks like" But he never got to finish. Kysuke''s name had long spread across the land, and with it, the legend of his signature jutsu. Lightning Release: Kirin. The very technique that had once reduced the former Senju leader''s younger brother to nothing but charred remains. No matter how foolish the Senju were, they had learned their lesson. But they had still underestimated the speed of the thunder''s descent. In less than a thousandth of a second, before the warning could even fully escape the ninja''s lips, the colossal beast of lightning crashed down from the heavens. [System Notification: Successfully killed a Senju Genin. Earned 80 points.] [System Notification: Successfully killed a Senju Chunin. Earned 350 points.] [System Notification: Successfully killed a Senju Genin. Earned 76 points.] [System Notification: Successfully killed a Senju Jonin. Earned 2800 points.] [System Notification: Successfully killed a Senju Genin. Earned 65 points.] With just one attack, Lightning Release: Kirin, Kysuke had already amassed over three thousand points. [Current points: 88,750.] "Still need a bit over ten thousand more." BOOM! Like a descending mountain, the fully armored Susanoo crashed into the battlefield. The ethereal Kusanagi sword unsheathed, its gleaming edge cutting a devastating arc toward the densest concentration of enemy shinobi. This time, however, the opposition was ready. Almost the instant his blade struck, an enormous defensive barrier rose in unisoncoordinated large-scale ninjutsu at its finest. Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall! 30 When the dust settled, not a single corpse lay behind the wall. Seeing the enemy emerge unscathed, Kysuke finally understood why Madara had struggled to break through their defenses. "Engaging a ninja army head-on is certainly an unwise choice." Just as Kysuke was about to take further action, a sudden surge of chakra flared behind him. BOOM! A multi-element composite jutsu slammed into Susanoo''s back, erupting in a violent explosion. When the smoke cleared, even the mighty tengu armor of his Susanoo bore deep fracturesan unmistakable sign that the ones responsible were no ordinary foes. "Uchiha brat, your arrogance ends here!" "Uchiha Madara has fled today, you shall pay the price for the Senju''s fallen sons!" "We knew you would come. Now that you''re here, don''t think of leaving!" Three elderly figures stepped forwardamong the last remaining elders of the Senju clan, their eyes gleaming with cold determination. Senju KiyoyukiGreat Elder. Kage-level strength. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Senju RikiyaThird Elder. Kage-level strength. Senju TokujiFourth Elder. Kage-level strength. Kysuke scoffed, his gaze filled with utter disdain. "A bunch of withered old trees, yet you think you can challenge me?" Even as he spoke, he could sense that the Flying Thunder God kunai he had placed earlier were being systematically removed. The enemy''s efficiency was remarkablehe suspected that Tobirama had developed some special method for detecting them. But so what? He had never planned on retreating in the first place. A feud spanning a thousand years today, he would personally sever it. Seeing Kysuke''s arrogant demeanor, the three elders sneered, their expressions filled with an eerie confidence. Just as he was about to act, he sensed another overwhelming chakra fluctuation behind him. "What if you count me as well?" A new figure stepped into the battlefield. A man with a broad chest and towering frame, exuding an aura of pure, unshakable strength. But what stood out the most were his eyescalm on the surface, yet hiding a raging storm beneath. A man of deep cunning, a strategist as much as a warrior. "I didn''t expect you to get involved as well." Kysuke''s gaze turned chilling, filled with murderous intent. "Do you not fear the wrath of the Uchiha, Sarutobi patriarch?" The man before him was Sarutobi Sasuke, the leader of the Sarutobi Clan. "Of course I do," Sasuke replied, nodding earnestlyhis tone almost casual. "Which is why we must ensure you never leave this place." At his words, Kysuke''s gaze swept across the gathered warriors. After a brief pause, he shook his head slightly. "Even with the four of you, it''s still not enough to take me down." "Then allow me to experience the strength of the Uchiha Asura myself." A new voice echoed from the darkness. A tall man stepped forward, his features strikingly handsome, his presence commanding. Shimura Kazuya, the current head of the Shimura clan, another formidable shinobi with Kage-level strength. Then "Uchiha Kysuke!!!" A familiar voice roaredSenju Tobirama, still recovering from serious injuries, glared at him with bloodshot eyes, his expression brimming with hatred. Kysuke smiled. "Five clan leaders and one whose power has barely touched the realm of Super-Kage." He let out a low chuckle, nodding slightly. "A rare sight indeedassembling such an extravagant lineup." Kysuke nodded in acknowledgment, his crimson eyes blazed with excitement, an emotion no one else in the battlefield could understand. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 190 - 190: Watch as I Smash Your Truth-Seeking Orb with My Fist Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Target the damaged parts of his armor! Ninjutsu squad, prepare!" "Fire!" Nearly a hundred Water Dragon Bullets roared forward. Aside from the Susanoo-clad figure, the other five opponents had already withdrawn to a safer position. "You will die here today," Tobirama declared, his eyes ablaze with fury. The seething hatred etched deep in his bones twisted his entire being. Then, he saw ita circular shield suddenly materializing on Susanoo''s left arm. The Yata Mirror, though powerful, was limited in size and could not shield the entirety of the colossal, Perfect Susanoo, which loomed nearly a hundred meters tall. However, by continuously channeling chakra into it, the shield expanded into a semi-circular energy barrier, its coverage freely adjustable to intercept incoming attacks. The barrage of Water Dragon Bullets surged forward like a relentless tidal wave. With a direct assault trajectory, the Yata Mirror was able to block most of them completely. "Sheer numbers can overwhelm even the mightiest. Even the Ten-Tails would struggle against the relentless force of an entire ninja alliance. I''d best not take these hits head-on recklessly." While the Yata Mirror could defend against the onslaught, the sheer force of impact still transmitted through, forcing Kysuke to bear the brunt physically. Once or twice was manageable, but if this continued for too long, even he wouldn''t emerge unscathed. "If you don''t want me hiding inside my ''Gundam (Mecha),'' fine. I''ll come down and play instead." With a forceful stomp, he shattered the diamond-shaped chakra crystal beneath his feet, sending cracks spiraling outward. Then, without hesitation, he leaped from the towering, hundred-meter-high Susanoo, plunging toward the battlefield below. Midair, his hands blurred through a rapid sequence of sealshe was preparing to deploy a Flying Thunder God barrier beneath him. "Don''t even think about it!" Having already suffered from this technique once, Tobirama wasn''t about to let history repeat itself. In a flash, he executed a Flying Thunder God Slash, aiming to disrupt Kysuke''s hand seals. Kysuke twisted his body midair, evading the strike. But instead of retreating, he lunged forward, seizing Tobirama''s arm and pressing his palm firmly against his chest. Sealing Technique: Void Restriction Seal! "If you don''t want me using the Flying Thunder God, then you shouldn''t use it either." Kysuke''s voice was calm, yet laced with menace. "You piece of trash, die already!" The exchange was as fast as a flash of lightning. Despite his best efforts, Tobirama found himself at a disadvantage. Yet, instead of frustration, a sinister glint of satisfaction flashed in his eyes. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed a kunai into the air. In the next instantthree figures materialized around them. "Flying Thunder God?!" Kysuke''s gaze darted across the battlefield, instantly picking out the shadow clones lurking behind the three new arrivals, their presence betraying the true nature of Tobirama''s strategy. "I see The main body serves as the anchor while the shadow clones use Flying Thunder God to execute the teleportation ambush." A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "That little schemer... as cunning as ever." The three figures now surrounding him were none other than the elders of the Senju Clan. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Die, Uchiha Kysuke!" Senju Kiyoyuki''s voice was as cold as ice. His overwhelming battle aura exploded forth as he charged, unleashing a devastating punch aimed directly at Kysuke. "You should feel honored to be surrounded and attacked by us, even in death," Senju Rikiya added, his tone dripping with disdain. Rikiya unsheathed his katana, a potent curse-infused energy coating the blade. It immediately reminded Kysuke of someoneSenju Butsuma. The power behind the blade felt strikingly familiar. The last of the three, Senju Tokuji, seemed to be a man of few words, but his attack spoke volumes. His taijutsu was brutal, showcasing strength that could rival the best of them. Having just left his Susanoo, Kysuke couldn''t summon it again immediately. He had to admitTobirama had chosen his moment well. But even so, this level of attack was far from enough to overcome him. A single horn sprouted from his forehead, and ethereal, pale green serpents coiled around him. Without hesitation, Kysuke entered Sage Mode. The three elders'' attacks came swift, powerful, and flawlessly precise. However, the serpent shadows were an extension of Kysuke''s own being. Not only could they unleash senjutsu techniques, but they also served as an additional layer of defense against the close-range onslaught. Two fists and a katana met the serpentsintercepted effortlessly. The remaining serpents opened their mouths, unleashing flames so intense they seemed capable of turning everything to ash in their path. Sage Art: Scorching Flames of Grief! The three elders relied on their shadow clones to narrowly escape the attack''s reach. But Kysuke paid them no mind. His real target was aboveTobirama, who was temporarily unable to counterattack. That little bastard harbored an unquenchable hatred for the Uchiha. There would be no reconciliation with him. Rather than dealing with his schemes in the future, it would be better to eliminate him now. A spectral snake shot toward Tobirama. Reacting swiftly, Tobirama unleashed a massive surge of water from his mouth, attempting to force the distance between them. With precision, he quickly formed another hand seal. Chakra surged, creating a spiraling water vortex. Countless torrents merged, condensing into a massive water dragon. Water Release: Water Dragon Biting Explosion! As the dragon clamped its jaws around its target, Tobirama was struck by the serpents in retaliation. His body had yet to recover from his previous injuries. Unable to withstand the assault, his wounds reopenedfresh blood sprayed through the air. His old scars split apart once more. Tobirama''s face turned deathly pale. He lacked even the strength to steady himself mid-air. In this six-on-one battle, the mastermind behind the ambushSenju Tobiramawas the first to fall. BOOM! Kysuke was slammed into the ground by the water dragon. The immense force sent waves of water crashing in every direction, causing devastating secondary damage. Yet, neither the dragon''s bite nor the raging currents had managed to touch him. Dojutsu: End! As Kysuke emerged unharmed from the wreckage, the five remaining Kage-level powerhouses felt their hearts sink. They realizedthis battle would not be easily won. "A shinobi truly lives up to his legendary name. Today, I have witnessed it firsthand," Sarutobi Sasuke remarked. Though his words carried admiration, his hands moved without hesitation. A blast of flames erupted from his mouth, splitting into multiple streams that surged toward Kysuke from the front, left, and right. Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet! The fire dragons were chakra-infused, their power so immense they could reduce an enemy to ash in an instant. Their accuracy was precise, making them incredibly difficult to evade. That is, unless the target was as unnervingly fast as Kysuke. With the sharp insight of his Sharingan and the explosive speed of his Body Flicker Technique, Kysuke dodged effortlessly, weaving through the flames with ease. These five possess Kage-level strength. Defeating them would grant at least 100,000 points. If I fail to take them all down, it would be an insult to my years of effort. The thought flashed through Kysuke''s mind, his determination hardening. "I''ll kill one first and exchange for the Advanced Sage Body." With that thought, black Truth-Seeking Orbs erupted around him, forming a protective barrier. In the next instant, several powerful ninjutsu attacks rocketed toward himunleashed by the three Senju elders, who still kept their watchful eyes fixed on him. "Keep a close eye on his movements! Don''t let him" Senju Kiyoyuki instinctively began to issue orders. Before he could finish, Kysuke appeared, completely unharmed, wielding a strange, yet unmistakable staff. And he was heading straight for the one who stood apart from the restShimura Kazuya. "Let''s see how strong you really are." Faced with Kysuke''s direct approach, Shimura Kazuya showed no hesitation. His eyes glinted with arrogance as he threw a punch, fully confident in his own strength. Confident enough to pit his bare fists against a Truth-Seeking Orb. Even Might Guy, when unlocking the Eight Inner Gates, had never dared to strike the orb directly. But Kazuya thought he could shatter it with his bare hand? Thinking back to his descendant, Kysuke couldn''t help but see the resemblancethe reckless streak that ran deep within the Shimura bloodline. It was no surprise that Danzo Shimura had later dared to stab Sasuke''s Susanoo with a kunai. A foolish, bold arrogance. In an instant, before the eyes of everyone watching, Shimura Kazuya''s arm was torn away as if it had never existed. Then, his chest erupted into a cloud of blood mist under the power of Kysuke''s Sage Staff. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 191 - 191: Exchanging for the Advanced Sage Body Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon [System Notification: Successfully killed Shimura Kazuya. Earned 18,000 points.] [Current Points: 106,750.] "Clan Leader Kazuya!" Sarutobi Sasuke''s eyes flashed red, his previously relaxed demeanor vanishing entirely. He had never imagined that, despite being surrounded by six Kage-level opponents of incredible strength, the target not only managed to kill one but also severely injured another in such a short time. What baffled him even more was the latterhe still couldn''t understand how the powerful leader of the Shimura clan had fallen so suddenly. That black sphere, which appeared and vanished so abruptlywhat exactly was it?! "Everyone, be careful! Do not touch that strange black substance!" Sarutobi Sasuke loudly warned the others. On the other side, taking advantage of everyone''s hesitation and reluctance to act rashly, Kysuke swiftly accessed his system menu, locating the option he had been searching for. [System Notification: Successfully exchanged for "Advanced Sage Body." Consumed 100,000 points.] "You bastard! Today, you will have no place to bury your body!" Having had a close relationship with the Shimura Clan, Sarutobi Sasuke found it utterly unacceptable that his friend had perished. Seeing the enemy stand motionless, head lowered, Sasuke bit his finger and slammed his hand onto the ground. "Come forth, Monkey King: Enma!" A young Monkey King materialized, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings before landing on the lifeless body before him. "Sasuke, isn''t this" "Enough." Sarutobi Sasuke interrupted coldly, his face twisted with rage. "Hurry and transform. No matter what, we must settle this today." "Very well." Enma nodded, forming a quick seal with his hands. Transformation: Adamantine Staff! BOOM! As Kysuke watched with a hint of speechlessness, Sarutobi Sasuke transformed into a makeshift version of the Great Sage, Heaven''s Equal, wielding an enormous staff and striking a threatening pose before him. "This is absolutely ridiculous." Feeling his body undergoing an astonishing transformation, Kysuke silently drew his Kusanagi sword, preparing to claim the four remaining heads before him. The points he had earned from killing Shimura Kazuya had not been particularly satisfying, so he hoped the remaining four would prove to be more rewarding. Perhaps he was the only one in the world who, even while surrounded and outnumbered, could still be dissatisfied with his opponents'' strength. At this moment, everyone''s attention was focused on Sarutobi Sasuke. His extravagant display made it clear that he placed immense confidence in his summoned beast''s power. Very wellsince he was taking the lead, they would let him direct the attack. "Gentlemen," Sarutobi Sasuke said, halting his playful manipulation of the staff. He planted one end firmly on the ground and gripped it with a single hand. His voice rang out with authority: "The Adamantine Staff transformed by Enma possesses unparalleled power and will not be overpowered by that blade in his hands." "I will suppress him in close combatleave the supporting attacks on you." The Adamantine Staff was of exceptional qualityeven the mighty Nine-Tails had been forced back several dozen meters when struck directly by it. In Sasuke''s eyes, no matter how talented Uchiha Kysuke might be, he was still young. Even with the Sharingan, there was no way he could withstand the combined assault from both him and Enma. As long as they overwhelmed him in close combat, the others would have more than enough time to prepare their finishing moves. Sasuke reminded himself once more: no matter what, they could not allow this wretched man to escape today. Seeing Sasuke''s absolute confidence, Senju Kiyoyuki gave a firm nod, solemnly promising, "Rest assured, Clan Leader Sarutobi. We will handle the supporting attacks." The two invited clan leaders had already suffered an unexpected lossone was dead, and the other was grievously wounded. The relationships between the three clans would undoubtedly be affected by this turn of events. They could not afford to let the battle drag on, risking further casualties. If they did, the Senju Clan would have a difficult time justifying the incident to the outside world. "Watch me." Sarutobi Sasuke gripped the staff at his waist and took a deep breath, his expression serious as he shouted, "ExtendAdamantine Staff!" At the same time, the three elders of the Senju clan readied themselves. Should Kysuke show even the slightest sign of struggle, they would unleash devastating ninjutsu without hesitation. The Adamantine Staff shot forward, extending at a rapid pace, reaching Kysuke in the blink of an eye. BANG! The blade of his Kusanagi sword met the staff''s tip with a clash, and an immense force surged through the point of impact. Had this been before, he would have been forced to retreat in order to disperse the overwhelming strength behind the attack. However, nowthough his outward appearance remained unchangedhis body had undergone an earth-shattering transformation. His body trembled slightlyonce, twice, then thrice And then, with a quiet defiance, he bore the attack head-on, standing his ground without so much as a step backward, completely defying everyone''s expectations. In that moment, an eerie silence fell over the battlefield. Though no words were spoken, Sarutobi Sasuke could feel the weight of countless eyes fixed on him. "Impossible!" he muttered under his breath, unwilling to accept what he was witnessing. He retracted the Adamantine Staff and launched another thrust forward. Opposite him, Kysukestill immersed in the sensation of his newfound powerwelcomed the strike without hesitation. This time, he didn''t even tremble. "So this is the power of the Advanced Sage Body." Without even glancing at the retracting staff, Kysuke raised his sword and lightly drew it across his own arm. The razor-sharp Kusanagi blade sliced effortlessly through his flesh, carving a long, deep wound. Before anyone could react in shock, they watched in stunned disbelief as the wound healed completely within mere seconds. "Not just strengthmy regeneration has advanced to a terrifying degree as well." "Not just strengtheven my regeneration has advanced by several levels." "Unless my heart or brain is directly destroyed, nothing can disable me in battle anymore." "With such an astounding healing factor, I can finally engage in Multi Shadow Clone training without restraint." --- Physical Strength: Super Kage (Mid-Tier) Spiritual Strength: Super Kage (Mid-Tier) Chakra Reserves: Super Kage (High-Tier) --- Though Kysuke had yet to fully integrate the enhancements of the Sage Body, his fundamental abilities had already skyrocketed. Given a few more years, he was confident his power would reach even greater heights. By then, he would have fully absorbed and perfected every ounce of strength granted by this body. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "With a high-tier Super Kage-level chakra reserve I''m practically a humanoid Nine-Tails now." Kysuke clenched his fist, a twisted grin spreading across his face as excitement surged within him. At that moment, the air around him crackled with the sound of countless figures cutting through the atmosphere. In an instant, Kysuke found himself surrounded by a sea of Senju Clan shinobi. Looking around at the assembled forces, he calmly asked, "So, from the looks of it, you''ve erased all my Flying Thunder God markers?" "That''s right." Relieved that someone had finally broken the silence, Sarutobi Sasuke quickly responded, "From the moment you stepped onto this battlefield, your retreat was already cut off. Accept your fate." "Enough talk!" Senju Kiyoyuki snapped, his hand waving sharply through the air. In an instant, the surrounding shinobi launched an all-out assault. Without the ability to use space-time ninjutsu, Kysuke had lost his greatest advantagehis unparalleled mobility. Even if he forced the summoning of a Perfect Susanoo, it would only turn him into a massive target for large-scale jutsu. As Sarutobi Sasuke had said, from the moment Kysuke had set foot in the Senju stronghold, his doom had already been sealed. No matter the cost, they would ensure he perished here today. "Wow, so many people" Kysuke scanned his surroundings with a look of calm disdain, not bothering to hide the amusement in his eyes. Without waiting for anyone to respond, he suddenly brought his fingers together in a seal. "Perfect timingI, too, enjoy ganging up on the weak." Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu! .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 192 - 192: Unrivaled Beneath the Six Paths, One-for-One Above It Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Multiple Shadow Clone Technique! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The unique white smoke of the Clone Technique erupted, blanketing more than half of the entire camp in an instant. The Senju shinobis, poised to launch their assault, instinctively hesitated. Their eyes darted across the battlefield, exchanging uncertain glances as an inexplicable sense of unease gripped their hearts. And soon enough, their fears proved true. As the smoke dispersed, revealing the battlefield once more, what they saw left them momentarily frozen. An overwhelming army of shadow clones stood in formation, their numbers stretching far beyond the horizon. A rough estimate placed them at well over a thousandmore than twice the number of Senju shinobis present. A voice, dripping with mockery, echoed across the battlefield. "What''s wrong? Surely you wouldn''t say I''m using numbers to bully the weak, would you?" "After all, you are the mighty Senju, aren''t you?" The Senju shinobi scanned their surroundings, yet none could pinpoint Kysuke''s true location amidst the vast sea of identical figures. No one knew who made the first move, but in the next instant, the battlefield exploded into chaos. A frenzied melee erupted between the two forces. Blades clashed, fists met flesh, and jutsu illuminated the darkening sky. Amidst the madness, Kyosuke''s points panel continuously flashed with notifications, but he paid them no heed. Instead, a faint smile curved his lips. "It''s getting late It''s time for me to get serious." With that, he pressed his palms together in a hand seal. Instantly, the flow of natural energy in the surroundings became chaotic, drawn toward him in a violent, all-consuming surge. A single curved horn emerged from his forehead, a shadow of a serpent coiled behind him, and a blazing green aura ignited his form. Kysuke had entered Sage Modeeffortlessly, instantaneously. His newly enhanced physique made the transition seamless, no longer requiring the cumbersome process of gathering nature energy. Unlike before, he didn''t even need to release his Curse Mark. Instead, he directly absorbed the natural energy from his surroundingsexecuting a feat that only Senju Hashirama had ever accomplished. No matter how many techniques he had mastered before, no matter how many times he had fought Hashirama in direct combat, he had never been able to surpass him. But now, the truth was clear. The combination of the Advanced Sage Body and Senjutsu Chakra was simply too overwhelming. In terms of raw combat power, Kysuke at this moment had already ascended to the absolute pinnacle of the Super-Kage level. And if he revealed his trump card, he was even confident in achieving a one-for-one exchange against a Six Paths-level opponent. Thus, the phrase "Unrivaled beneath the Six Paths, one-for-one above it" became a perfect descriptor of his current strength. Kysuke''s gaze swept across the battlefield. He let out a deep chuckle, muttering to himself: "With my shadow clones intervening, you lot won''t be able to use your large-scale Cooperative Jutsu anymore, will you?" His Advanced Sage Body and Rychi Cave Sage Mode had already placed him above the strongest figures in the Shinobi world. But one must not forgethis true power came from his Sharingan. The Sage Body not only enhanced his Sage Chakra transformation, but it also provided unparalleled nourishment for his Sharingan. At the mere stir of his will, a terrifying dark-golden radiance erupted into the sky. A Perfect Susanoo, towering at a staggering two hundred meters, took form, its body cloaked in a faint green serpentine sage cloak. With the slightest movement, it caused the very earth to quake violently. "How is this possible?" "He was still holding back his strength before?" "With this kind of power even Hashirama might!" The three elders of the Senju Clan felt a rare flicker of doubt creep into their hearts. They understood all too well the monstrous might of a Perfect Susanoo. That was precisely why they had prepared an entire battalion of elite Jonin-level shinobi to counter it. Their strategy had been straightforward: the moment Kyosuke revealed himself, they would bombard him with relentless ninjutsu attacks, overwhelming him before he could fully unleash his strength. But who could have predicted that their enemy would summon such an absurd number of shadow clones? Their large-scale cooperative jutsuthe key to their victorywas now rendered useless. Inside the diamond-shaped crystal on Susanoo''s forehead, Kysuke closed his eyes for a brief moment, quietly sensing the transformation of his power. "My size has increased by dozens of meters The overall substance feels much more refined than before." "But alas I''m still far too distant from the thousand-meter Susanoo of Hagoromo and his son." The father-son duo of the Six Paths Sageone standing as tall as the Great Buddha, the other rivaling the Ten-Tails in its complete formwere beings of terrifying, monstrous proportions. Even now, despite his immense power, Kyosuke was still far from reaching their level. If he wanted to break past this ceiling, there was only one possible path forwardThe Rinnegan. But for now, against these enemies before him, his Perfect Susanoo was more than sufficient. His golden Susanoo eyes locked onto the battlefield below. The three Senju elders hesitated, their bodies tense with indecision. Kysuke sneered. Without hesitation, he drew his colossal sword and swung it down toward the most densely packed section of the battlefield. The moment the blade fell BOOM! An unparalleled shockwave erupted. The earth split apart, torn asunder by the sheer force of the strike. A howling storm of destruction surged forward, annihilating everything in its path. Under the horrified gazes of countless onlookers, the sword strike carved through the battlefield, its force traveling thousands of meters before finally dissipating. A long, terrible silence followed. "Damn it!" Senju Kiyoyuki, the Great Elder, gritted his teeth, his fists clenched tight. He knewthey couldn''t allow this to continue. Kysuke had no need to worry about collateral damage. His clones would regenerate, his army was infinite. He simply attacked wherever the enemy was most concentrated. But the Senju forces? They couldn''t afford to turn their attacks against their own ranks. The realization struck like a blade to the gut. Exchanging a single glance, the three Senju elders came to a silent, grim agreement. TonightIt would be they who made the ultimate sacrifice. "All together! We cannot let this Uchiha brat" BOOM! Before they could even finish their words, the massive blade of Susanoo came crashing down upon them. Kysuke scoffed, his voice laced with cold amusement. "Hmph, all that talk just for some measly points." Not even bothering to pause, he swung his blade again. Tonight, the butcher''s blade had been drawn. And it would not sheathe until an outcome was reached. Submit or die. There was no third option. --- Meanwhile, the battle between Hashirama and Madara continued fiercely. "Hashirama!" "Madara!" Terrifying shockwaves rippled outward as the two titans exchanged blows, locked in a deadlock from the very start. Madara showed no signs of distresshe had long grown accustomed to battling Hashirama. But his rival was growing increasingly anxious. With his exceptional sensory abilities, Hashirama had long detected Kysuke''s movements across the battlefield. He wantedno, neededto rush back and reinforce his clan. But Madara refused to let him leave. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Madara, let''s put our battle on hold for now!" Hashirama tried to reason with him. Madara scoffed. "Save your breath. Until we settle this once and for all, you''re going nowhere." He wasn''t a foolhe knew exactly where Kysuke had gone. And the longer he delayed Hashirama here, the greater the destruction Kysuke would bring upon the Senju. Perhaps, tonight would be the night the centuries-old conflict between their clans finally ended. Madara''s Sharingan glowed ominously as he raised his blade once more. "Let''s continue, Hashirama." Seeing that reasoning had failed, Hashirama shifted tactics. He softened his gaze and tried a different approachsentimentality. "Do you remember, Madara?" he said quietly. "The riverbank where we first met? The joy we felt back then?" Hearing this, Madara''s movements subtly slowed. Noticing his chance, Hashirama pressed on. "Our dream is so close now, Madara! Why must we fight? Why not lay down our weapons and resolve this through negotiation?" Madara''s expression darkened. "It''s useless, Hashirama." He shook his head, his voice laced with something almost akin to regret. "Negotiation won''t solve anything. If we are to unite, one side must be defeated." His crimson gaze burned with conviction. "That Kysukehe won''t tolerate the Senju standing over him. You''re wasting your breath." Hashirama''s jaw tightened. Because deep down, he knew it was true. He just didn''t want to face that reality. Like Kysuke, he refused to let the Senju become the defeated clan. For to be defeated meant to lose their voice in the future village. It was an idea implanted in him by Tobiramaand no matter how much he resisted, he had accepted it. He didn''t care about power himself, but as a clan leader, he had to consider his people. "This won''t do I can''t waste any more time here." With a clap of his hands, the earth trembled. A massive wooden dragon surged into the sky, its serpentine body twisting through the air like a force of nature. Hashirama leapt atop its head. Without another word, he turned awayracing back toward the Senju''s main camp. Madara sighed. "A foolish choice." Shaking his head, he turned his gaze toward the distant plainswhere another battalion of Senju forces awaited. If Hashirama left to reinforce the main battlefield Then who would protect them from him? A slow smirk spread across Madara''s lips. "Senju today is the day of your defeat." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 193 - 193: Peace Talks (End of the Warring States Period) Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The camp had been attacked, and the majority of the Senju forces had launched a full counterattack. Impatient and anxious, Hashirama led a large force of ninjas toward the camp. However, the farther he ran, the stronger his sense of unease grew. It was then that he realizedthe vibrations from the distant battle had ceased some time ago. This could only mean one thing. The battle at the camp had already ended. Either Kysuke had been repelled by their forces, or... "Hashirama-sama." Along the way, they encountered several wounded comrades, and the information they provided made everyone''s hearts sink further. Before long, the Senju group arrived back at the camp at full speed. What awaited them was a scene of utter devastation. Flames raged across the battlefield, consuming the wreckage of their once-mighty camp. The ground was soaked with blood, bodies piled like mountains, and the air was filled with the wails of their fallen comrades. In the midst of this hellscape, a single figure sat atop a broken wooden frame. Uchiha Kysuke. The Kusanagi sword was planted firmly into the ground beside him, its blade still dripping with fresh blood. He was drinking sake leisurely, taking slow, unhurried sips. At his feet lay the corpses of the three Senju elders, their bodies already cold and lifeless. A heavy silence fell over the surviving Senju forces. The sheer brutality of the scene left them speechless. "How how is this possible?" someone finally muttered, their voice laced with despair. "He was alone How could he have killed so many of us?" "The three elders Tobirama-sama and even the heads of the Sarutobi and Shimura clans No one could have withstood their combined strength." "What are we supposed to do now?" "What should we do now?" The air was thick with fear and hopelessness. Amidst it all, Hashirama stood in deep silence. His emotions were a storm of complexityanger, grief, doubt. No one could truly understand the turmoil within him at this moment. Then, as if oblivious to the tension, Kysuke raised his sake bottle. "Care to have a drink?" he offered casually. Hashirama took a deep breath, suppressing his emotions, and signaled for his people to stay calm. Then, without hesitation, he strode forward and sat across from Kysuke on the broken wooden frame. He met the other man''s gaze. "Tobirama... is he still alive?" he asked. Kysuke took another sip of his drink before answering. "He ran away," he said with a smirk, handing over a cup of sake. Then, as if recalling something particularly amusing, he added, "And that Sarutobi Sasukeso proud, so arrogantwas the first to flee the moment the tide turned against him." A flicker of disappointment crossed his face. Of all his opponents, Sarutobi Sasuke had been the most formidable. If only he had managed to take him down At least then, he would have earned more than thirty thousand points. [Points: 112,660.] With the conclusion of this battle, Kysuke had instantly replenished the resources he had spent upgrading his Advanced Sage Body. The eleven thousand points he had gained were by far the highest single-battle reward he had ever received. If the outcome hadn''t been so different from his expectations, Kysuke might have considered wiping out the entire Senju clan. But of course, that would have forced Hashirama to unleash his True Several Thousand Hands Jutsu. At that point, the situation would have gotten much more difficult to handle and he''d likely have lost his own life in the process. The True Several Thousand Hands was a terrifying forceits offensive power reaching the level of the Six Paths. Even with all his strength, Kysuke would have to tread carefully against it. A thousand-meter-tall giant Buddha, capable of leveling an entire battlefield in mere moments its attacks covering a range of over ten kilometers. Once it was unleashed, there would be almost no escapeunless one was willing to face it head-on. But given the current situation, a life-or-death struggle with Hashirama was unnecessary. After all, a far greater threat loomed on the horizontsutsuki Isshiki. With power at the half-step Divine Fire level, Isshiki far surpassed the Six Paths. Even with all his trump cards, Kyosuke''s chances in a one-on-one battle against him were slim at best. For that reason, he needed Hashirama. And he needed Madara. Which meant Kyosuke smiled. "Just surrender," he said, voice calm and assured. "If the Senju clan announces their surrender, then your wish can be fulfilled." "I guarantee that the Senju will not retaliate and will not target you specifically in the future." Upon hearing these words, Hashirama fell silent once more. He had expected his clan members to protest to lash out in anger, to curse him, to reject the idea outright. But instead... It felt as though they had all lost their voices. Their mouths opened, yet no sound came out. A suffocating silence hung over the battlefield. "If you disagree, then..." Kysuke gestured toward the fallen shinobi, his gaze sweeping over the wounded. "All of these people will die." "Today, the Senju clan will be completely erased from the shinobi world." The blatant threat left no room for Hashirama to retreat. The only reason Kysuke had spared these people lives was to use them as leverage. If Hashirama refused, he would be actively choosing to sacrifice countless injured comrades. And with his personality he could never make that choice. "You..." Hashirama was about to speak when the sound of rapid footsteps suddenly echoed from the distance. Both men turned at the same time. From the far end of the battlefield, Uchiha Madara appeared, leading a large force toward them. His sharp eyes immediately took in the scenethe bodies, the flames, the scattered Senju forcesbefore landing on Hashirama and Kysuke, seated together with drinks. He instantly understood. Madara lifted a hand, stopping his clan members before they could make a sound. Then, he walked forward alone, his steps steady and unhurried, before taking a seat beside them on the broken wooden frame. For a brief moment, as his gaze swept across the battlefield, a flicker of surprise crossed his face. He hadn''t expected Kysuke''s achievements to be this overwhelming. He had almost wiped out the entire Senju clan by himself. Madara had rushed over thinking he might need to save him but now, it seemed the Senju were the ones in need of saving. "Surrender, Hashirama. You know Kysuke''s personality well." Madara''s voice was calm, steadyresolute. With Izuna still alive, the bloodlust that once consumed him had dimmed. In the end, the Uchiha were the stronger side. Now that they controlled the situation, there was no need to be as cautious as before, fearing every little thing. Whether the Senju survived or were wiped out was now entirely up to them. Fairness? That only mattered when both sides were equal in strength. And right now they weren''t. "Sigh." Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a long, heavy pause, Hashirama let out a deep breath, as if a crushing weight had just been lifted from his shoulders. Without hesitation, he made a gesture behind him, sending a signal in code that conveyed his stance clearly. Surrender. A tense silence fell over the battlefield as the Senju clan members exchanged glances. Some bore expressions of fear, others of anger, but for most, a wave of relief washed over them. Then, as if in silent agreement, the weapons began to drop. The dull clang of swords and kunai hitting the ground filled the war-torn camp. Kyosuke''s gaze swept over the scene, lingering on Hashirama''s face, where relief softened his features, and on Madara, whose lips curled into a rare, almost imperceptible smile. Slowly, Kyosuke extended his right hand. "The dream has been realizedright here, right now." Hashirama exhaled, the weight of years of conflict lifting from his shoulders. "Indeed." With that, he placed his hand over Kyosuke''s, then flashed a wide, almost childlike grin at the two of them. "Finally, we don''t have to keep fighting." Madara rolled his eyes. "Don''t smile like that. It''s creepy." Yet, despite his words, he placed his hand atop theirs. And in unison, the three leaders stood together, their voices ringing out with unwavering finality "The war is over!" "Ohhh!!!" A deafening cheer erupted from both sides. Warriors who had once been locked in a cycle of vengeance now raised their arms in triumph. Some wept openly, others stood in solemn reflection, but in every heart, a shared sentiment took root Hope. Hope for a future unshackled by endless bloodshed. Hope for families who would no longer lose their loved ones. Hope for a world where children would grow up without the echoes of war looming over them. And so, as the leaders had declared The war... was over. --- [PS: Thanks for your continuous support. The next volume, "The Hidden Leaf Village," will begin soon!] --- .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 194 - 194: The God of Shinobi Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The war between the Uchiha and Senju had finally come to an end, and together, the two clans had accomplished the unthinkablethey had jointly established the first unified Hidden Village in the Land of Fire. The moment this news spread, it sent shockwaves rippling across the entire shinobi world. Various factions scrambled to verify its authenticity, dispatching scouts and spies to uncover the truth. Yet, to their astonishment, the reports were not exaggeratedthe impossible had become reality. "Have they lost their minds?!" Many found it utterly incomprehensible. The Uchiha and Senju had been locked in a bitter blood feud for nearly a thousand years, their enmity so deep that it seemed beyond reconciliation. What force, what unimaginable power, could have bridged such an insurmountable divide? Before long, the full details of the war''s final battle began to emerge. At the heart of it stood one manUchiha Kysuke. During the decisive clash between the two clans, he had single-handedly rewritten the fate of the battlefield, displaying power so overwhelming that left all who witnessed it in utter disbelief. Six Kage-level powerhouseseach a pillar of strength in their own righthad joined forces to bring him down, supported by an elite force of nearly five hundred battle-hardened shinobi. With such an overwhelming force converging upon a single man, was there any conceivable way for him to survivelet alone triumph? And yet By the time the battle reached its conclusion, the once-formidable force lay in ruins. Of the five hundred elite shinobi, over two hundred lay dead, while the survivors bore wounds of varying severity. Among the six Kage-level Shinobi, Senju Tobirama barely managed to escape with grievous wounds, Sarutobi Sasuke, another renowned figure, survived only by sheer luck. As for the remaining four... They perished at Uchiha Kysuke''s hands. For those who had not personally witnessed the battle, the accounts sounded like the ramblings of a madman. How could one man stand against nearly half of the Land of Fire''s strongest warriors and emerge victorious? Yet the survivors swore by what they had seen. That day, Uchiha Kysuke was no mere shinobihe was like a god, a force of nature given form. Every movement he made carried an unstoppable momentum, his strikes infused with devastating power. His sheer presence on the battlefield struck terror into the hearts of those who dared oppose him. His dominance was not solely due to his Mangeky Sharinganhis sheer resilience, blistering speed, and monstrous strength made him an unbreakable force. His ninjutsu mastery was unparalleled, his defenses impenetrable, his recovery rate astonishing, and his destructive potential utterly unmatched. What truly defied belief, however, was his command over all five chakra natures, an ability unheard of even among the most gifted shinobiespecially at his age. With seamless mastery, he wove together advanced elemental combinations, a feat so rare and so deadly that it played a decisive role in the Senju''s crushing defeat. His abilities were overwhelming in every regard. In the face of such absolute power, who could possibly stand against him? As whispers spread throughout the shinobi world, certain individuals began to bestow upon him a new title: The God of Shinobi At the same time, the strength of Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama was also acknowledged throughout the shinobi world. People soon began to murmur that the Land of Fire was home to not just one, but three shinobi of godlike power. And with such unparalleled figures uniting under one banner, the village they founded would be unlike anything the world had ever seen. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To make matters even more compelling, the reputation of the Uchiha Clan had undergone a remarkable transformation in recent years. This led many to ask themselves a fateful question Should they move to the Hidden Village in the Land of Fire? And just as countless people were still contemplating this possibility, another unexpected announcement sent shockwaves across the entire country. The Uchiha and Senju were indeed forming a unified hidden village, and what''s morethey had extended an open invitation to all residents of the Land of Fire. Furthermore, those who contributed to the village''s construction would receive priority access to housing, employment, and educational resources. In simple terms, as long as one was willing to work for the village, they would receive its protectionregardless of their past and background. Even those who had once been enemies of the two clans, even those burdened with old grudges, would be welcomedso long as they renounced their desire for revenge. If a blood feud spanning a thousand years could be put to rest, then surely, there was no wound that time could not heal. The moment this news broke, it set off a storm across the entire Land of Fire. The larger clans remained cautious, preferring to observe from a distance before making their move. But the smaller and mid-sized clans wasted no timemany uprooted their entire households, choosing to place their future in the hands of this emerging power. For common folk, the opportunity was even clearer. A place of stability, safety, and a futuresuch things were priceless in an era defined by war and uncertainty. And in a world where strength dictated survival, was there any force more powerful than the combined might of the Uchiha and Senju? Even a child of seven could answer: None. Thus, the choice became obvious. The movement began as a trickle, but soon, it swelled into an unstoppable tide. Across every road and trade route, caravans of all sizes could be seen, families carrying their entire lives on their backs, merchants and craftsmen seeking new beginnings, and rogue shinobi hoping for redemption. When asked a simple question"Where are you headed?" The answer was always the same: "To the Hidden Villagethe land of safety and dreams." The sheer scale of the migration was unprecedentedeven Kysuke himself wondered if the term "unparalleled prosperity" was enough to describe the scene. And of course, this entire "recruitment campaign" had been meticulously orchestrated by none other than Uchiha Kysukethe master of strategy and persuasion. After all, in the shinobi world, what was the most valuable resource? One wordtalented people. The establishment of Konoha was happening six or seven years ahead of its expected timeline. This meant they could use this additional time to absorb not only the Land of Fire''s population but also civilians from the other four great nations. In the original timeline, many exceptional shinobi had emerged from humble, civilian backgrounds, rising to fame through their sheer talent. A strong civilian foundation would ensure Konoha''s dominance not just in warfare but also in economic strengtha crucial factor often overlooked in times of war. And once the time was right, they could wage campaigns against the other four great nations. Even with their unmatched power, the Three Gods alone could not conquer entire countries without a massive logistical force behind them. Because after allwhat would stop the other nations from simply avoiding battle altogether? If occupation was the goal, their enemies could always retreat into the shadows, gathering resistance forces in secret. No matter how invincible they were in direct combat, they could not afford to be tied down in hostile territory forever. Thus, a strong foundation of lower-tier forces was necessary. Without it, any so-called "invasion" would amount to nothing more than a one-sided slaughter. Thanks to Kysuke''s foresight, Konoha was growing at an astonishing rate. Every single day, the village welcomed dozenssometimes even hundredsof new residents. To further improve the clan''s once-feared image, Kysuke entrusted Maya with a crucial task Personally overseeing the integration of new villagers. His instructions were clearmake every new resident feel that the Uchiha were a warm and welcoming family. Meanwhile, Hashirama Senju paid little attention to such political maneuvers. Or rather he was simply too exhausted to care. With the village''s population exploding, what was the most immediate concern? The answer was simplehousing and food. With over a hundred new arrivals every day, even shinobis alone could not keep up with the relentless demand for construction. Thus, the time had come for Hashirama, the "great architectural expert," to take center stage. Working alongside Kochou, he constructed houses at an astonishing speed. One created the buildings, while the other used their dojutsu to modify them according to each family''s needs. Together, they could achieve the work of ten thousand builders. A single lap around the village, and entire districts rose from the ground in an instant. With just two hours of effort each morning, they could provide enough homes for the newcomerswithout issue. The next challenge was food. And once again, this responsibility fell upon Hashirama. By channeling his immense life force, he could rapidly grow fruits and vegetablessimilar to how he summoned entire forests with his Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees. Thus, the once-mighty Senju Clan Leader found himself building houses in the morning and tending crops in the afternoon. Occasionally, residents who had received farmland even sought him out, hoping he would use Wood Release to enhance their fields and increase their harvests. With all this work, how could Hashirama possibly have the time to worry about politics? But while he remained distracted There was one person who most certainly was paying attention. Senju Tobirama. The younger Senju brothera master of strategy and politicshow could he fail to see the cunning scheme Kysuke was weaving? Kysuke was working tirelessly to elevate the Uchiha''s reputation, and if left unchecked, they would become the dominant force within the village. So Tobirama made up his mind. He would not let Kysuke have his way. If Kysuke put up banners to welcome new villagers, Tobirama put up his own. If Kysuke provided food and water, the Senju clan matched their efforts without hesitation. Whatever Kysuke built, Tobirama made sure the Senju did it too And if possible, did it better. Because as long as it frustrated Kysuke Tobirama was more than happy to do it. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 195 - 195: The Stubborn Senju Hashirama Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the future Hokage Rock, three figures stood side by side, their clothing billowing in the bleak, cold wind. "I say, haven''t we posed long enough?" Hashirama sighed helplessly. He still had a great deal of work to do. "In truth," Kysuke remarked, his words carrying an air of deeper meaning, "our greatest role is simply to stand here and be seen." Madara nodded in agreement. Their presence alone, standing as a symbol for the entire Land of Fire to witness, was a declaration of the village''s strength. Without such a grand display, would Konoha have reached its current state of prosperity? Glancing at Kysuke, who seemed momentarily lost in thought, Madara unexpectedly offered a word of praise. "I have to admit, your proposal was excellent." Hearing this, Hashirama quickly nodded, inwardly acknowledging his friend''s capabilities. When they first built the village, he had never imagined it would flourish as it had. Looking down from their vantage point, they could see the bustling activity within the village wallssmoke curling from chimneys, streets filled with people moving about their daily lives. The sheer liveliness of it all brought tears to Hashirama''s eyes. The dream he had chased for so many years, the vision he had longed for, was finally within reach. Receiving the praise of his two friends, Kysuke merely shook his head with a faint smile. "This alone is far from enough," he said. "If we want the village to achieve lasting peace and stability, military strength alone won''t suffice. Economic development must keep pace." He extended his hands, tracing a few circles in the air as he spoke. "I plan to implement a land reform system, dividing the village into three major zones." "First is the Core District. The land here must remain under our control. Villagers can purchase temporary rights to their homes, but not the land itself." "Next is the Inner District, where housing prices will be more affordable, allowing people from different social classes to settle and integrate." "Finally, the Outer Districtthis should be expanded as much as possible. In simple terms, we build as much as we can, stretching the village to its full potential." "Uh" Hashirama scratched his head in confusion. "Why do we need to do all this?" Having spent his whole life in a clan-based society, he couldn''t quite grasp the purpose of such measures. "You" Kysuke took a deep breath before suddenly posing a question neither of them expected. "Do you know the meaning of life?" Seeing their silent expressions, he continued, "Actually, it''s not just youI believe most people struggle to find the answer." "In that case, let me give them one." "For example, moving into a better home, relocating to a more comfortable district, finding a more respectable job, and so on." "When people have clear goals, they will feel that their efforts are worthwhileeven if, in the end, all they achieve is" Kysuke trailed off, leaving his sentence unfinished. But the other two understood his implication. Patting Hashirama on the shoulder, he smiled. "I''ve already drawn up the plans. I''ll leave the implementation to you." Though he still didn''t fully grasp the reasoning, Hashirama clenched his fist, his bright smile reflecting his determination. Meanwhile, Madara asked with curiosity, "So, do you intend to increase tax revenue through housing and land?" "Of course not." Kysuke shook his head before elaborating on his vision. "In the beginning, many people simply won''t have the means to afford land or housing rights." "So, I''ve decided to introduce mortgage loans under the village''s name." The concept was simpleallowing villagers to borrow against their future earnings to purchase property they otherwise couldn''t afford. With no upfront costs or immediate financial risks, the village would generate a steady stream of revenue over time. Even if the plan didn''t lead to full-scale expansion, it would still serve as a crucial financial foundation for Konoha. Beyond that, Kysuke also planned to support merchants and establish a trade route connecting the entire Land of Fire. After all, a hidden village, despite its power, was relatively small compared to the vast world of commoners. In the grand scheme of things, the shinobi realm was merely a fraction of the Land of Fire''s true scale. Take the Land of Fire, for exampleits vast territory was dotted with numerous towns and cities, many of which rivaled Konoha in size. To establish relations with these settlements, the first step was diplomacy. And that meant dealing with the secular rulerthe Daimy. With the Daimy''s support, Konoha''s economy could truly flourish. Many of these ideas were somewhat difficult for Madara and Hashirama to fully grasp. In fact, much of Kysuke''s reasoning remained hazy to them. To Madara especially, the concept of negotiating with the Daimy felt absurd. His first instinct was simpleeliminate him and take direct control of the Land of Fire''s military and government. Unfortunately, Kysuke had vetoed that idea outright. What a joke. Even if they had twice the manpower of their two clans combined, it still wouldn''t be enough. Even in later years, when Konoha reached its peak, it barely had enough capable administrators. Governing an entire nation wasn''t just about strengthit was a complex endeavor with countless challenges. A single misstep could lead to catastrophe. Then there was the issue of security. With so many people guarding just Konoha, the village still repeatedly faced threats of destruction. If they stretched their forces thin by attempting to govern an entire Land of Fire, by the time they realized what was happening, they might already be wiped out. Rather than wasting resources on direct rule, it was far wiser to let the Daimy handle mundane affairs while Konoha focused on securing its own interests. Of course, Kysuke had no intention of letting a Daimy rule over him indefinitely. It wasn''t about not wanting to governhe simply understood the importance of timing. When the right opportunity arose, they would naturally replace the Daimy. For now, the village''s development remained the top priority. With economic plans in place, the next focus was education and military affairs. Though they seemed separate, the two were closely intertwined. Only by establishing a comprehensive education system could the village continuously produce talented individuals. The original Konoha Ninja Academy had the right idea, but in Kysuke''s eyes, its scale was far too limited. Each generation only had a handful of studentsfar too few to sustain a large-scale war effort. Thus, Kysuke proposed a bold reform: Completely remove all entry restrictions for students, making enrollment numbers the primary concern. No discrimination by birth. No concern for talent. No tuition fees. As long as someone wished to become a ninja, they would have the chance. Furthermore, he planned to reshape public perception. They needed to erase the belief that becoming a ninja meant a lifetime of war and death. Instead, they would promote the benefitsstability, honor, and financial security. Upon hearing Kysuke''s vision, Madara immediately voiced his approval, but Hashirama hesitated. "Kysuke." His voice was serious. "We founded this village to prevent children from going to war. Are you sure you''re not straying from our original purpose?" "Moreover, strengthening our military too much could place great pressure on neighboring nations, which wouldn''t be good for peace in the shinobi world." Kysuke was stunned. He looked at his friend in disbelief, genuinely curious about how his mind worked. Avoiding military expansion out of fear of intimidating other nations? He tried to explain his reasoning, but Hashirama remained firm in his beliefs. At that moment, Kysuke finally understood the struggles of that "Sixth Hokage" from the future. Hashirama was brilliant in many waysbut he was also painfully idealistic. The man had even distributed the Tailed Beasts to other villages. What kind of idiot would do something like that? Sure, Hashirama had the power to subdue them. But did he really think everyone else could do the same? Those very Tailed Beasts, once given away, inevitably turned against Konoha in the end. Even Tobirama himselfhis own brothermet his death at the hands of the Kinkaku and Ginkaku brothers, who wielded the power of the Nine-Tails. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that many of Konoha''s future calamities stemmed from the foolish ideals of the Senju brothers. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 196 - 196: Tobirama—Watch Me Call for Reinforcements Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the end, the three of them failed to reach a unified agreement regarding military development. This conversation served as an undeniable wake-up call for Kysuke, a stark reminder that he still lacked the highest authority within the village. If he wished to implement reforms, he had only one path forwardto seize the seat of ultimate power. Only by becoming Hokage could he guide the village onto the most righteous path. Otherwise, the same tragedies of his past life would inevitably unfold once more. What was truly intriguing, however, was that Senju Hashirama harbored a similar sentiment. --- "Tobirama." That night, Hashirama spoke with his younger brother about the discussion from earlier. "I feel that Kysuke''s ideas are too radical," Hashirama said, his voice tinged with helplessness. "Why can''t he understand that if we grow too powerful, the other nations will inevitably grow wary of us?" "And when that happens, it won''t just be a village conflictit will escalate into a war between entire nations." It was evident that Hashirama was the kind of person who was utterly devoted to his own ideals. He firmly believed that as long as people could achieve mutual understanding, war would not be necessarythat all disputes could be resolved peacefully. Yet, the irony was that, from beginning to end, he had never once considered the situation from the opposing side''s perspective. Kysuke had repeatedly and explicitly laid out the consequences of lacking deterrence, but no matter how many times he explained it, this blockhead simply refused to listen. A man so utterly fixated on his own ideals, preaching endlessly about the importance of mutual understanding. But perhaps, deep in his subconscious, only those who accepted his version of "peace" were deemed to be in the right. And was that not, in its own way, a form of selfishness? Tobirama observed his elder brother''s troubled expression, hesitating for a brief moment before swallowing the words that had nearly left his lipswords that would have revealed that he, too, agreed with that man''s philosophy. But such words would never escape his mouth. No matter what, he would never allow the Uchiha to seize control of the village. Previously, he had worried that his elder brother would be unwilling to compete for authority against his friend. But now, those worries had completely dissipated. What kind of conflicts are the most terrifying in this world? Not those driven by mere survival. Not those fueled by hatred. Not even those fought over food and resources. None of these compared to the true horrorideological conflicts. A battle of ideals left no room for retreat. Everyone believed they were right, and it was precisely because of this conviction that they would stop at nothing to fight for their cause. To prevent Kysuke from bringing "ruin" upon the village, Hashirama would inevitably take part in the struggle in earnest. And that, in turn, would give Tobirama the opportunity to maneuver from the shadowsgradually forcing the Uchiha to the edge of the precipice. After all, killing a person did not always require the use of a blade. At present, Kysuke, Hashirama, and Madara each held a share of authority over the village. And without a doubt, the Senju were at a distinct disadvantage. To break this deadlock, they needed to restructure the power distribution among the village''s leadership. Tobirama''s thoughts were simplesince they were forming a unified Hidden Village, then surely it could not be run by just their two clans. If other clans were to join, should they not be granted their rightful positions as well? And when that happened, the entire power structure would naturally shift. Tobirama had entertained such notions ever since the village''s founding. And now, it was time to set those plans into motion. "Just you wait, you wretched Uchiha," he thought with absolute confidence. He had once been a ruler in his own rightuntil he crossed paths with Uchiha Kysuke. And yet, he seemed to have forgotten one crucial truth. In every encounter between them thus far, he had never once gained the upper hand. --- Uchiha Clan District, Kysuke''s Residence. "This is so boring~" Little Haruto lay sprawled out on the floor in a starfish-like shape, visibly displeased with how his father was constantly busy. When he first arrived in the village, he had been brimming with excitement. But after spending days surrounded by nothing but ongoing construction, his enthusiasm had all but disappeared. Glancing at his little sister, Nagisa, who was sound asleep in her cradle, Haruto''s eyes flickered with mischief. Quietly, he slipped over to the window, nimbly climbed out, and slipped past the walls of the compound. "Heh heh, time for an adventure!" Like a little shadow, he darted into the bustling streets and disappeared from sight. He had already explored every corner of the village to the point of boredom. Now that he had finally managed to sneak out of the house, there was no way he would settle for merely wandering the village again. From what he had heard, his father had gone to war when he was seven years old. So surely, it was perfectly reasonable for Uchiha Haruto to leave the village at five, wasn''t it? Before long, the little troublemaker had reached the main entrance of the Hidden Village. Just as he was about to blend into the crowd and slip outside, he suddenly felt someone grab him by the collar. Startled, he twisted around, only to see Aunt Maya looking at him with an amused yet knowing smile. "Heh heh heh hello, Aunt Maya~" Puffing up his chubby cheeks, he flashed his signature innocent look, hoping to win her over. Alas, Maya was not so easily fooled. One glance at his sneaky behavior was enough to tell her exactly what had happenedhe had obviously snuck out of the house. If the adults found out, he would undoubtedly be in for a spanking. Gazing at the little rascal''s sheepish grin, Maya couldn''t help but chuckle and shake her head. She decided to let him off this time. Otherwise, he might stop letting her hold him in the future. Pulling the mischievous child into her arms, her expression suddenly grew somber. Years of battle had left her body riddled with hidden injuries, making it unlikely that she would ever be able to have children of her own. It might not have been entirely appropriate to think this way, but Maya had indeed come to see the two little ones as her own. And Haruto, in turn, was quite attached to her, having grown up with her by his side. His father was strict. His mother was even stricter. Only this aunt of his truly spoiled him. Tugging at her sleeve, Haruto rocked his chubby cheeks from side to side, his voice tinged with pleading. "Let me stay here, okay? I''ll help you welcome the villagers." "Fine. But you mustn''t cause any trouble." Unable to resist his request, Mayoi reluctantly agreed. However, when Haruto wasn''t looking, she discreetly signaled to one of the guards. The shinobi gave a small nod and instantly disappeared from the gate. Regardless of anything else, she had to inform Lady Mito. That was her duty as a subordinate. Completely unaware of this exchange, little Haruto had already wriggled free from her embrace and was enthusiastically "standing guard" at the entrance. If he couldn''t leave the village, then playing a role-playing game seemed like a decent alternative. "Mister, let me help you carry that!" "Oh? You''re from Tanzaku Street? I heard there are lots of fun things there!" "Don''t worry, Big Sister! I''ll protect you all in the future!" As he darted around the gate, Haruto quickly became a delightful spectacle. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first, Maya had been worried. But as she watched the villagers respond to him with warmth and laughter, she had a sudden realization. Perhaps the presence of children could foster a greater sense of trust among newcomers to the village. After all, for weary travelers who had endured countless hardships on their journey here, what would they rather be greeted by? A line of grim-faced shinobi brimming with killing intent? Or the sight of a child laughing and playing at the gate? Maya believed that, for most people, the answer was obvious. If children could play freely at the entrance, it was a sign that the village was safe and peaceful. And that, in turn, would naturally put the newcomers at ease. "La la la~" Humming cheerfully to himself, Haruto scampered aboutuntil he suddenly collided with the carriage of a large incoming group. "Where did this brat come from?" A shinobi clad in unfamiliar attire shot Haruto an irritated glare. And the moment his gaze fell upon the Uchiha fan symbol on the boy''s back, his expression darkened. Without hesitation, he lashed out with a kick. "Out of my way, you little pest!" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 197 - 197: If You Don’t Court Death, You Won’t Die Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The man''s kick did not carry much force. It seemed that he understood wellhe couldn''t cause a fatality. Otherwise, the Uchiha would have the perfect excuse to retaliate against them. But whenever he thought of their clan leader''s tragic death, the fury in his heart refused to be suppressed. Killing was out of the question, but giving this little brat a kick should be fine, right? At worst, he could later brush it off as a defensive reaction against a sneak attack. After all, someone stationed at the village gate to receive guests was, at best, just some guard''s child. A noble clan like the Shimura was not something a mere nobody could afford to provoke. Yet, unexpectedly, this young boywho appeared no older than a childmoved with surprising agility. Yet, unexpectedly, this young boywho appeared no older than a childmoved with surprising agility. The moment the man''s foot lashed out, Haruto''s body reacted instinctively. Before he could think, his body moved on its own. He ducked low and rolled swiftly along the ground, narrowly avoiding the chnin''s sudden attack. Unfortunately, he was too focused on dodging and did not pay attention to his surroundings, accidentally rolling straight into a roadside puddle. By the time he scrambled back to his feet, the wool sweater his mother had painstakingly woven was already soaked with dirty water and mud. Reaching out with his small hands, he tugged at his soaked collar, his tiny fingers curling around the muddied fabric. His face scrunched in frustration before he snapped his head up, puffing out his cheeks. "Hey! Why did you kick me?!" "He actually dodged it" Shimura Takehiko was no fool. From the boy''s reaction alone, he could tellthis was no ordinary child. If any random four- or five-year-old could evade his kick, then the Uchiha would have conquered the entire shinobi world long ago. Seeing that the man refused to answer, Haruto''s little face turned red with frustration. He wanted to strike back, but he wasn''t sure if he could win. After a moment of thought, he could only sulkily pull the pendant from his neck and hurl it forcefully to the ground. There was only one move left in his arsenalhis strongest jutsu. Summoning: Father. As the pendant shattered, spilling a quicksilver-like liquid that spread across the ground, automatically forming a space-time barrier. In the span of a single second, Kysukemon emerged from the teleportation array. [P.S: Pokemon reference.] For a brief moment, Kysuke was taken aback to find himself at the village''s main gate. He had been expecting to come face to face with his dear acquaintance, Black Zetsu. But judging from the current scene, things weren''t quite as he had imagined. "Father" Haruto lowered his head, his small hands clenching tightly onto his soiled sweater as teardrops pattered onto the ground, breaking apart into tiny fragments. He hadn''t been trying to cause trouble. Even though he had been playing, he had genuinely found joy in helping people. But he couldn''t understand ithe had only accidentally bumped into a carriage. He hadn''t even hit a person. So why had that adult attacked him? The injustice of it all overwhelmed him and weighed heavily on his young heart, causing his tears to pour down in streams. Tears streaked down his cheeks, mixing with the grime on his face. With his small frame trembling and his muddied clothes clinging to him, he looked utterly pitiful. "My lord!" Sensing that something was amiss, Maya rushed forward, dropping to one knee. "Please forgive this subordinate''s failure in supervision, which allowed a scoundrel to take advantage of the situation." "We beg for your pardon! My lord!" A great number of Uchiha shinobi followed suit, all kneeling in unison. In an instant, the village gate fell into a heavy silence, save for the sound of Haruto''s soft sobbing. "He he is Uchiha Kysuke''s child." At that moment, Shimura Takehiko wished the ground would swallow him whole. Before they had set out, the newly appointed clan leader had repeatedly warned themunder no circumstances were they to provoke the "God of Shinobi." If they sought revenge, they had to be patient and wait for the right time. After all, if they could endure and bide their time, their chance for vengeance would surely come. But who could have predicted that before even setting foot inside the village, he would go and kick that man''s son? Wasn''t this just outright asking for trouble?! "Kysuke-sama" Takehiko opened his mouth, his eyes darting around frantically, hoping that his clan leader would step in to speak for him. But the curtain of the leader''s carriage remained completely still. The message was clearyou caused this mess, you deal with it. There was no way the clan would sacrifice itself just to protect one subordinate. "I I" Cold sweat drenched Takehiko''s forehead. Kysuke had not even glanced at him, yet the pressure weighing down on him grew heavier and heavier. Not to mention the kneeling Uchiha shinobieach one radiating murderous intent, the majority of which was directed at him. If he failed to handle this properly, it wouldn''t just be his own life on the line. He might very well drag the entire Shimura clan down with him. At that moment, a lone figure suddenly appeared atop the village''s outer wall. It was none other than Senju Tobirama. Having personally invited the Sarutobi and Shimura clans to join, it was his duty as host to greet them himself. However, the scene unfolding below made him stop in his tracks. "These fools" Tobirama was so furious he nearly cursed out loud. Of all people to provoke, they had to pick that walking calamity. Kysuke had already been looking for an excuse to deal with them, and now they had conveniently delivered themselves right to his doorstep. Publicly attacking the God of Shinobi''s childthis was nothing short of a direct challenge to the village itself. If Kysuke wanted to escalate things, he had every justification to immediately declare war on their two clans. And if that happened, all the allies Tobirama had painstakingly gathered would be utterly useless. He wanted to step in and mediate, but he knew very wellKysuke would not show him any face. "They can only pray for mercy now." That was all Tobirama could dopray. Meanwhile, Takehiko seemed to have made up his mind. He reached into his pouch, pulled out a kunai, and without hesitation, stabbed it deep into his own thigh. Seeing that the Uchiha remained unmoved, he let out a bitter laugh, gathered his chakra, and forcibly severed the very leg he had used to kick the child. Blood gushed forth, even making little Haruto forget his tears for a moment. At last, Kysuke finally turned around. He reached down and personally helped Maya to her feet. He did not blame his subordinates. The reason he had allowed them to remain kneeling was simply to make a statement. My men are kneeling here. As for youyou brought this upon yourself. Deal with it. And if I''m not satisfied, then you can all stay right here. Having just spent the last of his points after a recent exchange, Kysuke saw no issue with using this moment to eliminate both clans entirely. After offering a reassuring glance to his guilt-ridden clansmen, Kysuke turned to his son. His right eye shifted into the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan. With a mere glance, his djutsu activated, and the dirt and grime covering Yjin''s clothes instantly flowed back into the earth. "Eh?" Blinking in surprise, Haruto looked up at his father, eyes wide. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go. Time to head homeyour mother is worried about you." Sweeping the child up in his arms, Kysuke turned and disappeared beyond the village gates. Only then did the suffocating tension finally ease. "Thank the heavens" A shinobi from the Shimura clan let out a long, quiet sigh. Once, their clan had been a noble and powerful household within the Land of Fire. Now, they have been reduced to mere shadows, living under the mercy of others. How utterly pathetic. Fortunately, Senju Tobirama appeared in time and relieved everyone''s worries. As for Shimura Takehiko, who was still bleeding profusely, everyone knew This man would not live much longer. Perhaps, sometime in the near future, he would be found "hanged in his room," an offering to appease the Uchiha''s wrath. They had come expecting an alliance with the Senju to suppress the Uchiha Who would have thought that before even stepping through the gate, they would be given such a harsh welcome? What a complete disaster. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 198 - 198: Enduring Humiliation Does Not Mean You Can Forge Ahead Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "You''ve all been frightened," Tobirama expressed his concernthough his tone carried not a shred of sincerity. In truth, he was eagerly waiting for Kysuke to end the fool''s life right then and there. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A man like that, if allowed entry into the village, would only bring endless trouble. Originally, he had intended to wait until things settled down before recruiting a few disciples from the Sarutobi and Shimura clans, thereby tying them firmly to the Senju''s cause. But now, it seemed he would have to put that plan on hold. His gaze fell upon the newly appointed Shimura patriarch, who stood meek and submissive before him. Seeing the man''s pitiful display, Tobirama''s irritation gradually subsided. After a brief moment of contemplation, he finally spoke. "For the time being, proceed with utmost caution. Keep a low profile in all your actions." "Prepare a generous gift and send it to the Uchiha. When the time is right, your place in the village''s decision-making body will naturally be secured." "In that case, we are most grateful to Lord Tobirama." The Shimura clan leader lowered his head even further, his voice filled with humility. Both he and Sarutobi Sasuke understood a simple truththe future of the Land of Fire belonged to this hidden village. They had only two choices: submission or opposition. There was no third path. Fleeing the Land of Fire? That was a coward''s way outsomething only those secret-ninja-arts clans would consider. How could they so easily abandon their ancestral homeland? Besides, other nations would soon follow suit, establishing hidden villages of their own. No matter where they fled, they would still be subject to governance and exploitation. Given these circumstances, staying was the only viable option. At least here, under the rule of the Senju and Uchihatwo of the strongest noble clansthey could find some measure of security. And if wars broke out between nations in the future, they firmly believed that no other country would be able to stand against them. Before long, the group arrived at the luxurious residential district that Hashirama had specially prepared for them. "You may settle in here. I still need to go and receive the Sarutobi patriarch" Suddenly, Tobirama''s expression changed drastically. The change was so abrupt that the others instinctively turned toward him in confusion. Before they could ask, he abruptly spun aroundhis gaze locking onto a figure approaching from behind. A woman, dressed in casual attire, was walking toward them at a steady, deliberate pace. "Lady Mito," Tobirama hesitated, as if wanting to speak but ultimately holding back. "This is none of your concern. Step aside." Mito''s voice was crisp and commanding. Her gaze swept over the crowd, pausing the moment she spotted the injured man lying on the stretcher. In an instant, nine gleaming Adamantine Chains shot into the air, slicing through the space between them with unstoppable force. Without sparing Tobirama a single glance, the chains passed through the gathered shinobi and wrapped around the wounded man, lifting him into the air. "You dare lay a hand on my childare you declaring war on the Uzumaki Clan?!" Having spent so much time at Kysuke''s side, the bun-haired princess had learned well how to wave a big flag. The truth of the matter was irrelevanther priority was to take the offensive first. By pinning a heavy accusation on the other party from the start, she turned what might have been an unreasonable action into something entirely justified. This tactic was incredibly effective in escalating conflicts. Before the accused could even process the situation, the argument had already shiftedand the weight of the charge forced them into a defensive position. By the time anyone realized what had happened, everything would already be settled. And now, with a single phrase"You are making an enemy of the Uzumaki"Mito has escalated the situation to an entirely different level. In truth, the siblings Haruto and Nagisa were technically royalty, a prince and princess of the Land of Whirlpools. So her words weren''t even an exaggeration. Tobirama clenched his jaw. He knew that Uzumaki Ashina had once spoken to his elder brother, making one thing explicitly clear: no matter what happened between the clans, they must never harm Mito''s good children. Because of that, he could not say much at this moment. "Damn it, Uchiha Kysuke, you really are a menace," he thought bitterly. Frustrated and helpless, Tobirama could only shift his anger toward Kysuke. The matter had already been settledso why had his wife suddenly stepped in to make things worse? Who was next? Uchiha Kochou? If they pushed any further, the entire Shimura clan might as well slit their own throats and be done with it. Just as Tobirama was thinking this, a blood-curdling scream tore through the air. A crimson mist sprayed outwardthe man''s other leg had vanished without a trace. The overwhelming agony was too much. His body convulsed once before collapsing into unconsciousness. Tobirama exhaled slowly, thinking that perhapsfinallythis ordeal was over. But he had underestimated a mother''s protective instincts. Before anyone could react, the nine Adamantine Chains cut through the air, spreading out like a vast, glistening web over the Shimura clan. The ominous chains loomed menacingly over their heads. Fear rippled through the group. Seeing their companion''s mutilated state, the remaining Shimura shinobi instinctively stepped back, terrified of becoming the next victim. "Lady Mito, what is the meaning of this?" The Shimura clan leader''s expression finally darkened. They had already been pushed this farif they backed down any further, they would lose all standing in this village. Mito tilted her head slightly. "The meaning?" Her voice was light, almost casual. And yetthe chains slithered closer. The slight tightening was enough to send a suffocating pressure through the air. The Shimura leader clenched his fists. An invisible weight pressed down on his shoulders. Mito''s gaze was sharp and unyielding. "I will give you one warningstay away from my child." "From this day forward, wherever my family is present, no member of the Shimura clan is to appear within a hundred meters. Otherwise" Her lips curled into a small smile. "I will kill every last one I find." Swish! Swish! Swish! As soon as she finished speaking, countless figures materialized in the surrounding area. Some leaned against walls, others crouched on rooftopstheir presence eerily silent yet suffocatingly oppressive. Their sharp, otherworldly eyes gleamed ominously in the dim light, leaving no doubt about their identity. "Uchiha..." The Shimura clan collectively lost their voices. A wave of panic spread among them. "If you still don''t understand" The Adamantine Chains coiled around the injured man''s throat without a sound. Surrounded by countless pairs of blood-red eyes, brimming with cold, unrestrained killing intent, the Shimura clan leader dared not move a muscle. "Then perhaps," Mito continued, her voice soft yet merciless, "the Shimura clan should find itself a new leader." With those words, the chains abruptly tightened. Veins bulged across the man''s forehead as his body convulsed involuntarily. Even so, he resisted the urge to fight back, knowing that doing so would mean certain death. Thud! After a few agonizing seconds, the nearly suffocated Shimura patriarch collapsed onto the ground, his breath coming in ragged, humiliating gasps. Mito didn''t spare him a second glance. With a slight nod toward Tobirama, she turned and walked away, ignoring the others as if they didn''t exist. She was the Princess of the Land of Whirlpools. The wife of Uchiha Kysuke, the God of Shinobi. And todayshe had made sure everyone knew it. In the past, few had given her true status much thought. But after todaynone would dare to ignore it. That was exactly the outcome she had wanted. Her family was her final bottom line. Any force that dared cross it would face her full wrath. In truth, she had considered killing the man outright. If she didn''t spill blood, she feared others might mistake her mercy for weakness. But before she left home, Kysuke had given her specific instructions. If the Shimura resisted, they were to be slaughtered without hesitation. But if they chose humiliation over death, then let them live. Because Senju Tobirama was a suspicious man by nature. And a man who harbored deep resentment yet chose to endurewas a dangerous pawn Tobirama would never allow to remain. There was no need for Mito or Kysuke to do anything. The Shimura patriarch''s days were already numbered. "This will do." Suppressing the last traces of lingering bloodlust, Mito shifted her thoughts to something far more important. "Hmm I heard a new food street opened in the south. Let''s eat out tonight~" And with that, the ever-lazy princess conveniently avoided her cooking duties for the day. Back in the courtyard, Tobirama exhaled lightly. "Rest well. We''ll speak again tomorrow," Tobirama said with a calm tone, even going so far as to console the shaken members of the Shimura clan. The Shimura clan leader felt touched by his kindness. He failed to notice the cold, dangerous glint in Tobirama''s half-lowered gaze. "A truly patient man you are, Lord Shimura." A fleeting trace of killing intent flickered in his eyes. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 199 - 199: Young Hiruzen, Tobirama Takes a Disciple Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon A few weeks later, a piece of news arrived. The head of the Shimura clan had suddenly fallen ill, and it was clear that his condition was grave. It seemed he did not have long to live. For the sake of the clan''s development, a previously unknown young man ascended to the position of clan leader, vowing to restore the Shimura clan''s prestige and contribute his exceptional abilities to the construction of the village. In response, the Senju brothers greatly praised him, and the two clans, seemingly unified in purpose, even posed for a commemorative photo together during the inauguration ceremony of the new clan leader. As for the sudden illness of the former clan leader, which ultimately led to his deathwho would pay it any attention? Despite the turmoil surrounding the change in leadership, the Shimura clan gradually settled into their new role within the village, becoming involved in various affairs and matters of importance. All that remained was the arrival of the Sarutobi clan. Once they arrived, the Senju brothers would finally be in a position to shift the balance of power, using both the Shimura and Sarutobi clans to counter the growing influence of the Uchiha. --- In the central region of the Land of Fire, a convoy of carriages made its way along the main road. "Clan Leader." A shinobi responsible for intelligence handed Sarutobi Sasuke an encrypted letter. "Thank you for your hard work." Sasuke appeared very kind, his attitude gentle even toward his direct subordinates. He opened the encrypted letter and carefully read the information inside. After a long pause, he slowly shook his hand, and the letter immediately burst into flames. "The Uchiha, huh." Saying these words, he couldn''t help but recall the events of that day, remembering the godlike power of that formidable figure. He couldn''t understand how the Shimura clan had dared to provoke the world-renowned god of Shinobis. Now, they have lost not only their dignity but the life of their clan leader as well. "Senju..." Seeing his father''s face grow heavy with concern, a young boy around five or six years old could not help but ask, "Father, what happened?" Startled, Sasuke snapped back to reality and smiled softly at his son. "Hiruzen," he began, his voice warm, "once we reach our destination, I''ll find you a good teacher. Alright?" The young boy was none other than the young head of the Sarutobi clan, the future Third Hokage of the hidden leaf village, Sarutobi Hiruzen. "A teacher?" Hiruzen blinked, confused. "Why? With you teaching me, isn''t that enough?" "Hahaha." Hearing his son''s praise, Sasuke laughed heartily, then after a pause, explained, "That person is much stronger than me. More importantly, he will one day rise to the pinnacle of power." "I see." Hiruzen nodded, as though he understood. Seeing his son''s mature response, Sasuke smiled with satisfaction. His son was exceptionally talented, and even more impressive was his deep understanding of political intricacies at such a young age. Not wanting to repeat the Shimura clan''s mistakes, sending his son out to learn from others was the attitude Sarutobi wanted to convey to the outside world. Given the current political situation, it seemed highly likely that Senju Tobirama would ascend as the second Hokage. When that day came, with his son''s many talents, Sasuke had no doubt that Hiruzen would inherit the position of Third Hokage. And when that time arrived, the entire villageand perhaps even the entire Land of Firewould fall under the control of the Sarutobi clan. Endure humiliation? Bear heavy burdens? No, the truly wise person is the one who makes others unable to see his wisdom. Glancing at his son''s small, soft feet, Sasuke suddenly smiled and asked, "Hiruzen, do you know why people''s feet are usually whiter than their faces and hands?" "Why?" Hiruzen asked, intrigued. "Because they''re always hidden." --- A few days later, the Sarutobi clan arrived at the unnamed united hidden village. From a great distance, Sasuke, along with his son, dismounted from the carriage and adopted a very humble stance. "Welcome, welcome." Hashirama, who had finally found time in his schedule, personally came to greet them at the village entrance. This was also something his younger brother had specifically requested, who believed that in order to win hearts, even if it was just a show, Hashirama needed to demonstrate his down-to-earth, approachable nature. Of course, Hashirama''s personality was naturally this way, so he didn''t need to feign anything, sparing Tobirama the trouble of forcing a pretense. Because of this, Tobirama believed the leadership of the village should be entrusted to his elder brother. This, he thought, was the right thing to do, with no selfish motives. Whether others believed it or not, Tobirama himself was convinced. "Come, Hiruzen, greet the two gentlemen," Sasuke said with a smile, guiding his son forward. At his father''s prompt, Hiruzen obediently stepped forward, bowed, and cheerfully greeted, "Greetings, Lord Hashirama, Lord Tobirama." "So this is your son?" Hashirama asked curiously. "I heard he''s already proficient in two types of nature transformation techniques at just five years old. Is that true?" "Yes," Sasuke nodded, exchanging a knowing glance with his son. Understanding the cue, Hiruzen walked over to an open patch of ground and skillfully demonstrated basic Fire Style and Earth Style techniques. "Impressive," Tobirama remarked lightly, though his expression remained as impassive as ever, making it impossible to gauge what he truly thought. At that moment, Hashirama seemed to remember something and turned to his younger brother, asking, "By the way, I heard that you''ve recently taken on a disciple?" "Yes," Tobirama responded with a nod. "He''s the child of the former Shimura clan leader. His talent is truly impressive." "In that case," Hashirama suggested with a smile, "why don''t you take this boy in as a disciple as well?" He hadn''t thought much about it, simply going with his instincts, but after seeing Hiruzen''s remarkable talent, he couldn''t help but be impressed. Upon hearing his elder brother''s suggestion, Tobirama''s eyes flickered slightly, a rare shift in his expression. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Would you be willing to become my disciple?" he asked the young boy, his gaze sharp as he studied him closely, trying to gauge his character. In return, Hiruzen only looked back with the usual childlike confusion, unsure of the question. "I... I would," Hiruzen replied hesitantly. Seeing this, Hashirama immediately burst out laughing, clearly delighted to see his younger brother gain such an excellent disciple. It was only then that Tobirama belatedly realized what had just transpired. With a half-smile, he glanced at Sarutobi Sasuke, nodded, and implicitly acknowledged the teacher-disciple bond. "It seems this Sarutobi clan leader knows how to recognize the right moment." "The plans I had prepared can now be set aside." As his thoughts shifted, Tobirama adjusted his mindset and began to exhibit the warmth characteristic of the Senju. The two sides engaged in friendly conversation, discussing the glorious histories of their respective clans. The atmosphere grew harmonious, filled with mutual respect. "On behalf of the village, I officially welcome the Sarutobi clan''s joining," Hashirama announced, marking the Sarutobi clan''s integration into the ranks of the hidden village. First the Shimura, and now the Sarutobithere was no denying that the recent moves of the Senju had caused quite a stir. Unaware of the full extent of the situation, the villagers began to sense that perhaps the Senju weren''t as harsh as the rumors suggested. "Our village is growing stronger," one of the informerspreviously plantedbegan to spread the word among the villagers. "Yes, so many great clans have joined. Now no one dares to threaten our safety," another villager chimed in, eager to add his voice to the discussion. Before long, a wave of excitement spread through the crowd, filled with praise for the Senju and Hashirama. Seeing the growing enthusiasm among the villagers, Tobirama couldn''t help but smile. But before his smile could fully spread, he noticed a large group of Uchiha clan members swiftly arrived at the village entrance. At their head stood none other than the long-absent God of Shinobi. "This is quite the commotion," Kysuke remarked, his eyes scanning the scene with a knowing smile. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 200 - 200: Kyōsukes Version of the “Will of Fire” Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Clan Leader Sarutobi, it has been a long time." Apart from Hashirama, everyone present wore grim expressions. There was no doubt that today''s events were a blatant show of strength by the Senju. In such matters, it was usually a case of each party doing what they could, competing with their own means to see who would have the last laugh. But what was the purpose of bringing so many people here? If not a deliberate provocation, then what? Especially for Sarutobi Sasuke, who was currently feeling a deep sense of unease. After all, he had been one of the key participants in the grand slaughter back then. Now, with the Senju having forged alliances and bound their fates to their newfound comrades, heSarutobi Sasukehad suddenly been cast as the villain in the eyes of many. Was this not simply taking advantage of honest men?! He, Sarutobi Sasuke, could not accept such injustice! "It has been a long time, Lord Kysuke." Sasuke said, bowing deeply, his attitude proper and respectful. At the very least, this ensured that the other party had no obvious faults to pick on. Whether or not Senju Tobirama would look down on him for this, he did not care in the slightest. As long as his son was treated well, that was all that mattered. Kysuke gazed at the man who was so adept at maintaining appearances, then suddenly let out a faint smile. His next words were sharp and direct, cutting through all pretense like a blade. "Since you have already withdrawn, why trouble yourself by stepping into these murky waters today?" It was almost an outright accusationcalling the Sarutobi leader a deserter who had abandoned his allies in battle, pointing out his cowardice for all to see. "Though I may not be the most capable, I am still willing to contribute to the Land of Fireour shared homeland," Sarutobi replied smoothly, his expression calm, as if he had not heard the underlying mockery at all, twisting the words into something favorable in his own mind. Such a response was beyond belief. Even Tobirama, who was known for his suspicion and sharp judgment, could not help but let a fleeting look of disdain pass through his eyes. During that battle, when they had surrounded the enemy, the Sarutobi leader had initially put on the appearance of standing his ground, only to flee at the first sign of trouble while the others remained locked in combat. To call him a coward was not an insult; it was simply the truth. But in a way, this was not necessarily a bad thing. A man like thiswho prioritized self-preservation over loyaltywas someone Tobirama could manipulate with ease. Sensing the shift in atmosphere, Hashirama quickly changed the topic, "Kysuke, are you heading out on a mission?" "No," Kysuke replied. "Just like all of you, I have come to welcome our future ''comrades.''" He deliberately placed emphasis on the word "comrades," making his mockery all the more apparent. "Welcoming comrades?" Tobirama frowned slightly, momentarily puzzled. But before he could ask for clarification, both Hashirama and Kysuke turned their heads toward the distance. A few seconds later, he, too, sensed something and followed their gazes. In the distance, a convoy of carts was making its way toward the village gates, its scale no smaller than that of the Sarutobi Clan. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The banners on the vehicles clearly revealed the identity of those arriving. The Fma Clan. And at the forefront of the procession stood none other than Fma Yukishia man who had once clashed with Kysuke. During the confrontation with the Tsukigakure Clan, this very man had turned on his former allies in the heat of battle, dealing a devastating blow to tsutsuki Sugito. For his contributions to repelling the enemy, Fma Yukishi certainly deserved recognition. With the arrival of the Sarutobi and Shimura clans, the Senju clan''s prestige had grown immensely. Since that was the case, Kysuke had taken it upon himself to extend an invitation to the Fma Clan as well. Now, with the formation of a Hidden Village in the Land of Fire becoming inevitable, no shinobi clan could afford to resist the tide of change. Even more so when Yukishi had already expressed interest in aligning himself with them. In the end, it was as if dry tinder had met a raging fire. The two sides quickly reached an agreement, forging an alliance that would stand in opposition to the ever-growing influence of the Senju. "You must have had a long and tiring journey." At this moment, Kysuke, though still exuding an air of dominance, seemed more adept at diplomacy than even the brothers Hashirama and Tobirama. Even the members of the Fma Clan in the background could not help but feel surprisedso the legendary "God of Shinobi" was not as ruthless and savage as the rumors suggested. On the other side, Senju Tobirama''s expression was far from pleasant. First, the grand show of strength he had painstakingly orchestrated had failed. Second, despite the large-scale movement of the Fma Clan, he had received no prior intelligence on the matter. Just imagining the implications of this oversight was enough to send chills down his spine. "Everyone," Kysuke spoke with a calm smile, stepping forward with an air of confidence that unsettled Tobirama, "let''s not stand around. If there is anything to discuss, let us do so in the conference room." --- An Hour LaterInside the Conference Room The meeting had commenced. The three great figures of the Hidden VillageKysuke, Madara, and Hashiramawere all present. Meanwhile, the other key decision-makers, including Tobirama, the Shimura Clan Leader, the Sarutobi Clan Leader, and the Fma Clan Leader, had all taken their seats. These seven individuals now formed the highest governing body of the Hidden Village. "Now that we are all gathered," Kyosuke, acting as the host, began the meeting with a formal introduction of everyone present. With the brief formalities out of the way, he wasted no time getting to the main agenda. "Today''s meeting will focus on three primary matters." "First, we must decide on an official name for our Hidden Villageone that carries symbolic meaning." "Second, we need to establish a standardized uniform and forehead protector. A unified appearance will help foster a sense of cohesion among our shinobi." "Third, we must discuss the establishment of a ninja academy." Seeing that no one objected, he tapped his fingers against the table and said, "Let us begin with the first topicthe name of our Hidden Village." "Our village is located in the Land of Fire, so I hope that its name will reflect the everlasting nature of flames." "Wherever leaves dance, the fire will burn. As long as there are those who inherit the will of those before them, the flames will never be extinguished." "The shadow of the fire will illuminate the village and allow new leaves to sprout. Even when one flame fades, another will ignite, and the cycle will continue, unbroken, for generations to come." "I propose that our Hidden Village be called Konohagakurethe Village Hidden in the Leaves." "As for the leader who guides everyone, he shall be known as the ''Fire Shadow''the Hokage." Madara and Hashirama exchanged glances, both feeling an inexplicable tremor in their hearts. Especially Hashirama, who felt that the name was incredibly fitting. He had not expected Kysuke to have such poetic sensibilities. Even Tobirama, who had always been skeptical of Kysuke, could not help but cast a surprised look his way, silently contemplating something. As for the other three clan leaders, they knew their place well. Their role today was merely to observe. The decision regarding the village''s name was a matter that only the three main figures could determine. Now that the "God of Shinobi" had spoken, who among them would dare to oppose it? Did they have a death wish? "Excellent." "Not bad." "Truly outstanding." The three clan leaders nodded in unison, their expressions perfectly neutralalmost as if they were simply there to set the mood. If they could, they might have even shouted, "Kysuke, you''re amazing!" "Then it''s decided." Hashirama looked around, and seeing no objections, he made the final call. Thus, the Village Hidden in the LeavesKonohagakurewas officially established, marking the beginning of a new chapter in the Land of Fire''s history. "Now, the next matter concerns the attire and forehead protectors of our shinobi," Kysuke announced. Before Tobirama could interject, he watched in stunned silence as Kysuke calmly retrieved a set of design sketches he had evidently prepared in advance. Ignoring Tobirama''s expression, which resembled that of someone witnessing the impossible, Kysuke smiled faintly and spoke. "Since our village is named Konoha''Hidden Leaf''it is only fitting that our forehead protector bear a simple yet powerful emblem: a single leaf." "From this day forward, this emblem shall represent Konoha, standing as a beacon of love and peace." "As for uniforms, I have also taken the liberty of preparing a design. A green flak jacket, which complements our village''s name and identity, will serve as the standard attire. I am confident it will be well-received by our shinobi." After finishing his explanation, Kysuke turned his gaze toward the assembled leaders. "What are your thoughts?" "Excellent." "Very fitting." "A remarkable choice." The three clan heads, having already resigned themselves to the fact that their input held little sway, simply nodded in agreement. At this point, they had seamlessly settled into the role of background figures, ensuring the atmosphere remained harmonious. With the name of the village settled, matters such as forehead protectors and uniforms were mere details. The real focus now was the establishment of the ninja Academy. --- 200 Chapters Milestone ????????C A Heartfelt Thank You! ???? ???? Dear Readers, We''ve hit 200 chapters! This journey wouldn''t be the same without your support, comments, and encouragement. Your love for the story keeps me going, and I''m truly grateful for each of you. Here''s to more chapters aheadthank you! --- .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 201 - 201: Ninja Techniques Can Be Changed at Will, The Credit-Based Educational Plan Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The establishment of a ninja academy is a rather sensitive topic. For a family-run management system, it means they will lose a powerful tool for winning people''s hearts. The academy would mean that people no longer have to rely on their family''s gifts to complete their ninja training courses. In fact, they may even learn useful ninjutsu on their own. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Over time, this would cause the ninja connection to their families to gradually weaken, while a stronger sense of belonging to Konoha Village would emerge in its place. This, in essence, is the real purpose behind the establishment of the ninja academy. On this matter, both Kysuke and Tobirama share a consistent viewpoint, and neither of them has tried to sabotage the other''s position. This unity ensures that no one in Konoha Village can stop the establishment of the academy. As Kysuke''s gaze passed over the faces of the three clan heads, Tobirama spoke solemnly, "The establishment of the academy will significantly enhance the foundational strength of Konoha''s ninjas." "In the event of war, the ninjas trained in this academy will serve as a formidable shield to protect Konoha Village from foreign enemies. What do you all think?" After a round of silent exchanges, the three clan heads gave their response as expected. "Very well." "Not bad." "Excellent." However, this time, the three major clans couldn''t be so easily pacified. Kysuke patted Sasuke Sarutobi on the shoulder, smiling as he said, "You just said, ''very well,'' right?" "Uh... maybe you should pretend I didn''t say that," Sasuke muttered reluctantly. "Good, thank you for your understanding, Clan Head Sarutobi." Kysuke praised him lightly before redirecting the conversation to the matter of construction. "As for the funding, there is no need to worry; the village will cover everything, but there are some matters that I still need your clans'' help with." "First, the personnelsince it''s an academy, the most important aspect is the faculty. I need you all to provide as much assistance as possible with this." "And then there''s the matter of ninjutsu. I''ve decided to implement a credit-based system for the courses." Credit-based system? The idea of a credit-based system was so novel that everyone, except for Kysuke, was momentarily stunned. The old-school clan heads were all puzzled, but Kysuke smiled and explained, "It''s quite simple. Based on the students'' results, moral behavior, and efforts, there will be different reward systems." "As long as they accumulate enough credits, they''ll be able to exchange them for ninjutsu, starting from the basic transformation techniques, all the way up to S-rank, ultra-high difficulty jutsu." "S-rank ninjutsu, too?!" The room fell into stunned silence as everyone exchanged looks. Fma Yukishi even seemed as though he wanted to raise his hand to ask if he still met the admission requirements for such an academy. "Kysuke-dono," Shimura Clan Head said, frowning as he carefully voiced his concern, "While this system can indeed boost strength, it could also lead to internal security issues." "Rest assured, Shimura Clan Head," Kysuke replied, having anticipated such concerns and already prepared a solution. "We will hold weekly political and ideological classes to reinforce the students'' sense of belonging to the village." "Upon graduation, Jonin-level instructors will guide them, monitoring and assessing each student''s growth, including their loyalty to the village." "Ah, I see." The amount of information was overwhelming, and Shimura Clan Head took a moment to process. However, Fma Yukishi interrupted from the side, "Kysuke-dono, finding enough Jonin-level instructors may be difficult, don''t you think?" "It''s simple." Kysuke leaned forward, his voice growing more serious. "Every Jonin registered in Konoha will be required to complete regular teaching assignments." Leaning forward with his arms crossed on the table, Kysuke''s tone grew even more serious. "Let me remind you all: this is of utmost importance. The success or failure of the ninja academy will determine the prosperity of the village for the next century." "Nothing less than full cooperation will suffice about this matter." He did not need to speak of the consequencesthe gravity of the matter was clear to all present. No one was foolish enough to miss the village''s stance on this. At this point, there was no room for negotiation. The decision had been made. "We, the Shimura Clan, have eight Jonin available, and we will fully dedicate them to the construction of the ninja academy." "We, the Fma Clan, have nine Jonin, and we will provide every possible support to the academy''s establishment." "We, the Sarutobi Clan, have eighteen Jonin, including myself. We will obey the village''s orders in every regard." As soon as the words were spoken, everyone turned to look at the calm-faced Sarutobi Sasuke. Goodness, your clan has more Jonin than the Shimura and Fma clans combined! It was no surprise that the Sarutobi Clan, which had long been absent from the frontlines of war, had such a strong reserve of power. Kysuke, too, could not help but marvel. The quality of the ninjas from the Warring States period was truly remarkable. Under the immense pressure of constant survival, ninjas either died young or grew to become formidable combat masters. While their overall skills might not be on par with the later generations of Jonin, in terms of raw combat prowess, they were certainly above and beyond. "Thank you all for your understanding," Kysuke smiled and reassured them. "During the teaching period, Jonin instructors will receive compensation based on their performance. We won''t ask you to work without proper reward." At this moment, Uchiha Madara, who had remained silent thus far, suddenly spoke up: "The Uchiha Clan''s Jonin will also participate in the construction of the ninja academy." "Those with teaching abilities will serve as instructors, and the others will act as guiding Jonin, teaching students how to survive and eliminate enemies." "Our clan will also contribute a total of 458 different ninjutsu techniques, covering all levels, which students can use for exchanges in the future." 458 different types of ninjutsu?! Even Hashirama was stunned. "The Uchiha Clan actually has so many ninjutsu stored up?" But after a moment of reflection, he understood. Since the Sharingan could copy ninjutsu, it all made sense. Seeing the excitement on everyone''s faces, Kysuke felt the time was right to speak up. "However, the truly significant numbers are not within the clans, but among the common people." "Considering the financial conditions of many, I''ve decided that the village will offer student loans to every ninja attending the academy." The term "student loans" was entirely unfamiliar to them. By now, the clan heads had become accustomed to such novel concepts and no longer interrupted. They simply waited for Kysuke to elaborate. "Just as the name suggests, the village will cover all the expenses during the students'' studies." "Once they graduate and start taking on missions under the guidance of their Jonin instructors, they will begin repaying their loans gradually." "Gentlemen, I cannot bear to see commoner ninjas miss the path of ninjutsu due to financial burdens." "It will be difficult at first, but I believe that the sacrifices we make today will bear rich fruit in the future." With that, Kysuke pulled out a thick stack of savings banknotes. "This is about 2 billion ryo in total, my personal donation to the student loan fund." Madara, Hashirama, and Tobirama each produced their own banknotes, contributing a total of approximately 400 million ryo combined. This still barely reached Kysuke''s personal contribution, which made up one-fifth of the total. After all, this "God of Shinobi" had long since established lending institutions across the Land of Fire. With money making money, under the operations of his second secret ninja, his monthly profits were substantial. Of course, free education at the outset would leave a massive funding gap, and handing over 2 billion nearly emptied his own wallet. It would likely take ten to twenty years to recoup his investment. With him alone, there was no way to shoulder all the costs. After all, the village''s expenses weren''t limited to the ninja academy. There were also scientific research teams, ninjutsu development teams, barrier squads, intelligence departments, and the construction of various facilities and entertainment spaces. It wasn''t until Kysuke took on this responsibility that he fully realized how expensive running a village could be. Looking at his current funds, he realized they were but a drop in the ocean. After much deliberation, the three clan heads finally agreed to contribute about 200 million ryo. Kysuke stroked his chin thoughtfully, murmuring to himself, "I''ll have to come up with a way to raise more money." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 202 - 202: Time to Start Making Money Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Amidst laughter and joyous chatter, representatives from various clans stood together, each holding a golden shovel, tossing soil and laying the foundation for what would become the cornerstone of the ninja academy''s construction. Those who had money contributed funds, those without money contributed labor, and those without eitherwell, they could only contribute their lives. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In any case, the first high-level meeting of Konoha Village had come to a successful conclusion. However, many unresolved issues remained, the most pressing of which was the village''s current financial shortfall. This era was vastly different from the peaceful and prosperous future. In the years to come, many parents living in security and comfort would be reluctant to let their children become shinobi. But for now, the people''s mindset was far more pragmaticnothing was more reliable than power held in one''s own hands. It was easy to predict that once the ninja academy was built, countless eager students would flock to it. When that time came, the village''s financial reserves would face an unprecedented strain. Thus, not long after the meeting ended, Tobirama stopped Kysuke just as he was about to leave. "I need to ask youhow exactly do you plan to solve the financial issue?" During the meeting, it was inconvenient to argue in front of the other clans. But now that the outsiders had left, these concerns had to be addressed. "Funding?" Kysuke responded with a smile. "For the initial phase, the money we''ve gathered should be enough to last us a while." "Hmph. And how long is ''a while''? A year? Two years?" "Don''t be so hasty. We can use this time to think of other ways." "What ways?" "I''m not telling you." With an infuriatingly composed expression, Kysuke turned and walked away, as if he had everything under control. Seeing this, Hashirama, who knew Kysuke well, patted his younger brother''s shoulder with a laugh. "Trust him. There''s never been anything he wanted to do that he hasn''t succeeded in." "I understand," Tobirama admitted with a frown. "But we can''t let him steal all the spotlight." "Sigh let''s talk about it later." Not wanting to be dragged into the discussion, Hashirama swiftly made his escape before Tobirama could change the topic again. Left standing there alone, Tobirama sighed in frustration. His elder brother was truly hopeless in these matters. The recent meeting had settled many key issuesthe village''s official name had been confirmed, forehead protectors had been designated, and even the uniforms had a standardized design. Yet, the most critical matter remained untouched from beginning to end. Who would take on the title of Hokage? At present, the Uchiha Clan held the greatest power. With both Madara and Kysuke standing at the pinnacle of strength, they could easily crush the Senju. To counterbalance them, the Sarutobi and Shimura clans had been brought in. As more clans merged into the village, they would gradually gain greater influence over Konoha''s decision-making body. At that point, who would be chosen as Hokage was still up in the air. This was Tobirama''s planto use collective power to force the Uchiha into compromise. If they refused? Then there was a simple solutionleave Konoha if they dared. Otherwise, they would have to accept the order established by everyone. The only problem was that, at present, no one had truly stepped into the highest echelons of power. Sarutobi Sasuke was still lacking, and the puppet-like leader of the Shimura Clan was utterly useless. Only by securing a seat in the highest decision-making circle could they truly stand as equals against Madara and Kysuke. As for the establishment of the ninja academy, Tobirama was content to let the Uchiha handle it. He had no desire to personally oversee such matters. Instead, he planned to leave the village for a timeto seek out someone with the power to counterbalance the Uchiha. Surveying the entirety of the Land of Fire, only one force had the potential to intervene in the struggle between the two great clansthe Hyga Clan, which had been silently growing in strength in the east. Five years ago, Hyga Tenjin and Kysuke had vanished at the same time. If Tobirama believed that was pure coincidence, he''d be lying to himself. With his eloquence and persuasion, Tobirama was confident that he could convince Hyga Yayoi to join their cause. When that time came, by any means necessary, he would ensure she entered the highest decision-making circle. Once that happened, Konoha would no longer be dictated by the Uchiha alone. And if push came to shove, if a final confrontation was inevitablethen with that woman''s formidable Tenseigan, the Senju side would still stand a chance at victory. "Just wait, evil Uchiha," Tobirama murmured to himself. "Konoha will ultimately belong to the Senju." --- After returning to the Uchiha compound, Madara immediately sought out Kysuke, eager to hear how he planned to resolve the village''s financial crisis. "We can''t just go rob other countries, can we?" Madara remarked. But from the look in his eyes, he seemed more than a little tempted. "Of course not. I''m a civilized man," Kysuke replied with a smirk. Since Madara was one of his own, he had no reason to keep his plans a secret. "I have three solutions to address the funding shortage." "First, we work on drawing in more clans." "Their contributions will help cover our short-term financial gap while simultaneously strengthening Konoha''s overall power." "Second, we establish direct communication with the Daimy of the Land of Fire." "We make it clear to himKonoha can serve as the blade in his hand, protecting both the country''s territory and his personal safety. But in return, he must provide substantial support in both economic and public affairs." "If he agrees, we can assign elite shinobi to act as his personal guards around the clock. I have no doubt that the Daimy will make the right choice." "And the third" Hearing the first two proposals, Madara couldn''t help but feel impressed. No wonder Kysuke had managed to amass such vast financial resourceshis foresight and strategic thinking were far beyond the average person. Just as Madara was getting engrossed in the conversation, Kysuke suddenly stopped talking. Madara frowned. "Why did you stop?" "I have a question for youhow''s your control over the Nine-Tails?" "It''s excellent," Madara replied without hesitation. There was none of his earlier reluctance; in fact, he now seemed quite satisfied with it. "Exactly. The Tailed Beasts are incredibly useful." Kysuke continued, "Now, tell meif you had known in advance what it meant to wield one, how much would you have been willing to pay to obtain it?" "I would have given everything," Madara admitted, his eyes narrowing as realization dawned. The pieces clicked together in his mind, and his expression shifted from admiration to outright disbelief. "Waityou''re suggesting that we sell the Nine-Tails?!" He was utterly shockedwasn''t that as good as giving up his own life? "Stop spending so much time with Hashirama. I swear, your intelligence is declining at an alarming rate." After a moment of exasperation, Kysuke finally revealed his true plan. "Apart from the Nine-Tails, there are still eight other Tailed Beasts in the world." "We will capture themthen sell them to other nations." "Once they see what you''ve achieved with the Nine-Tails, any leader with a shred of intelligence will understand the true value of a Jinchriki." "And like you said . . . they''ll be willing to pay any price." Selling Tailed Beasts At first, Madara found the idea brilliant, but after a moment''s thought, a flaw in the plan became apparent. "Kysuke, if we sell the Tailed Beasts, our enemies could one day use them against us." He voiced his concern. "Hah." Kysuke waved a hand dismissively. "Who said that just because we sell something, it belongs to the buyer forever?" "If I happen to be traveling and am suddenly ambushed by a Jinchriki, and in self-defense, I kill them and reseal their beast isn''t that completely reasonable?" Madara''s brow twitched. Kysuke continued, utterly unfazed. "Even if they get angry, so what? Once they''ve witnessed the power of a Tailed Beast, no matter the cost, they''ll always want to buy another." "This isn''t just a business . . . it''s an endlessly profitable cycle." Madara stared at him in silence. There was only one thought in his mind. This guy was utterly shameless. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 203 - 203: The Return of the Ino-Shika-Cho Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The following day, Kysuke personally led a team on a journey to meet with the daimyo and discuss matters of cooperation. Since he was the one who had brought up the topic, it was only fitting that he see it through himself. As for the newly established "Twelve Guardian Ninja," the first batch of members would be composed entirely of Uchiha. On the surface, their duty was to protect the daimyo, but in reality, their true purpose was to prevent the Senju from secretly forging connections within the daimyo''s court. At this stage, Senju Tobirama had yet to realize the significance of the daimyo. However, once the village was on the right track, he would eventually understand that economic power was the foundation of everything. When that time came, financial support from the daimyo''s government would become indispensable. This was precisely why, in later generations, every Hokage candidate had to formally present themselves to the daimyo of the Land of Fire before taking office. It was not that Konoha lacked strength, but rather that no one could afford to bite the hand that fed them. Once a village became reliant on external resources, certain obligations could not be ignored. To ensure the Senju did not scheme in the shadows, Kysuke intended to bring the daimyo entirely under his control. The elite guards were only part of the strategyhe also intended to infiltrate the daimyo''s administration by placing his own people in key positions. This task would be handled by his top intelligence officer, the number-one secret ninja. At present, however, the most urgent matter was money. A colossal amount of funds was necessary to turn Kysuke''s grand vision into reality. If he sought to unify the shinobi world, sheer bloodshed alone would not suffice. True dominance was not achieved through force but through governanceby providing stability and prosperity for the people. Since he had come to this world, he would not allow it to be destroyed. The tsutsuki were indeed the ultimate enemy, but no one could hope to challenge such an overwhelming force while the shinobi world remained divided. It would be foolish to fight external threats while internal conflicts raged on unchecked. Kysuke sighed and shook his head, deciding to put such concerns aside for now. He turned to glance at the carriage behind him, where his mischievous son was jumping around with boundless energy. For this trip, he had deliberately brought his son along. Konoha was on the verge of establishing its first-ever ninja academy. As the one who had proposed the idea, Kyosuke had to set an examplehis own child would be among the first to enroll. To ensure that his son would not become a target for bullying, Kysuke had decided to start training Haruto in the ways of the ninja. If he did not start preparing him now, then his son''s remarkable talent would be wasted. "Enough jumping aroundstart your training." "Ohhh!" Upon hearing his father''s command, Haruto immediately leapt onto an open patch of ground, drew a small short sword, and began practicing his taijutsu forms. For a genin-level ninja, taijutsu was the foundation of everything. Even those born with exceptional bloodline abilities could not afford to neglect the basics. A physically well-trained opponent could easily overwhelm an inexperienced genius. Hatake Kakashi was a prime examplearmed with nothing but his father''s White Fang short sword, he had carved a path all the way to the rank of jnin. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And then he had remained stuck at the jnin level for over a decade. A once dazzling prodigy had gradually faded into mediocrity. Though his name remained well-known, he no longer possessed the overwhelming dominance he once had over his peers. While part of the blame lay with the burden of his Sharingan, the absence of a true mentor had also played a significant role. Had Sakumo Hatake survived, Kakashi''s progress would have been far greater and far more rapid. Kysuke would not allow his son to stagnate. During Haruto''s time at the academy, his primary focus would be on mastering the Uchiha-style kenjutsu. Once his chakra reserves had grown and his Sharingan had awakened, he would shift his attention to ninjutsu mastery. Kysuke had already tested his son''s chakra affinity. The results had been astonishing. Haruto had inherited his father''s talent perfectlyhe possessed an affinity for all seven chakra natures, giving him the potential to become a truly formidable shinobi. Although his individual chakra affinities were only at an average level, he could still use ninjutsu from any element without difficulty. This would save him an immense amount of time that would have otherwise been spent developing elemental chakra affinities. Once he had trained sufficiently, Haruto could begin integrating nature transformations into his sword techniques. At that point, his combat prowess would reach an entirely new level. Kysuke refused to believe that his son could possibly lose to Hashirama''s child. The two of them had married at nearly the same time, and their children had been born in the same year. Once they entered the academy, they would naturally be classmates. Since Kysuke himself could overpower Hashirama, it was only natural that his son would not fall behind either. And if Haruto did lose... Kysuke would not hesitate to make his childhood a living nightmare. "Raise your arm higher." "Put more strength into your strikes. Did your mother not feed you before we left?" "Five minutes have passed. If you''re done resting, then get back to training." "Is this all you''ve got? How do you expect to protect your little sister in the future?!" All along the road to the daimyo''s palace, Haruto''s pitiful cries echoed through the air. --- At the borders of the Land of Fire, a small group of figures moved like shadows, slipping silently across the frontier. "Whewlooks like we made it through without issue," murmured a man with a distinctive topknot hairstyle. This was Nara Shun, the leader of the operation. The once-proud Three Great Clans of the Secret Ninja ArtNara, Akimichi, and Yamanakahad suffered a crushing defeat in the war against the Uchiha. With no other choice, they had been forced into exile. Now, in response to Senju Tobirama''s invitation, they had returned to the Land of Fire, seeking a future within Konoha. Gazing into the depths of the silent forest ahead, Nara Shun''s expression was heavy. He silently prayed for a safe passage. The road home would not be without dangerthe clan leaders had long anticipated this. It was clear that Tobirama had not extended the invitation purely out of goodwill. While strengthening Konoha was undoubtedly a factor, it was highly likely that he also intended to use them as a counterbalance against the Uchiha. Even knowing they were being used as pawns, the Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka clans had no other choice. Life in exile had been just as harshif not worsethan what awaited them in Konoha. Rather than struggle endlessly for survival, it was better to take their chances in the village. After all, if there was one thing the Nara clan excelled at, it was strategy. As long as they could play their cards right, they feared no opponent. That was... if they could make it back alive. --- Time passed quickly. By noon, their group had ventured deep into the Land of Fire. Just as Nara Shun was beginning to relax, a band of rogue ninjas suddenly appeared before them, blocking their path. "Hand over your money and women, and we''ll let you go," sneered one of the bandits. A robbery? Nara Shun frowned. Something felt off. Their group was clearly dressed in clan uniformsit was obvious at a glance that they belonged to a noble shinobi lineage. Even rogue ninjas would hesitate to target such a group. It was simply not worth the risk. "Let''s not be hasty. Perhaps we can talk this out," Nara Shun said, feigning submission while subtly signaling his clan members to prepare for battle. In an instant, several dark shadows shot forwardsilently entangling the enemy before they could react. Ninja Art: Shadow Strangle Jutsu! In mere moments, over twenty rogue ninjas lay deadlifeless shadows of their former selves. "Was I just overthinking it?" Nara Shun murmured, shaking his head. Something still didn''t feel right. Just as he turned to leave The ground beneath them suddenly collapsed. A massive pit, several meters deep, had been waiting for them all along. And inside Countless explosive tags. Already ignited. "It''s a trap!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Flames and debris engulfed the air. As the explosion consumed him, Nara Shun''s final thought echoed in his mind: "I was cautious every step of the way" "I even checked for traps before stopping." "Where did that hole come from?!" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 204 - 204: Once I Make My Move, You Shall Be Captured Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The deafening roar of explosions continued to echo, persisting for a full two minutes before gradually dying down. Apart from a small handful of individuals, the rest of the three clans'' shinobi had been utterly annihilated, leaving not even ashes behind within the deep pit lined with countless explosive tags. "Help Help me!" A man, his leg blown off in the blast, struggled desperately to crawl out of the raging inferno. He knew all too well that the enemy would never grant him mercy, yet the searing agony of the flames devouring his flesh left him no choice. Whatever fate awaited him next had to be better than the slow, excruciating death of being burned alive. Splash! Amidst his pained cries, a stream of water suddenly shot out from the sidenot particularly forceful, but just enough to extinguish the flames consuming his body. A faint mist rose from his charred flesh as he gasped in pain, struggling to lift his head. His vision blurred from the smoke and unbearable agony, but as he forced his eyes openhe found himself staring into a pair of chilling, scarlet-red pupils. "...As expected of the Nara Clan. A truly masterful diversion," The voice was melodious, yet dripping with cruel mockerythe last thing he would ever hear. A single blade pierced through his heart. With practiced precision, Uchiha Kochou twisted her blade, then casually kicked the corpse aside, sending it tumbling back into the distant flames. Just a short while ago, the secret ninja number one had relayed crucial newsSenju had secretly reached out to the three Great Secret Ninja Art clans: the Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi. It was highly likely that this was an invitation for them to join Konohagakure. As for their true intentions behind this move? There was no need for speculation. Even a fool could see itit was an open bid to prepare for an eventual confrontation with the Uchiha Clan. The Sarutobi and Shimura Clans could be ignored for now. Neither Kysuke nor Kochou had taken them seriously to begin with. However, there was no way they would stand idly by and watch as the Senju strengthened their own forces. Thus, Uchiha Kochou was dispatched. Laying an ambush along the only route these clans could take, she had everything prepared well in advance. With her ocular powers, she could create traps on the spot, leaving not a single soul aware of their impending doom until the moment of detonation. To guarantee absolute success, she had even prepared tens of thousands of Explosive Tags in advance. And yet, despite all her meticulous planning She and the secret ninja number one had underestimated one manNara Higashihiko. That wretched man had foreseen the possibility of Uchiha intervention. This entire squad had been nothing but a sacrificea mere distraction, meant to draw attention away from the true main group. By exchanging a small contingent for the safe arrival of the three great clans in Konoha, the trade-off was more than worth it. Kochou clenched her jaw. "What a miscalculation" She pulled off her mask, revealing a face that remained eerily calm and composed. Yet beneath that serene exterior, a fire of rage burned, scorching hot enough to incinerate everything in its wake. Ever since she had pledged her loyalty to Kysuke, she had never once failed in carrying out his orders. No matter how big or small the task, she had always ensured perfection. And now, she had been outmaneuvered. By Nara Higashihiko, of all people. "This grudge will be repaid in full one day." Her voice, dripping with venomous hatred, faded into the wind. By the time the flames had settled, she was already gone. --- Konohagakure C The Main Gate "Welcome, welcome!" Senju Hashirama himself had come to greet the arrivals, his expression warm and hospitable. Standing beside him were two prominent figures: the heads of the Sarutobi and Shimura clans. Though Hashirama never openly acknowledged it, the village had already been split into two factions. On one side stood the Uchiha, whose growing influence was further reinforced by their close ties with the Fma Clan. Their combined strength had become an undeniable force, impossible for anyone to ignore. On the other hand, while the Senju''s individual power was comparatively weaker, they had secured the allegiance of five different clans. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And with the arrival of the three great secret Ninja Art clans, their overall combat strength had taken a significant leap forward. Although an all-out conflict between the two sides remained unlikely, power still played a decisive role in many matters. "Many thanks, Clan Leaders," said Nara Higashihiko, the designated spokesperson for the three secret ninja art clans. His role had always been to handle external affairs, and he carried himself with practiced grace. Yet, as he took in his surroundings, a nagging thought took rootwhy was Senju Tobirama not here to greet them? Perhaps noticing his confusion, Hashirama smiled and gestured toward a certain direction. "Tobirama went east. Konoha cannot be complete without a certain clan''s presence." The east Nara Higashihiko''s pupils contracted sharply. A realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. There was only one clan in the entire Land of Fire that warranted such personal attention from the Senju leader himself. The very same clan that had once pushed the Senju to the brink of destruction. The Hyga. Rumors had long swirledthat the Hyga''s new head still possessed the legendary Tenseigan, surpassing even Tenjin in power. Many speculated that, aside from the three universally acknowledged strongest figures in the Land of Fire, the next most formidable warrior was none other than this woman. "If I recall correctly her name is" "Hyga Yayoi!" --- Hyga clan, Martial Arts Arena In the sparring arena, two figures stood facing each other. Senju Tobirama, and Hyga Yayoi. The man sighed wearily, rubbing his temples. "Lady Hyga, can we not resolve this through peaceful discussion?" "Discussion?" Yayoi let out a sharp laugh, her voice laced with derision. "Senju Tobirama, don''t take me for a fool. Do you think I don''t know exactly what you and your brother are planning?" "You want the Hyga to act as your shield? Fine. Defeat me first, then we can talk." "...You misunderstand" Tobirama exhaled heavily, already feeling a headache forming. Why did this woman have to be so stubborn? Perhaps perhaps his decision to avoid marriage had been the right one after all. Konoha''s Unmarried Faction +1. Truth be told, he had come to the Hyga with genuine sincerity. He had no intention of using them as pawns. In fact, he wished to elevate the Hyga to stand on equal footing with his brotherto create a counterbalance against the overwhelming power of the Uchiha duo. But no matter how he explained it, she simply refused to believe him. Tobirama felt truly wronged. Since when had his credibility sunk so low? Sure, he had stabbed a few backs, schemed in the shadows, meticulously crafted suppression plans for every major clan, and spent a great deal of time researching forbidden techniques But apart from all that, what else had he done to deserve such distrust?! Had he really done anything that terrible? Had he?! Frustration flared in his eyes. "Lady Hyga, are you certain you wish to settle this through force?" "Unless you''re planning to kneel and bow to me, yes." "...Very well. Then forgive me for my offense." The Fourth Strongest in the Land of Fire? A joke. Senju Tobirama refused to believe in such nonsense. To him, the Tenseigan was nothing special. With his vast arsenal of secret techniques, he was confident he could claim victory. After all, not everyone was Uchiha Kysukesomeone who could simply crush him through sheer overwhelming force. Once I make my move, you shall be captured! Tobirama''s hands came together in rapid succession. Chakra surged through his body as he took a deep breath His cheeks bulgedthen he unleashed a torrential wave of water. Water Release: Great Exploding Water Colliding Wave! Towering columns of water rose over ten meters high, and within moments, a flood surged outward, submerging the surrounding two kilometers. The sheer magnitude of the jutsu left the observing Hyga clansmen stunned. They had always believed Tobirama to be nothing more than a schemer, relying on Edo Tensei and borrowed techniques. But now, faced with the raw, overwhelming force of his chakra, they could only swallow in silent dread. "You still wish to continue?" Standing atop a massive water column, Tobirama nearly folded his arms in imitation of Madaraonly stopping himself at the last second. Unlike Madara, he had no Susanoo to protect him. Leaving himself open like that would be foolish. He could only grumble internally. "The wicked Uchiha always likes to posture," he muttered. "Does this fool truly think this is enough to intimidate me?" Yayoi shook her head. If not for Kyosuke''s instructions, she would have taken this opportunity to end Tobirama''s life right here and now. Just as she was about to make her move A shadow suddenly flashed into the arena. Without hesitation, the newcomer lunged forward and delivered a flying kick straight at Tobirama. "If you want to fight Yayoi, you''ll have to get through me first!" The voice rang out with unwavering resolve. The figure who had just arrived was none other than Sanfeng. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 205 - 205: Madly in Love – Sanfang Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Back then, after suffering defeat in the arena, Sanfang took on the duty of protecting Hyga Yayoi. And just like that, ten years passed in the blink of an eye. What had begun as an obligation he reluctantly accepted had, over time, turned into something he could not abandoneven if someone tried to drive him away. Even with Kysuke''s arrival, the man continued to avoid him, fearing that he would be asked to leave the Hyga Clan. Indeed, after years of companionship, he had long since fallen deeply in love with the woman. (P.S: It was a one-sided love; they would not end up together, so don''t worry.) His former ambition to stand at the pinnacle of the shinobi world had long been cast aside. Now, all he desired was to quietly remain by Yayoi''s side. Companionship is the truest form of confession. That was what he believed. Perhaps one day, she would come to accept his devotion. He was willing to waituntil Yayoi completely forgot about that man. Ten years, twenty years, however long it took, he could afford to wait. Even if it cost him his entire lifetime, he would have no regrets. During the previous war, Hyga Yayoi had firmly refused to let him participate. Having endured the agony of waiting herself, she did not wish to use emotions as a chain to bind anyone. Knowing that he could be of no help, Sanfang began a period of seclusion, dedicating himself to relentless training. In just five years, through hellish discipline, he had forged himself into an overwhelmingly powerful force. Now, with Senju Tobirama''s arrival carrying ill intentions, he had made his decision. This time, he would take action himself, proving his worth with victory. As water erupted in a violent explosion, Tobirama swiftly retreated, his gaze filled with disbelief. Since when did the Hyga Clan gain a taijutsu expert of such caliber? No, judging by the situation, this person was likely not a member of the Hyga at all. "Interesting" Sensing the turbulent chakra surging from his opponent, Tobirama swiftly altered his hand seals. Beneath his feet, the water began to churn with a powerful current. Water Release: Surfing Strike! This was a high-speed movement technique, allowing him to maneuver swiftly not only on the water''s surface but also beneath it. It had been developed specifically as a complement to Exploding Water Colliding Wave. His opponent''s taijutsu was formidablethere was no need to engage in a direct clash. "Do not stand in my way," Tobirama said coldly, raising a hand. A barrage of water bullets shot forth in an overwhelming onslaught. Water Release: Water Hail! With the advantage of the terrain, this attack was both exceptionally fierce and covered an enormous range. Clearly, he had no intention of allowing his opponent any room to evade. Fortunately, Sanfang had no need to dodge. The Eight Gatesa forbidden technique that removed the body''s natural restraints on chakra flow. Within the chakra circulatory system, there existed eight specific points that acted as limiters: The Gate of Opening, the Gate of Rest, the Gate of Life, the Gate of Pain, the Gate of Limit, the Gate of View, the Gate of Wonder, and the Gate of Death. These gates restricted the amount of chakra the body could release, ensuring controlled and efficient usage. However, by forcibly overriding these limits, the technique allowed the user to unleash strength dozens of times greater than their original capabilities. That was the fundamental principle behind the Eight Gates. The stronger the shinobi, the more terrifying the increase in power upon opening the gates. However, there was a limitthe augmentation could never exceed the threshold of the Six Paths level. The closer one was to that realm, the lesser the impact of the technique, for an already vast chakra reserve could naturally surpass the body''s restrictions. As for Sanfang, he was still far from reaching that level. Thus, by opening the Eight Gates, he would gain an explosive surge in power. The Sixth Gate: Gate of ViewOpen! Green energy erupted around him in torrents, radiating with an intense, untamed force. Before Tobirama''s astonished eyes, the man launched forward with a powerful kick, soaring like a phoenix cloaked in flames. Night Phoenix! From the distance, the observing Hyga shinobi could only see a brilliant flash of fire. In the next instant, the positions of the two combatants had been reversed. Tobirama had evadedvanishing with the Flying Thunder God Technique. Another key trait of Exploding Water Colliding Wave was its ability to conceal the coordinates of the marked kunai he had thrown. "This guy" Tobirama couldn''t comprehend why his opponent had suddenly unleashed such terrifying strength. Yet, before he could react, Sanfang''s furious fist came crashing down once more. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Anyone who dares to harm Yayoi must die!!!" Fists roared through the air. Tobirama, unwilling to take a direct hit, continuously teleported using the Flying Thunder God Technique. Yet no matter how many times he shifted, the enemy pursued him relentlessly, attacking the instant he reappeared. The rapid movements left behind countless afterimages, painting an intricate spectacle across the battlefield. Ultimate Reverse Lotus! A contest of speed against speedso relentless that Tobirama had no time to think. He could only keep dodging. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. In mere moments, the two of them had exchanged positions dozens of times. Gradually, Tobirama felt his mind grow hazy, his reactions slowing. As a result, the steps of locking onto coordinates and executing teleportation naturally lagged as well. And in a battle where victory was decided in mere milliseconds, even a 0.01-second delay could seal one''s fate. *BOOOOM!* A fist imbued with immense force struck him square in the chest. Blood sprayed from his mouth as he was sent crashing into the massive sphere of water below. "Damn it" Yayoi froze momentarily, even she was utterly shocked. For so many years, she had never understood why Kysuke had sent this man to protect her. But now, she finally did. "Such a powerful warrior yet he chose not to keep him by his side?" "He truly still cares about me." In the brief moment she was lost in thought, Sanfang had already plunged into the water sphere, clearly intent on finishing off his opponent. Seeing this, Tobirama, whose mouth was still spilling fresh blood, finally let his killing intent fully manifest. "You scum do you really think I can''t deal with you?!" With a single hand seal, countless explosive tags suddenly emerged from the surrounding waters. This was the third application of Explosive Water Colliding Wave, designed to serve as a vessel for Mutual Multiplying Explosive Tags. By controlling the flow of water, Tobirama could execute an infinite chain of explosive summoning without ever needing to get close to his enemies. "Go to hell!!!" Perhaps sensing the looming threat of death, Sanfang''s expression darkened, and the surging chakra within his body flared even more violently. The Seventh Gate "Stop!!!" At the critical moment, Hyga Yayoi, her entire body radiating the chakra of the Tenseigan, stormed into the battlefield. With a single, terrifyingly powerful Shinra Tensei, she forcefully interrupted the deadly clash between the two sides. She would not have minded killing Tobirama right then and there. However, doing so would completely derail Kysuke''s plans. Moreover, if she acted recklessly, the Hyga clan would inevitably bear the wrath of Konoha. Just as many had suspected, in the current Land of Fire, no faction dared to provoke the Hidden Leaf Village. Not her, nor the Hyga clan. Tobirama, now hovering slightly above the water, remained expressionless. However, in truth, he had long since prepared to flee at a moment''s notice. If she truly intended to kill him, he knew he could not stand alone against these two formidable foes. "Senju Tobirama, I accept your request for me to join Konoha." Yayoi gestured for her subordinate to stand down. At her signal, Sanfang immediately released his Eight Gates state, displaying remarkable obedience. "I must thank you, Clan Leader Yayoi, for your great wisdom and understanding." Tobirama took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing the fury that had surged within him. Now he understoodshe had intended to join all along. The reason she had fought him was simply an excuse to beat him up a little. "Why why am I always the one who ends up injured?" Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Tobirama couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of frustration. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 206 - 206: The Fourth Superpower of the Hidden Leaf Village Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Land of Fire, the Daimy''s residence. Leaning back in comfort, Kysuke enjoyed the music playing in the background as he savored the grapes peeled and carefully prepared by the attendants. His life here was nothing short of luxurious. To properly host him, the Daimy had gone to great lengths. Surrounding Kysuke were beautiful women, each one a rare beauty. The woman performing the lead dance in the hall had only recently been taken into the Daimy''s household as a concubine. There was no helping itwar was raging in the mundane world as well. The Land of Fire was facing enemies on multiple fronts, struggling to hold its ground. Though the nation would not fall, if they lost on the main battlefield, they would be placed in a severely disadvantageous position. And when that happened, the wolves lurking in the shadows would surely seize the opportunity to pounce. At such a crucial moment, the establishment of the Hidden Leaf Village was akin to a much-needed shot of strength for the Daimy. Especially in recent times, with a large number of ninja clans joining, the sheer momentum of the village had shaken the entire ninja world. Aside from the founding clansSenju and Uchihathe first to join were the Fma, Sarutobi, and Shimura clans, each aligning with different factions within the village. But the true turning point came with the Hyga Clan''s entry, which elevated the Hidden Leaf''s prestige to unprecedented heights. It was said that on the day of their alliance, both Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara personally went out to welcome them. This alone was enough to prove the current standing of Hyga Yayoi in the ninja world. Perhaps influenced by the Hyga''s decision, in the following days, numerous small and mid-sized clans followed suit. Among them were the Inuzuka, Hatake, and Aburame clanswhile not on par with the great clans, they still possessed undeniable strength. Additionally, smaller clans such as the Kurama, Gekko, and Umino families also added their presence to the growing village. Yet what truly made outsiders envious was not just the influx of ninja clans, but the overwhelming prosperity of the village itself. A massive wave of common folk had begun migrating to the Hidden Leaf. According to recent records, the registered population of the village had already surpassed 120,000 and continued to grow at an astonishing rate each day. Nearly all villages within a hundred-mile radius had been absorbed into its expansionsome with just a few hundred inhabitants, while others numbered in the thousands or even tens of thousands. Many sought to relocate to the Hidden Leaf, drawn by its prosperity, security, and promise of a better future. The village''s next phase of development would focus on further expansion, integrating more people, increasing agricultural production, and working towards self-sufficiency. Though Kysuke was thousands of miles away, he was well aware of every event unfolding in the village. One matter in particular had his attentionSenju Tobirama''s proposal to elevate Hyga Yayoi to the highest tier of leadership as the fourth pillar of power in the village. With the strength of the Hyga Clan, Yayoi certainly had the prestige necessary for such a position. The only remaining issue was proving her strength. According to Tobirama''s plan, his elder brother, Hashirama, would soon engage Yayoi in a "friendly match," in which they would "coincidentally" fight to a draw. This carefully staged event would bolster Yayoi''s reputation, officially recognizing her as the Land of Fire''s fourth superpower. By then, her ascension to the highest ranks of leadership would be indisputableeven Madara would have no grounds to object. Not that he would, anyway. Knowing Madara, he likely had no reason to oppose Yayoi''s rise in the first place. If anyone wanted to know what it was like to set a trap for themselves, they needed only to look at that fool, Tobirama. Kysuke eagerly anticipated the moment Tobirama realized that Yayoi had been on his side all along. He could only imagine the look on the man''s face when the truth came to light. His decision to remain in the Daimy''s residence was not out of indulgence, but rather to buy time for Tobirama to lay the groundwork. A proper script had to be crafted with precisiononly then could the grand performance unfold flawlessly. Taking the cup of wine offered by one of the Daimy''s concubines, Kysuke downed it in one go and praised it loudly: "Excellent wine!" Beside him, his son Haruto rested his chin on his hands, his eyes filled with a certain mischievous glint. His father was getting too comfortableshamelessly enjoying himself right in front of him. What would his mother think if she saw this scene? "Heh heh heh." Haruto couldn''t help but laugh out loud, already scheming how to use this situation to his advantage. Just then, a cheerful voice rang out as a small girl, about Haruto''s age, came skipping over. "Yjin~ What are you laughing about?" The girl''s name was Anzai Eri, the most beloved daughter of the Daimythe treasured jewel of the Land of Fire. For some reason, ever since their first meeting, she had been determined to befriend Haruto. "Eri, huh?" Haruto, still a bit naive, turned to face her. Her cheeks were slightly flushed as he leaned in and whispered into her ear, "I''m about to squeeze some money out of my old man. Do you want anything? If I get enough, I''ll buy it for you!" "Really?" Eri''s small face turned even redder, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "Of course! We''re friends, aren''t we?" Haruto puffed out his chest, looking every bit like someone who valued loyalty above all else. "Friends~, huh" Eri pouted slightly, looking a little disappointed. Kysuke, having witnessed the entire exchange, couldn''t help but chuckle and shake his head. This kid really hadn''t come here for nothinghe had, quite effortlessly, charmed the Daimy''s daughter, the princess of the Land of Fire. Not bad. The son of a tiger would never be a mere house cat. Still, his emotional intelligence could use some work. But that was to be expectedgirls did mature faster than boys, after all. "Daimy''s daughter" Kysuke mused, his eyes flickering with thought. At that moment, Haruto suddenly came running over, hands on his hips, speaking with righteous indignation. "Hey, Dad! What are you doing? If Mom finds out, she''s going to be heartbroken!" Saying this, he rubbed his fingers together in a suggestive motion, a sly grin spreading across his face. "But if you know what''s good for you, maybe I won''t tell her." "Oh?" Kysuke remained completely unmoved, acting as though he hadn''t heard his son''s attempted blackmail. Seeing this, Haruto was dumbfounded. This wasn''t how things were supposed to go! "Youaren''t you afraid of Mom getting mad?" he exclaimed, shocked. Could it be that this old man wanted to abandon his wife and children?! Kysuke rolled his eyes and chuckled. "Don''t be ridiculous. Your mother is the princess of the Land of Whirlpoolsshe''s witnessed scenes like this dozens of times before. She understands that these formalities are just part of diplomatic visits." He paused, then smirked. "On the other hand, if she finds out that you, at such a young age, are trying to woo the Daimy''s daughter well, let''s just say you won''t be able to sit comfortably for a while." "Rest assured, I''ll personally make sure you don''t get a chance to resist." This, this... Haruto was utterly stunned. How had things escalated so quickly? Fearing his mother''s wrath, he spent the next several days diligently training, not daring to slack off. Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique! Large fireballs, each the size of a washbasin, streaked through the air. Having nothing better to do, Haruto had started challenging the ninja recruited by the Daimy''s estate. Initially, the Daimy harbored some concerns, reluctant to let his retainers risk harming the son of the God of Shinobi. However, as the duel unfolded, the young boy surprisingly dominated the exchange of ninjutsu, suppressing the Daimy''s hired ninja with ease. Their technique was solid, but it was no match for Haruto''s overwhelming chakra reserves. To Kysuke, the boy''s chakra might not yet be refined to a high standard, but compared to many rogue ninja who had trained bitterly for a decade, his raw power was already formidable. "Truly remarkableKysuke-dono''s son possesses such extraordinary talent at such a young age." Watching his daughter hopping excitedly on the sidelines, cheering for Haruto with boundless enthusiasm, the Daimy''s eyes glimmered with a sudden thought. "Kysuke-dono" he began smoothly, "My daughter Eri and your son are of similar age. Why not let them study together?" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 207 - 207: Kyōsuke Takes a Disciple Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Inside the grand hall, Kysuke sat side by side with the daimyo, their seats placed on equal footing. The young princess, Anzai Eri, respectfully offered him a cup of tea with both hands. "Sensei Kyosuke, please have some tea." Kysuke smiled as he accepted the cup, then tilted his head back and drank it all in one go. With this simple gesture, he formally accepted the young princess as his disciple. To solidify their relationship, the daimyo himself had suggested that his daughter take Kysuke as her teacher. Seeing no reason to refuse, Kysuke agreed. Such an alliance brought benefits to both sides, and beyond that, Kysuke had long considered training and leading a new generation of shinobi. It was not just himTobirama, Hashirama, and even Madara were all going to serve as instructors for the next generation of genin. By setting this example, they made it clear to the entire village: If even the most powerful among them were willing to take on the responsibility of guiding young shinobi, then no one else had the right to shirk their duty. Anyone who dared refuse would be seen as disrespecting all three of them. His son was already his disciple, and now, adding Anzai Eri to his tutelage was no trouble at all. As a princess, she would never have to set foot on the battlefield. His only duty was to grant her the ability to protect herself. However, Kysuke would never allow his disciples to be too weak. At the very least, they could not lose to that little bastard Tobirama. The original timeline''s Third Hokage, as well as Danzo, were both undeniably gifted. If they did not put in the effort now, there was a real possibility that those two brats could surpass them in the early years. Looking at his son and the princess, both grinning excitedly, Kysuke''s expression grew stern. "Prepare yourselves. From this moment forward, your lives will no longer be as carefree as before." "If you have chosen to be my disciples, then you must be ready to meet my expectations." "My students will never be allowed to fall behind others." "Yes, Sensei!" The two children responded in unison, then exchanged another bright, eager smile. "..." Kysuke smacked his lips. For some reason, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was an unnecessary third wheel in their little world. Meanwhile, the daimyo sat to the side, his face full of satisfaction, clearly pleased with the scene unfolding before him. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That night, two of the most influential figures in the Land of Fire sat down for an extended discussion. They spoke of the people''s welfare. They discussed military affairs. And they deliberated over the best candidate for the position of the First Hokage. "The title of Hokage can belong to no one else but you, Lord Kysuke," the daimyo declared with unwavering certainty, making his stance abundantly clear. At those words, Kysuke no longer hid his ambitions. With calm confidence, he laid out his vision for the future. In the coming days, the village of Konoha would rely more and more on the daimyo''s financial support. And as that dependence deepened, the daimyo''s political influence would inevitably grow as well, even reaching the point where he could influence the selection of the Hokage. When that time came, Kysuke would need the daimyo''s full support. "It''s a deal," the daimyo agreed without hesitation. He understood his position wellbefore the man known as the ''God of Shinobi,'' he had no room for bargaining. Kysuke was a man of terrifying means, someone known for his ruthless and cunning ways. On the surface, they appeared to be enjoying a pleasant evening, almost as if they were family. But if the daimyo were foolish enough to shift his support to the Senju, he had no doubt that he would soon meet with an ''unexpected'' accident. And when that happened, his daughter would inherit his titleand she, in turn, would remain utterly loyal to her teacher, Kysuke. The daimyo was not yet ready to die. Supporting Kysuke in his bid for Hokage was the only logical choice. There were some things best left unspoken, but both men understood them clearly. Satisfied with the outcome of their discussion, Kysuke returned to his quarters with a smileonly to find a messenger already waiting with new intelligence. In Konoha, an event had been planned to ignite enthusiasm among the village''s shinobi. The Senju clan leader had proposed a friendly spar against the Hyga clan leader. News of the match spread like wildfire, setting the entire village abuzz with excitement. Nearly everyone wanted to witness it firsthand, and Tobirama himself oversaw the construction of a massive arena The very same one that would later become the venue for the Chnin Exams. When the day arrived, the spectators gathered in overwhelming numbers. Under the watchful eyes of countless onlookers, Hashirama and Yayoi engaged in a performance battle. In the end, Yayoi lost by only half a step, but from an outside perspective, she showed no signs of weakness. No one had expected that Hyga Yayoi''s strength had already risen to a level comparable to the famed Wood Release. A few sharp-eyed observers understood that Hashirama had deliberately held back, sacrificing a bit of his own reputation to elevate the standing of the Hyga clan leader. Of course, Yayoi''s strength was undeniable. Once she activated the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, she instantly reached a level of power comparable to that of a super Kage-tier shinobi. Many began speculating that her current strength might even surpass that of the legendary Hyga Tenjin. Only she knew whether that speculation held any truth. With the exhibition match proving successful, a second high-level meeting was convened that very afternoon. At that gathering, Hyga Yayoi was officially granted the title of Konoha Elder, making her the fourth Elder alongside Kysuke, Madara, and Hashirama. Her authority and prestige skyrocketed overnight, elevating her to a level where even clan leaders had to look up to her. Given her immense strength and the power of the Hyga clan, her appointment was not surprising. What puzzled many, however, was that despite her clear alliance with the Senju, the Uchiha had made no moves to counter it. Madara was not one to tolerate others stepping on his head. It was unthinkable that he would simply let this happen without resistance. Clearly, some form of exchange had taken place behind the scenes. And indeed, for Yayoi to ascend to her new position, the Senju had been forced to pay a significant price. They had made several concessions, even going so far as to promise never to interfere in matters related to the Ninja Academy. With this agreement, the Academy would effectively become the Uchiha clan''s domain. Most graduates from future generations would inevitably develop a natural affinity for the Uchiha. The Senju knew the dangers of this arrangement. But to secure a loyal ally in the highest ranks, they had no choice but to accept the risks. When the time was right, they would find a way to extend their influence over the Academy. Promises? Only children put their faith in such things. Adults dealt in power and advantage. "Things are becoming more and more interesting," Kysuke murmured as he tossed the letter into the flames, watching it turn to ash. "Pass down the orderwe depart for the village tomorrow." "Yes, sir!" The next morning, the Uchiha left behind their newly established ''Twelve Guardian Ninja'' in the capital, then set off in full force. Naturally, as Kysuke''s disciple, the lively and adorable Anzai Eri accompanied them. The daimyo had initially considered sending a group of maidservant to attend to his daughter''s needs. But worried that such an act might displease Kysuke, he ultimately decided against it. "Perhaps it would be best for her to gain some life experience on her own." As it turned out, his concerns were entirely unnecessary. Throughout the journey, Anzai Eri remained cheerful and energetic, showing none of the fragility expected of a pampered princess. "Sensei, look! I can already use the Transformation Jutsu!" "Not bad." "Haruto, look! Haven''t I improved with shuriken throwing~?" "Oh! That''s really impressive!" Not just Haruto, but many other clansmen also took great care of the adorable little princess. From time to time, they would patiently correct any mistakes she made in her training, ensuring she stayed on the right path. With his clansmen watching over her, Kysuke was more than happy to relax. However, it seemed the god had other plans for him. Before long, their grand procession was met with an unexpected visitor. "Uchiha Kysuke?" "Excellent. Your head shall be mine," the intruder declared, his voice carrying an air of chilling certainty. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 208 - 208: I, Kakuzu, Have Never Been Inferior to Anyone in My Life Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Uchiha Kysuke, I shall claim your head as my own." The arrogant declaration instantly left everyone present in stunned silence. "What... what did he just say?" Someone turned to their companion, their voice filled with disbelief. "I... I think he said that he was going to take Lord Kysuke''s..." The other person''s lips trembled, but he hesitated to finish the sentence. The words head felt too absurd to even speak aloud. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was simply too outrageous. This was the God of Ninja they were talking aboutthe man who single-handedly crushed the Senju Clan. And now, someone had the audacity to point a finger at him and proclaim that they would take his head? Was there no limit to arrogance? "Madman! Leave your life behind!" Receiving their lord''s silent approval, a high-ranking jnin stepped forward. His scarlet Sharingan gleamed with three tomoe, spinning rapidly. He was a veteran of Kysuke''s forces, a battle-hardened warrior who had survived countless blood-soaked battlefields. And it was precisely warriors like him who could never tolerate blasphemy against the deity in their hearts. Some insignificant, nameless stray dared to dream of slaying a god? Laughable. He would sever this fool''s head first. But the enemy in question did not even spare him a glance. "Are you afraid, Uchiha Kysuke?" The man''s deep green eyes, dark as the abyss, remained locked on the legendary God of Ninja, ignoring the shinobi charging at him. His gaze carried a chilling, demonic aura. With the establishment of Konohagakure in the Land of Fire, its immense military potential sent ripples across the world, leaving countless ambitious individuals trembling. In response, the great nations swiftly followed suit, giving rise to their own hidden villages. Like mushrooms sprouting after the rain, these villages emerged one after another, each seeking to consolidate power. Among them was the village from which this man hailedTakigakure, the Village Hidden in the Waterfall. Not long after its founding, he had received a mission. A suicide mission, to be precise. He was ordered to assassinate the leader of the Senju Clan... alone. In reality, Takigakure had already descended into internal power struggles. His so-called mission was nothing more than a thinly veiled death sentence. But he was no fool. He barely exchanged a few symbolic blows with Senju Hashirama, hurling a handful of shuriken before making a swift retreat. He thought he would be reprimanded at worst. Instead, the moment he set foot back in Takigakure, he was seized and thrown into prison. The charge? Treason against the village. The punishment? Public execution. It was only then that he realized the cruel truth. Consumed by fury, he staged a daring escape, seizing Takigakure''s most prized secret treasure in the process. And with that treasure, he slaughtered every last one of Takigakure''s high-ranking officials, tearing out their hearts. That treasure was an exceedingly rare and terrifying abilitya forbidden technique known as Earth Grudge Fear (Jiongu). Yes. This man was none other than Takigakure''s rogue ninja, the infamous North Star of the AkatsukiKakuzu. With Earth Grudge Fear, he could manipulate black tendrils extending from his body, allowing him to rip out the hearts of others and integrate them into himself. By continuously replacing his own heart, he had effectively gained the ability to prolong his life indefinitely. He was feared as a man who could live as long as the sky and the land themselves The moment Kysuke saw those black threads, that dark green gaze, and the masked face, he immediately recognized who he was dealing with. He simply hadn''t expected that Kakuzu would target him. As the battle between Kakuzu and the jnin erupted, Kysuke observed briefly, gauging the disparity in their strengths. Satisfied, he relaxed slightly and then, out of curiosity, asked, "I''m allowed to ask, right? Why exactly do you want my head?" Kakuzu''s sharp green eyes flickered slightly. Damn it. This bastard was strong. Far too strong. Even against a mere subordinate, he had to be extremely cautious. Yet despite the pressure he felt, Kakuzu maintained his outward composure, his voice steady and cold. "I seek to reclaim my name," he declared. "I, Kakuzu, have never been inferior to anyone in my life. That one time I was forced to accept a half-defeat to Senju Hashirama." His expression darkened, his voice thick with resentment. "But I cannot find him. So instead, I shall use you as my stepping stone." "If I defeat you, my name will resound through the generations. No one will ever again dare claim that I am weaker than Senju Hashirama." As he spoke, a fierce, chilling flash of steel suddenly appeared before him. Before he could react, his left arm was severedsliced cleanly from his body. Seeing this, the veteran soldier let out a disdainful chuckle. So this was all he had? And he had dared to proclaim he would challenge their lord? Ridiculous. Just as he was about to swing his blade down for the finishing blow, something completely unexpected happened. The severed arman inert, lifeless thing just moments agosuddenly sprang to life. Like a serpent striking from the shadows, it lunged from behind, fingers locking tightly around the veteran''s throat in a vice grip. "Gah!" A strangled shriek of horror rang out. From the sidelines, a young girl let out a panicked cry. It was the princess. Her small hands clutched nervously at the hem of her garment. "Sensei! Save him!" She was terrified, her wide eyes brimming with tears. That uncle had once guided her in training. She had always been grateful for his teachings. Seeing him in mortal danger, struggling for breath, filled her with dreadshe couldn''t bear to watch him suffer. But Kysuke remained utterly unmoved. Not the slightest sign of intervention crossed his face. Seeing this, the princess grew even more anxious. She stomped her little feet in frustration, her lips trembling as if she were about to burst into tears. "Relax." A voice sounded beside her. It was Haruto, who waved a hand casually, his expression one of complete confidence. "That uncle is really strong. That monster doesn''t stand a chance." "...Really?" Hearing her friend''s reassurance, Eri finally let out a long breath, her panic subsiding somewhat. Noticing that everyone''s attention was focused on the battle, her bright eyes flickered with thought. Then, as if nothing had happened, she put on an innocent, frightened look again and quickly squeezed her way beside Haruto, clutching onto his sleeve. Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Kakuzu instinctively assumed the stance of a victor. But to his surprise, his opponent still wore that same familiar, mocking grin. "Is that all?" Before he could even respond, a violent surge of electricity exploded from the veteran shinobi''s body. The crackling current didn''t just obliterate his severed armit condensed into a razor-sharp blade of lightning, piercing straight through his heart in a single, merciless strike. Chidori Current and Chidori Sharp Spearby now, nearly all the seasoned warriors in Kysuke''s legion had mastered these two devastating lightning techniques. According to Maya, some among them had even reached the point where they could unleash Kirin. Lately, Kysuke had been considering selecting the most suitable candidatesthose who had reached the level of jnin and were over twenty years oldto undergo the initial implantation of Sage Body cells. The enhancement of chakra and physical endurance was only the most basic benefit. More importantly, according to Yayoi''s tireless research, the cells of the Sage Body were found to significantly lower the difficulty of awakening the Mangeky Sharingan. If, under normal circumstances, the emotional stimulus required to awaken the Mangeky was at a value of "ten," then after the implantation, that difficulty would plummet to around six. And as the body gradually adapted over time, this threshold would continue to decline further. It was impossible to guarantee a perfect success rate, but one thing was certainthe Uchiha would soon witness a new wave of Mangeky users emerging within their ranks. This was precisely why Kysuke had been investing so much effort into advancing scientific research. No matter the world, technology was the foundation of true power. While it might not create invincible shinobis overnight, it could greatly enhance the overall strength of the shinobi world. One day, when their technological advancements reached even greater heights, perhaps the entire Uchiha clan could undergo full-scale Sage Body cell augmentation. At that time, the awakening of the Sharingan would become an ordinary occurrence. The Mangeky Sharingan would no longer be some distant, unattainable power. And for the truly exceptional few they might even surpass all expectations. The Eternal Mangeky perhaps even the Rinnegan. If such a day ever came, there would no longer be any need to passively await the arrival of the tsutsuki. The shinobi world would have the power to launch a counterattackto lead an army straight to the enemy''s doorstep and erase their very existence. *BOOOOM!!!* As these thoughts raced through his mind, the battle on the field suddenly shifted once more. The veteran shinobi, having driven his lightning blade straight through his enemy''s heart, momentarily let his guard down. It was just a fleeting moment of carelessness. But for someone like Kakuzu, that was all the opportunity he needed. With a swift, brutal motion, he delivered a thunderous kick, sending the warrior flying backward. Lightning Release: False Darkness! The Lightning Mask of the Earth Grudge Fear technique appeared, its mouth opening wide. A deadly, sharpened spear of lightning shot forth, cutting through the air at terrifying speed, aiming straight for the airborne ninja. There was no room for evasion. No time to react. At that moment A sigh echoed across the battlefield. Then, in the blink of an eye, Kysuke appeared. Effortlessly, he placed himself directly in the path of the incoming lightning spear. He gazed at Kakuzu, his expression unreadable, before speaking in an almost indifferent tone. "Since you''re so persistent I suppose I''ll entertain you for a while." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 209 - 209: Northern Star Loan Company, CEO Kakuzu Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The same Chidori, when wielded by different individuals, could display an utterly different level of power. The seemingly formidable Lightning Release: False Darkness disintegrated the instant it made contact with Chidori. Such petty tricks weren''t even worthy of Kysuke using his Susanoo to counter. "At best, you''re merely at the initial Kage level. Too weak." Ignoring the darkened expression on his opponent''s face, Kysuke took a single step forward. In the blink of an eye, he was already standing right in front of him. "So fast!" Just as Kakuzu was about to react, a heavy knee strike landed forcefully against his stomach. His body was sent flying, crashing violently into the ground. Oh? Noticing his opponent''s skin suddenly turn pitch black, Kysuke nodded slightly. The speed of Kakuzu''s hand seals was rather impressive. To take a direct knee strike from him and still manage to activate Earth Release: Earth Spear at the moment of impact, hardening his bodythis man was clearly more than just talk. "Bastard!" Seemingly sensing the contempt in Kysuke''s gaze, Kakuzu took a deep breath, his chest expanding before he spewed out a highly compressed and terrifying wind sphere. Wind Release: Pressure Damage! Having reinforced his body with Earth Spear, he had no fear of being caught in the explosion. This was one of Kakuzu''s signature baiting tactics. With the enhancement of Earth Grudge Fear, it became even more unpredictable. However, he seemed to have forgotten that his opponent was a master of time-space ninjutsu. Kysuke was just about to sidestep when, out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of two young figures standing at a distance. Sigh... Too close. He let out a soft, helpless sigh. As the compressed wind sphere was about to explode, he calmly raised his right hand. In the center of his palm, a black diamond-shaped mark flickered faintly. Then, before everyone''s eyes, the rampaging compressed wind release simply vanished into thin air within Kysuke palm. "You absorbed it?!" Kakuzu was dumbfounded. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If the man had blocked or dodged the attack, he could have accepted it. After all, this was the God of Shinobithere was no way one mere Wind Release would be enough to take him down. But absorbing ninjutsu? In all his years, Kakuzu had never seen such a thing before. No, wait. There were rumors of a certain Kekkei Genkai that could absorb ninjutsu. But an Uchiha performing such a feat? That was unheard of. "Shall we continue?" Kysuke asked casually, though his fist had already struck Kakuzu''s chest before he could even answer. His physical strength could rival that of Hashirama Senju. In terms of raw power, he even surpassed the future Tsunade at her peak. A mere Earth Spear was nothing against his devastating punch. *BOOOOM!!!* The ground shattered like a spiderweb. The unfortunate Kakuzu was embedded deep into the earth, his so-called hardened defense proving utterly useless. Noat the very least, it ensured he still had an intact body. "Second heart." With a single kick, Kysuke sent Kakuzu flying from the crater. While still airborne, Kakuzu had no choice but to activate his third heart. "Bastard! Bastard! Bastard!!!" The man was visibly furious. He couldn''t comprehend how, despite possessing the immensely powerful Earth Grudge Fear, he was still so utterly outclassed. Had he not trained hard enough? That couldn''t behe and Kysuke were clearly of similar age. Was Earth Grudge Fear inferior to the Uchiha''s Sharingan? But his opponent hadn''t even activated the Sharingan! The sheer absurdity of the situation momentarily clouded his thoughts. And because of that moment of distraction, he failed to evade Kysuke''s Chidori Sharp Spearhis third heart was obliterated in an instant. "This is getting boring." Not wanting to waste any more time, Kysuke''s chakra erupted beneath his feet. In a flash, he caught up to the still-airborne Kakuzu, formed a single hand seal, and unleashed a Great Fireball, instantly incinerating the fourth heart. Now, Kakuzu was left with only one life remaining. "Wait! I surrender! No more fighting!" Kakuzu was a practical man. He knew when to back down. His abilities were largely centered around ninjutsu, yet his opponent could absorb chakra. No matter how hard he tried, there was only one possible outcomedefeat. Since that was the case, he might as well surrender. Perhaps he could negotiate for leniency. He had no choice. Survival came first. "Surrender, huh?" Kysuke halted his attack, looking at Kakuzu with an amused expression. "Give me one good reason not to kill you." "I can make money. A lot of money. For you." Kakuzu played his trump card. "...Interesting." When it came to the choice between wealth and mere battle points, Kysuke hesitated only briefly before choosing the former. First, Konoha was currently in dire need of financial resources. Second, killing Kakuzu now wouldn''t grant him that many battle points. It would be far more beneficial to let him live another ten or twenty years, allowing his strength to peak at the Kage level. At that point, defeating him would earn far more rewards. "I won''t kill you," Kysuke finally declared. Just as relief began to spread across Kakuzu''s wrinkled face, Kysuke continued, "But on one conditionyou will serve the Uchiha Clan for sixty years." "Don''t refuse. I know what''s inside you. Time doesn''t hold the same weight for someone like you." "It''s either thator death. You have five seconds to decide." "One, two, three, four, five!" In a mere breath''s time, Kysuke had finished counting. He raised his right hand, crackling with lightning. "...Don''t attack! I accept!" Under the looming threat of death, Kakuzu had no choice but to lower his head. "Don''t feel forced. I didn''t coerce you." "...Not at all! It is my greatest honor to serve you, my lord!" "I like that answer." Kysuke waved his hand, signaling for the convoy to continue forward. Then, he motioned for Kakuzu to follow him, and the two of them disappeared into a small grove of trees. During their time inside, Kakuzu''s astonished exclamations could be heard from time to time. "There''s so much...!" "I''ve never tried something like this before" "No problem, my lord. If you wish, I can" "Would this method work?" After a long while, Kakuzu finally emerged, breathing heavily. Judging from the excited flush on his face, he was clearly pleased with his newfound gains. Now that Kakuzu was going to make money for him, Kysuke naturally wouldn''t let such a financial genius slip through his fingers. Up until now, his influence had been mostly concentrated within the Land of Fire, with little expansion into the other nations. But now, with Kakuzu at his disposal, he could extend his reach across the entire shinobi world, establishing a loan company that spanned nations. With his own covert backing, there was no doubt that the newly named "Northern Star Loan Company" would quickly rise to prominence. And with Kakuzu as CEOsomeone ruthless and shrewdit was the perfect arrangement for this kind of business. Who knew? Perhaps, in time, they could even become the wealthiest force in the ninja world. "This fight wasn''t in vain. I gained a top-tier laborer for free." "I just wonder if this guy will go around bragging in the future, claiming that he fought the God of Shinobi for dozens of rounds without a clear winner." To be honest, Kakuzu''s strength wasn''t even enough to serve as a warm-up for him. Having gone so long without a worthy opponent, Kyosuke found himself craving a battle where both sides were evenly matched. But that didn''t matterthere were still people in Konoha waiting for his return. Since the act had to be played to the end, how could Yayoi possibly ignore the man who had killed his master, especially when it was all part of the trap for Hashirama and his brother? ... .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 210 - 210: Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon A few days later, at the main gates of Konoha "Onii-san~" With great effort, little Uchiha Nagisa moved her short legs, her chubby hands waving eagerly, trying to catch her older brother''s attention. "My, what an adorable child!" Before she could even reach her brother, however, she was scooped up by a strangera young woman who seemed utterly smitten. Looking at the soft, sweet little Uchiha Nagisa, Princess Eri''s eyes practically turned into heart shapes. ()? Clearly, little Uchiha Nagisa was not pleased. She had been trying to get her brother''s attention, only to end up in the arms of a complete stranger instead. She blinked at the unfamiliar woman, then turned her gaze toward her slowly approaching father. The next moment, she opened her mouth And let out a wailing cry at full volume. "Waaah! Waaah! Waaah!" Her piercing cries echoed through the air, causing Anzai Eri to freeze in panic. This was unexpected. She had always been popular with children. People often praised her beauty, and she had never had trouble charming little ones before. So why was her usual charm completely failing today? Just as she was puzzling over this, Haruto arrived. And as if by magic, the moment the little one was back in her brother''s arms, she immediately stopped crying. "I see" Anzai Eri muttered, realization dawning upon her. She glanced at the now smug-looking little girl. Their gazes met, and for a brief moment, it was as if invisible sparks crackled between them. "Papa~" Despite her earlier distress, little Nagisa did not forget to greet her father, Uchiha Kysuke, who had finally caught up to them. However, it was evident that what she truly cared about was the gift he had brought for her. Seeing the expectant chubby hand reaching toward him, Kysuke chuckled lightly, then took out a beautifully crafted gift box and placed it in her tiny palm. "Why do I feel like I''ve become nothing more than a tool?" The God of Ninja pondered this thought, and he was not wrong. Mito was not here to welcome him backshe was likely at home, preparing their meal. Not wanting to waste any more time, Kysuke lifted both of his children into his arms and, with his free hand, took hold of Princess Eri''s. "Come, let''s go home." And with a swift motion, the four figures vanished from Konoha''s gates. --- Konoha, Senju Clan Compound "He''s back." Senju Tobirama placed a teacup in front of the woman seated across from him. There were very few people in the entire village of Konoha whom he would personally serve tea. Even fewer among them were women. But in his eyes, the woman before him was deserving of such courtesy. Her status, her demonstrated strengthboth were more than enough to earn his utmost respect. "It''s good that he has returned." Hyga Yayoi nodded slightly, but in the depths of her gaze flickered a hatred so deep that it was almost seared into her very being. "The murder of my master is an unforgivable crime. Tomorrow, I will personally seek him out and demand justice." "If that is your intent, I will arrange the challenge." A subtle smile played on Tobirama''s lips. Deep down, he took great satisfaction in his meticulous planning. To him, Hyga Yayoi stood little chance against Uchiha Kysuke. Even if her Tenseigan had surpassed the power of a Tenjin, did she truly think Kysuke had remained stagnant? This battle was not about victory. His true purpose lay elsewherehe wanted to completely sever any potential ties between the Hyga and Uchiha clans. If the Hyga Clan Leader suffered a crushing defeat before the eyes of all, then any Hyga with even a shred of pride would seek to challenge the Uchiha. An alliance? Impossible. That was Tobirama''s real objective. Whatever Hyga Yayoi thought, it was of no concern to him. Once the possibility of an alliance with Uchiha was erased, she would have no choice but to turn to the Senju Clan. Otherwise, how could the Hyga, caught between the two great clans, hope to survive? If she were foolish enough to try, their only future would be annihilation. Hyga Yayoi was a clever woman. Tobirama was certain that, when the time came, she would make the only rational choice. "This is what one calls an open conspiracyone without a solution." Senju Tobirama took a deep breath, feeling an immense satisfaction from the brilliance of his own strategy. So what if Uchiha Kysuke was powerful? In the end, he would still have to drink from the cup Tobirama offered. "I, Senju Tobirama, am the greatest strategist in the ninja world." --- After finalizing the arrangements for the public challenge, Hyga Yayoi took her leave. Once she was gone, a shadow appeared in the room. "You''ve come." "I shouldn''t have come." "And yet, you''re here." "It was you who called for me." "No it was your heart that led you to me." Placing his teacup down, Tobirama turned to face the man whose very presence exuded an ominous and oppressive auraSanfang. "In tomorrow''s battle, the Hyga Clan Leader has only a thirty percent chance of victory." "If she loses, the reputation she has built up over the years will be utterly shattered." At these words, Sanfang''s lips twitched slightly, as if he were about to express some emotion. But his reaction was fleeting, and Tobirama failed to notice anything amiss. "Is that all you have to say?" Sanfang asked. "Help me crush the Uchiha." Tobirama''s voice was steady and solemn as he made a promise. "In return, the Senju Clan will do everything in its power to raise your status, ensuring that you become someone truly worthy of Hyga Yayoi." "I only wish to watch over her. Nothing more." ''Hah. The most foolish thing in the world is lying to oneself.'' Twirling the teacup in his fingers, Tobirama spoke with quiet amusement. "Hyga Yayoi is beautiful, powerful, and commands great respect. Countless men must covet her." "Speaking of which Uchiha Madara is not young anymore, is he? I wonder what kind of woman would be worthy of him." At those words, Sanfang''s expression finally shifted. Of course, no one knew better than he didHyga Yayoi was already on Uchiha Kysuke''s side. Seeing Tobirama act as though he had everything under control, Sanfang almost couldn''t stop himself from laughing. He was eager to see the look on Tobirama''s face when he finally learned the truth. Still, there was some truth in the Senju''s words. With his current status, he was unworthy of Hyga Yayoi. If he wished to achieve his greatest desire, perhaps borrowing the power of the Senju Clan was not a bad idea. Besides, when the time came for Yayoi to reveal her true allegiance, he could simply discard the Senju. By then, he would have his status, his power, and his influenceand with his relationship with Yayoi, he would have nothing to fear from Senju''s retaliation. Yes, that was the best path forward. Sanfang''s eyes sharpened, and his presence grew even more menacing. "It''s decided, then." His voice was firm. "What do you need me to do?" "No rush." Seeing his plan falling into place, Tobirama remained calm. "The key to tomorrow''s battle lies in leveraging its momentum." "Momentum?" "That''s right. We will use the duel''s attention to elevate your status, officially placing you among Konoha''s five greatest warriors." Konoha''s fifth greatest warrior Sanfeng took a deep breath. His eyes burned with newfound determination. If he succeeded, would he finally stand by her side? As for facing Kysuke, he had no reservations. His obligations to the Uchiha were long since fulfilled. His allegiance was his own choice. "The only question left is" Tobirama''s gaze was sharp as he spoke. "Are you capable of bearing such a reputation?" "I will win." Sanfeng lifted his head to the night sky, as if he could see the face of the woman he loved. "No matter the cost." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 211 - 211: Yayoi’s Challenge Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The next day, a torrent of news spread wildly, echoing through every corner of the Hidden Leaf Village. In an effort to prove her own strength, the head of the Hyga clan resolved to challenge Uchiha Kysuke. Of course, this was only the official statement. Alongside it, another piece of rumor began circulating in secret. It was rumored that the mysterious death of the Hyga Tenjin had, in fact, been caused by none other than Uchiha Kysuke himself. On the surface, the new head of the Hyga seemed to be fighting for recognition, but in truth, she sought revenge for her fallen kin. These tidings, however, had nothing to do with Yayoi. They had been deliberately arranged by Tobirama to generate a spectacle, employing a network of emissaries to spread the information. The objective was simple: to force a confrontation between the Uchiha and Hyga clans, thereby eradicating any possibility of their future cooperation. After all, with the mediation of the Senju at hand, a life-and-death battle between the two factions was never truly in prospect. As for that man who possessed strange, explosive jutsu... To be honest, Tobirama didn''t hold particularly high expectations for him. This was merely a convenient movean incidental maneuver at best. Even if he could not defeat that contemptible fellow, merely vexing him would serve a purpose. In short, the aim was clear: one must never allow the Uchiha clan to live too comfortably. Deep-seated hatred, nurtured by the father, the uncle, and their brethren, was not something that could ever be dissolved by a simple gesture of reconciliation. "Fight, and fight as fiercely as you can." --- "Papa, wake up~" Clad in an adorable frog-print pajama set, little Uchiha Nagisa had one important mission each morningrousing her father from slumber. With chubby hands placed firmly on his broad shoulder, she summoned all the strength a baby could muster and shook him with determined effort. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, her father''s body remained as still as a statue, completely unresponsive to her tiny but insistent demands. Nagisa''s lips pursed in a pout, her large eyes filled with frustration. "What do I do now~?" she mumbled, her voice laced with innocent distress. Fortunately, at that moment, a Messiah appeared. "That won''t work," a confident voice declared. Haruto, Nagisa''s ever-reliable older brother, had noticed his little sister''s plight. In the blink of an eye, he materialized inside the bedroom, his presence practically radiating mischief. Flashing a grin, he reached out and gently ruffled Nagisa''s soft hair. Then, without hesitation, he crouched slightly, tensed his legs, and launched himself into the airdescending straight toward their unsuspecting father like a meteor poised for impact. "This is how you wake him up" BAM! CRASH! Nagisa let out a startled cry as Haruto wobbled, struggling to push himself up from the floor. Meanwhile, on the bed, Kysukewho had apparently woken up at some unknown pointsat up, gazing down at his son with mild curiosity. His expression remained unreadable, but the faintest hint of amusement flickered in his eyes as he took in the sight of Haruto now sporting a conspicuous bump on his forehead. Haruto clenched his teeth, his fists tightening at his sides. He was convincedhis father had been pretending to sleep the entire time! Silently, he measured the difference in strength between them, and after a brief moment of despair, he realized there was no way he could get back at him. "Should I report this to Mother?" he wondered grimly. No. Considering the rather aggressive wake-up method he''d just attempted, if Mom found out, things could turn really bad for him. With an indignant huff, he turned to Nagisa. "Nagisa, let''s go." His voice was firm as he grasped his sister''s small hand, already preparing to leave and wash up. One dayone day, he vowedhe would surpass that infuriating father of his. Behind him, Kysuke rose from the bed, a smirk playing on his lips as he savored the sight of his son''s stubborn defiance. From the very moment little Cotton-Pajamaas they affectionately called herhad entered the room, Kysuke had already woken up. Initially, he had planned to tease her for a bit, but then his troublemaker son had barged in and completely ruined the moment. Wasn''t this outright defiance against his old man? Thus, an in-dream self-defense counterattack had naturally taken place. "It seems I have mastered the fine art of fighting in my sleep," Kysuke mused, feeling as though he had glimpsed a sliver of the essence behind Mr. Takeda''s legendary style. After his morning routinewaking up, washing up, and partaking in breakfastKysuke took his usual seat at the dining table, where his family was already seated in neat rows, poised to enjoy the meal meticulously prepared by their beloved Maru-bunhis personal nickname for Mito. Truth be told, Mito rarely cooked. As the princess of an entire nation, she had no qualms about enlisting the services of two nationally renowned chefs. However, ever since yesterday, a new guest had joined their household. Seizing the opportunity to showcase her culinary skills, Mito had personally taken charge of breakfast preparation. This guest, of course, was none other than Princess Anzai Eri, who had recently taken up residence in the Kyosuke household. Since she was now officially his disciple, he couldn''t very well leave the little princess to live alone. In the grand scheme of things, the situation posed no real risk. But for a five-year-old child, being left on her own would have been far too cruel. Naruto and Sasuke had no choice when they were youngerthat was a different matter altogether. The family''s dwelling was nothing short of vast, boasting two dedicated training fields, expansive mountains, flowing streams, and cherry blossoms that filled the sky in spring. The residence was so spacious that not only could their immediate family of five live comfortably, but many more could be accommodated without the slightest strain. "Good morning, Sensei~," Eri greeted with a bright, sincere smile. Her voice, gentle yet earnest, carried the grace of a well-mannered child. She was more than pleased with her father''s arrangements. Not only was she here in Konoha to study, but she had also found warmth and comfort in her teacher''s householdone that, despite its grandeur, exuded a rare sense of familial closeness. Mito and Eri, both princesses in their own right, discovered many similarities between them. Maru-bun had taken quite a liking to the young girl, feeling a deep sympathy for a child so young yet already traveling across lands, far from home. At times, the house had felt too spacious, a little too empty. Mito welcomed the presence of an extra little member, glad for the lively energy Eri brought. "If you''d like, I could personally guide you in your sealing techniques," Mito offered as a promise. With time to spare, Maru-bun decided this was the perfect opportunity to personally instruct the newest addition to their household. After all, as members of the same family, there was no need for rigid distinctionsa disciple was to be cherished as one of their own. "Let us dine," Kysuke announced as he took his seat, signaling the start of a spirited contest with the delicious fare before them. During the meal, Mito, who was feeding her daughter, casually asked, "So, what do you think? Will you accept the challenge?" While Kysuke had been getting ready earlier, one of his subordinates had reported the rumors spreading through the village. From the very first time she had heard about Yayoi during their journey to the moon, Mito had known that her husband was setting a trap. That was why, from the very beginning, she had never been the least bit concerned about this so-called challenge. It was nothing more than a playan unspoken performance between both sides. To elevate the Hyga''s status, the Senju had continuously made compromises, yielding benefits not only to them but to the other clans as well. All of it was for one purpose: to push Yayoi into a position of absolute power, so she could serve as a counterbalance to the two monstrous Uchiha gods. Never had they considered the possibility of failure. And because of that, they had failed to realize a simple truthdespite their nominal influence, their actual political power within Konoha had already waned far more than they cared to admit. Wars were not fought solely with swords and jutsu. Sometimes, battles waged in silencewithout a single drop of bloodwere far more terrifying, far more ruthless. "Ah, you mean the Hyga''s challenge?" Kysuke smiled faintly, his tone casual. "Perfect. I''ve been wanting to see just how far her Tenseigan has evolved." There was no excitement in his voice. No anticipation. Just an overwhelming, almost dismissive confidence As though, in his eyes, the fourth greatest powerhouse of Konoha was no different from his good-for-nothing son. "...This guy." Haruto clenched his spoon, a flicker of burning ambition flashing in his eyes. This was his fatherthe strongest shinobi of the era. The man he must surpass. "Eri, do you want to go watch?" he asked suddenly. "Of course!" The little princess''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. The last time she had seen her teacher fight, he had been toying with his opponents. But this timethis time, she would witness the true power of the strongest ninja in the world. "I want to go too~!" Nagisa raised her spoon high, expressing her strong desire to go with her brother. Hearing this, Mito chuckled softly, reaching out to wipe a stray grain of rice from her daughter''s cheek. "Alright," she said warmly. "Then let''s all go together and cheer for him." "Dad, don''t you dare lose!" "Hahaha! If she wants to beat me, she''ll need at least another thirty years of training!" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 212 - 212: A Full Play—Are You All Satisfied? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Konoha Forest. For the sake of future considerations, Kysuke had deliberately reserved a vast expanse of natural land when dividing the village''s territory. Whether it was for the Chnin Exams or for students'' outdoor simulation courses, this forest would serve as an ideal setting for training and assessment. However, he had never expected that he himself would become the first to truly experience it. On the hastily constructed wooden grandstands, the audience eagerly awaited the spectacle, all the while silently expressing their gratitude toward Hashirama for his generous assistance. Without his Wood Release, how else could they have built a twenty-meter-high platform in such a short time? Without it, how could they have had the privilege of witnessing the distant battle so clearly? "Wow! Papa is amazing!" A sweet voice rang out as a little girl clapped her hands excitedly, waving at her father, who was engaged in battle. In truth, Nagisa had no real understanding of combat. To her, the sight of green and gold energies clashing midair was simply a breathtaking display of beauty. As for everyone else, they were utterly immersed in the sheer awe and shock of witnessing a clash at a level beyond Kage. "So this is Sensei''s true power..." Anzai Eri murmured, her gaze unfocused as if she had been completely entranced by what she saw. More than anything, a deep sense of longing stirred within her heart. "Indeed This is what my father is truly capable of." Beside her, Haruto nodded solemnly, his expression filled with undeniable fervor. Not far away, the clan heads, including Sarutobi Sasuke, stood in silence. No one spoke. All eyes remained fixed on the battlefield. For a long time, Sarutobi Sasuke watched without a word before finally breaking the silence. "No matter how many times I see it, I am always left deeply shaken by such power" "That is why he is known as the God of Shinobi." Beside him, the Hatake Clan Head unconsciously tightened his grip on the short blade at his waist. It was the instinct of a true swordsman when standing before an overwhelming force. The urge to test one''s own edge against such power was almost impossible to suppress. "Uchiha Kysuke" In another part of the grandstands, Nara Higashihiko''s gaze darkened, his mind replaying old memories of the past. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that the once-young boy, who had merely shown some promise in the creation of ninjutsu, would one day grow into a man so powerful that he had to look up to him. Had he known this would happen, he would have done whatever it took to eliminate him back then. Now, however, Kysuke had already taken shape, his strength standing at the very peak of the shinobi world. They should be grateful that he had not yet turned his attention to themlet alone seek revenge. As for the thought of vengeance, Nara Higashihiko was far too shrewd to entertain such foolishness. It was clear as day that the Senju merely wished to use their three clans as toolsa spear to strike with, while they stood safely behind the scenes. There was no harm in raising flags and shouting slogans. But if it came to a real confrontation, he had no interest in throwing himself into the fire for their sake. His gaze subtly shifted, meeting the eyes of several other clan heads nearby. There was an unspoken understanding between them. Some things did not need to be said aloud. --- Meanwhile, on the battlefield Kysuke and Yayoi were locked in a "ferocious" battle. One had activated the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, while the other had summoned a dark-gold Susanoo. At first glance, the confrontation appeared to be nothing short of earth-shattering. Even Hashirama, despite his keen insight, couldn''t discern the intricacies of their exchange. All he could see were terrifyingly powerful jutsu erupting one after another, shaking the very foundation of the land. "Your strength has improved considerably." Kysuke nodded approvingly, but a trace of disappointment flickered in his eyes. At this moment, Hyga Yayoi had not yet reached the level of Hyga Tenjin from the moon. Perhaps when she spoke of surpassing Tenjin, she had only referred to the Tenjin who once fought Hashirama. What she did not realize was that, with the aid of unknown forces, Tenjin had long since neared the power of tsutsuki Toneri. The proof? She was still incapable of manifesting the Truth-Seeking Orbs created by Tenseigan Chakra. "What a shame" Kysuke sighed deeply, as if mourning some profound regret. The golden radiance of Susanoo flared even brighter, its third-stage form manifesting in full, exuding an overwhelming aura of might. In one hand, it wielded the Yata Mirror, an impenetrable defense that could neutralize any attack. In the other, the Kusanagi Blade, a weapon of absolute sharpness, poised to cut through anything in its path. At this moment, Kyosuke had elevated his combat strength to the realm of a Mid-Tier Super-Kage. This was the terrifying enhancement bestowed upon him by his newly acquired Advanced Sage Body. Even without unleashing his full power, just this third-stage Susanoo alone already held seventy percent of his previous peak strengthbefore he had acquired this new transformation. Every swing of the Kusanagi Blade tore through the air with devastating force, each strike carrying the power of mountains crumbling and the earth splitting apart. Rocks flew. Trees collapsed. Even with her Chakra Mode activated, Yayoi could do nothing but frantically evade in midair, struggling to find an opening for a proper counterattack. Retaliate? Against the Yata Mirror, her physical strikes were utterly meaningless. With his Sharingan, any attempt to sneak behind him was doomed to fail. Left with no alternative, Yayoi resorted to unleashing her most powerful techniques, hoping to force Kysuke into exhausting his Mangeky abilities. Yet, despite her efforts, the battle had already raged on for half an hour, neither side relenting. The once-pristine Konoha Forest, repurposed as a training ground, had now been reduced to ruins, its trees felled and the earth scarred by the sheer destructive force of their clash. "That''s enough." Tobirama shook his head, a trace of resignation in his gaze. He had already known from the startYayoi was never going to be Kysuke''s match. Sharing a glance with his brother, Hashirama immediately leapt into the battlefield, laughing heartily as he intervened. With a convenient excuse to stop, neither Kysuke''s nor Yayoi had any intention of prolonging the battle. Had they gone all out, who knew what unforeseen consequences might have occurred? "Thank you for the lesson." Yayoi''s tone was indifferent, yet the underlying resentment in her heart was perfectly conveyed. One had to admitwomen were born actors. And the more beautiful a woman was, the better she was at deception. Just look at Tobirama, who had followed behind her. Even he was struggling to suppress the amusement on his face. "You truly deserve the title of God of Shinobi. No ordinary ninja could ever hope to match you." Then, as if recalling something, Tobirama suddenly added "A while ago, someone came to me, insisting on challenging you no matter what. As it happens, he is here todaywhy not give him a little guidance?" As soon as those words fell, a mysterious figure appeared in the arena. The gathered spectators instinctively fixed their gazes on the newcomer, only to realizethey had never seen him before. Who was he? What gave him the audacity to challenge the God of Shinobi? Had it not been for Tobirama''s presence, the crowd''s expressions would have been far less pleasant. The newcomer was none other than the long-absent Sanfang. "Him?" To be honest, Kysuke had almost forgotten this man existed. In all his past visits to Yayoi, he had never once seen him present. He had assumed the man had simply slipped away in secret. Yet who would have thought that today, he would stand before him, openly issuing a challenge? Glancing at Yayoi, Kysuke noted her genuine surprise. It seemed she had no prior knowledge of this challenge. Which meant This was entirely Sanfang''s own decision. Or perhaps he had been pushed into it. At this moment, what truly concerned Kysuke was whether Sanfang had revealed anything he shouldn''t have. Of course, the cards in Kysuke''s hands were already enough to claim the position of Hokage whenever he desired. However, without first pushing the Senju to a position of weakness, he would never make his move. Konoha still needed the Senju''s strength to defend against external threatsbut that didn''t mean they could be allowed to rise too high. The art of using and suppressing them required a delicate balance, one that he was still in the process of achieving. His goal was simple: to make the Senju into what the Uchiha had become in the original timeline. A clan that seemed to hold influence, yet in truth, was completely excluded from the core of power. When the time came, they could be used when necessary, discarded when no longer needed, and if they became a problem, the village''s strength could be turned against them with ease. For that reason, Kysuke had no intention of revealing his relationship with Yayoi just yet. Fortunately, upon careful observation, he noted that Tobirama showed no unusual reaction. Which meant Sanfang hadn''t spoken out of turn. That, however, led to another questionwhy was this man so willing to let himself be used as a pawn? "I will defeat you." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "For Yayoi." Sanfang declared his intentions before everyone, without the slightest hesitation. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 213 - 213: Sanfang, Burning with Jealousy Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "." Faced with the man''s sudden confession, Yayoi''s expression remained unchanged, her silence neither an acceptance nor a rejection. Seeing this, Sanfang did not press further. Today, his goal was not to make her accept him. Rather, it was to make her understandhe had the power to protect her. "Lord Kysuke, would you be willing to grant me a match?" Sanfang asked, his tone sharp and aggressive, as if he did not recognize the man before him. "Insolence!" An Uchiha clansman could no longer hold back. "Do you know who you are speaking to? Lord Kysuke''s status is far beyond your reach. What right do you have to challenge him?" As the words fell, the Uchiha clansman turned, his sharp gaze locking onto the other side. His voice carried an unmistakable weight as he demanded, "Senju Tobirama, what exactly are you planning by bringing this man here?" SWISH! In an instant, the Uchiha warriors took a collective step forward, their killing intent surging like a tidal wave, pressing toward the Senju brothers at the front without the slightest restraint. No one had expected the situation to escalate so suddenly. Many of the clan leaders present, witnessing the Uchiha''s oppressive stance for the first time, were deeply taken aback. "It''s hard to blame them for reacting this way," murmured the reserved Aburame clan head as he quietly stepped aside. Yet, deep inside, he found himself leaning toward the Uchiha. From start to finish, today''s incident had been orchestrated by the Senju. As if one Hyga Yayoi wasn''t enough, now they had introduced an unknown man into the fray. Was this not a blatant attempt to intensify the conflict? It wasn''t just the Aburame clan head who harbored such thoughts even Sarutobi Sasuke found himself unsettled, a faint regret stirring within him. Had he been too hasty in entrusting the child to Senju Tobirama''s care? Looking at the situation now, it seemed the man''s judgment was proving to be more than a little reckless. "...This is bad." Tobirama''s pupils contracted. He had not expected his mere test to trigger such a chain reaction. But there was no helping it. Sanfang''s arrogance was simply too blatant. Every word he spoke, every gesture he made, carried the undeniable implication that he did not place the God of Shinobi in his eyes at all. Regardless of how people viewed Kysuke, one fact remained indisputablehis talent was unparalleled in history. Madara and Hashirama were already once-in-a-century prodigies, yet Kysuke''s presence had continuously overshadowed them both. His strength in this era carried a weight that perhaps even exceeded the exaggerated rumors surrounding him. With his strength acknowledged by all, for some unknown nobody to suddenly emerge, acting as if he could defeat Kysuke with ease was it any wonder that such arrogance sparked immense resentment? "Enough." Yayoi, who had remained silent all this time, finally spoke. Her voice was calm, yet the weight behind it left no room for dispute. Enough? Sanfang''s eyes widened in disbelief, his expression burning with fury. He had risked his life to prove his feelings through action, and yet, all she had to say was enough? His fists clenched unconsciously, and the fire of anger threatened to consume him entirely. Why? Was he truly that unworthy? That man was already married so why did she still refuse to let go?!!! sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, Sanfang perhaps had already forgotten the words he once spoke As long as I can stay by Yayoi''s side, that will be enough. But humans are creatures of endless desire. What we call "contentment" is merely a lie we tell ourselves when circumstances do not allow us to reach for more. "Get out of my way!!!" The fury he had long suppressed erupted completely in that instant. A violent surge of green energy erupted from his body. Driven by the fury in his heart, he forcibly opened the Sixth Gate of the Eight Gates Release FormationThe Gate of View! *BOOOM!!!* The earth beneath his feet cracked apart, deep fissures spreading outward like jagged veins. The chakra coursing through his body became visible, surging wildly, coating his entire frame in an aura of pure power. The sheer force of it sent a chill down the spines of those watching, making many involuntarily gasp. So this man truly possessed such strength? "You wretch, I will fight you!" The Uchiha clansmen who had spoken earlier did not hesitate. In a single swift motion, his katana flashed free from its sheath as he stepped forward, his battle spirit blazing. Perhaps others would falter in the face of this overwhelming power. But hehe was a warrior who had fought alongside Lord Kyosuke, cutting down enemies through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Would he fear some nameless upstart? What a joke! *BOOOOM!!!* The sound of something heavy landing on the ground echoed. Tobirama turned stiffly, his gaze falling upon the figure standing nearby the Uzumaki Princess, Mito, whose expression was dark as a storm. "Am I to understand" CLANG! The adamantine chains howled through the air, radiating a terrifying pressure that made the very atmosphere tremble. "that this is your Senju Clan''s way of tearing apart the peace treaty?" Her voice was icy, her gaze even colder, filled with killing intent. "You misunderstand" Tobirama took a slow, steady breath, preparing to explain himself But then he saw them. A familiar pair of pupils. His breath hitched. His body tensed, an involuntary shudder running down his spine. His eldest brother was staring at him. Not with warmth, not with understanding, but with a look that carried nothing but murderous intent. For the first time in his life, Tobirama saw that expression directed at him. And in that instant, a creeping, suffocating dread clawed up his back. Since childhood, he had never seen his brother look at him like this. Simply put He was terrified. And even worsehe was starting to regret everything. "That idiotcouldn''t he just keep a low profile? We agreed to build momentum, so how the hell did things spiral out of control like this?" "Honestly, it''s no wonder she doesn''t like him. What woman would fall for a reckless fool like that?" Tobirama cursed furiously in his heart. Before Sanfang could escalate things further, Hashirama flickered forward in an instant, appearing beside the enraged man. A chakra far more ferocious than the Eight Gates erupted from his body, crashing over the battlefield like a storm. "Stand down." Placing a firm hand on Sanfang''s shoulder, Hashirama spoke in a cold, even voice. "With your strength, you are nowhere near the level needed to challenge Kysuke." "Mind your own business!" Sanfang struggled violently, only to realize he could not even shake off Hashirama''s grip. "No this is impossible. I am not weaker than anyone!" Veins bulged at his temples, writhing beneath his skin like living worms. Eighth Gate Gate of Wonder open!!! *BOOOM!!!* A blazing surge of blue steam exploded from his body. The sheer force of it sent Hashirama flying backward, despite the fact that he had been caught off guard for only an instant. "...What the hell?" Tobirama, momentarily forgetting his own grievances, gaped in utter disbelief at the man standing before him. Wait no. This wasn''t just some reckless fool. This was a man whose words matched his actionsan unwavering, dignified warrior of remarkable composure. Tobirama''s mind raced. "Such power If we could harness it, Uchiha''s advantage would be wiped away completely." Perhaps Hyga Yayoi alone was not enough, but if the two of them joined forces, they could pose a genuine, lethal threat to either Madara or Kysuke. And if that happened With his elder brother handling one of them, Tobirama could step in, turning the battle into three against one. Perhapsjust perhapsthey could actually bring one of the Uchiha down. Tobirama had never expected this man to be this strong. ...Honestly, at this point, any woman would fall for someone like him. Hyga Yayoi... She really was the perfect match for him. --- "Uchiha Kysuke!" Sanfang roared. "Today, this fight concerns no one else." "Just you and melet''s settle the battle left unfinished ten years ago!" Oh? So they knew each other? Mito cast an indifferent glance in his direction, though a flicker of something unreadable passed through her eyes. Without a word, she withdrew her adamantine chains, ignoring Hashirama''s continued explanations. Instead, she turned away, walking back toward the standswhere three children waited beneath her protection. "Kysuke" Hashirama hesitated, lifting a hand slightly, as if he had something to say. Kysuke, however, merely smiled. "Don''t worry. This is a personal matter between us. It has nothing to do with the Senju or Uchiha." Hearing this, Hashirama exhaled in quiet relief. The other Uchiha warriors, too, retracted their killing intent. As for whether they were worried? What a joke. There was no one in this world who could defeat Lord Kysuke. Not the Senju. Not the Hyga. And most certainly not this reckless fool standing before him. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 214 - 214: Admiration... The Emotion Furthest from Understanding Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Opening the Eight Gates to the seventh, the Gate of Wonder, caused an explosive surge of chakra, granting power that surpassed even Kage-level combatants. Any kind of Kage-level opponent. Regardless of whether they possessed extraordinary taijutsu or wielded some fearsome secret techniquewould be defeated in the face of overwhelming speed and strength that defied common sense. This was the true terror of the Eight Gates Released Formationa technique that granted its wielder the power to surpass their natural limits, to challenge, and even triumph over those who would otherwise remain untouchable. A decade at the shortest, two or three at the longestcountless days and nights of relentless training, each drop of sweat accumulating over time, all for the sake of a single moment of dazzling brilliance. Kysuke deeply respected those who walked this arduous path. He, too, had trained in the Eight Gates and knew firsthand the trials one had to endure. Of course, he had taken a different approachone that relied on Shadow Clones to complete his training. By continuously pushing the Eight Gates to their limitsforcing his clones to the brink of death over and overhe accumulated an immense wealth of experience, refining his mastery of the technique through an uncountable number of failures. Any other person would have long since succumbedeither their spirit crushed or their body left in ruins. But for Kysuke, no matter how grave the injury, a single night''s rest was all it took to recover. That was the sheer dominance of the Advanced Sage Body. Sanfang is indeed strong. With the power of the Gate of Wonder unleashed, there were very few in the shinobi world who could defeat him. Based on Kysuke''s estimation, even if Yayoi were to go all out, the best she could achieve would be a fifty-fifty chance against him. If she could endure until the Eight Gates'' effects wore off, then victory would be hers. If not, she would be utterly crushed. But unfortunately for Sanfang, even the strength granted by the Gate of Wonder was still far from enough to match Kysuke. "Come, show me the power of the Eight Gates." Kysuke beckoned, his Mangeky Sharingan locking onto his opponent''s every movement. Even when Might Guy had opened the Seventh Gate, he had barely been able to graze even Madara in his Six Paths state. The difference in their speed and reaction time was simply too vast. Kysuke wasn''t as strong as Madara in his Six Paths form. But at the same time, Sanfang was nowhere near Might Guy''s level. If they were fighting in their base states, determining victory would not be so simple. "Take this!" Sanfang roared, as a brilliant blue stream erupted from his body. In an instant, he vanished from sight. Only when his fist collided with Kysuke''s did the ground beneath them begin to rupture and collapse, unable to withstand the force. *BOOOOM!!!* The two clashed directly, without any unnecessary flourishes. The shockwave from their impact blasted outward like a raging typhoon. In Sanfang''s mind, the moment he opened the seventh gate, he was invincible. Every time he used this immense power, he couldn''t help but revel in its intoxicating strength. But today, for the first time, he realizedperhaps he had been a frog at the bottom of a well, blind to the vastness of the world above. From sheer physical strength alone, his opponent was in no way inferior to him. No the gap was even wider than he had first thought. His own power was amplified by immense speed, yet the man before him had not moved an inch. In a pure contest of raw strengthhe had been the one to lose. "Not bad." Kysuke nodded to himself, silently assessing his opponent''s might. A shinobi who could wield the power of the Seventh Gate was roughly on par with a mid-tier Super Kage. "As a reward for your performance, allow me to show you something interesting today." Still holding off Sanfang''s attack with one hand, Kysuke''s free hand moved in a blur, rapidly forming a seal. With a single upward gesture, dazzling white beams of energy erupted around him. Storm Release: Laser Circus! Seeing his opponent cast a jutsu with one hand, Sanfang instinctively dodged to the side, narrowly evading the laser. Yet, what he hadn''t anticipated was that the beammeant to be a straight-line attacksuddenly curved in midair, altering its trajectory and striking from a blind spot beyond his field of vision. Had he not been in his Seventh Gate state, with his reflexes heightened to an extraordinary degree, that single strike would have taken his life on the spot. Gritting his teeth, Sanfang glanced at the deep, penetrating wound on his left shoulder. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his voice low and strained as he asked, "What what kind of jutsu is this?" "Storm Release. Never seen it before, have you?" Kysuke replied with a smirk. Storm Releasea fusion of Lightning and Water chakra, forming a unique Kekkei Genkai. To successfully merge these two chakra natures within the body, both elements needed to reach level seven or higher. Fortunately, this was a requirement Kysuke had long since surpassed. Though he carried himself with ease, the truth was that every moment of every day, thousands of his shadow clones were tirelessly training within his clan''s compound. Some might call it a shortcutbut in terms of sheer dedication and effort, no one in the entire shinobi world could match him. Under the relentless training of countless clones, he had successfully developed Storm Release. It combined the raw, destructive power of lasers with the fluid maneuverability of water. The result was an ability of unparalleled potencya true fusion of Lightning and Water, bringing out the strengths of both. And this was merely Kysuke''s second bloodline limit. In the future, there would be a third, a fourth until the day he could create nine powerful Truth-Seeking Orbs of his own. When that time came, no one would be able to match him in the field of ninjutsu. No one. What was the value of the Eight Gates'' power boost? Without a proper understanding of his techniques, Sanfang had nearly been killed in a single strike. Though his opponent had barely escaped death, his left arm was now utterly crippled. No matter how one looked at it, his combat strength had been severely diminished. This was the supremacy of those who wielded Kekkei Genkai. As long as he was given enough time, what couldn''t he accomplish? Boil Release, Lava Release, Ice Release, Explosion Release, Scorch Release, Crystal Release Even Hashirama''s Wood Releaseif he so desired, he could perfectly replicate it. Unfortunately, he did not possess Asura''s chakra. While he could wield Wood Release, he likely wouldn''t be able to summon the colossal Buddha on the same level as Hashirama. It was a pity, to say the least. CLAP! Kysuke pressed his hands together. An immense surge of natural energy rushed toward him, and in the span of a single second, he entered Sage Mode. His physical capabilities surged, reaching the absolute peak of the mid-tier Super Kage level. Now, the difference between him and his opponent was overwhelming. Before the man could react, Kysuke vanished from sight, appearing directly before him. With his fingers forming a rapid sequence of seals, he opened his mouth and unleashed a highly concentrated beam of violet energy. Sage Art: Storm Release Light Fang! The attack moved with such unbelievable speed that his opponent had no chance to dodge. In the end, the gap between their strengths was simply too vast. This technique was powerful enough to sever Naruto''s Truth-Seeking Orbs imbued with Yang chakra. There was hardly anything in existence capable of withstanding it. A mere mortal body of flesh and blood? Naturally, it stood no chance. "AAAHHHH!!" A pained scream tore through the battlefield. Sanfang''s right arm was instantly severed, dropping to the ground with a dull thud. The extreme heat from the laser had partially cauterized the wound, leaving the flesh charred black. Yet despite the pain, the man''s resolve did not waver. "You bastard! I won''t lose to you!!!" With what little strength remained in his battered body, he desperately lifted his injured left arm. Curling his fingers, he prepared to drive them straight into his own heart. He was ready to gamble everything. But at that very moment Yayoi appeared behind him. Raising her hand, she struck a precise chop to the back of his neck. "Yayoi" Already teetering on the brink of collapse, Sanfang lost the last of his strength. Just before darkness claimed him, a glimmer of joy flickered in his eyes. "You still care about me, after all" He still has his uses. That was what Yayoi conveyed with her lips, and Kysuke had no objections. The poor fool Even if he survived and recovered, he would ultimately become nothing more than a tool in Yayoi''s handsa pawn to be used at her convenience. From the very first time they met, Kysuke had already seen through her nature. Hyga Yayoi was someone who excelled at manipulating emotions. Her cunning and ability were so extraordinary that even after personally eliminating the heir of the Hyga main family, Hyga Tenjin remained entirely unaware. That man had no idea that the disciple he trusted the most, the one he had nurtured by his side, was harboring ambitions to replace him at every moment. Did he truly believe love would sway someone like her? In the end, that man would come to understand Dying here today, in the depths of Konoha''s forest, might have been the best outcome he could have hoped for. "Admiration is the emotion furthest from understanding." "Yet, far too many people fail to realize this." .. .. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 215 - 215: The Establishment of the Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After this incident, the name of Sanfang indeed spread far and wide. Unfortunately, rather than praise, what he gained was mostly infamy. There is nothing wrong with pursuing love. But to attack the village''s very symbol for the sake of one''s own statusthis was an act of irresponsibility toward the tens of thousands of villagers. "Thankfully, Lord Kysuke is unharmed; otherwise, the entire Hidden Leaf Village would have been thrown into chaos." "My god, I just don''t understand. Lord Kysuke is so kind and noblewhy would anyone wish him harm?" "Wherever the leaves dance, the fire burns eternal. That''s rightsuch a great man is the one who truly embodies the spirit of the Hokage!" "I support Lord Kysuke for Hokage!" "Yes! Support Lord Kysuke!" --- In the Senju clan compound, Tobirama gazed grimly at the public opinion report in his hands. No matter how he analyzed it, he simply couldn''t understand how a carefully orchestrated campaign to sway public opinion had only served to bolster his opponent''s reputation instead. Where did it all go wrong?! In the end, he could only blame this unforeseen outcome on the Uchiha clan''s superior public relations tactics. Initially, only around thirty percent of the villagers had believed that Uchiha Kysuke was the most suitable candidate for the position of Hokage. His elder brother, Senju Hashirama, held about twenty percent of the public''s favor, while the remaining population had no strong opinion on who should hold the village''s highest office. Yet, after this so-called Will of Fire incident, Kysuke''s approval rating had miraculously surged by another twenty percent. Everyone has been deceived by that hypocritical bastard. The plan had been to use this opportunity to push Sanfang into power. However, that idiot was simply too foolishhe had managed to paint himself as a scorned suitor who, unable to win affection, had turned to hatred. To the outside world, it was obvious that Kysuke had repeatedly urged for the matter to be put to rest, yet the other party obstinately refused to back down. And what was the result? He had lost an entire arm. Not only was he devoid of moral character, but he was also lacking in intelligence. How could a fool like him ever hope to rise to power in the Hidden Leaf? As a consequence, even the Senju clan found itself under intense scrutiny, with Tobirama shouldering the lion''s share of the criticism. On that fateful day, the village had nearly been plunged into a full-scale conflict, and in this matter, Tobirama could not escape blame. No matter how he tried to explain himself, none of the mid-sized and smaller clans that had witnessed the event were willing to accept his excuses. "Oh, so this is the so-called ''compassionate Senju'' at work? Always preaching about letting go of hatred, yet secretly dispatching people to target the Uchiha?" This was the reality behind their so-called benevolence? To prevent the clan from being further disgraced, Tobirama had no choice but to shoulder the burden of countless accusations, allowing all the scorn and resentment to fall upon himself. After this event, Tobirama''s reputation was utterly ruined. From this point forward, he would never again have the qualification to compete for the position of the Second Hokage. A simple manipulation of public opinion had entirely severed the Senju''s future prospects. But even this was not enough for Kysuke to be satisfied. Only when the Senju were completely powerless to retaliate would he finally let them go. After all, he understood better than anyone else that spring winds always bring new growthas long as even a single seed remained, the Senju would continue to rise again and again. --- At a high-level meeting, Hashirama issued a formal apology on his younger brother''s behalf, solemnly vowing that such an incident would never happen again. With Madara absent, Kysuke, as the representative of the Uchiha, graciously accepted the apology, stating that the friendship between the two clans would not be shaken by the schemes of petty individuals. To prove the sincerity of his words, Kysuke then made a shocking proposal in front of the gathered clan leadershe suggested that an important duty be entrusted entirely to the Senju clan. That duty was the establishment of the Hidden Leaf Police Force. From this day forth, the Senju would take full charge of the village''s security and law enforcement. So long as sufficient evidence was presented, no clan would have the right to interfere with the Police Force''s duties. To prove his unwavering commitment, Kysuke went so far as to produce a signed letter of guarantee. The letter stipulated that even if a high-ranking Uchiha violated the law, the Senju Police Force would have full authority to enter the Uchiha compound and make an arrest. Should anyone dare to resist, the standing military forces would have full authority to subdue them immediately. Noting the resolute determination in Kysuke''s expression, the assembled clan leaders exchanged uneasy glances, their brows furrowing in unison. They began to wonderWould this not grant the Senju clan excessive power? If this continued unchecked, it would inevitably lead to issues such as abuse of authority and unchecked aggression. If one were to think even further aheadshould the Senju decide to move against a particular clan, by the time a full force arrived at their doorstep, it would already be too late for them to react. Such an overwhelming level of authorityit was a terrifying thought. Many present wanted to question Kysuke outrightSince when did you become such a generous man? However, despite their misgivings, not a single person in the room dared to refuse when faced with the silent yet commanding presence of the God of Shinobi. Thus, one by one, they signed their names onto the document. --- "Kysuke..." Hashirama''s eyes glistened with emotion. "Hashirama," Kysuke looked at him earnestly and asked, "Is the Senju clan willing to shoulder the burden of safeguarding this village?" At first, Hashirama had intended to decline. But upon hearing the phrase ''safeguarding the village'', his expression immediately turned solemn. Without hesitation, he made a firm pledge: "Rest assured, I promise to provide every villager with a safe and peaceful environment." "I believe in you." As the room erupted into a less-than-enthusiastic round of applause, Hashirama, beaming with joy, officially accepted the responsibility of establishing the Police Force. It was said that after that meeting ended, more than a few clan leaders returned home and smashed their tea cups in frustration. It wasn''t the sheer power of the Police Force that infuriated themafter all, everyone understood that such an important role could only be entrusted to the Senju or the Uchiha. What truly enraged them was the agreement they had just signed. With that document in place, the Senju clan now had the authority to enter any clan''s territory and seize individuals at will. And should anyone resist? The consequences were unthinkable. "Damn that Kysuke. Damn those Senju bastards!" Many cursed bitterly in private. --- Not long after, the Hidden Leaf Police Force was formally established. The guarantee signed by every clan leader was prominently displayed at its entrance, ensuring that all who stepped into the building would immediately recognize its significance. As time passed, this would instill an ever-deepening fear of the Senju in people''s hearts. And as the Police Force continued to act with impunity, its members would gradually develop a mindset of absolute supremacy. Standing on the inauguration stage alongside Hashirama, Kysuke listened to the deafening cheers of the Senju shinobi below. "Don''t blame me. I merely learned this tactic from you." Kysuke wore a polite, gentle smile, yet his heart brimmed with cold amusement. Using the police force to isolate the Senju, slowly forcing them into conflict with the entire villagethis was the very strategy Tobirama had once used against the Uchiha. Using public opinion to completely destroy one''s reputationthis was the precise tactic the Hokage faction had once wielded against White Fang and others. Kysuke had done nothing extraordinaryhe had merely turned his enemies'' own weapons against them. To put it in classical terms: "Using foreign techniques to subdue foreign powers." Or, in modern terms: "Fight fire with fire." His plans were far from over. Next, he intended to conduct an in-depth study of the Senju clan, compiling a detailed "Proof of the Senju''s Inherent Evil"a collection of evidence documenting their misdeeds throughout history. One day in the future, if a Hokage ever sought to destroy the Senju, this document would serve as irrefutable justification. And if, in that distant future, someone like Tsunade or Nawaki were to question him, Kysuke could simply cross his arms and respond with an indifferent expression: "The Senju have always been an inherently evil clan." "Just look at their historythe countless atrocities they committed during the Warring States Period. Even after Konoha''s founding, they continued their pursuit of power, openly opposing other clans." "Me? I did absolutely nothing." "All I ever did was safeguard the village''s peace and prosperity." As winter''s chill faded and the warmth of spring returned, Konoha stepped into the second year of its founding. One day, the Fma clan leader approached him with news of an unexpected visitor. "Who?" Kysuke asked. The clan leader''s face darkened with solemnity. "A m man who calls himself Black Zetsu." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 216 - 216: Please, Save My Mother Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Was it you, who led Black Zetsu here?" "Uh actually" After a brief explanation, Kysuke understood the situation. As it turned out, that wily old bastard just wouldn''t stay away and had come looking for him again. Left with no choice, Fma Yukishi had been forced to act as the messenger. The purpose was simplean invitation. The old bastard wanted to meet Kysuke, whether at the Fma estate or even within the Uchiha clan''s territory. He wasn''t picky about the location. Just what was this bastard scheming again? But Kysuke, fearless as ever, didn''t dwell on it for too long and agreed to the meeting without hesitation. As for any potential ambush? Please. Even an assassination attempt on the moon hadn''t been able to take him downwhat did he have to fear now, standing in the heart of Konohagakure? If anything, the one who should truly be worried was Black Zetsu. Against the Kysuke of today, it didn''t even have the luxury of resistancewhether it could even escape was the real question. Before long, the two arrived at the Fma clan''s territory, where they were greeted by the Edo Tensei body under Black Zetsu''s control. "As expected, that old coin isn''t careless." Kysuke wasn''t particularly disappointed. If it had been that easy to succeed, he wouldn''t have been the one dealing with it in the first place. "Kehehe" Black Zetsu, out of habit, attempted to let out a sinister chuckle the moment they met. But before it could even make a sound, it remembered Kysuke''s previous threats and forcibly swallowed the laughter back down. It had come today seeking cooperationoffending him right from the start would not be wise. Though, of course, it knew all too well that Kysuke already despised it to the core. "I''ll take my leave now." Fma Yukishi was smart enough to understand that this was beyond his reach. With insufficient strength, knowing too much was often a death sentence. Once he had withdrawn, Black Zetsu immediately spoke. "I won''t waste time on pleasantries. You must have met my mother on the moon, correct?" "No." Kysuke denied it without hesitation. "Don''t lie to me." Black Zetsu''s voice turned dark. "I examined the space-time barrier you set up. It bears traces of my mother''s abilities." "Kaguya may not have mastered ninjutsu, but her proficiency in space-time techniques is unparalleled. Without her guidance, you couldn''t have made such a drastic breakthrough." Kysuke scoffed. ". . .If you already knew, why bother asking? Are you dumb?" Rolling his eyes, he countered with a question of his own. "I''ve always been curiouswhy didn''t you go to the moon yourself and unseal Kaguya?" "Heh. Do you really think tsutsuki Hamura was an idiot?" Black Zetsu''s expression turned grave. "Let me remind youthe Six Paths brothers didn''t just vanish so easily. If you dare tamper with the seal, you''ll provoke an unimaginable catastrophe." "Don''t let your current dominance in the shinobi world fool you into arrogance. I''m telling you nowyour strength is still worlds apart from those two." I believe that. Yet Kysuke remained utterly composed, as if the warning had no effect on him whatsoever. Seeing this, Black Zetsu gritted its teeth and revealed a highly confidential piece of information. "I''ll tell you thisNinsh still exists. It was never truly dissolved, and its practitioners number far more than you think. Many of them possess extraordinary strength." Ninsh? For Kysuke, this was an unfamiliar term. All he knew was that the Sage of Six Paths had established Ninsh, later passing it to his younger son, Asura, to manage. Hadn''t it already been disbanded? To think remnants of it still remained After a moment of thought, he asked, "And what are they preserving it for? To resurrect the Sage of Six Paths?" . . . Black Zetsu was momentarily taken aback. Why did it feel like Kysuke was a little too calm? Those in power never welcomed forces beyond their control. No matter what Ninsh intended to do, it would inevitably affect Konohagakure. Yet Kysuke wasn''t concerned in the slightest. Could it be that his mind was so deep and unreadable that even it, Black Zetsu, couldn''t see through him? ". . .All I know is that the Sage of Six Paths will return one day." "He has always been aware of his power''s limits in comparison to Mother''s. For the past thousand years, he has been searching for a way to surpass the shackles of life itself." "I suspect that tsutsuki Hagoromo has already found a solution." And that so-called solution was to attain a level of strength comparable to the Divine Flamewithout consuming a Chakra Fruit. Only then would the Sage of Six Paths have the means to slay an tsutsuki. Kysuke understood this much. A time would come when he would face opponents at the level of Divine Flamehow could Hagoromo not foresee the same? As for the exact method he had found, it seemed Black Zetsu was unaware. Kysuke had no interest in pressing further. "You didn''t come here just to ask me to fight the Sage of Six Paths, did you?" He smirked. "Forget it. Your mother may still be charming, but I''m not ready to be your stepfather." [P.S: ????????] His words dripped with unfiltered mockery. To be honest, if it weren''t for the Edo Tensei body, he would have already attacked this old bastard instead of indulging in conversation. There was no need for unnecessary talkwhatever needed to be said could wait until he had subdued the other party. As for talk of stepfathers and the like, such words were far from enough to provoke Black Zetsu. If it couldn''t even endure such minor jabs, it would hardly be worthy of its reputation as the mastermind who had manipulated the shinobi world for a thousand years. After a long silence, Black Zetsu suddenly let out a sigh. Then, at last, it revealed the true reason for its visit. "Since you''ve met my mother, you must also know about tsutsuki Isshiki." "That bastard has found a suitable vessel. Soon, he will fully resurrectand when that happens, my mother will face utter destruction." Black Zetsu''s voice grew solemn. "Kysuke, I know this request is foolish, but I must ask you nonetheless" "Please, save my mother!" The devoted son lowered his head, his demeanor filled with sincerity. "I admit, I have plotted against you countless times." "But I swearfrom this moment forward, I will never harm you or your family. Even if my mother is resurrected in the future, I will protect your descendants." Oh? Now that was cleverusing his family to sway him? Wasn''t this just emotional manipulation? Kysuke didn''t respond immediately. In truth, he was indeed wary of Black Zetsu making a move against his children. That was precisely why he had repeatedly refused the two little ones'' requests to travel outside and play. Even with a space-time sensory device that allowed him to reach them in an instant, the risk was still too great. If Black Zetsu truly kept its promise, this deal might actually be worthwhile. Besides, Isshiki was bound to cause trouble for Konohagakure sooner or later. Since he would have to deal with him anyway, Kysuke might as well join forces with Black Zetsufor now. There was no need for excessive bargaining, nor was it necessary to make things difficult. Both sides understood the gravity of the situationanything else would be foolish. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You know where he is?" Kysuke asked. ". . .Not only do I know," Black Zetsu sighed deeply, "but I''ve been moving against him for nearly a year now." When it discovered that Isshiki had set his sights on Hyga Yayoi, it immediately suspected that he had found the perfect reincarnation vessel. For the sake of its mother''s survival, it had abandoned its pursuit of the Uchiha and instead launched relentless attacks. It didn''t need to kill the monk, Jigeneliminating the still-growing vessel would be enough to disrupt the reincarnation ritual. But, to its dismay, the Edo Tensei army it had painstakingly gathered was utterly crushed. Not a single opponent lasted more than two moves against the white-robed monk. Even though Jigen could only wield one-third of his full power, he still possessed the combat prowess of a peak Super-Kage level fighter. Without Sage-enhanced cells, the Edo Tensei corps simply weren''t a match. With no other choice, Black Zetsu had come seeking outside aid. And that was what had led to this conversation today. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 217 - 217: A Life-and-Death Battle Against Jigen? Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Inside the room, Kysuke remained silent, while Black Zetsu let out a sorrowful sigh, creating an eerie and unsettling scene. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a long while, Kysuke finally spoke, his voice calm but probing. "How many times have you attacked?" "A total of seventeen times." Black Zetsu''s voice was filled with frustration. "The closest I ever got, I only managed to catch a glimpse of the boy''s silhouette." Who was the real schemer in all of this? The shadow behind history''s greatest tragedies. The puppet master who toyed with both the Uchiha and the Senju, the one who guided Uchiha Madara down the path of the Infinite TsukuyomiBlack Zetsu. And yet, despite all its cunning and countless schemes, it still couldn''t touch the target. That alone spoke volumes about how fiercely Jigen guarded his vessel. Sensing Kysuke''s hesitation, Black Zetsu seized the opportunity to tempt him. "You hold him off, and I will capture him. I swear, that bastard''s resurrection plan will crumble before his eyes." "Without a vessel, you could curse his mother right to his face, and Isshiki wouldn''t even dare lift a finger against you." Kysuke remained silent, his thoughts churning. His fingers tapped lightly against the armrest, but he gave no immediate answer. Growing impatient, Black Zetsu pressed on. "The tsutsuki intend to plant the Divine Tree and drain this entire planet of life. If you don''t act now, by the time Isshiki is resurrected, you won''t even have a place left to cry." "Oh." Kysuke nodded slightly, showing no particular urgency. Seeing no other choice, Black Zetsu could only suppress its irritation and ask in a resigned tone, "Fine, tell mewhat do you want in exchange for your help?" Of course, he wanted benefits. Kysuke smiled and wasted no time in making his demands. "First, I need a few White Zetsu clones for my research." Black Zetsu hesitated. "I don''t have many left." "Just answeryes or no?" A tense pause. "...Fine," Black Zetsu relented. "Anything else?" "Second, I want ten years'' worth of profits from your underground gold exchange." "...You greedy little brat. Why don''t you just rob me outright?" "Third, I know you have plenty of powerful Edo Tensei bodies. Just casually transcribe a few dozen Bloodline Limit techniques for me." Compared to the first two demands, the third was hardly a challenge for Black Zetsu. What it couldn''t understand, however, was why Kysuke even wanted them. Bloodline Limits had strict conditions for usehaving them didn''t necessarily mean he could wield them. After feigning hesitation for a moment, Black Zetsu finally nodded with difficulty. "Fine, I agree to all of it." "When do we set out?" "A few days at most. I''ll soon be able to pinpoint his location again." For Jigen''s vessel to develop properly, he had to remain in the shinobi world for extended periods. He still needed food and resources, after all. Because of this, Black Zetsu had no choice but to conduct an exhaustive search, scouring the land over and over for any trace of the white-robed monk. If luck was on its side, it could find him within ten days to half a month. If not, it might end up chasing after him endlessly without ever catching up. "Prepare yourself, Uchiha Kysuke." As the Edo Tensei body gradually crumbles into dust, Black Zetsunow having sealed their dealvanished to continue its hunt for its enemy. "The battle will be far more difficult than you imagine." "I don''t need you to tell me that." Kysuke watched the last specks of ash drift away before taking a final sip of his tea. Then, without hesitation, he pushed open the door and stepped into the courtyard. Pressing a hand against his slightly restless heart, he raised his gaze to the moonlit skyas if staring into the abyss where she was sealed. Was this retribution for deceiving her? He had only intended to extract some benefits, but now he had truly become Black Zetsu''s accomplice. "So, the time has finally come for a decisive battle with Jigen?" Kysuke let out a long breath, feeling a tension not unlike when he first crossed into this world and had to carry out his first mission deep behind enemy lines. He was not afraid of death. In the world of Naruto, death was not necessarily the end. Besides, Kysuke had already prepared countermeasures in advance. But before he even realized it, he had formed deep bonds in this world. If he could live, that would naturally be preferable. "Speaking of which that guy should be returning soon." ---- BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Fireworks erupted in the sky, marking the grand establishment of the Konoha Ninja Academy. Compared to its original scope, Kysuke had expanded it several times over. Now, each grade could easily accommodate over a dozen classes at the same time. There were also a variety of specialized training grounds, ensuring that students received the best possible education. After delivering the long-winded ceremonial speech and officially announcing student enrollment, Kysuke watched as parents swarmed the registration booths, nearly overwhelming the staff. Their passionate enthusiasm put both him and Hashirama in good spirits. "These children are the future of Konoha," Hashirama murmured, eyes glistening with emotion, his heart brimming with joy. "Yes," Kysuke nodded, his gaze distant. "And if we ever want to unify the ninja world, we will need their strength." "Kysuke!" Hashirama''s expression darkened as he protested. He firmly rejected the idea of leading Konoha into another war. This was precisely why he had agreed to let his brother compete for the Hokage position. Kysuke exhaled quietly, then shook his head. "...Forget it. You wouldn''t understand right now." Until the stone fell on his own foot, he would never know the pain. One day, when he saw firsthand the miserable fate awaiting Konohawhen the so-called "peace" crumbled before his eyesperhaps then, and only then, would he finally understand. For now, no amount of reasoning would make Hashirama accept it. Hashirama frowned deeply, clearly unwilling to give up on convincing him. And that was the true danger of ideological differenceswhen beliefs clashed, they created an impassable rift. "Kysuke, I believe" Before Hashirama could finish his sentence, a familiar chakra fluctuation suddenly rippled in the distance. Both of them turned their heads at the same time. Uchiha Madara had appeared beside them, his face as indifferent as ever. "You''re back." "Hmph." Madara nodded but didn''t bother hiding his irritation. "You two bastards. I''ve been working my ass off out there, and when I finally return, you don''t even come to greet me?" "We were busy," Kysuke brushed him off before asking curiously, "So? Did you succeed?" Madara scoffed, crossing his arms. "Hah! Do you even need to ask? I am Uchiha Madarafailure is not in my vocabulary." Then, with a smug tilt of his head, he added, "The Three-Tails was nothing." That''s rightMadara''s mission had been to capture the Tailed Beasts. At this stage, they were still roaming the land freely, unsealed and unbound to any jinchriki. Now was the best time to collect them. Whether they could be sold for profit or not, it was better to secure them first. Seeing the curiosity flickering in Hashirama''s eyes, Kysuke smirked. "Jealous? You could always try becoming a jinchriki yourself." "A jinchriki, huh?" Hashirama stroked his chin, thought for a moment, then shook his head. "Nah, it doesn''t seem all that useful." After a brief chat, Hashirama excused himselfhe still had a mountain of infrastructure work to oversee. Out of the three of them, he had it the worst by far. As Hashirama disappeared into the distance, Kysuke turned to Madara with a knowing smile. "Come on. Let''s take a trip to the moon and see Izuna." Madara halted mid-step, eyes narrowing slightly. There was something off about Kysuke today. "It''s been long enough," Kysuke continued. "It''s time for him to return to the clan. He can''t just keep freeloading at my base forever." Madara frowned. "But you said" "Relax. The threat is nearly gone. I''ll explain on the way." "...Alright." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 218 - 218: Kyōsuke and Madara vs. Jigen Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Recently, major events had been unfolding one after another in Konohagakure. Aside from the establishment of the Ninja Academy, the most shocking news was undoubtedly the return of Uchiha Izuna, the unparalleled genius who had seemingly come back from the dead. The Uchiha clan had provided an explanationback then, Izuna had sustained injuries that were far too severe, leaving them with no choice but to resort to secret medical treatments. After years of painstaking recovery and careful rehabilitation, he had finally regained his health and was now returning to his family once more. With the long-separated trio of legends reunited, the Uchiha clan was naturally ecstatic beyond words. If anyone in the village was feeling bitter about this turn of events, it was most certainly Senju Tobirama. But alas, who still cared about his feelings now? He was nothing more than a scheming conspirator attempting to reignite old conflicts. To spare his younger brother unnecessary distress, Hashirama had assigned Tobirama to the Police Force, placing him in charge of maintaining law and order in the village. Little did anyone realize that this decision only served to push Tobirama further into the eye of the storm. Regardless of whether the Police Force handled its duties fairly, those who found themselves arrested would inevitably harbor resentment toward the authority that detained them. Given enough time, this accumulation of animosity would sully the Senju clan''s reputation, eventually isolating them from the village, forcing them down the very path of exclusion that the Uchiha had once walked. Kysuke was well aware of Tobirama''s deep-seated hatred for the Uchiha. If he so wished, he had countless ways to eliminate him. However, he deliberately chose to keep him aliveto let Tobirama personally witness the Senju clan''s gradual descent into ruin. In his past life, Tobirama had laid the foundation for the Uchiha''s annihilation, setting plans in motion that his disciples would later execute. This time, Kysuke would ensure that history repeated itself, only with the roles reversed. The clan that would be erased from existence would be the Senju. As he had once promised Hashirama, he would never be the one to cast the first stone. But if the Senju initiated a rebellion then he could hardly be blamed for carrying out his duty. Simply put, whatever Konoha had done to the Uchiha, he would return to the Senju in full measure. They had driven Shisui to despair, forcing a boy to butcher his own kinhis parents, his clanwith trembling hands. Very well, then. That scene would play out once more. Only this time, the one forced to make the choice could be Tsunade. Or it could be Nawaki. Perhaps even Hiruzen Sarutobi or Danzo Shimura. If they wished to survive, there was a simple solutionalign themselves with the Hokage''s faction, pledge loyalty to the Uchiha. Even the Senju could be given a future, so long as they chose the correct path. This was Kysuke''s plan. This was the Uchiha''s true revenge. At the height of the Uchiha''s celebration, no one noticed that the masterminds behind it allMadara and Kysukehad quietly disappeared from sight. --- Land of Bears, somewhere near the coastline. "Did you bid your family farewell?" Madara asked. "And what about you?" Kysuke countered. "What did you tell Izuna before you left?" After saying that, they both fell silent. It wasn''t that they hadn''t wanted to say goodbye. They simply hadn''t been able to bring themselves to do so. If they had told Mito and Izuna the truththat they were going to face an immensely powerful enemyhow could they possibly have allowed it? At best, they would have insisted on following them into battle. Since that was the case, it was better to keep it a secret, sparing their loved ones from unnecessary worry. "Why didn''t we bring Hashirama along?" Madara sighed, somewhat regretful. More than anyone, he understood just how powerful Hashirama truly was. Their enemy was undoubtedly formidableMadara had seen it firsthand at the Fire Temple. But if the three of them joined forces, victory was not beyond reach. "Someone has to stay behind and protect the village," Kysuke replied, shaking his head, unwilling to explain further. Today''s battle was not about defeating Jigen at all costs. Their primary objective was to destroy the vessel meant for reincarnation. Whether Hashirama was there or not made little difference. As long as they could hold the enemy at bay, that was all that mattered. "Let''s just hope that bastard does his job properly," he muttered. The "bastard" he referred to, of course, was Black Zetsu. There was no need to urge it onZetsu would undoubtedly go all out. As long as the vessel remained intact, Kaguya''s life would continue to wither away. For the devoted "son" of the Rabbit Goddess, such an outcome was simply unacceptable. Even at the cost of its own life, Black Zetsu would stop at nothing to accomplish its goal. That was why Kysuke never bothered giving it any further instructions. As they conversed, the two made their way along the coastline. Before long, a massive cavern came into view at the edge of the island. The Land of Bears was known for its dense forests, its vast stretches of shoreline, and its borders, which were shrouded by a valley filled with toxic gasesValley of Death (Devil''s Ravine). These natural defenses were highly effective at warding off outsiders. But against those who possessed space-time ninjutsu, they were meaningless. This land was also home to a mysterious meteorite that had fallen from the sky over two hundred years ago. Because of this, the village built around it had been named Hoshigakurethe Village Hidden in the Stars. The shinobi of this village trained around the meteorite, as it emitted a unique radiation that resonated with chakra. The result was a technique known as the Mysterious Peacock Method, which allowed them to mold their chakra into various formsgranting them the ability to attack or even soar through the skies with ease. However, in Kysuke''s eyes, beyond the flight capability, the Mysterious Peacock Method was utterly worthless. What truly held value was the meteorite itself. "When this battle is over, we''ll take the meteorite and hand it over to Yayoi for research." Without a doubt, this stone had come from the vast reaches of outer space. Given its properties, it was highly likely that it originated from a planet inhabited by intelligent life. If Yayoi could fully analyze it, she might even pinpoint its exact place of origin. And when that time came Kysuke would pay a personal visit. Engage in a friendly cultural exchange And, incidentally, plant a few trees for the cute aliens. Harvest a chakra fruit or two. Lost in thought, he was suddenly drawn back to reality As a familiar figure emerged from the depths of the cavern. Jigen. His gaze swept over both men, completely ignoring the murderous aura emanating from Uchiha Madara. Instead, his attention fell upon Kysuke. "So this is your answer?" "That''s right," Kysuke responded with a faint smile, though there was an unmistakable hint of mockery in his expression. "I''ve met Kaguya and I''ve decided that your Otsutsuki way of life is simply too inhumane. So, I''ve chosen to side with her." S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A foolish decision." "Perhaps," Kysuke admitted nonchalantly. "But I won''t allow anyone to destroy this world." "It won''t matter. Even if you kill me, more Otsutsuki will come." "Then we''ll kill them too." At this point, there was nothing left to say. The monk shifted his gaze toward the silent Uchiha Madara and spoke again. "And what about you? The fate of the Uchihaall the sorrow and suffering your clan has enduredcan be traced back to Kaguya. I once believed you were someone with the courage to defy fate, yet here you standbound by the very chains of your own bloodline." Bloodline? Madara frowned, not understanding what the monk was trying to imply. However, he quickly dismissed the thought. Destiny? Bloodline? What did any of that have to do with him, Uchiha Madara? Did the monk truly believe that by spouting such nonsense, he could stop him from making a move? What a joke. *BOOOOM!!!* A puff of white smoke burst forth as Madara summoned his gunbai and scythe. Facing an opponent stronger than any he had encountered before, he was fully prepared to go all out. Kysuke might be thinking about containment, but he wanted to slay this enemy on the spot. "A branch of the Divine Tree?" The monk''s gaze flickered over the Uchiha fan briefly, and as the wielder of the Ten-Tails, he immediately recognized its origin. "You think wielding a mere twig will be enough to defeat me?" "Truly" Before he could even finish speaking, his figure vanished. Both Kysuke''s and Madara''s Eternal Mangeky Sharingan failed to catch a trace of his movements. "How na?ve." A gust of wind howled as the white-robed monk reappeared right in front of Madara. His foot lashed out with devastating force, the sheer speed creating a piercing screech, like the wail of some monstrous sea creature. CRACK! The gunbai, a relic passed down through the Uchiha for generations, shattered into pieces under the force of the monk''s single kick. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 219 - 219: Stepping into the Six Paths? That’s Still Not Enough! Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon His body sank slightly, arms bent in defenseand in the next instant, Madara felt an overwhelming force crash into him. There was no time to resist. His body was sent hurtling through the air like a cannonball, piercing through the churning waves before vanishing into the distance. Water Release: Hundred Water Dragon Fangs! Taking full advantage of the battlefield, an S-rank Water Release technique erupted forth like a tidal wave. Countless fanged dragons surged forward, their jaws snapping hungrily as they sought to tear the enemy apart. "How dull." Jigen raised a hand, and a diamond-shaped mark flickered with an eerie, ghostly glow. The hundred water dragon fangsan attack capable of drowning entire battlefieldsdisintegrated the moment they touched the mark, vanishing into pure chakra that was effortlessly absorbed. Kma''s fundamental abilityNinjutsu Absorption. "Knowing my abilities and still using ninjutsu against me That can only mean" Before the last vestiges of water had even faded, Kysuke was already upon him. A pitch-black Sage Staff in hand, he swung it in a powerful arc, aiming to bring it crashing down onto Jigen''s head. "There must be a trick behind this." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jigen''s golden pupils flashed as Sukunahikona activated. In an instant, his body shrank to a size so minuscule that even the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan could not perceive him. Naturally, Kysuke''s staff slashed through empty air. Yet, just as he prepared his next move, the Truth-Seeking Orb in Kysuke''s grasp suddenly morphedshifting into the shape of a flat-bottomed frying pan. *BAAAM!!!* A thunderous impact rang outa full-powered home run swing. "Bastard!" Blood sprayed from Jigen''s lips, his expression twisting in fury. The indifferent demeanor he had maintained until now finally shattered. In truth, the Truth-Seeking Orbs could not inflict significant damage on his body. Had he been at full strength, such an attack would have been nothing more than a drizzle in a storm. However, he was currently constrained by Jigen''s vessel. If he continued to take hits like this, the situation would turn dire. Controlling his body as he hurtled backward, his golden eyes gleamed with a cold, calculating light. Suddenly An enormous, dark-red cube materialized out of thin air above Kysuke''s head. DjutsuDaikokuten! A power originating from tsutsuki Isshiki, Daikokuten allowed him to store shrunken objects in a separate dimension where time stood stillthen summon them at will. At first glance, it seemed like a simple ability. But when combined with his other techniquethe power to shrink objects at willit became devastating. A massive cube, over ten meters in diameter and carrying the weight of a mountain, descended like an executioner''s blade. No one in the world could survive its crushing force from beneath. *BOOOOM!!!* The cube slammed down, shaking the very air. A smirk tugged at the corners of Jigen''s lips. Just then Fire Release: Majestic Destroyer Flame! A raging inferno erupted across the sky, engulfing everything in its path. The sheer scale of the flames left no room for escape. Of course, Jigen had no need to evade. Yet the moment he attempted to absorb the flames, a sharp pang throbbed at his temple. An ominous premonition surged through his heart. "Found you!" Sensing a sudden void within the flames, Madara let out a wild, unrestrained laugh. A colossal blue Susanoo stood tall upon the sea, parting the waters with a single, devastating slash aimed directly at Jigen''s location. Realizing the danger, Jigen had no choice but to return to his normal size. Gripping two black rods, he met Madara''s ferocious strike head-on. At the same time, a kunai landed silently behind him. In the next instant A figure cloaked in blue steam, burning with an aura of raw power, appeared. Eight Gates Released FormationSeventh Gate, Gate of Wonder Open! In practical combat, the Eight Gates were not necessarily superior to Sage Mode in terms of overall power. However, against an opponent capable of absorbing chakra, the Eight Gateswhich focused purely on augmenting physical prowessbecame the superior choice. At this moment, Kysuke''s physical abilities had been pushed to the peak of the Super Kage level. Even if Jigen didn''t suffer grave injuries from a direct hit, the strain on his borrowed body would only accelerate its deterioration. "Not bad. You live up to your flashy reputation." Faced with imminent crisis, Jigen did not panic. Instead, he regained his initial calmas if everything remained firmly within his control. Just before Kysuke''s fist could connect, the diamond-shaped Kma markings spread wildly across his body. KmaStage One! A surge of raw power coursed through him, elevating his strength to the level of one who had just stepped into the Six Paths realm. With his left hand, he halted Susanoo''s devastating blade. With his right hand, he stopped Kysuke''s full-force punch. Jigen''s body did not so much as tremble. Only a glint of cold indifference flickered in his golden eyes. "I believe I told you before" "Your time is running out." Before Kysuke could react, several black rods shot forwardpiercing through his body. The most fatal one embedded itself mere inches from his heart. "Gah!" A mouthful of blood gushed forth, painting the air with crimson droplets. Even with his Advanced Sage Body, Kysuke found himself momentarily unable to break free from the chakra-sealing properties of the Yin-Yang Release black rods. "How unfortunate You once had the chance to grasp eternity." Jigen''s voice was calm, almost indifferent. With a mere flick of his hand, another swift and imperceptible attack was launched. So fastso unfathomablethat even the Sharingan could not discern its trajectory. Deprived of his ability to mold chakra, Kysuke could no longer maintain his Mangeky Sharingan, let alone activate the Flying Thunder God Technique. A few seconds. That was all Jigen needed. A mere handful of secondsyet it was more than enough to kill him. Over and over again. "Eternity?" Despite the pain, Kysuke''s lips curled into a mocking smirk. A glint of defiance flickered in his bloodshot eyes, even as more crimson liquid dripped from his mouth. "You call parasitizing for a thousand years ''eternal life''like some insignificant speck of earwax clinging to existence?" His voice, though hoarse from the taste of blood, carried a sneer so sharp it could cut through steel. "How disappointing I''m afraid I have no interest in such a thing." At that moment A surge of power erupted. From his shoulder, the seal was undone. Pure, refined Sage Chakra flooded his body, wrapping around him like an unbreakable armor. No longer able to mold chakra? It did not matter. The Sage Chakra he had long stored within his curse mark surged forth, breaking past the enemy''s suppression. All it took was a single thoughtan instant of willto unlock it. A sharp, crystalline sound rang out. DING! DING! DING! The black rods impaling his body trembledthen, as if repelled by an invisible force, they were forcibly expelled. More importantly, his ability to gather chakra had been restored. His Eternal Mangeky Sharingan opened once more. His reversal-time djutsu activatedand the black rods that had pierced him began to retreat, reversing to the moment before they had struck. With the activation of his left eye''s djutsuEndKysuke enveloped himself in a powerful temporal barrier. At this moment Nothing could come into contact with his body. Had the enemy used a different technique, End might not have been so effective. But Jigen''s shrinking rods, due to their limited mass, were perfectly susceptible to Kysuke''s time-based power. At the very least, for a short period of time, he no longer had to worry about any attacks from Sukunahikona. Amidst the battlefield''s rumbling tremors, Kysuke ignored his opponent''s assault and recklessly charged forward, throwing caution to the wind. "What?!" Jigen was stunned. "Why is my attack ineffective?!" His voice carried a hint of disbelief. "Is this your djutsu?" For a mere Sharingan to awaken such a law-defying ability Impossible. Even if only for a fleeting moment, Jigen had keenly perceived the abnormal flow of time. It was an astonishing abilityone that immediately reminded him of a terrifying existence within his own clan. "Tch. Making a fuss over nothing." Kysuke closed the distance in an instant. The countless minuscule black rods appearing along his path barely hindered him, sapping his ocular power at most but failing to inflict any real harm. He paid no heed to his opponent''s sudden shrinking. Taking a deep breath, he unleashed a ferocious straight punchone so overwhelming that the very air compressed under its force, forming a white tiger-shaped shockwave. Daytime Tiger! There was no need to aim, no need to track his enemy''s movements. The attack''s sheer range was immenseso vast that Jigen had no time to escape the ensuing explosion. Almost instinctively, he activated the power of his Kma seal. But in the next moment, his eyes widened in utter shock. He couldn''t absorb it. "This this attack it''s not made of chakra?!" A violent shockwave erupted, engulfing his entire figure and swallowing him whole within the impact. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 220 - 220: Even a High-Level Six Paths Must Flee Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The devastating white projectile struck once again, inflicting severe injuries on Jigen''s body for the second time. The monk simply couldn''t understand. The power gap between him and his opponent was vastlike heaven and earthand yet, from the very start of the battle, he had been the one on the defensive. "Is it because I''m too distracted?" He knew full well what his enemy''s goal was. In truth, the "Vessel" had long been placed under heavy guard by his subordinates. Security-wise, there should have been no major issues. Yet despite this, Jigen couldn''t afford to ignore that matterhis very reincarnation depended on it. With his attention divided and the need to avoid excessive injury, it was no surprise that he was struggling to maintain control of the fight. "I''ve been far too careless." Dark, intricate markings spread wildly across his body, and soon, Jigen''s appearance began to change. The most striking feature was the horn that emerged from his forehead. Kma Seal: Stage Two! "Now then let me reward your efforts with my full strength." Stage Twoan advanced transformation brought on by the Kma sealallowed Jigen to tap deeper into the power of tsutsuki Isshiki. His strength surged from the early stages of Six Paths to the peak of that power, rivaling Madara Uchiha''s prime form after fully absorbing the God Tree. In this state, Jigen possessed the strength to obliterate both the Nine Tails'' combined assault and a fully-formed Susanoo in a single strike. "Three minutes... That''s all I''ll need to end this fight." With a calm, commanding expression befitting a true powerhouse, Jigen took a deliberate step forward. Sukunahikona! His golden pupils gleamed with an icy, merciless light. In the blink of an eye, a black rod shot forwardpiercing straight through Kysuke''s body. "Time-based abilities are rare... and undeniably powerful," Jigen muttered with a sneer. "But sadly for you... your djutsu is far too weak." "What seems like an unbreakable ''rule'' can be shattered when sufficient external force is applied. Your so-called defenses... they''re nothing more than paper walls before true power." Having reached the high levels of Six Paths strength, even Jigen''s simplest attacks now carried devastating force. In other words, Kysuke''s trump card had failed. His djutsu End could no longer protect him. Without it, he had lost his ability to keep up with the fight. "Still not ready yet?" Kysuke suddenly shouted, his voice strained yet firm. "If you keep dragging this out, you''ll be collecting my corpse soon!" "Hmph," a voice rang out from the distance. "I''ve been ready for a while now... but you seemed to be enjoying yourself, so I didn''t want to interrupt." Madara Uchiha''s figure strode across the waves, his presence exuding power and dominance. "You''re a mess, Kysuke." Brilliant golden light radiated from Madara''s crimson armor, forming a shimmering mantle of chakra around him. Nine Tails Cloak ModeActivated! "Now then... it''s my turn." Against an opponent capable of shrinking at will and displaying unnatural agility, relying on his imposing Susanoo would only make him an oversized target. Instead, Madara chose to channel the Nine Tails'' chakra directly into himself. By combining the power of the Sharingan''s genjutsu with Kurama''s strength, Madara had achieved what could be called the true "Perfect" Jinchriki form. With this union, his strength far surpassed Naruto''s peak power during the Fourth Great Ninja War. In terms of sheer speed alone, Madara in this form might even exceed Kysuke in his Seventh Gate state. "Pitiful fool." Four black rods appeared in Jigen''s hands, and he swiftly drove them through Kysuke''s limbs, nailing him firmly to the ground. Unwilling to waste any more time, Jigen decided to finish off his immobile opponent first. The vast chakra emanating from Kysuke''s battered body was exactly what Jigen needed to replenish his own strength. His death would not only erase an obstacle but also restore his energyone life to compensate for the offense against him. Jigen''s body shrank rapidly as he bolted toward Kysuke''s pinned form. But in that fleeting moment of distraction, a fist the size of a cooking pot suddenly filled his vision. *BOOOOOM!!!* For the second time that day, the mighty tsutsuki was sent soaring through the air by a brutal punch. Seeing this, Kysuke let out a faint chuckle and began struggling to free himself from the black rods. He hadn''t come here intending to fight to the death. Without putting his life on the line, he knew his displayed strength might not even match Madara''s current power. In close-quarters combat, agility mattered far more than raw speed. And when facing an enemy capable of shrinking at will, nimbleness became even more crucial. In this regard, Madara held a natural advantage. Moreover, Madara''s djutsu possessed a unique traitit could perceive souls. In the past, Madara had primarily used this ability to gauge people''s conditions and potential. During his long years of seclusion, he had relied on this technique to discover Uchiha Obitoa child deemed talentless by his clan, who had yet to awaken his Sharingan even after graduating from the academy. But thanks to Kysuke''s advice, Madara had now realized a new application for this ability. When the Sharingan couldn''t detect an enemy''s physical form, he could instead use his soul-perception ability to track their movements. The earlier delay in his intervention was deliberate. Madara had been closely observing Jigen''s techniques to develop the most effective counter. That calculated patience was precisely what led to the successful strike moments earlier. "Keep attacking," Kysuke reminded. "His body''s condition is deteriorating. Each injury he sustains will accelerate his breakdown." "Once the damage piles up enough... he''ll collapse on his own. We won''t even need to finish him." "Understood," Madara responded with a firm nod. In the blink of an eye, he closed the distance, delivering a powerful punch that ignited the air with a thunderous crack. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *BOOOOM!!!* But this time, Jigen was prepared. Since shrinking himself had proven ineffective, Jigen chose instead to face Madara head-on. Effortlessly blocking the incoming punch, Jigen retaliated with a swift kickthe same devastating strike that had once shattered Madara''s famed Gunbai. However, Madara''s vast battle experience prevented him from committing too much force to his punch. He knew that in a pure contest of power, he couldn''t overpower Jigen. Instead, he utilized the momentum to pivot, dodging the counterattack while twisting his body mid-air. With expert precision, his right leg lashed out from an unexpected angle, striking Jigen square in the chest. "Consider that payback," Madara muttered. *BOOOOM!!!* Jigen staggered back a few steps, his eyes burning with rage. Daikokuten! A massive black cube materialized above them, looming like a mountain poised to crush everything beneath it. Meanwhile, Jigen shrank his body once more and engaged Madara in close combat. It appeared to be a suicidal maneuverbut in truth, the massive cube was positioned to strike Madara first. No matter how powerful Madara was, there was no chance he could physically stop the immense structure from crashing down on him. With no escape route, death seemed inevitable. Fortunately, Kysuke had anticipated this. Before their departure, he had equipped Madara with a special kunai marked with the Flying Thunder God technique. Just as the cube plummeted toward him, Madara teleported away in the nick of time. *BOOOOM!!!!* The ground shook violently as debris erupted from the impact. Both men had to channel chakra into their feet just to remain upright. "Where is he?" Kysuke asked, frowning. Logically, Jigen should have recalled the black cube to his pocket dimension. Yet since the attack had landed, it could only mean... "He''s gone," Madara muttered grimly. "I can''t sense his soul anywhere." "He ran?!" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 221 - 221: The Founding of the Hidden Cloud Village Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon A dark portal spiraled open, and out stumbled the battered figure of Jigen. In the instant the massive cube crashed down, he had relied on the space-time corridor to make his escape. By the time Kysuke and Madara reacted, Jigen had already seized the "Vessel," shattering their carefully laid plans. Cough, cough... Blood trickled from the corner of the white-robed monk''s lips as he clutched his chest. His condition was dreadful far worse than he had anticipated. He had miscalculated. Who would have thought that two "slightly stronger ants" could actually wound him to this extent? Continuing the fight was still an option. He was confident he could kill them both but the price would likely be his own life. With his long-awaited reincarnation looming so near, Jigen could not allow failure at this final, critical moment. "Just a few more years... Just endure for a few more years, and everything will fall into place." He kept muttering those words in his heart, trying to suppress the rage burning within him. Beside him, the clone produced by Yayoi gripped his father''s robe tightly, his face filled with both anger and worry. The boy couldn''t understand why people kept trying to shatter the peaceful life he shared with his father. Why are they so cruel...? he wondered. Father''s the only one who''s truly kind... Sure, Father was strict when it came to training often to the point of frustration but deep down, the boy knew it was for his own good. "Father, are you alright?" he asked, his voice laced with concern. "I''m fine." Jigen''s hand rested gently on the boy''s head, ruffling his hair with a rare, tender smile one that barely masked the blood trickling down his face. With a calm yet meaningful tone, he said, "You must grow up quickly. Once you''re strong enough, Father won''t have to fear those bad people anymore." "I will! I''ll work hard!" The boy''s eyes burned with determination, his father''s words searing into his heart. I''ll protect Father... no matter what! he swore silently, clenching his fists. --- Back inside the cave, Kysuke and Madara stood silently amidst the debris, their expressions heavy. "So... we failed," Kysuke sighed. "It was never going to be easy," Madara replied with unexpected calmness. He didn''t seem particularly upset in fact, there was a strange satisfaction flickering in his eyes. To Madara, the thrill of battling such a powerful foe had awakened a forgotten excitement within him a feeling he hadn''t experienced since his youth. That heart-pounding rush, that intoxicating dance with death... it made him shiver with exhilaration. It was a dangerous mindset one that almost made him wish their mission had failed. But... no matter how much I enjoy the fight, I can''t afford to lose. The safety of Konoha, the Uchiha clan, his younger brother Izuna, and those loyal to him as clan leader, Madara bore the heavy burden of protecting them all. "Let''s go," Madara finally said, brushing the dust off his armor. "If we couldn''t kill him this time, we''ll just keep tracking him. That bastard''s supposed to be good at gathering intel, isn''t he?" The bastard he referred to was none other than Black Zetsu the manipulator lurking in the shadows. Through Kysuke, Madara had learned of Zetsu''s schemes how it had spent centuries twisting events in the Shinobi world to fulfill its twisted ambitions. If not for the urgent threat posed by Jigen, Madara would have made Zetsu his first target. "Once that monk is dead..." Madara''s eyes narrowed coldly. "Zetsu''s next." He paused, gaze shifting as if recalling some long-forgotten detail. "Come to think of it..." Madara muttered, almost to himself, "...I still don''t know what that thing even looks like." He glanced at Kysuke. "When we get back, draw me a picture. I don''t want to waste time figuring out who''s who when the time comes." Kysuke chuckled. "No rush. Zetsu won''t dare act until Jigen''s out of the picture. If anything, that sneaky bastard''s probably hoping I''ll cut the moon in half just to save his mother." "Let''s head back," Kysuke added. "This trip wasn''t a total waste." Placing a hand on Madara''s shoulder, he turned, and the two left the cave together. Despite their failure, the battle had been enlightening. Both men had glimpsed a higher realm of power one that would undoubtedly fuel their growth. What they needed now was time time to recover, reflect on their gains and losses, and prepare for the inevitable rematch that awaited them. --- Moments after their departure, a shadow emerged from the ground Black Zetsu. Though disappointed by the mission''s failure, Zetsu remained unfazed. The encounter had revealed one crucial truth: Kysuke and Madara together posed a legitimate threat to Jigen. That was enough... for now. The Vessel still needed a few more years to mature ample time for Zetsu to refine its schemes. But once Jigen was out of the picture... what kind of relationship should he maintain with Kysuke? Kysuke''s connection to Kaguya was undeniable. From what Zetsu had overheard, their relationship seemed... positive. Perhaps, rather than being adversaries, an alliance could be possible. Besides, Kaguya''s resurrection didn''t require sacrificing the entire shinobi world''s chakra. With the growing strength of modern shinobi, the chakra needed to restore Kaguya''s full power could be gathered from the Nine Tails and a handful of powerful individuals. Mass slaughter was no longer necessary and that meant cooperation just might be possible. Kysuke... he''s young, yet his strength already rivals that of a lesser Otsutsuki. Given a few more years... he might surpass even that. Watching Kysuke fight had convinced Zetsu with the right push, Kyosuke could become an unstoppable force. Compared to him... Mother''s skills in combat are... well, let''s not talk about that. If not for Kaguya''s sneak attack during Isshiki''s weakened state, she wouldn''t have stood a chance. Even then, Isshiki had survived the ambush. Had it been Kysuke attacking instead... Isshiki''s bones would''ve turned to dust. A twisted smile crept across Zetsu''s face. If Kysuke could be persuaded to align with Kaguya, they would stand a chance a real chance against the inevitable retaliation from the tsutsuki clan. And if we manage to claim even more Chakra Fruits... Only after the sacred fire was ignited a second time could Mother''s safety be truly secured. Even the tsutsuki would think twice before challenging that power. With those thoughts swirling in his mind, Zetsu sank back into the earth, his eerie laughter fading into the shadows. "Uchiha Kysuke... Don''t disappoint me." --- Following the failed ambush and the bitter loss he suffered, Jigen became increasingly cautious in his actions. For seven long months, Black Zetsu worked relentlessly to track Jigen down once more. Unfortunately, by the time Kysuke and Madara arrived at Jigen''s latest hideout, it was already deserted empty and abandoned without a trace. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is a waste of time," Kysuke muttered with frustration. In response, he proposed establishing a network of informants relying on ordinary people to gather information on Jigen''s whereabouts. The Secret ninja worked diligently, and there were several promising leads. Yet no matter how close they came, Jigen stubbornly avoided direct confrontation. Before long, time had slipped away Kysuke was now 23 years old. Even Haruto had enrolled in the ninja academy. Each morning, he set out early and returned home late, often seen walking alongside Princess Eri who had grown even more beautiful with age. Their closeness was enough to spark envy among many of their peers. Meanwhile, four-year-old Uchiha Nagisa had begun her own ninja training. Unlike his rigorous expectations for his son, Kysuke was far more indulgent with his daughter. Aside from her mandatory two-hour daily training, Nagi was free to spend her time however she pleased. She had already earned her place as the cherished "princess" of the Uchiha clan adored by all. Yet such peaceful days were not destined to last. One morning, shocking news spread like wildfire throughout the entire shinobi world: The Land of Lightning had successfully established its first unified hidden village. Its name was... The Hidden Cloud Village. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 222 - 222: The Strongest Betrayal from Yayoi Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The conference room inside the Hokage building was filled with tension. All the clan leaders had gathered, and even the long-absent Tobirama Senju was silently seated in a corner. "Everyone," Hashirama Senju''s deep voice broke the silence as he scanned the room, "I''m sure you''re all aware of the current situation. The Land of Lightning has officially established Kumogakure and selected its first-ever Raikage." "In contrast, despite Konoha having been founded for over two years now, we have yet to determine our First Hokage." "This time," Hashirama paused briefly, his gaze sharpening, "we''ve decided to resolve this matter through an open vote a fair election to decide who will become the First Hokage of Konohagakure." "Heh." A cold sneer suddenly cut through the room''s stillness. The Inuzuka clan head scoffed with barely veiled sarcasm, his gaze landing directly on Tobirama. "All this nonsense... isn''t it just because some people are blinded by greed and can''t bear to see their rivals rise to power?" Following his gaze, the room''s occupants turned their attention to the silent figure seated in the corner Tobirama Senju. A few days prior, the Police Force had stormed the Inuzuka household and forcibly taken his son away. The reason? Allegedly, his son had bullied a merchant, refusing to pay for a bowl of cold noodles. The noodle vendor, outraged, reported the incident to the Police Force. Upon hearing this so-called justification, the Inuzuka clan head couldn''t help but burst into laughter. His clan had walked alongside ninja dogs for generations, their skills in tracking and hunting unmatched. Wealth and status were never a concern for the Inuzuka; they thrived on their strength and instincts, living comfortably without the need to resort to petty theft. A bowl of noodles? How much could it possibly cost? The mere suggestion that his son would refuse to pay for such a trivial thing was downright insulting. No this wasn''t about noodles. That laughable excuse was nothing more than a flimsy pretense. The real reason was far more calculated. Recently, the Inuzuka had begun to show signs of aligning with the Uchiha, and the Senju clan had clearly taken notice. This so-called "incident" was no accident it was a staged farce, a thinly veiled warning. A message delivered loud and clear: Remember who holds true authority in Konoha. Wasn''t this just bullying the honest folk? Yet, what could he do? Even if rage simmered inside him, openly challenging the powerful Police Force would be sheer foolishness. In the end, even after his son was proven innocent, the damage was done. Some stains couldn''t be washed away, and some rumors refused to die. He swallowed his anger, but the bitterness lingered heavy and corrosive. This unresolved frustration was precisely why he''d scoffed so openly at Tobirama during the meeting. "Inuzuka Clan Head," Hashirama''s voice rang out, firm yet calm. His gaze was steady not accusing, but commanding nonetheless. "This is a time for unity. Please, choose your words wisely." "...Apologies." The Inuzuka head sighed, offering a reluctant apology. What else could he do? Tobirama was one thing cold, calculating, and often abrasive but openly defying the Senju Clan leader himself? That was practically begging for trouble. Yet, despite his outward compliance, the resentment inside him continued to smolder. On the sidelines, Kysuke watched it all unfold, quietly chuckling to himself. Of course Tobirama wasn''t foolish enough to let his subordinates act so recklessly. He was far too meticulous for that. But the truth was simple this entire situation had been Kysuke''s doing from the very start. The noodle vendor? His own agent. The fabricated incident? His design. And this wasn''t the first far from it. Countless similar setups had quietly unfolded across the village, each one feeding resentment and suspicion. All aimed at one goal: turning the Police Force into a despised pariah within Konoha. Over time, this growing resentment would inevitably stain the Senju''s reputation. Then, when the moment was right, Kysuke would offer his concerned suggestion that the Senju clan relocate to the village''s outskirts under the pretense of "better protecting the village." On paper, it would seem thoughtful an act of care. But in reality, it was calculated isolation. Even if Tobirama saw through the scheme and Kysuke knew he would it wouldn''t matter. The wheels were already turning, and the momentum had long since slipped beyond Tobirama''s control. After all I''m just playing by your own rules, Tobirama. Meanwhile, Hashirama continued explaining the election process. The first phase would involve a council of the village''s highest authorities a four-person panel. If those four couldn''t reach an agreement, the decision would fall to a public vote. The moment those words left Hashirama''s lips, the room''s atmosphere shifted. So that''s the plan... The gathered leaders exchanged subtle glances, silently piecing together the true purpose behind Hashirama''s proposal. With four council members, a split vote was practically guaranteed. Ultimately, the decision would fall to a public election an arena where the Senju held a natural advantage. Heh... Tobirama sneered inwardly, stealing a brief, mocking glance at Kysuke. For months now, Tobirama had been quietly building relationships with the villagers spending vast amounts of wealth to earn their trust. Even if Kysuke realized this now and scrambled to counter it, he was already too late. The council''s vote would undoubtedly end in a stalemate, and the villagers'' decision would determine the Hokage. Once that happened, big brother would have an eighty percent chance of claiming the title. So tell me, Kysuke... what tricks will you pull this time? Suppressing his growing excitement, Tobirama kept his gaze steady, watching Kysuke''s expressionless face with quiet curiosity. Would Kysuke try to sabotage the vote? Would he resort to violence? Whatever his move Tobirama was ready. For months, he had prepared for this moment, meticulously closing every gap, shoring up every weakness. So long as the election proceeded, the Hokage''s seat would undoubtedly belong to Hashirama. "I agree with Hashirama''s proposal," Kysuke declared. What?! Tobirama''s eyes flickered in surprise. He agreed?! But just as quickly as his surprise surfaced, Tobirama calmed himself. It made sense Kysuke must believe his reputation among the common people was strong enough to win their favor. How unfortunate... Tobirama sneered inwardly. He doesn''t realize that those ignorant masses are the easiest to manipulate. People didn''t care who had their best interests at heart they cared about one thing: who could put food on their table. And in Konoha, no one could rival Hashirama when it came to ensuring prosperity and stability. No one absolutely no one! Tsk Kysuke, you''ve already lost. While Tobirama''s thoughts churned, the entire exchange had taken less than half a minute. From Hashirama''s suggestion to Kysuke and Madara''s responses it had all happened in the blink of an eye. As for the thoughts of the other clan heads? Frankly, they didn''t matter all that much. Seeing that the village''s highest-ranking figures the so-called ''Big Four'' had already given their stance, the Shimura clan leader suddenly stepped forward. "Then let the four of you each put forth a candidate you believe is suitable for the position," he proposed. Upon hearing this, Madara didn''t hesitate in the slightest. Without a trace of subtlety or restraint, he openly declared, "I nominate Uchiha Kysuke to serve as the First Hokage of Konohagakure." There was no need for him to pretend or feign neutrality after all, Kysuke was his kin. Any attempt at false modesty would only come across as insincere and laughable. "I relinquish my right to vote," Kysuke stated calmly. His second sentence of the day once again left everyone stunned. Even Tobirama, who had been quietly observing from the corner, instinctively shot to his feet. What is this guy doing? Has he lost his mind? Of all times to act humble, why now? Tobirama instinctively raised his hand to cover his mouth, repeatedly reminding himself not to laugh just yet. Not yet Not yet... Don''t give yourself away. If Kysuke suddenly changes his mind, things could turn messy. "Uh..." Hashirama''s expression shifted dramatically the moment Kysuke withdrew. His face flushed red with embarrassment as if he had just been slapped. At that moment, one thought consumed Hashirama''s mind: How shameless could I possibly be? In this crucial moment, Kysuke''s unexpected withdrawal hit him hard. It struck a chord deep within Hashirama, leaving him feeling guilty and ashamed. He couldn''t help but question himself were he and Tobirama truly being too harsh too unjust toward Kysuke? But no no matter how conflicted Hashirama felt, he couldn''t ignore the harsh reality: their visions for Konohagakure were fundamentally opposed. Kysuke''s rigid, unyielding stance on diplomacy would undoubtedly plunge the village into endless wars. That he cannot accept. "I I" Under Tobirama''s eager and expectant gaze, Hashirama stammered, his lips trembling. He bit down hard, nearly drawing blood, yet still couldn''t bring himself to nominate himself. "I nominate" "I nominate Uchiha Kysuke to serve as the First Hokage of Konohagakure." The words came not from Hashirama, nor from Madara but from Yayoi. The room fell deathly silent. Eyes widened, jaws slackened the gathered clan heads struggled to process what they had just heard. All eyes turned toward Yayoi. She remained calm and composed, her expression cold and indifferent. Even as Tobirama''s piercing gaze bore into her like a blade, Yayoi acted as if she hadn''t noticed it at all or simply didn''t care. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 223 - 223: The Hokage Inauguration Ceremony Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Had she... just said what he thought she said? Did Hyga Yayoi really just nominate Uchiha Kysuke for the position of Hokage?! Tobirama was stunned. Hashirama stood frozen in disbelief. Meanwhile, Sarutobi Sasuke''s temple throbbed violently, veins pulsing beneath his skin. His instincts screamed at him he had backed the wrong side The Senju clan had invested heavily in winning over Hyga Yayoi. The cost had been immense at least a third of their rightful gains had been surrendered to secure her support. That wasn''t even counting the financial aid provided to stabilize the Hyga clan. All those sacrifices, all those careful negotiations... everything had been for this moment for her to cast her vote in Hashirama''s favor during the Hokage election. And yet now... Yayoi had betrayed them. And she hadn''t just betrayed them she had humiliated them, stabbing them in the back with surgical precision. With an icy, detached expression, Yayoi''s gaze swept over the two brothers. There was no gloating, no satisfaction just cold indifference. Her silent message was crystal clear: You''ve been played. "You you" Tobirama''s face flushed crimson, anger boiling beneath his skin. His hair seemed to bristle as if it might ignite at any moment. If his glare could kill, Yayoi would have been reduced to ashes. His fists clenched tightly then slowly relaxed. After a long silence, he finally asked in a low voice, "Why?" "Yayoi''s brow arched slightly, her expression flickering with disbelief almost as if she pitied him. "Are you seriously asking me that?" Her voice dripped with incredulity. "Why? Isn''t it obvious?" "Kysuke is the most suitable candidate for Hokage." "His achievements speak for themselves. Coordinating with the Daimy, implementing the housing reform, establishing the loan system, and founding the Ninja Academy which one of his initiatives hasn''t produced exceptional results?" That''s not what I was asking... Tobirama fumed inwardly. His mind churned with frustration, yet he forced himself to maintain a calm fa?ade. He couldn''t lose his composure here not in front of all these people. Even in defeat, he couldn''t let anyone see the Senju brothers as a laughingstock. But deep down, Tobirama knew the truth one he despised admitting. Kysuke''s achievements were undeniable. If stripped of personal grudges and politics, Kysuke was, without question, the best choice for Hokage. His leadership was practical, his reforms effective, and his influence undeniable. But that bitter truth only fueled Tobirama''s anger further. The feud between him and Kysuke had long since surpassed simple rivalry it was a grudge etched in blood, a conflict too deeply rooted to be ignored. His brother, Hashirama, was too trusting foolish enough to believe the Uchiha''s honeyed words. But Tobirama knew better. That bastard had never let go of his ambition to see the Senju destroyed. And if they failed to claim the Hokage seat now, Tobirama knew what would follow. The Senju''s destruction wouldn''t be a possibility it would be inevitable. That was why he had sacrificed everything his reputation, his honor, and his future. He had knowingly cast himself as the villain, bearing the hatred of the village to ensure Konoha''s survival. He had accepted that burden for one reason alone: to protect Hashirama''s legacy. Because no matter what the future held, Konoha would never allow someone like him a man tainted by infamy to ascend to the position of Hokage. And yet what had it all been for? All his sacrifices, all his carefully laid plans crumbling to dust. For nothing. Tobirama''s gaze shifted back to Yayoi. His mind raced with questions. What had the Uchiha clan promised the Hyga to make them turn their backs on him now at the most crucial moment? In truth, Tobirama wasn''t the only one wondering. The same unspoken question lingered in the minds of everyone present. But no one dared to ask. Yayoi''s justification had been clear she claimed her decision was based purely on merit. To press further would achieve nothing except to make the Senju look pathetic. Dragging the old Uchiha-Senju conflict into public debate would only reveal how desperate they had become. The votes now stood as follows: Madara had voted for Kysuke. Yayoi had voted for Kysuke. Kysuke himself had abstained. Only Hashirama had yet to cast his vote. ". . ." The Shimura clan head shifted uncomfortably in his seat, regretting his earlier decision to play the role of ''atmosphere controller.'' He had envisioned himself as the first to rise and offer congratulations yet here he was, watching the proud Senju brothers crumble before his eyes. It was only upon reflection that the gathered crowd realized something startling: Kysuke had known all along. He had let Tobirama waste his time and effort in this elaborate performance all the posturing, the maneuvering, the whispered deals because from the very beginning, the outcome had already been decided. And the worst part? It was Tobirama''s own arrogance that had paved the way for his greatest enemy to seize the most powerful position in Konoha. Calling it foolish would be an understatement it was downright idiotic. ". . . Yayoi." Hashirama''s voice broke the silence, wearied and resigned. Turning to face her, he let out a sigh one filled with defeat. His smile was bitter, strained. "I nominate Uchiha Kysuke to become the First Hokage of Konohagakure." With the highest authorities present all in agreement, the vote was unanimous. At long last, after two years of power struggles, Konoha had its Hokage. "Thank you all for your support." Kysuke stood up, his movements refined and deliberate, each step measured. He bowed slightly to each person in the room a gesture that seemed respectful yet somehow commanding. "And special thanks to Tobirama," Kysuke added, his voice smooth but laced with something more. "I''m grateful for your recognition of my efforts." For a moment, the room seemed to freeze. What did he mean by that? Most present didn''t grasp the hidden meaning but Tobirama knew all too well. That smug bastard wasn''t thanking him. He was mocking him. Kysuke''s ''thanks'' weren''t gratitude they were a taunt. A thinly veiled reminder that Tobirama''s relentless efforts had done nothing but pave the way for his greatest enemy''s rise to power. From start to finish, Tobirama had been played cornered, manipulated, and ultimately humiliated. His shoulders sagged as he sank heavily into his chair. Eyes shutting tightly, he willed himself to block out the reality that now seemed to suffocate him. Meanwhile, Kysuke''s gaze swept across the room, sharp and commanding. None dared to meet his eyes. The Shimura and Sarutobi clan heads, along with every other prominent figure present, instinctively rose from their seats. Regardless of their feelings, none risked remaining seated before the newly appointed Hokage. Because in the presence of power, there''s only one acceptable response submission. And Kysuke found that sight deeply satisfying. As for Tobirama? Well he looked like he was about to explode from sheer rage. Petty fool, Kysuke mused with a faint smile. Not even worth mentioning. --- Shortly after the meeting concluded, news of Kysuke''s appointment spread like wildfire throughout Konoha. In preparation for the grand occasion, Mito personally took the initiative to craft a pristine white Hokage robe, embroidered with the title "First Hokage" in bold crimson letters. She also prepared the iconic Hokage hat, adorned with the symbol of Fire a symbol of both power and responsibility. Before long, the day of the grand inauguration arrived. Thousands of villagers flooded the village square, their excited chatter filling the air. Colorful streamers danced in the breeze, and bursts of celebratory cannon fire echoed across the rooftops. The festive atmosphere crackled with energy, and the air seemed alive with hope and excitement. Amid the bustling crowd, a young boy elbowed his way to the front, determined to claim the best viewing spot. "Ugh my dad never worries about anything," the seven-year-old Haruto grumbled, puffing out his chest as he bragged to his friends. "I''ve had to help out so much at home." His features bore a striking resemblance to his father''s younger self the same sharp eyes and mischievous grin. "Honestly I''m not even sure if it''s a good idea for Dad to become Hokage," Haruto muttered with a sigh. "But hey, no worries," he added with a confident smile. "With me around, nothing will go wrong!" His friends stared at him in awe, their admiration making Haruto feel like he was walking on clouds. Beside him, Princess Eri chuckled quietly, amused by how hard he was trying to act cool. "Hmm come to think of it," she mused with a teasing smile, "it''s been a while since Kyosuke-sensei last gave him a beating..." sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- Elsewhere in the village, citizens of all ages wore smiles, eagerly awaiting Kysuke''s arrival. On top of the Hokage Tower, Kysuke cradled his giggling four-year-old daughter in his arms. "You''re really in a good mood today," he mused, his smile softening. His daughter''s bright laughter rang out, and for a moment, Kysuke simply held her closer. It was hard to believe how fast time had flown in the blink of an eye, his little girl had grown so much. Next year, she''d be old enough to start at the Ninja Academy. A year younger than most students, but with Haruto as her older brother, Kysuke wasn''t worried. If anyone tried to cause her trouble, Haruto would make sure they regretted it. Handing his daughter gently to his wife, Kysuke turned away and strode toward the balcony''s edge. He paused. "...Eighteen years," he muttered to himself. He reached for the Hokage hat and pulled it over his head. As the fabric settled into place, Kysuke let his newly donned white cloak unfurl behind him, the embroidered kanji for First Hokage bold and proud against the pristine cloth. Taking a single step forward, Kysuke emerged onto the balcony and stood before the gathered crowd. For a brief moment, there was silence a quiet gasp as thousands of villagers took in the sight of their new leader. Then the village erupted. "HOKAGE-SAMA!!" The cheers shook the air like rolling thunder, voices rising in waves that seemed to carry across the entire village. Kysuke raised his hand in greeting, and the deafening roar only grew louder. He didn''t need to deliver a speech simply standing there was enough to give the people of Konoha an overwhelming sense of security. Look at him... Our Hokage. The strongest shinobi in the world the one true God of Shinobi. As long as Kysuke stood at the helm, no one would dare threaten Konoha''s might. A soft smile tugged at Kysuke''s lips. He closed his eyes, drawing in a long, steady breath. "This feels pretty good." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 224 - 224: The Thirteen Young Guardians of the Ninja Academy Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the family''s training ground, the morning air was crisp, carrying the faint scent of dew-soaked earth. "Snake Ram Monkey Boar Horse Tiger." Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique! A blazing fireball erupted from Haruto''s mouth, its intensity already comparable to the typical standard of a Genin within the clan. On the other side, Kysuke, who had been accompanying his son for morning training, couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. This kid... Kysuke thought. He''s usually so quiet, yet his progress is impressive. "To reward you," Kysuke said, a faint grin tugging at his lips, "I''ll show you something interesting today." His fingers blurred through a rapid sequence of hand seals. "Bird Snake Monkey Horse Dog." "The Dog seal is the final sign?!" The Dog seal... that''s the final sign?! Haruto''s eyes widened in shock. His father''s hand seals were so fast that most shinobi without a djutsu would struggle to follow yet Haruto''s gaze remained steady. In his pupils, a faint crimson gleam flickered the unmistakable glow of the Sharingan. During a sparring session at the academy, That eerie red glow had appeared not long ago. During a heated sparring session at the academy, Haruto had been cornered. Faced with desperation, his Sharingan had awakened instinctively an event that left Kysuke speechless for quite some time. Back then... Kysuke recalled. I had to merge two souls to awaken my Sharingan at seven. Yet this brat... stumbled into it like it was nothing. Awakening the Sharingan wasn''t easy not like the Byakugan, which often emerged naturally in Hyga children. Many Uchiha spent their lives without ever unlocking their clan''s famed djutsu. To address this, Yayoi had been diligently working on modifying the Sage Body DNA weakening its more dominant traits to make it viable for ordinary people to receive transplants. If successful, this breakthrough would greatly enhance the Uchiha clan''s strength, making the Sharingan''s awakening far less elusive. Back on the training field, Haruto suddenly noticed delicate snowflakes swirling around his father. Snow... in spring? he thought in confusion. Before he could react, the swirling frost condensed into a monstrous form a towering ice-crystal tiger cloaked in jagged shards of ice, its glistening fangs bared. Ice Release: Tearing Dragon Fierce Tiger! The powerful fireball, once fierce and blazing, crashed against the ice-laden beast yet it barely left a mark. The frost-cloaked tiger emerged unscathed, its jagged form radiating an icy chill that seemed to gnaw at the air itself. In an instant, the beast lunged forward. Its massive tail, thick with layers of frozen spikes, swept across the field like a battering ram. "Wha?!" Haruto barely had time to react. The blow struck him hard in the side, sending him sprawling through the dirt. He tumbled end over end before finally skidding to a stop nearly ten meters away. Groaning, Haruto pushed himself up on shaky arms, wincing as pain flared in his ribs. By the time he managed to stand, Kysuke''s icy tiger had already faded into a fine mist, vanishing as if it had never existed. "You crazy old man! What kind of jutsu was that?" Haruto groaned, rubbing his aching side. "Ice Release," Kysuke replied with a smirk. "A rather interesting technique." "Teach me! Please?" Haruto pleaded, eyes shining with eagerness. "You''re not ready yet," Kysuke said, his tone firm but not unkind. After sending Haruto off to freshen up for school, Kysuke stretched lazily and let out a yawn. For a moment, he stood still, reflecting on Haruto''s progress then he turned and headed toward his specially constructed underground base. In the dimly lit chamber below, over a thousand shadow clones toiled away, tirelessly developing chakra techniques day and night. Every so often, Kysuke would dispel the clones, absorbing their accumulated experience and knowledge. After a brief rest, he would summon the clones again to continue their relentless training. Against powerful Six Paths-level opponents, Truth-Seeking Orbs remained an invaluable asset. Their versatility made them invaluable, capable of devastating offense, impervious defense, and even granting aerial mobility. More importantly, they were one of the rare counters to certain forbidden techniques the Reanimation Jutsu being one prime example. Even a formidable foe like Jigen had coughed up blood after being struck by one. Just for that, the effort to master them was more than worthwhile. In addition to Kysuke''s clones, the underground chamber also housed another unexpected presence the thousand shadow clones of Uchiha Madara. Intrigued by Kysuke''s method, the "Dancing King" himself had eagerly adopted this training routine. After a few brief experiments, Madara was entirely hooked. Why waste time and energy when clones could multiply progress tenfold? Honestly... who could resist the temptation of free progress? "I''ve already completed the development of Storm Release and Ice Release... Next..." An unsettling grin crept across Kysuke''s face as an idea took root in his mind. --- "Big brother, do your best today!" Nagisa called out cheerfully, waving her hand. Her smile quickly faded, however, when her eyes shifted to the girl standing beside Haruto. "Hmm... Well, Eri, you should try hard too," she muttered half-heartedly before dashing back inside the house. Watching her retreating figure, Anzai Eri sighed, feeling a little disheartened that she couldn''t bond with the adorable little girl. "Don''t worry about it," Haruto said with a warm smile, his voice gentle yet firm. "Nagisa may act like that, but trust me she actually likes you a lot." Eri''s eyes brightened with renewed hope, but a lingering doubt still flickered within her gaze. "Really?" "Of course," Haruto replied confidently. "I''d never lie to you." Bathed in the warm morning sunlight, his smile carried a calm strength that made Eri''s heart skip a beat. Perhaps it was the brightness of the sun, but she lowered her head shyly and softly murmured, "I believe you." Lost in thought, Haruto didn''t notice the subtle change in her demeanor. "Stupid old man... he didn''t have to hit me that hard," Haruto muttered to himself, rubbing his still-sore stomach. "I need to figure out how to beat him..." "I''m still at the one-tomoe stage... At the very least, I''ll need to evolve to three tomoe before I stand a chance." "No... Uncle Izuna once said that without the Mangeky Sharingan, I wouldn''t even qualify to challenge my old man." sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But how do I unlock the Mangeky...?" Haruto clenched his fists in frustration. "Why won''t anyone tell me?" Lost in thought, Haruto and Eri unknowingly reached the academy gate. The moment they arrived, a ripple of excitement swept through the crowd. Whispers turned into eager calls as students swarmed toward Haruto. Being the Hokage''s son naturally made him the center of attention especially with his striking features, a flawless blend of his parents'' refined looks. For the boys, his strength and skill were the main focus. For the girls... well, Haruto''s combination of genius and charm was simply impossible to ignore. "Haruto! Over here~" "Did you train with the Hokage again today?" "Hey, Haruto! How''s my new skirt? Looks good, right?" "Haruto, are you free tonight? My family''s hosting a" The chatter swelled, students crowding around him like bees drawn to honey. Fortunately, Haruto had long since mastered the art of handling this sort of attention. With a practiced smile and a few polite words, he declined their invitations and continued toward the school entrance. Just then, a sudden wave of gasps swept through the crowd. Haruto turned instinctively, his eyes widening slightly his gaze sharpening as he recognized the figure. The boy was tall and composed, his cold, angular features framed by jet-black hair. His dark, unwavering eyes carried a quiet authority that seemed to part the crowd without a word. He was tall and composed, his cold expression exuding an air of quiet authority a stark contrast to Haruto''s natural warmth. If Haruto''s charm was effortless and inviting, this boy''s appeal lay in his aloof, almost intimidating aura the kind that demanded respect rather than affection. "Shimura Danz..." Haruto muttered under his breath. It was hard to believe, but the man who would one day become infamous as the "Darkness of the Shinobi World" had once possessed such strikingly handsome features the kind that left girls blushing in his wake. "So... it''s you." Danz stopped, his sharp gaze locking onto Haruto''s. Both boys knew exactly what the other represented power, prestige, and potential. They were rivals in every sense of the word. For Danzo, this rivalry carried even deeper significance. He had to prove himself not just for his pride, but for his family''s honor. The disgrace his family had endured... the shame that clung to the Shimura name... Danz was determined to erase it. He might never surpass the God of Shinobi... but surely... surely he could defeat his son. "Danz, you" Before Haruto could finish, another surge of excitement erupted from the academy gate. Both boys turned to see yet another figure approaching the prodigious genius from the Hatake family. His silver hair gleamed in the morning light, and his sharp gaze reflected the keen instincts that had made his family''s name legendary. Trailing closely behind him was a formidable swordsman from the civilian sector, a boy named Maruboshi Kosuke. Quiet and unassuming, Kosuke was already whispered to be one of the most talented sword users of his generation. Even Haruto had been impressed by his technique. Soon, other talented students arrived as well, including heirs from the Kurama clan, the Ino-Shika-Cho trio, and several other elite clans. One by one, these gifted shinobi gathered near the gate, a collection of talent so impressive that their presence alone seemed to command attention. Together, they formed an exceptional group of thirteen prodigious students, a group that Kyosuke had once jokingly called: The Thirteen Guardians of the Ninja Academy. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 225 - 225: The Raikages Resolve — The Horn of War Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The introduction of the points system marked a dramatic shift in Konoha. A once peaceful and harmonious environment gave way to fierce competition. If you wanted to learn a new jutsu, that was no problem. As long as you had enough points, you could exchange them for whatever you wanted. Whether it was a basic technique or a powerful ability once considered unreachable, like Chidori, the Shadow Clone Jutsu, or even the Flying Thunder God Technique, everything was now accessible through the points system. Naturally, this system bred competition among students. For instance, in the monthly minor exams and quarterly major exams, the top-ranking student would receive 100 points, the second place 90 points, the third 80 points, and so on. The gap in points between each rank was substantial. Success meant ample rewards, but failure brought harsh consequences. And since these were all young people driven, ambitious, and unwilling to remain beneath others no one wanted to fall behind. In this system, there were no shortcuts or special privileges. Even if you were the Hokage''s child, you had to carve your own path through skill, dedication, and hard work. The influence of this system didn''t stop at students it swept through the entire shinobi community. Veterans and newcomers alike were drawn into the relentless pursuit of points, pushing themselves harder than ever before. Once Kysuke assumed the mantle of Hokage, he wasted no time in reforming the shinobi structure. Upon graduating from the academy, students would receive the rank of Genin and be awarded a forehead protector a symbol of their allegiance to Konoha. From there, Genin who accumulated enough mission experience could apply for the Chunin Exams. Those who passed would be promoted to Chunin, gaining access to higher-risk assignments and increased responsibilities. To attain the coveted Jonin rank, however, required more than just mission completions. Prospective Jonin had to meet strict performance standards and undergo a specialized review by Konoha''s higher-ups. Only those deemed worthy were granted the title. Becoming a Jonin opened new doors access to high-stakes missions and the opportunity to mentor Genin teams as instructors. Yet for those who sought greater influence and recognition, Kysuke introduced a new rank Elite Jonin. To achieve this prestigious title, a shinobi required not only exceptional skill but also a trusted endorsement from a high-ranking figure. Achieving this status meant becoming a core member of Konoha a figure with both immense power and unwavering loyalty. In the past, Elite Jonin was widely regarded as the highest achievable title for shinobi. However, Kysuke refused to stop there. Thus, he established an even higher tier Kage-Level. What defined a Kage-Level ninja? It was simple anyone capable of effortlessly defeating multiple Jonin in battle earned the title. Kage-Level individuals were entrusted with commanding battalions, managing crucial aspects of village administration, and qualifying as candidates for future Hokage elections. The shinobi world widely accepted this new rank, and for many, reaching Kage-Level became the ultimate aspiration. But the existence of such powerful figures naturally raised one lingering question: If the legendary ''God of Shinobi,'' Kysuke, had founded this system... where did he himself stand? To answer that, Kyosuke introduced one final designation: Super Kage-Level. A Super Kage was a being who transcended the limits of ordinary shinobi, someone capable of crushing multiple Kage-Level opponents with ease, their strength existing in a realm all its own. The First Hokage was the greatest Super Kage, a being who had reached the realm of gods. To reinforce confidence in Konoha''s might and to deter potential threats, Kyosuke publicly announced the identities of Konoha''s four recognized Super Kage-Level Shinobi: First, as Hokage, Kysuke himself was naturally the strongest. Second, the Uchiha Clan''s patriarch, Uchiha Madara, held the title of Super Kage. Third, the Senju Clan''s patriarch, Senju Hashirama, was the third Super Kage. Lastly, the Hyuga Clan''s leader, Hyuga Yayoi, was recognized as the fourth Super Kage. These four stood as the unshakable pillars of Konoha guardians powerful enough to deter even the combined forces of the Four Great Nations. Yet Konoha''s strength didn''t end with them. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shinobi like the calculating strategist Senju Tobirama, Sanfang a master of the Eight Inner Gates Formation the increasingly formidable Uchiha Kochou, and the newly awakened Mangekyo wielder Uchiha Izuna stood as rising titans in their own right. Each of them, if pressed, could rival a Super Kage in brief yet devastating bursts of power. With such might at their disposal, Konoha stood firm, more than capable of resisting and defeating the combined armies of the Four Great Nations. For now, the priority lay in nurturing Konoha''s rising generation preparing for the inevitable unification of the shinobi world. Kysuke had even approached the Fire Daimyo, urging him to cultivate as many capable administrators as possible. "When we crush the Hidden Villages of the other Great Nations," Kysuke had advised, "we''ll need competent people to govern their citizens." The Daimyo had been thrilled by the idea, eagerly supporting Kysuke''s vision and hoping that day would come sooner rather than later. Before long, news of Konoha''s reforms spread across the shinobi world. Many villages rushed to adopt similar systems in a desperate bid to match Konoha''s rising influence. Yet what truly sent ripples of unease through the world was the revelation of Konoha''s Four Super Kage figures whispered to be invincible. Despite the widespread awe, there were still those who refused to believe in these so-called invincible figures. Among the skeptics stood one man the formidable Raikage of the Hidden Cloud, A. --- Hidden Cloud Village "Hmph! Super Kage? What utter nonsense!" The man speaking was a young shinobi with a face thickly covered in stubble none other than A''s trusted right-hand man and the future Second Raikage. "Super Kage" the Raikage muttered quietly, his thoughts clouded with uncertainty. "Raikage-sama!" The younger man slammed his hand on the table, his eyes gleaming with ambition. "The Land of Fire is rich and abundant with resources why don''t we seize it while we can?" From top to bottom, none in the Hidden Cloud believed in the so-called ''Super Kage.'' All of them had endured the Warring States Period they knew well that survival belonged to the strong. Titles meant nothing without strength to back them up. Even if Konoha''s claims were true, they reasoned, Kysuke the so-called ''God of Shinobi'' was likely the only one worthy of the ''Super Kage'' title. And when it came to power, there were those in the Cloud who believed that their own First Raikage was no less formidable. With his fearsome Lightning Release Armor, the First Raikage had once brought the Two-Tails to its knees a display of strength that few could rival. Such power was that not enough to qualify as Super Kage-Level? Besides, Hidden Stone''s leader, Ishikawa, had nearly completed his unification of the Land of Earth. If they waited any longer, the Cloud would be forced to divert resources just to guard against future threats from Hidden Stone. Furthermore, tensions were rising within the Hidden Cloud itself tensions that could only be eased through the fires of war. Slowly removing the Lightning Hat from his head, the First Raikage leaned back in his chair. His voice was calm, yet there was an undeniable chill beneath his words. "I recall hearing that brat from the Senju Clan Tobirama, wasn''t it? has been sending people to raid our lands and capture our shinobi." "Yes," his trusted aide confirmed firmly. "We''ve already captured several Senju clan members. Word has it that he''s researching some kind of new secret technique." "Then send a letter of condemnation," the Raikage ordered, his tone carrying a quiet menace. "Demand that Konoha hand over Senju Tobirama within a week if they refuse" His gaze turned sharp. "The Hidden Cloud''s army will march on the Land of Fire." "Understood!" Once his subordinate had left, the Raikage turned his gaze toward the towering cliffs and sprawling valleys beyond. "Don''t blame me" he murmured quietly, voice laced with cold resolve. "It''s your own fault for occupying such fertile lands." With the Raikage''s command, the entire Hidden Cloud Village roared into action. The various ninja clans rallied their forces, some sending warriors, others contributing supplies and resources. In no time at all, their army swelled to an overwhelming seven thousand men. And even then... this force was merely one-third of the Hidden Cloud''s total military strength. Such a terrifying number was enough to obliterate any force in the ninja world even the mighty Senju and Uchiha clans would struggle to withstand such an overwhelming assault. This was the true war potential of a great nation''s Hidden Village. --- Konoha The Senju Clan Compound SMACK! The sharp sound of a palm striking flesh echoed through the room. Hashirama''s hand lingered in the air, trembling slightly. For the first time in his life, he had struck his younger brother. "You... look at what you''ve done!" Hashirama bellowed, his voice shaking with rage. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 226 - 226: A Single Powerful Blow to Prevent a Hundred Punches Later Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon With no hesitation and not a hint of mercy, Hashirama''s hand struck Tobirama''s face. The impact was so fierce that Tobirama''s cheek began to swell visibly, the angry redness spreading across his skin like a rising flame. Yet no sooner had his palm left his brother''s face than Hashirama felt a wave of regret wash over him. He''s a grown man now... How could I have... But then he reminded himself this wasn''t some trivial mistake Tobirama had made. No, this time his brother had stirred up a disaster that could ignite a war. The Land of Lightning was rugged and mountainous a harsh, unforgiving landscape where disputes were often settled through one-on-one combat between powerful individuals. Unlike the Land of Fire, where large-scale shinobi battles were common, the Land of Lightning rarely resorted to full-blown war involving entire armies clashing head-on. This difference in approach meant that, at the foundational level, the shinobi of Kumogakure boasted a strength that far surpassed the forces Konoha currently had at its disposal. It wasn''t that Konoha lacked numbers it was that the Fire Country''s shinobi were too prone to internal conflict. Feuds between clans frequently escalated into bloody struggles that drained their overall strength. Seven thousand shinobi. That was the number Kumogakure could reportedly field and even if Konoha committed every able-bodied warrior they had, they''d barely be able to match that figure. If war broke out, how could they possibly leave their homeland defenseless? To make matters worse, Kumogakure could launch attacks both by land and sea, forcing Konoha to stretch their forces thin across a massive front. Even if Hashirama personally led the charge and achieved victory at one front, it wouldn''t be enough to hold back an enemy advancing on multiple fronts across such an expansive battlefield. This was no mere clash between shinobi it was war between nations. And in such a war, even the most powerful individuals couldn''t outshine the importance of logistics, strategy, and a strong foundation of trained shinobis. "...Sigh." Hashirama let out a long, heavy sigh. Opening the door, he turned back to leave Tobirama with a final warning. "From this moment onward, you are not to leave the clan compound without my express permission." And with that, Hashirama turned and walked away. In truth, he wasn''t angry with Tobirama he was afraid. Afraid that his brother, stubborn as he was, would become a casualty in the conflict his actions had sparked. Inside the room, Tobirama sat silently, his face cold and unreadable. Never not in his wildest imagination had he expected Kumogakure to retaliate so swiftly. Yes, he had indeed sent men into the Land of Lightning to loot and plunder. But he had a reason a purpose behind it. His research into the Edo Tensei required a large number of shinobi corpses. He couldn''t possibly obtain those bodies from within the Land of Fire doing so would destroy the Senju clan''s reputation. Traveling to the Land of Water was an option, but the journey was perilous. Storms and treacherous seas made the voyage too risky. That left only the Land of Lightning. Its mountainous terrain and isolated clans meant news spread slowly, and Tobirama had believed this would minimize the risk of exposure. But he had miscalculated. The very first thing Kumogakure did upon forming their new hidden village was to settle old scores and Tobirama''s actions had placed Konoha squarely in their crosshairs. If I had known this would happen... I should have been more careful. "War..." Tobirama''s eyes narrowed. His voice was a low growl. "If Kumogakure truly dares to attack, I''ll make sure they pay for it in full." He had already made up his mind if conflict erupted, he would fight with everything he had. And when that moment came, they would see for themselves why he had sought out those corpses for his research. --- At the Hokage Office Hashirama climbed the steps in haste, his heart heavy with concern. Just as he reached the top, he ran into Madara Uchiha, who was strolling leisurely down the hall. "Madara..." Hashirama''s voice carried an unmistakable sadness. His dream had been simple to build a peaceful village where children wouldn''t be forced to grow up on the battlefield. Yet now, war seemed inevitable. Worse still, it was his own brother''s recklessness that had set these events in motion. As the elder brother a role much like that of a father Hashirama felt the weight of responsibility; Tobirama''s mistake was, ultimately, his own. For the first time in a long while, Hashirama found himself questioning everything. "Was I wrong...?" he muttered under his breath. "Don''t be ridiculous," Madara said firmly, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Kumogakure? Hmph. They aren''t worth losing sleep over." "Come on," Madara added, his tone firm yet calm. "Let''s hear what Kysuke has to say." "...Alright," Hashirama nodded reluctantly. Together, they entered the Hokage''s office only to find Kysuke snoring soundly, sprawled across a collection of pushed-together sofas. "...Really?" Madara muttered flatly. "...Seriously?" Hashirama echoed with a sigh. "You''re here," Kysuke''s shadow clone remarked, looking up from a pile of documents. The clone, busy reviewing paperwork, gestured casually toward the sofas. "Take a seat. Why are you two just standing there?" Madara''s eyes narrowed, and his fingers twitched with barely contained irritation. "You idiot" he muttered, his voice dangerously low. "You''ve taken all the sofas for yourself. Where are we supposed to sit? The floor?" Kysuke had pushed several couches together to create a makeshift bed. Clearly, he had been enjoying his rest. "...I''ll wake him up now," the shadow clone muttered awkwardly before dispersing itself. The moment the clone vanished, the real Kysuke shot upright, blinking in confusion. "What''s going on?!" he blurted, his voice still heavy with sleep. His eyes landed on the two men glaring at him. Clearing his throat hastily, he stumbled to rearrange the sofas, shoving them back into place. He even wiped off the footprints as if that might somehow improve the mood. "Ah... you''re here!" Kysuke said with forced cheerfulness. "Go ahead, have a seat." "You already said that," Madara growled. "Calm down," Kysuke said, flashing a smile in an attempt to ease the tension. "If you keep scowling like that all day, you''ll end up scaring the kids." Before Madara could snap, Kysuke quickly shifted to a more serious demeanor. "Let''s get to the point," he said firmly. "First off, we can''t hand anyone over." "Not the Police Force''s captain, not even the guard stationed at the front gate we will not surrender a single one of our people to Kumogakure." Hearing this, Hashirama finally felt a weight lift from his chest. "So are we preparing for war?" Madara asked. "Seven thousand troops" Kysuke murmured thoughtfully. He knew that defending against such an invasion would be incredibly difficult. As the defending side, Konoha would need to commit several times that number to effectively guard the entire frontline. Otherwise, they''d be forced to scramble from point to point, constantly patching holes in their defenses. That kind of reactive defense simply wouldn''t work. "This isn''t a battle we can win by staying on the defensive," Kysuke declared. When he explained his idea, Madara immediately voiced his approval. "I agree," Madara said with a nod. "We can''t let the flames of war spread into the Land of Fire." "We strike first," he continued. "Forget their scattered soldiers we aim for their weak points, strike hard, and cripple them before they can gain momentum." "But" Hashirama hesitated, his voice trailing off. His reluctance was unmistakable. Deep down, Hashirama still hoped for a peaceful solution a way to resolve this without bloodshed. Seeing his hesitation, Kysuke patiently explained, "Hashirama, when someone bullies you, you can''t just back down. If you show weakness once, they''ll only come back to take more. And the next time they''ll take even more." "The Land of Fire is rich fertile soil, perfect for long-term growth and settlement. If we don''t stand our ground now, next time it''ll be the Land of Wind... or the Land of Earth." Without waiting for Hashirama''s response, Kysuke rose from his chair and moved to the window, his gaze fixed on the bustling streets below. "Listen," Kysuke said gravely, his voice low but firm. "Our kindness and compassion should be reserved for our own people." "When faced with darkness, words alone won''t suffice we have to respond with fire." "If we want to avoid endless wars in the future, we can''t just fight we need to win. And win decisively." "The Land of Lightning prides itself on its military strength," Kysuke sneered. "They boast of having the most powerful shinobi forces in the world? Fine we''ll make an example of them." "We''ll leave the bones of Kumogakure''s fallen to rot on the battlefield a warning to anyone foolish enough to challenge us." One powerful punch now to prevent a hundred strikes later. --- News of Kumogakure''s aggressive movements quickly spread throughout the shinobi world. Many were shocked few had expected the newly formed Hidden Cloud to launch a major war so soon after its founding. Yet before the tension could settle, Konoha delivered its answer. "We will not hand anyone over. If you want war... then war it shall be." The flames of battle were about to ignite a war that would shake the very foundations of the shinobi world. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 227 - 227: Pre-War Assembly The following day, the leaders of Konoha''s various clan armies gathered in full. "Let''s skip the unnecessary chatter," Kysuke began sternly, his voice commanding attention. Clad in his pristine white ceremonial robes, he projected an air of absolute authority. "War is upon us. No matter what thoughts you may harbor privately, I will not tolerate anyone dragging their feet at a time like this." He didn''t elaborate on what the consequences would be yet no one present was foolish enough to miss the veiled threat in his words. If there was ever a time when Konoha stood united, it was when the Senju and Uchiha worked together as one. Under such circumstances, no one dared to act recklessly. The ruthless methods of the "God of Shinobi" remained fresh in people''s memories no one wished to meet the same fate as the former head of the Shimura clan. Seeing no objections, Kysuke gave a satisfied nod. "Good," he said. "Thank you all for your cooperation." "Now," he continued, "I will be reorganizing our forces. Each army will have its ranks mixed, blending shinobi from various clans into every unit." The room tensed. The clan leaders immediately grasped the implications behind this move. Kysuke wasn''t merely promoting teamwork this was a calculated maneuver to weaken the influence of clans over individual shinobi. If a ninja no longer relied on their clan for security or advancement, how long would their loyalty to the clan persist? Indeed, this was precisely Kysuke''s intent. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He envisioned a Konoha that wasn''t dominated by the old clan structures. Clans would still exist, but their importance could never outweigh the village itself. By scattering the shinobis across mixed units, Kysuke would foster an identity that placed loyalty to Konoha above clan ties. When the shinobi began to see themselves as Konoha ninja rather than Uchiha or Senju, only then would the village truly become a united force. Taking out a set of command tokens he had prepared in advance, Kysuke scanned the gathered shinobi before locking eyes on a particular figure. "Uchiha Kochou," Kyosuke called out. "Present!" she answered firmly. "You will take command of Konoha''s First Army," Kysuke declared. "Your task is to hold the front lines against the Cloud Village''s forces." His gaze hardened. "If even a single Cloud shinobi steps foot into the Land of Fire, you will answer for it with your life." "I understand," Uchiha Kochou responded, her tone unwavering. "I won''t fail." "Sarutobi Sasuke," Kysuke''s eyes shifted to the next figure. "Here!" "You''ll command the Second Army. Your task is to intercept their forces by sea. The only ones permitted to set foot on our shores should be prisoners or corpses." "Understood!" Sarutobi Sasuke answered without hesitation. There was no doubt about Uchiha Kochou''s strength having successfully adapted to the power of the Sage Body enhanced cells, her abilities had skyrocketed. She now stood firmly at the peak of Kage-level strength, and with her unique and unpredictable Mangekyo Sharingan techniques, Kochou was capable of challenging even an early-stage Super Kage existence. Rumors from the Cloud Village mocked Konoha''s recent military reforms, claiming their so-called "new ninja system" was nothing more than self-aggrandizing praise. Well, Kysuke thought grimly, they''d soon learn firsthand how formidable Konoha''s shinobi had become even without unleashing their Super Kage-level warriors. As for Sarutobi Sasuke, Kysuke considered him the strongest among the current clan leaders. Were it not for Sasuke''s unpredictable temperament, Kysuke would have appointed him Commander-in-Chief without question. "Senju Tobirama," Kysuke''s gaze shifted to the figure who had remained silent throughout. ". . . Here." "You''ll form a mobile strike force," Kysuke ordered. "Rely on your Flying Thunder God to swiftly reinforce any part of the battlefield." His tone dropped, cold and severe. "If you fail to redeem yourself, I''ll have your head when this war ends." ". . . I understand," Tobirama replied quietly. Kysuke ignored Hashirama''s grateful glance. He then picked up the Commander-in-Chief''s seal a mark of absolute military authority and after a moment''s thought, tossed it toward one particular figure in the crowd. "As for the Commander-in-Chief of this war" "Uchiha Izuna," Kysuke called. "It''s yours." Catching the seal in one hand, Izuna''s face split into a grin. My brother always comes through, Izuna mused. If Hashirama had become Hokage, when would I ever have gotten a chance like this? Wait something felt off. Wasn''t his whole goal to surpass Kysuke and take him down someday? Ah well Izuna thought with a shrug. First, I''ll focus on killing the Raikage. After all, as Commander-in-Chief, Izuna knew the ultimate prize would be taking the Raikage''s head. Using a White Zetsu clone obtained from the Black Zetsu, Kysuke orchestrated a carefully crafted scenario a lifelike performance that immersed Izuna in a deeply personal experience. Through this intense roleplay, Kysuke successfully guided Izuna toward awakening a new Mangekyo Sharingan. No two pairs of Mangekyo Sharingan are ever identical, and with this new pair of eyes, Izuna''s awakened dojutsu naturally bore distinct abilities unlike his previous ones. "Everyone," Kysuke''s gaze swept across the assembled commanders, his tone firm and unyielding. "This battle will be fought without us," he declared. "The four of us . . . will not intervene." "You must win this war without relying on our protection." "Because," Kysuke concluded, "the future of Konoha depends on you." "Understood!!" the assembled commanders roared in unison. With that, the military leaders dispersed to rally their troops and prepare for the coming battle. Kysuke had only named the commanders how they organized their soldiers was left to their own judgment. The allies they could gather, the bonds they could forge, and the strategies they employed all of it would be a test of their leadership. Uchiha Kochou had her close ties with Hyga Yayoi, ensuring she could likely secure powerful allies from the Hyga clan. Sarutobi Sasuke maintained strong connections with the Shimura clan and was well-versed in political maneuvering. His influence across multiple clans would prove invaluable. And as for Uchiha Izuna? His reputation alone attracted powerful followers. Word had already reached Kysuke''s ears that the Nara clan had quietly begun aligning with Izuna, hedging their bets on him possibly becoming the Second Hokage. Kyosuke wasn''t particularly worried about these political maneuvers. His primary concern lay elsewhere the enigmatic strength of the First Raikage, A. The five Kage who had brought an end to the Warring States Period were no ordinary figures. Each had proven themselves to be a formidable presence. And no matter how confident Kysuke was in Konoha''s strength, he couldn''t shake off the unease surrounding the unknown threat that the Raikage posed. "Kysuke, you brat!" A familiar voice boomed from the hallway. Kysuke sighed and let out a bitter chuckle a headache was already creeping in. The office door swung open, and an elderly man with streaks of white hair strode in. His face, lined with wrinkles, twisted into a scowl as he glared at Kysuke with a fiery gaze. "You ungrateful brat," the old man huffed, his whiskers practically twitching in irritation. Kysuke coughed lightly and gestured toward a chair. "Elder Rei, please have a seat." The visitor was none other than Uchiha Rei the former commander of the Southern Corps and a seasoned veteran well past his sixties. Yet despite his age, his spirit remained as fiery as ever. Upon hearing news of the impending war, the old man had stubbornly insisted on joining the front lines. Clearly, he wasn''t thinking straight sending someone of his age to the battlefield was madness. Uchiha Madara had tried reasoning with him but ultimately resorted to avoiding the man altogether which unfortunately left Kysuke to deal with the aftermath. Sighing inwardly, Kysuke walked over and personally helped the old man to the sofa. He then poured a cup of tea and offered it with a respectful smile. "Elder Rei, please enjoy some tea." "Hmph! Don''t try to butter me up," the old man grumbled. Yet despite his harsh words, it was clear he appreciated the attention. Sensing the elder''s mood softening, Kysuke seized the opportunity to explain. "It''s not that I don''t trust you," he said earnestly. "But the truth is, the village has too few experienced commanders right now." "The younger generation they haven''t experienced large-scale wars between nations. They don''t understand just how terrifying a battle involving tens of thousands of shinobi can be." "Keeping you off the front lines isn''t about doubting your abilities it''s about giving these young shinobis a chance to learn through real experience. Only then can they grow strong enough to protect the village in the long run." ". . . You brat," Elder Rei muttered, his stern expression loosening slightly. He understood Kysuke''s words made sense. Still, idle life felt unbearably dull. "Well since I can''t join the war," Elder Rei began, clearing his throat awkwardly, "a few of us old-timers came up with an idea." "Oh?" Kysuke raised an eyebrow. "We''ve decided to volunteer at the Ninja Academy," Rei announced proudly. "What''s that position called again?" "Guest professors?" Kysuke suggested. "Yes! That''s it!" The old man''s face lit up. "We figured we couldn''t let a lifetime of experience go to waste. Better to pass it down than take it to the grave." Kysuke couldn''t help but laugh softly. So that''s what this was all about... "Alright," Kysuke agreed with a smile. "I''ll make the arrangements later." The wisdom of those who had survived countless battles was priceless. For the students of the Ninja Academy, this would be an incredible opportunity a chance to learn directly from those who had endured and thrived in the harshest conflicts. After all, as the saying went: An elder in the family is a treasure indeed. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 228 - 228: That Damn Brute Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon As night fell, Kysuke finally returned home after a day spent wandering around. "Phew~ Even though I didn''t do anything, I still feel like I deserve a break." Just as he was about to step through the door, his sharp senses told him that, besides his wife and children, there was someone else in the house. A man. A man holding his daughter while chatting and laughing with his wife! "Mito, you''re looking younger and younger." "Oh, stop it~" "You seem to be" Before the man could finish his sentence, his expression suddenly changed. Before he could even stand up, Kysuke sent him flying with a single kickstraight through the window. At the sight of this, Mito immediately stood up. But instead of paying attention to her husband, she rushed toward the man who had been knocked to the ground. "Father!!!" "Hahaha, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding." Kysuke grinned sheepishly, his expression making it impossible to tell whether he had acted intentionally or not. On the sofa, Uzumaki Ashina''s face was slightly swollen, his expression dark as water, clearly not in the best of moods. And who could blame him? He had come here happily to visit his daughter, yet before he could even sit down for a proper meal, his son-in-law had sent him crashing to the ground with a single kick. Anyone in his position would be livid. "Misunderstanding?!" Ashina''s beard practically bristled with rage. What nonsense! This bastard had clearly done it on purpose! As the leader of the Land of Whirlpools, it was impossible for the Hokage of Konoha not to have known about his arrival. "Father," Mito finally spoke up to explain on behalf of her husband. "He spends all his time wandering about these days, leaving his Shadow Clones to handle the office work. Since it''s not the end of the workday yet, he probably hasn''t dispelled his clones." "Yes, exactly!" Kysuke quickly nodded, putting on an indignant face. "They make me work overtime every day! This village is so inhumane. Even if it''s just a clone, I still feel bad for it, you know?" "... Is that really the case?" Ashina still looked doubtful, feeling that something wasn''t quite right. But since his daughter had already said so, what else could he do? From the looks of it, he had taken that kick for nothing. "Grandpa~" At the crucial moment, his adorable granddaughter diverted Ashina''s attention. "Hehehe, come here, let Grandpa take you to play on the swing." A bright grin spread across his old face, like a chrysanthemum in full bloom. He lifted little Nagisa with his arms, swinging her up and down in the air. For the sake of his precious granddaughter, he decided to let that bastard off the hook. "How are things progressing now?" Ashina suddenly asked. Kysuke knew he was referring to the war with the Hidden Cloud Village. Catching his daughter as she swung toward him, he playfully tossed her into the air before answering, "Everything''s going fine. The major legions have already reached their designated positions, and Izuna''s pre-war command post has been set up." "As long as that damn Raikage doesn''t lose his mind and go charging into battle alone, there shouldn''t be any major problems in the short term." "Not necessarily." It was clear that Uzumaki Ashina had some understanding of that reckless, dark-skinned brute. "No matter." Kysuke chuckled and shook his head. "It''ll be a good opportunity for the younger generation to gain some experience." "Hah, you''re quite carefree about this." "They have to learn how to face threats on their own sooner or later. If" At this point, Kysuke paused slightly and did not continue speaking. Ashina frowned, sensing something unusual. Though he didn''t think much of Kysuke in the past, he had to admit that the young man before him was no longer the brat he once was. That kick alone was enough proofif they were to truly fight, he probably wouldn''t last more than ten minutes before being forced to his knees. A man of such strength... What could he possibly be afraid of? "Don''t worry," Ashina said, though he had misunderstood the concern. "If other nations try to interfere, the Land of Whirlpools will not stand idly by." Kysuke suddenly sighed. "I never thought" "What?" "I never thought you''d grow old enough to be halfway into your coffin and still manage to show such an adorable side." "... I knew you wouldn''t say anything decent." As they continued playing with Uchiha Nagisa, the two men threw insults at each other from time to time. The scene, strangely enough, carried a sense of harmony. Before long, dinner was ready, and the family finally sat down to enjoy a long-overdue meal together. During the meal, Ashina casually mentioned, "Recently, the Land of Water has been making more and more unusual moves." Hearing this, Kysuke paused briefly before realizingso the Hidden Mist Village was about to be established. The Land of Water was unique. Unlike other nations, it was extremely closed off and hostile to outside influence. Among all the nations in the shinobi world, it was the most difficult to infiltrate. If not for this old man bringing it up, Kysuke might not have received any concrete information until the village was already fully formed. "No, I need to speed up our infiltration of the Land of Water." With that, the three of them began analyzing the overall situation of the shinobi world. Sitting nearby, Haruto and Eri listened attentively, expanding their understanding of the world beyond their home. The only one completely indifferent to the discussion was little Uchiha Nagisa. Head lowered, focused entirely on her meal, she was the very picture of a dedicated eater. While Kysuke''s family enjoyed their peaceful dinner, the fires of war had already ignited at the borders. --- Main Camp of the First Army Corps "Report!" Within just half an hour, Uchiha Kochou had received nothing but bad news. Never in her wildest dreams had she expected that Raikage A, the supreme leader of the Hidden Cloud, would personally charge straight into enemy territory. This went against all logic in warfare! Did he not consider what would happen to his village if he were to die in battle? "That damn brute." Uchiha Kochou gave him a fitting label. Beside her, Hyga Kenji, acting as her second-in-command, proposed a plan. "Why don''t I take a team to intercept him?" To win a hundred battles, one must first understand the enemy. Before engaging the opposing commander directly, he was willing to take the risk of gathering intelligence. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having transplanted the Sage Body cells gifted to him by Yayoi, Hyga Kenji had finally broken through the bottleneck that had held him back for over a decade. He was now a legitimate Kage-level combatant. In his view, as long as he exercised caution, there shouldn''t be any major issues. "Kenji makes a good point," a Nara strategist added. "The Raikage is, after all, someone of equal standing to Lord Kysuke. We must proceed as cautiously as possible." "Fine." Kochou couldn''t refuse, especially when everyone was making such a reasonable argument. Even though she knew full well that Kenji was no match for the Raikage, a probing attack wouldn''t be a bad idea. Once they had a clear grasp of the enemy''s capabilities, she could set up the perfect killing move. Did that arrogant fool really think he could just charge into their camp unchallenged? As if her Dojutsu was just for show! With the mission assigned, Hyga Kenji immediately led a squad of elite shinobi to intercept the enemy. But before twenty minutes had passed, grim reports began flooding in. "Report! Captain Kenji''s squad encountered the Raikage. After approximately two minutes of intense combat, all members except Captain Kenji have been slain." "Report! The enemy has been spotted seven kilometers ahead." "Report! The enemy is now within five kilometers and charging directly toward our main camp." "Report! The identity of the approaching enemy has been confirmedit is indeed the Raikage, accompanied by members of the Cloud Shadow Guard!" BANG! With a single palm strike, the table exploded into splinters. Uchiha Kochou shot to her feet, fury blazing in her eyes. "That bastard is not leaving here alive!" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 229 - 229: Kinkaku and Ginkaku Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Shadow Guardsimply put, was a special operations squad dedicated to protecting the "Kage." Their strength and loyalty were beyond question, and many of them possessed rather unique abilities. Take, for instance, the Gold and Silver brothers of the Raikage''s personal guardtwo young but immensely powerful shinobi. "Boss, the enemy camp is just ahead," said Kinkaku, gripping his Bash Fan tightly. His eyes gleamed with anticipation, eager for battle. "Heh, you''re not scared, are you, Kinkaku?" Ginkaku taunted from the side, his right hand holding the Shichiseiken while a red gourd was strapped to his back. His expression was wild, filled with bloodthirsty excitement, as if he were already reveling in the slaughter to come. "Scared?" Kinkaku scoffed, a smirk playing on his lips. "If I''m with the boss, I''d even charge straight into Konoha''s main camp without a second thought." At his words, the surrounding shinobi burst into hearty laughter, showing not a shred of concern for the enemy. Konoha''s basic military strength was limited. At most, their so-called First Legion numbered around two thousand men, though in reality, their actual numbers were likely far lower. To achieve the strategic goal of "stalling the enemy," they had no choice but to spread their forces thin, adopting a general-purpose strategyreinforcing defenses wherever trouble arose. While this approach was effective in preventing enemy advances, it also inadvertently increased the risk of their main base being ambushed. This was Konoha''s first time facing off against the forces of Kumogakure. They had no understanding of the Raikage''s tactics. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not in their wildest dreams would they have imagined that the enemy''s supreme commander would lead a direct assault himself, engaging in a battle of kings and a duel of generals right from the onset of war. "Out of my way! Don''t get in my path!" With a powerful swing of his Bash Fan, Kinkaku unleashed a raging firestorm, instantly engulfing the enemy squad ahead. Bash Fanone of the treasured tools left behind by the Sage of Six Paths. A formidable weapon that ignored the user''s natural chakra affinity, capable of unleashing powerful Fire, Water, Lightning, Wind, and Earth-based ninjutsu all at once. As long as the user possessed sufficient chakra, they could transform into a living artillery platform, bombarding the battlefield with devastating techniques. The Raikage''s surprise attack did not rely solely on his own strength but also on the overwhelming firepower that Kinkaku provided. In the blink of an eye, their squad was a mere two kilometers from their target. But at that very moment, the Raikage''s expression changed drastically. His Lightning Release Armor flared to life in an instant, and he grabbed Kinkaku and Ginkaku, leaping high into the air. And then BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! A series of terrifying explosions erupted, engulfing an area of eight hundred meters in a storm of fire and destruction. "Konoha, those bastards... They actually dared to set up such a dense web of explosive tags right outside their own camp?" The First Raikage''s disbelief was evident. Under normal circumstances, no one would set up such an extensive explosive trap near their own base. One careless trigger could lead to unintended casualties, and more importantly, it could expose the location of their camp. "According to intelligence, the leader of the First Legion is a woman who has a rather... ''intriguing'' relationship with the Hokage." As he recalled the information he had received, a sneer formed on the Raikage''s lips. So much for the so-called "God of Shinobi." In the end, he was nothing more than a fool blinded by desire. This battle todayhe would take that woman''s head and present it as a celebratory gift for the founding of Konoha. "Be careful." With that brief warning, the Raikage became a streak of blue lightning, hurtling straight into the enemy ranks. In an instant, several shinobi fell to his overwhelming speed. Guillotine Drop! Gathering an immense surge of Lightning Release chakra into his leg, he brought it down with brutal forcereducing the unfortunate shinobi beneath him to nothing but a splatter of blood. Before enemy attacks could even reach him, the First Raikage had already shifted position. As he advanced, every Konoha shinobi who came into contact with him met the same fatemercilessly torn apart by his sheer strength and unparalleled speed. Invincible. Unstoppable. That was the only way to describe the First Raikage in battle. A growing sense of fear spread among the defenders. Only now did they finally understand why a leader of a Hidden Village would dare to charge into enemy territory alone. "Small fry should stay out of my way!" Blinding arcs of lightning danced through the battlefield, and the casualties within the First Legion skyrocketed. Until A crescent moon shimmered in the air beside the Raikage. Phantom Moon Slash! A blade traced a gentle arc, almost ethereal in its movement. It was soundless, emotionlessso serene that the target often wouldn''t even realize they had been cut. Only when their throat was already split would they be left mesmerized by that cold, beautiful moonlight. However, the Raikage was no ordinary man. As a warrior who believed that a man with no distractionsno women in his heartcould channel his full strength into Lightning Release, he would never fall prey to the illusions of the enemy. Hell Stab! With a precise motion, his fingers formed a deadly spear, shattering the blade before him in a single strike. Without losing momentum, he lunged toward the woman whose form had just appeared in the distance. As his attack was about to land, a soft pink glow suddenly enveloped the target. Susanoo! BOOM! The sheer force of his strike sent her body reeling backward. On the rib-like structure of the pink Susanoo, spiderweb-like cracks spread across its surface. "So he''s just a brute after all," Uchiha Kochou muttered darkly, her expression grim. She had no desire to face such an opponent. But there was no choice. The command post hadn''t yet dispatched reinforcements. Either she had to defeat the enemy, or she had to hold out until backup arrived. Those were her only two options. "You all deal with those men. Leave him to me." Dismissing the guards at her side, Uchiha Kochou took a deep breath. In an instant, the pink glow around her intensified several times over. Chakra veins spread, flesh and blood surged, and her hollow pupils flickered with a strange radiance, resembling flames. As the Tengu armor manifested, the figure that appeared before the Raikage was none other than a towering giant, standing over ten meters tall. SusanooThird Stage! Wielding a massive twelve-meter-long great naginata, Kochou launched a powerful horizontal sweep with all her might. Before the blade even reached its target, the very air let out a shrill, wailing howllike the cry of a sea demon. "This damn woman..." The Raikage''s eyes widened slightly in astonishment. A true expert''s skill was evident from the first move alone. Witnessing the sheer ferocity of the Uchiha''s attack firsthand, A instantly discarded his previous assumptions. Without fully grasping the enemy''s strength, he had no intention of taking the attack head-on. He swiftly increased his cellular activation by twenty percent, his body moving in preparation to evade the incoming strike. Suddenly CRACK! A sharp sound came from beneath his feet. The once-solid ground unexpectedly collapsed, crumbling into a pitfall beneath him. As the saying goes, power rises from the groundwithout a foothold, the Raikage had no way to evade the incoming attack. "Damn it!" Realizing the danger, he immediately pushed his cellular activation to its absolute limit. For an instant, he seemed to transform into a golden Super Saiyan suspended in midair. BOOM! The great naginata''s blade was about to strike its target Yet, there was not a trace of excitement on Uchiha Kochou''s face. Because her Third-Stage Susanoo''s mighty strike had failed to cut through the enemy''s layer of Lightning Release Armor. "So this is the Raikage''s Lightning Cloak... The one that Lord mentioned before. What a troublesome ability." Fully aware that the situation was far from optimistic, Kochou silently pushed her ocular power to its very limit. She had yet to awaken the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, meaning her ocular power was insufficient to manifest the Complete Body Susanoo. Even with the added strength of the Sage Body''s cells, it was simply not enough. That last strike had already been the peak of her offensive capabilities. Against an ordinary Kage-level foe, it would have been more than enough. But this was no ordinary Kage. This was the First Raikagethe man who had the strength to unify the Land of Lightning and put an end to an era of chaos. This battle would be a difficult one. Meanwhile, dozens of kilometers away, Uchiha Izuna was leading his elite guard unit as they rushed toward the battlefield. "Hold on," he murmured under his breath. "Just hold on a little longer." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 230 - 230: The Rampaging Two-Tails Matatabi Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Uchiha Kochou! If I call your name, do you dare to answer?!" Clutching a massive jar in his arms, Kinkaku attempted to draw the woman''s attention. How ugly. Uchiha Kochou frowned slightly, completely unwilling to acknowledge the unsightly blond man. Before setting out, the Hokage had shared some confidential intelligence, specifically highlighting the existence of the Six Paths'' Treasured Tools. Among them, the one that required the greatest caution was this Kohaku no Jheithe Amber Purifying Jar. Since the battle had begun, more than ten shinobi had already been sealed inside. Amber Purifying Jar: A jar-like vessel that seals anyone who responds to its wielder''s call. The pink-hued Susanoo raised its massive naginata. Ignoring the Raikage''s Hell Stab, it swung down in a single, merciless strike toward Kinkaku. "Damn woman! To think you can resist the great me''s charm. No wonder you lead an entire legionyour willpower is truly exceptional." Dodging swiftly while clutching the jar, Kinkaku''s face momentarily flashed with a trace of admiration. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not far behind, Ginkaku brandished his Bash Fan, slicing through the verbal trigger of a certain Konoha shinobi. "You fool! Taste the power of the Shichiseiken!" Shichiseiken: A blade that severs and curses an opponent''s words. "W-What?! What the hell did you just do to me?!" The male shinobi''s face twisted in terror, completely unable to comprehend what had just been cut away from his speech. "Heh." Ginkaku did not answer. He had no interest in wasting breath on a dead man. He had heard the same question hundredsif not thousandsof times before. Explaining it to each victim would be utterly pointless. Slowly turning the silver sword in his hand, he revealed the words ''Bastard'' engraved upon its surface. "You''ve lost." A sudden force erupted from the Benihisago (Crimson Gourd) in his left hand. Before the shinobi could even resist, he was sucked inside. Benihisago: Absorbs severed words and marks the opponent''s most frequently spoken phrase onto the Shichiseiken. If the person says that word, remains silent for too long, or even utters something phonetically similar, they will be sealed within the gourd. "Everyone, be careful! Don''t let that bastard''s rope touch you!" Someone had finally grasped the true nature of the Six Paths'' Treasured Tools. Kkinj (Golden Canopy Rope): When touched, it forces a person to unconsciously reveal their most frequently used word or phrase. Once someone was touched by it, there was no escaping the Benihisago''s seal. But what exactly was one''s most frequently used phrase? It was that instinctive responsethose words that slipped from the tongue at a moment''s emotion or urgency. Staying completely silent sounded simple, but the moment one let their guard down, it was easy to forget. Armed with the Six Paths'' Treasured Tools, Kinkaku, Ginkaku, and the remaining members of the Raikage''s Shadow Guard had managed to hold their ground against Konoha''s army. Time slipped by, and the battle raged for hours. Utilizing the third stage of her Susanoo, Uchiha Kochou had successfully stalled until reinforcements arrived. Meanwhile, the First Raikage, though still fighting fiercely, had already begun contemplating retreat. No matter how powerful he was, eliminating every enemy alone was impossible. His strength was not the issuehis chakra simply wouldn''t last. Moreover, his Shadow Guard was struggling as well. Aside from Kinkaku and Ginkaku, only one other rather unremarkable male shinobi remained. SWOOSH! A flaming arrow streaked through the air, cutting off the enemy''s escape route. Uchiha Izuna, clad in a deep emerald Susanoo, relentlessly pursued the scattered and retreating Kumo forces. "Boss, we need to retreat!" Kinkaku and Ginkaku, too, were beginning to falter. At this moment, neither of them had obtained the Nine-Tails'' chakra, making their reserves relatively limited. Sustaining a prolonged, high-intensity battle was becoming increasingly difficult. "You think you can escape?" Izuna''s Mangeky Sharingan gleamed with an eerie brilliancethe unique radiance of an Uchiha pushing his ocular powers to the absolute limit. The enemy commander had recklessly charged deep into hostile territory. If he could be eliminated here, the warbarely underwaywould end immediately. Such an opportunity could not be missed. Just as Izuna prepared to unveil his new dojutsu, a sudden surge of foreign chakra disrupted his concentration. From the distance, an ominous energy began to rise. It was a strange, blue chakra, rippling with feline patterns, enveloping the figure of that seemingly unremarkable shinobi. "This is" While others may not recognize it, Izuna certainly did. That ominous chakra was eerily similar to the one radiating from his elder brother''s Nine-Tails. Of course, it was noticeably weaker, but there was no mistaking its natureit belonged to a Tailed Beast. Or rather, a Tailed Beast sealed within a human body. What had Kysuke called such individuals again? Jinchriki? In hindsight, both he and Uchiha Kochou had severely underestimated the Raikage. Beneath his brutish exterior lay a cunning and calculating mind. It seemed reckless for him to charge deep into enemy territory, but in reality, he had come well-prepared. As long as the Tailed Beast was driven into a rampage, its sheer, overwhelming power would be enough to annihilate Konoha''s First Army Division. Konoha had aimed for a swift, decisive strike to catch their enemy off guard but Kumo had the same idea. If they could shatter the enemy''s defenses, their seven-thousand-strong army could surge forward, driving straight into the Land of Fire and bringing the war to Konoha''s doorstep. Before launching this operation, the First Raikage had even discussed the plan with that short-statured bastard from the Land of Earth. If they could truly push into the Land of Fire, Iwagakure would immediately deploy forces in support. After all, the reason Iwagakure had yet to officially declare its establishment was because they were waiting for the perfect opportunity to invade the Land of Fire. That fertile land There was no way the Tsuchikage would not covet it. ROOOAR!!! A deep, guttural roar echoed through the battlefield as the fully transformed Two-Tails, Matatabi, appeared. Kumogakure was never skilled in sealing techniques, and the man could not control the Tailed Beast as completely as "Nii Yugito" could. To unleash its full combat potential, he had to pay the price with his life. If not for Uchiha Madara''s precedent, Kumogakure might never have even thought of the crazy idea of sealing a Tailed Beast inside a human body. Now, with the Jinchriki completely losing control, the Two-Tails had fully taken over. The two chakras within the body merged in a strange harmony, creating a unique form of pseudo-perfect Jinchriki. In this state, illusions were ineffective, and a third-stage Susanoo was hardly enough to deal with a fully transformed Tailed Beast. ROOOOAR!!! With another furious roar, a pitch-black Tailed Beast Bomb began forming in front of Matatabi. The sheer destructive force of such an attack could easily level mountains and split the earth apart. Only a Complete Body Susanoo could stand against it head-on. "Evacuate!!" Uchiha Kochou''s voice rang out, filled with urgency. At the same time, she threw herself in front of the Tailed Beast Bomb. At that moment, she deeply regretted not having learned Kysuke-sama''s Flying Thunder God Technique. Unfortunately, space-time ninjutsu was heavily dependent on innate talent. Many members of the legion had attempted it, but even the most gifted among them required multiple users working together just to achieve the most basic teleportation. It was useful for transporting suppliesbut utterly impractical for combat. BOOOOM!!! The immense impact of the Tailed Beast Bomb shattered the layers of Tengu Armor, exposing Uchiha Kochou underneath. The residual force of the explosion inevitably struck her. Fortunately, her "good luck" had kicked inthe Tailed Beast''s chakra passed through her body without hitting any vital points. Otherwise, Kysuke would have no choice but to call upon a Follower of the Afterlife member to retrieve her soul. With the Raikage''s forces retreating and Uchiha Kochou losing her ability to fight, this surprise attack had officially come to an end. However, the rampaging Two-Tails was far from finishedthe second Tailed Beast Bomb was already forming. "...No choice, then." Kochou let out a bitter chuckle as she reached for the protective charm she had been keeping close to her heart. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 231 - 231 – Matatabi: I’m Just a Poor Little Kitty Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Uchiha Kochou finally let out a sigh of relief as she crushed the teleportation talisman in her hand. She knew she had failed in her duties this time. Regardless of the actual circumstances, as the commander of an entire legion, her inability to anticipate the enemy''s movements was an undeniable dereliction of duty. If the lord wished to punish her, she would accept any consequences without complaint. Whether she was stripped of her position or subjected to a more brutal and ruthless punishment, she was prepared to bear it all with an open heart. ROOOAAR!!! A thunderous bellow echoed across the battlefieldMatatabi''s furious cry shook the air, carrying the deep-seated resentment of its captivity. Having been sealed away for so long, the Two-Tails harbored an intense hatred for all humans within its sight. A second Tailed Beast Bomb was launched, its deadly glow streaking through the sky, heading straight for the densest part of the gathered troops. "Damn it!" Uchiha Izuna instinctively wanted to move, to shield his comrades just as Kochou had done earlier. However, as the frontline commander, he forced himself to halt. "I cannot fall. If I die here, the millions of citizens of the Land of Fire will be exposed to the enemy''s blade." Just as the Tailed Beast Bomb was about to explode A dark, swirling barrier of space-time chakra enveloped the attack completely. The devastating force meant to obliterate everything in its path was suddenly swallowed into nothingness. "What what just happened?" The Leaf shinobi, having narrowly escaped annihilation, stood in stunned disbelief. BOOOOM!!! Before they could process what had transpired, a powerful shockwave erupted from several kilometers away, sending violent tremors through the battlefield. The sharper-minded shinobi quickly pieced it together. "That was a space-time barrier transfer?!" Their gazes darted around frantically, searching for the one responsible. It wasn''t long before someone spotted a lone figure standing amid the chaosa figure clad in a regal white Hokage''s robe. "Lord Hokage!" A voice filled with uncontainable joy rang out, instantly drawing everyone''s attention. And at that moment, the fear of the Tailed Beast vanished from their hearts. The reason was simple. That man was the embodiment of invincibility. --- "Lord Kysuke" Uchiha Kochou struggled to her feet, ignoring the fresh blood trickling from her wounds. She dropped to one knee, bowing her head low. "Forgive me for disappointing you." Kysuke gazed at her in silence for a moment before lifting his hand slightly. A gentle breeze, impossibly precise, swept through the air and lifted Kochou up, steadying her body. "As long as you are unharmed, that is enough," he said calmly. "Victory and defeat are commonplace in war. This battle was meant to give you all experience, after all." "Thank you, my lord." Kochou''s heart was filled with gratitude, but at the same time, an unsettling thought took root in her mind. She hadn''t seen Kysuke form any hand seals just now. Yet with a mere raise of his hand, he had conjured a small-scale Wind Release technique with pinpoint control. This could only mean that his mastery over Wind Chakra had reached a terrifying levelbeyond what she had ever imagined. More importantly, Kysuke had always favored Lightning and Fire Release in battle. Even his proficiency in Water Release, though formidable, was a step below those two. When did his Wind Release reach such an extraordinary level? Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kysuke placed a firm hand on Kochou''s shoulder in a gesture of reassurance before turning to glare at the nearby Uchiha Izuna, who looked somewhat sullen. "Well now," he said with a smirk, "are you still upset?" "I wouldn''t dare," Izuna muttered. Kysuke chuckled. "I''ll have your brother give you a good beating when we get back." "Lord Hokage, I was wrong." The two men, having grown up together, didn''t need words to communicate. A mere exchange of glances was enough to convey their thoughts. Kysuke then turned his attention to the massive, restless form of Matatabi. A faint smile tugged at his lips. "No wonder we couldn''t find you anywhere so you''ve already been turned into a Jinchriki." "What a pity," he murmured, shaking his head. "The sealing method is far too crude. It''s no wonder you can''t be used effectively in battle." The fabric of his white robe, embroidered with the words First Hokage, fluttered in the wind as he vanished in an instant. The next moment, he was standing atop Matatabi''s massive head. "Now then," he said softly, "why don''t you calm down a little?" Perhaps it sensed a grave danger looming over it, for Matatabi''s fury only intensified. Yet, at the same time, a deeply human-like fear flickered in its eyes. Kysuke''s chakra was vastlike a boundless ocean, oppressive and unfathomable. And then there were his eyes. Those Uchiha eyes, radiating a sinister coldness that sent a shiver through even a Tailed Beast''s soul. Matatabi instinctively tried to twist away But before it could move, delicate white snowflakes began to fall around it. The suffocating heat that had engulfed the battlefield just moments ago vanished without a trace. In its place was a piercing chill, like the frigid winds of the Land of Snow. Ice Release: Lingering Moon Frost Blossom. The moment Kysuke''s feet touched the ground again, the Two-Tails had already been transformed into an enormous, lifeless ice sculpture. Lingering Moon Frost Blossoman Ice Release secret technique Kysuke had developed himself. By manipulating the moisture in the air, he could freeze his target instantaneously. Its power far surpassed anything from Haku''s Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystal. Kysuke placed a hand against the frozen Feeling the agitation of the Tailed Beast trapped within the ice, he smiled faintly. Placing a single hand against the massive frozen sculpture, he activated the seal. Contract SealRelease! "Be good and come with me now. I''m counting on you to help me make a fortune." With a mere touch, he severed the bond that bound Matatabi to its Jinchriki. The Two-Tails was now free. Without the interference of a foreign chakra source, a simple Genjutsu would be enough to subdue it completely. Sure enough, as the ethereal glow of illusionary energy washed over it, the great blue cat obediently crouched low to the ground, docile as a housecat. Kysuke finally turned back to his subordinates. "So? What about the Raikage?" he asked. "Wasn''t he supposed to be leading an attack on our headquarters?" "R-Reporting to Hokage-sama," a Konoha ninja hesitated before answering, "The Raikage fled before the Tailed Beast even appeared." "Oh?" Kysuke shook his head with slight disappointment. "If I had run into him today, I would''ve just taken him out and earned some points in passing." If the opportunity had presented itself, he would have acted. But chasing the Raikage down just for that? He had no such interest. A mere Raikage did he even deserve to be personally pursued by him? Looking down at the two figures gazing up at himKochou and IzunaKysuke smiled. "You two handle the casualties. I''ll be heading back first. There''s still ahem, a lot of official work to deal with." Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly added, "Oh, and make sure to inform Kumogakurethey can buy their little kitten back if they want." "The price? A flat four billion ryo. And as a bonus, I''ll throw in a full collection of sealing techniques worth one billion." Uchiha Izuna: "How can you be this shameless?" Uchiha Kochou: "My lord is truly shrewd and capable." Konoha shinobi: "Hokage-sama has worked hard!" With that, Kysuke left with the Two-Tails in tow, but the strange atmosphere he left behind lingered for quite some time. Before long, news of the failed raid and Konoha''s capture of Matatabi spread across the shinobi world. The Land of Earth, which had been preparing to send reinforcements, immediately abandoned the idea. The fact that Konoha had captured a Tailed Beast so effortlessly proved that its strength had not been exaggerated. Whether to deploy their forces would depend on how the war unfolded from here. --- In mid-July of Konoha Year 2, Senju Tobirama launched a surprise assault on Kumogakure''s main camp, catching their forces off guard and inflicting devastating casualties. However, despite the significant blow, Kumogakure''s forces remained resilient. By late July, Uchiha Kochou, having recovered from her injuries, led the First Legion in a decisive counterattack, pushing back against the enemy with renewed vigor. As August arrived, fierce clashes erupted along the border, with Konoha struggling to gain the upper hand. Kumogakure, maintaining overall dominance in the conflict, continued to apply relentless pressure. At the end of the month, Sarutobi Sasuke seized an opportunity to launch a flanking assault via the waterways, hoping to turn the tide of battle. However, his forces were intercepted by the Kinkaku and Ginkaku brothers. The ensuing confrontation was brutal, but neither side could claim victory, resulting in a bloody stalemate. In September, Konoha''s casualties continued to mount, forcing Hokage Kyosuke to take decisive action. Recognizing the need for reinforcements, he dispatched a unit led by Fma Yukishi to bolster the front lines. By October, Konoha finally began to regain some momentum. Despite this, the war remained at a standstill, with both sides locked in a tense standoff along the border. The conflict even spilled into the Land of Hot Water, further escalating tensions. In November, the war briefly slowed amid rumors that Kumogakure was preparing to send additional forces. In December, as heavy snow blanketed the land, the two villages temporarily ceased hostilities, planning to reignite the conflict after the New Year. --- Konoha Year 3: Word came from the Land of EarthIwagakure had been officially established. It was said that its First Tsuchikage, Ishikawa, possessed fearsome and formidable strength. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 232 - 232: Apologies, but You Are Already Surrounded Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Konohagakure, Hokage''s Office. Kysuke sat in silence, carefully reading the battle reports in his hands. His mind was calculating something, though what exactly remained unknown to those around him. The establishment of Iwagakure seemed to be sending a clear message to the worldone that disrupted the previous balance. "Those who have the right to stir trouble in the ninja world are no longer limited to just Konohagakure and Kumogakure. If we choose to intervene, the scales of war will immediately tip in our favor." There had been a time last year when Iwagakure had already shown signs of restlessness. It was only after Kysuke personally subdued the Two-Tails that the First Tsuchikage was forced to reconsider his actions. However, from the current developments, it appeared that Iwagakure was once again preparing to make a move. "The training of our forces is nearly complete." "It is time to bring this war to an end." At present, Konohagakure possessed a total of four tailed beaststhe Nine-Tails, Seven-Tails, Three-Tails, and Two-Tails. Aside from the Nine-Tails within Madara, the remaining three were all sealed by Mito, awaiting the day when other nations would be willing to pay the price to purchase them. To end the war as quickly as possibleand to showcase the power of Konohagakure''s "products"Kysuke made a decision. He would have Izuna and Kochou each control a tailed beast. With the overwhelming combat power of the "Beasts of Calamity," they would be more than enough to crush Kumogakure''s forces. Even the First Raikage would be powerless before the combination of a tailed beast and Susanoo. As for Kysuke himself, he intended to personally confront the First Raikage. This was Konohagakure''s first large-scale war beyond its borders. They had to strike hard, strike fear into their enemies, and make sure that anyone who harbored ill intentions toward Konoha would tremble at the mere thought of making a move. "Kumogakure''s second wave of reinforcements is about to arrive." A smirk played on Kysuke''s lips as he let out a soft chuckle. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Come to think of it, it has been a while since I last gained a large amount of points." "I suppose I should make a trip myself." --- Konoha Year 3, Mid-January. The flames of war between Konohagakure and Kumogakure reignited. In the first offensive, the First Legion, led by Uchiha Kochou, charged forward with unstoppable momentum. Controlling the Two-Tails, now clad in a mighty tengu-like armor, she carved a path straight into the Land of Lightning. The First Raikage, upon receiving word, personally led Kinkaku and Ginkaku into battle. Only with their intervention was Kochou''s advance finally halted. By late January, Uchiha Izuna joined the invasion. The Seven-Tails, Chmei, soared through the skies, scattering its toxic scales like a deadly rain, leaving the enemy in utter misery. In early February, Kumogakure''s second major force finally completed its assemblya grand army of five thousand shinobi, marching forward in full force. --- Somewhere in the Land of Lightninga vast and open canyon. Seated comfortably at a table, Kysuke sipped on a special brew of sake while sampling the dishes laid out before him. His demeanor was relaxed, almost as if he were on a leisurely outing rather than in the midst of a war. But in truth, he was here for a battle. His target? The five thousand-strong force of Kumogakure''s ninja. "Five thousand... that is an impressive number. Bigger than any battle I have ever encountered before." "Even during the Fourth Great Ninja War, Edo Tensei Madara faced a similar-sized enemy force." Kysuke was not worried about whether he could win. What troubled him was figuring out how to ensure that not a single one of the five thousand escaped. That was the real challengea near-impossible task. Forget five thousand elite ninja, even if they were just five thousand ordinary dogs, it would be difficult to stop all of them if they scattered and fled. "Well, I will capture as many as I can." With a thought, Kysuke opened the long-unused system menu and carefully examined his current stats. Name: Uchiha Kysuke Age: 24 Physical Strength: Super Kage (Mid-tier) Mental Strength: Super Kage (Mid-tier) Chakra Reserves: Super Kage (High-tier) Abilities Mastered: Various Kekkei Genkai: Sharingan (Eternal Mangeky), Sage Body (Advanced) Chakra Nature Transformations: Fire (Level 9), Water (Level 8), Lightning (MAX), Wind (Level 9), Earth (Level 8), Yin (Level 8), Yang (Level 9) Summons: Hiti, Manda Ninja Tools: Kusanagi Blade, Yata Mirror Accumulated Points: 134,600 "Only my Lightning Release has reached its peak. Developing these abilities is truly exhausting." With a mere thought, a pitch-black Truth-Seeking Orb materialized before him. There was no time limit, nor did it require a large amount of chakra to maintain. As long as Kysuke willed it, it would exist indefinitely. Taking a deep breath, he summoned a second, then a thirduntil finally, seven Truth-Seeking Orbs floated silently around him. Only then did he nod in satisfaction. "Now it finally looks somewhat respectable. Having just one felt rather pitiful." His gaze then shifted to the points displayed in the system menu. One hundred thirty-four thousand. This was the result of his accumulation over time. If he wished, he could immediately redeem a powerful ocular jutsu. However, his current combat strength was already formidable. What truly limited him was the barrier preventing him from stepping into the realm of the Six Paths. "Without reaching the Six Paths level, one remains mortal. Without that power, I would not even qualify to face tsutsuki Isshiki." For the past half year, Jigen had completely vanished from Black Zetsu''s sight. No matter how they searched, they could not find any trace of that wretched man. Kysuke suspected that Jigen had most likely already left the ninja world, traveling to another planet more suited for his survival. When he eventually returned, tsutsuki Isshiki would emerge in his complete form. A being at the peak of the Six Paths levelor even what some might call "half-step Divine Flame." A terrifying existence like that was far beyond the capabilities of mere Super Kage-level shinobi. For his own sakefor the sake of his familyKysuke had to step into the realm of the Six Paths as soon as possible. "Two hundred thousand pointsUltimate Sage Body!" "With it, I can open the gateway to the Six Paths level." As he contemplated, a fierce whistling sound broke through the distant sky. Ninja armies moved with a swiftness that ordinary warriors could never match. The moment he spotted Kumogakure''s scout unit, he turned to see an overwhelming sea of people emerging from the other end of the valley. "Finally, they''re here." Kysuke stood up, dusting off his clothes. A group of Kumogakure scouts quickly spread out, subtly surrounding him. "Who are you?" one of them demanded. Kysuke smirked. "That''s not important. There''s only one thing you need to know." The scout frowned. "And what is that?" Kysuke''s expression remained calm. "You are already surrounded." Hearing such arrogant words, the squad leader''s face darkened. He swiftly waved his hand, giving the order: "Kill him." Several shuriken shot toward him, accompanied by two ninjas executing a close-range strike. Their movements were fluid, their coordination impeccableproof that Kumogakure''s reputation as the most militarized village was well-earned. Unfortunately, neither the shuriken nor the strikes could break past the Truth-Seeking Orbs guarding Kysuke''s body. "What what is this thing?" The squad leader barely had time to react before a sharp pain shot through his neck. In his final moments, for the first time in his life, he saw his own back with his own two eyes. Withdrawing the Kusanagi Blade from his waist, Kysuke hovered in midair, seven Truth-Seeking Orbs slowly rotating around him. From above, he gazed down upon the approaching ninja armyhis presence akin to that of a celestial god. Killing is a sin. No matter how beautifully it is justified, taking a life is the greatest sin in the world. From the moment I first drove a kunai into an enemy''s chest, I chose to bear this sin. As he landed softly on the ground, the warmth and liveliness once present in his eyes had long disappeared. What remained was a chilling, bone-deep indifferenceone that sent shivers down the spine of anyone who met his gaze. "Y-You are" The leader of the approaching force was a tall, dark-skinned man, his strength undoubtedly making him one of the First Raikage''s closest confidants. Yet his subordinates noticed something alarmingthe moment he saw Kysuke, his face turned deathly pale. "Uchiha Kysuke Why are you here?!" The moment his name was spoken, the five-thousand-strong Kumogakure army fell into complete silence. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 233 - 233: Witness My Divine Might—Unrivaled and Indestructible Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The two sides stood in direct opposition, and everyone understood well enough why this man had appeared here. Yet, despite knowing this, they could not help but feel some surprise. After all, their army numbered five thousand strong! How could he, relying on nothing but his own strength, dare to come forth alone and attempt to stop them? Did he truly believe himself to be a god?! After the brief moment of astonishment passed, the leading man immediately realizedthis was a golden opportunity. If they could eliminate the Hokage of Konoha here and now, then Kumogakure would instantly seize an overwhelming advantage in this war. And once that happened, the fertile lands of the Fire Country would be theirs for the taking. "This is truly the will of the heavens," the man murmured, raising a hand. At his signal, the entire army stirred restlessly, the tension in the air sharpening like a drawn blade. Killing intent surged. Yet, across from them, the lone man simply smiled. And he smiled with genuine delight. "That''s more like it." "Against your enemies, you should always bear such ferocious killing intent." He took a single step forward. Such a simple action, and yetit sent a wave of unease through the ranks of Kumogakure''s forces. A name carried its own weight. A legend cast its own shadow. No matter how much their superiors dismissed Konoha''s "god-making" propaganda, there was no way to erase the undeniable reality of this man''s achievements. This was the God of Shinobi. A man who, by himself, had defeated five hundred enemy shinobi. A feat so terrifying, it defied beliefespecially considering that among the defeated were multiple Kage-level powerhouses. And now, their numbers had increased tenfold. Would that make any difference in the outcome? "Hmph! Enough with this god-pretending nonsense!" A strong-willed warrior stepped forward, his voice cutting through the air as he sought to steady the morale of his comrades. "I will take you on!" "And so will I!" "Count me in as well!" After all, this was one of the Great Nations. Its Hidden Village was home to countless powerful warriors, far surpassing the strength of any single clan. And in mere minutes, five elite shinobi stepped forward, each of them possessing formidable power and ready to face the so-called God of Shinobi. Given the overwhelming difference in numbers, their strategy was simplestall him. As long as they could keep him engaged in close combat, preventing him from unleashing any large-scale destructive jutsu, they would eventually be able to wear him down. "Attack!" With a single command, the five warriors surged forward. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, they moved to cut off every escape route, ensuring that Kysuke had nowhere to evade. At the same time, the five thousand troops spread out, forming a loose formation to guard against large-scale jutsu. A clever tactic. But unfortunatelytheir calculations were still not thorough enough. Kysuke remained unfazed. With a simple flicker of thought, the Truth-Seeking Orbs shifted, forming a pitch-black barrier that effortlessly blocked the incoming attacks from behind. With his defenses secured, he no longer needed to divide his focus. Now, he could dedicate his full attention to the enemies before him. Purple Lightning! A jutsu that required no Sharingan. A lightning-style technique that needed no hand seals to activate. This was Purple Lightninga newly developed Lightning Release jutsu. It was a technique of tremendous power, surpassing both Chidori and Raikiri, embodying the extreme evolution of Lightning Chakra. The original creator of this technique was Kakashi Hatake. But nowKysuke had refined it into his own unique style. The purple bolts of lightning crackled beautifully, radiating an almost enchanting glow. Yet beneath that mesmerizing brilliance lurked destruction beyond measure. And now, as the power of Purple Lightning coursed through the Kusanagi Blade, its cutting force had grown far beyond that of Chidori Blade. With a single stroke One enemy fell. Kysuke did not even pause to witness the spray of blood from his first foe. Before it could even hit the ground, he was already upon the next. "Die, you bastard!" A second enemy roared, drawing a samurai blade and thrusting it forward, his fierce resolve cleareven at the cost of his own life, he would not retreat. But it was meaningless. Kysuke swung his Truth-Seeking Orb blade in response. And just like thatthe enemy''s weapon shattered like tofu. "Not enough." Kysuke''s voice was calm, almost disappointed. "Come nowshow me something stronger." The remaining five Truth-Seeking Orbs shot out like meteors. Within a seventy-meter radius, every enemy in sight became their prey. Defending with ninjutsu? Useless. Blocking with weapons? Futile. Even if the first person managed to dodge, the unfortunate ones behind him would still be struck down. From the very first clash, Kumogakure''s forces began suffering heavy casualties. And the commanding officer, seeing this, immediately shouted out orders: "Scatter! Everyone, spread out and bombard that black barrier with ninjutsu! Break it down at all costs!" Hearing that, Kysuke''s gaze shifted. His eyes locked onto the man who had given the command. The Truth-Seeking Orbs were absurdly strongagainst anything below Six Paths-level, they were nearly impervious to damage. But unfortunately They could not exist indefinitely. And now, they were reaching their limit. "So you want to decide this battle with ninjutsu?" Kyosuke chuckled, his voice carrying a tinge of amusement. "Fine then. I''ll play with you all today." Earth Release: Moving Earth Core! The best way to counter an enemy''s overwhelming numbers? Disrupt their formation. If they could not form a coordinated front, then their ninjutsu bombardment would lose all of its effectiveness. "Damn it! Isn''t he a Fire Country shinobi? How is his Earth Release this strong?!" "Everyone, stay calm!" "Keep up the ninjutsu bombardment! Don''t give him a moment to breathe!" But then A pungent, sulfuric stench began to spread through the canyon, thick and suffocating. Before their terrified eyes, massive boulders of molten lava rained from the sky like a torrential storm. Lava Release: Scorching Stream Rock Technique! A Kekkei Genkai formed from the combination of Fire and Earth chakra, Lava Release often manifested as molten rock, possessing immense destructive power. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The violent tremors persisted for a full three minutes. When the canyon had completely transformed into a river of magma, Kysuke finally halted his technique. His cold gaze swept across the battlefield, yet his expression revealed a trace of dissatisfaction. Despite its seemingly overwhelming force, lava was an attack that was simply too vast in scope. With keen awareness and swift reactions, the truly skilled could always evade its most lethal impact. "This won''t do Such inefficiency tarnishes the title of the ''God of Shinobi,'' doesn''t it?" Kysuke let out a soft chuckle. With a flicker of light, he activated the Flying Thunder God and reappeared atop the cliffs overlooking the canyon. "When it comes to reaping lives at speed," he murmured to himself, "it seems your techniques are still the most effective, Hashirama." He pressed his hands together at his chest, channeling his chakra into the earth. As the lifeblood of nature itself, his energy surged forth, awakening an endless expanse of colossal trees. Wood Release: Nativity of a Sea of Trees! Against Kysuke''s overwhelming chakraone that rivaled even the tailed beastany attempts by the enemy to counterattack were nothing more than a farce. Within ten seconds, a five-kilometer radius had been completely overtaken by a dense forest. No matter how they struggled, the shinobi of the Hidden Cloud could only desperately fight for survival within the entangling grasp of his Wood Release. [Current Points: 168,200] "Not a bad haul," Kysuke muttered, ceasing his technique. His sensory abilities informed him that the majority of the enemy had already perished, while the remaining survivors had managed to escape from the Wood Release''s initial onslaught. At present, his mastery of Wood Release secret techniques was still limitedNativity of a Sea of Trees was the pinnacle of what he could unleash. However, for battlefield clearance, it was more than sufficient. Now it was time to unleash his true power. A blinding, dark-golden light shot skyward. A moment later, an awe-inspiring, war-god-like figure descended upon the battlefieldKysuke''s Complete Body Susanoo emerged in its full, divine form. Spreading its vast wings, the colossal entity soared above the sea of trees, its glowing eyes locking onto the remaining forces of the Hidden Cloud. With a single motion, the Susanoo''s sword was drawn. A terrifying slash swept forward like an unstoppable tidal wave, engulfing the two-hundred-strong Cloud shinobi formation within its wrathful arc. "For daring to strike at Konoha," Kysuke''s voice rang out like an undeniable judgment, "you should have been prepared to face death at any moment." "Now embrace your fate." Dominating Blade: Divine Judgment Prison! *BOOOOM!!!* By the time the Fourth Raikage received word and rushed to the battlefield, the battle had long since ended. The once-mighty Hidden Cloud Army of five thousand had been reduced to less than a third of its original numbers. Faced with the devastating casualty report, even the battle-hardened warriors of the Hidden Cloud were left utterly stunned. "This was truly the work of one man?" The Raikage could scarcely believe it. He knew, of course, that within those five thousand, a significant portion were merely genin serving as fodder. Their actual combat effectiveness was limited. But for one man to annihilate thousands single-handedly? That was simply beyond comprehension. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 234 - 234: Stepping into the Realm of the Six Paths Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the third year of Konoha, at the beginning of February Kumogakure unilaterally declared its surrender, hoping to establish a peace treaty through monetary reparations. They had no other choice. If they refused to surrender and provoked Uchiha Kysuke any further, he might march alone into their village. And then, what could they possibly do to resist him? Even though it was an unbearable humiliation, the First Raikage had no choice but to acknowledge his defeat. Launching an offensive against Konoha had proven to be a catastrophic decision. Once a mighty military force, Kumogakure had now completely fallen to the bottom of the Five Great Nations'' hierarchy. Even Kirigakure might have the right to mock them now. Upon receiving the news of Kumogakure''s surrender, Konoha sent Uchiha Madara as the envoy for peace negotiations, symbolizing the friendship between the two nations. This decision was entirely reasonable. The straightforward and forthright leader of the Uchiha Clan wasted no time in stating his demandten billion ry in reparations. What? They wouldn''t pay? That was fine. He could simply stay in Kumogakure indefinitely. If that was the case, why not just continue the war? Left with no alternative, the First Raikage had to suppress his anger and engage in negotiations, hoping to reduce their losses at the discussion table. "Ten billion? Even my life isn''t worth that much." The Raikage bluntly expressed his thoughts. Seeing his reaction, Madara did not press the issue. After all, the number he had stated was entirely arbitrary. Had he asked for one hundred billion, that would have been a true sign of his recent generosity. The fact that he didn''t, however, suggests that he has become a better person lately. As the formal negotiations were about to begin, Nara Higashihiko, acting as Madara''s aide, stepped forward with a pleasant smile and took charge of the talks. Reparations were not limited to war damages. There were compensation fees for the families of fallen soldiers, psychological damages, land occupation charges, vegetation restoration costs, labor expenses, and many more. The sheer number of monetary claims left Kumogakure utterly dumbfounded. "This is outright extortion!" the First Raikage roared in fury. Unable to reach an agreement on the reparations, both sides decided to settle the final amount through a friendly duela symbolic match of goodwill. The outcome was beyond doubt. Madara didn''t even need to summon his Susanoo. Just by using the Nine-Tails, he easily overwhelmed the First Raikage. "You should be grateful," Madara said, standing before the assembled high-ranking officials of Kumogakure, his arms crossed, his tone dripping with disdain. "With such meager strength, if you had faced that man, no number of lives would have been enough to save you." "Kysuke''s power is beyond your reach. Any jutsu he wields possesses unfathomable might." "Raikage, you should feel lucky to be alive and arguing with me right now." As he spoke, Madara made no effort to conceal his killing intent. If the situation escalated any further, he might very well turn this negotiation into another battlefield. Faced with Konoha''s overwhelming strength and utter lack of compromise, Kumogakure had no choice but to yield. Resistance was futile. They could not afford a second failure. Of course, a ten-billion-ry reparation was entirely out of the question. The most they could offer was four billion. Madara did not refuse. He understood well that the true spoils of this war lay not in money alone. Once the peace treaty was finalized, the most pressing issue was how Kumogakure could reclaim the lost Two-Tails, Matatabi. Having witnessed the Nine-Tails'' power firsthand, Kumogakure''s desire for Tailed Beasts had only intensified. Anyone who had seen such power would inevitably be captivated by it. They did not expect to reach Madara''s level, but as long as they could wield a Tailed Beast effectively, they would possess a true strategic weapon. The losses suffered in war had to be recovered in some way, and perhaps Amegakure and Sunagakure were suitable targets. As for whether they could eventually challenge Konoha Well, time erodes all things. A hundred years from now, when the God of Shinobi himself had turned to dust, who could say which nation would stand supreme in the shinobi world? The Raikage was not betting on the present; he was betting on the future. With this in mind, Kumogakure did not hesitate to pay the exorbitant price that Madara demanded. With a single war, Konoha had amassed seven to eight billion ry in wealth. Not to mention robberythis was faster than printing money. Now, Kysuke''s greatest curiosity lay with Iwagakure. Did the First Tsuchikage still harbor any thoughts of invading the Land of Fire? Previously, Iwagakure had shown a strong stance, massing troops at the border with a clear attitude of doing whatever they pleased. Fine. If they wanted war, so be it. Kysuke wouldn''t even have to step in this time. He would simply sit back and watch. He had grown quite fond of profiting from warfare. Unfortunately, Iwagakure had already been scared out of their wits. The rumors of the Hokage single-handedly crushing an army had spread throughout the entire shinobi world within a week. Why would they seek their own destruction by provoking such a monstrous being? Seven to eight billion in war reparationsjust thinking about it made one''s heart ache. The First Tsuchikage had no intention of following in the First Raikage''s foolish footsteps. "What a shame," remarked the First Hokage when he learned that Iwagakure had completely quieted down. --- In August of the same year, Sunagakure was officially established. Reto, a shinobi who had once fought Kysuke, became the First Kazekage. Not wanting to strain relations between the two villages, Reto personally wrote a letter to Kysuke, expressing his admiration for the Hokage''s strength and his hope for harmonious coexistence between their villagesfilled with all sorts of flowery diplomatic niceties. "What an utterly boring letter," was Kysuke''s only response. If Kumogakure was a straightforward villain, then Sunagakure was a two-faced schemer. Looking at the original timeline, no village had caused Konoha more trouble than Sunagakure. In every major shinobi war, Sunagakure always found a reason to clash with Konoha. Whenever they lost, they would immediately sign a peace treaty, only to turn against Konoha at the first opportunity. Before Gaara became Kazekage, Sunagakure had the worst reputation among the Five Great Nations. By the end of the year, as the shinobi world basked in a rare period of peace, a piece of news suddenly spread across all nations. In the isolated Land of Water, a unified shinobi village had already been established at the beginning of the yearKirigakure. With this, the Warring States period was officially over, and the shinobi world had entered a new era of conflicts among the Five Great Villages. --- Konoha Year Four, Uchiha Training Grounds A nine-year-old Uchiha Haruto held a short sword in his hand, his figure splitting into multiple afterimages as he constantly searched for the perfect opening to strike. His eyes gleamed with the deep black of the three-tomoe Sharingan, a clear indicator of his current strength. "There it is!" Darting into his father''s blind spot, Haruto raised his sword, and for an instant, a crackling arc of lightning flickered through the air. Uchiha Style: Sword Leap C Thunderclap! This strike was executed with remarkable speed, its blade carrying a chilling sharpness. Without a doubt, it was the pinnacle of a devoted son''s ambush against his father. With the insight granted by his three-tomoe Sharingan, few within the ranks of chnin would be able to evade this attack. Even the clan''s elite shinobi, who often served as his sparring partners, had to remain extremely vigilant when facing this nine-year-old boy. A single moment of carelessness, and they could easily fall prey to his cunning. "Your momentum is quite good." Kysuke''s voice was calm as he slowly raised his hand. With a single finger, he lightly flicked the tip of Haruto''s short sword. CRACK! The supposedly well-crafted blade snapped cleanly in two. "Ah my weapon." Haruto landed gracefully, lowering his head in dejection, his expression filled with apparent disappointment toward his father. His act was impeccable. If not for Kysuke''s keen perception, which had already detected his son''s true intentions, he might have been misled by this display and allowed his attention to waver. *BOOOOM!!!* The ground beneath Kysuke''s feet suddenly exploded. Haruto, who had been lurking beneath the soil for quite some time, had finally found what he deemed to be the perfect moment to strike. However, before he could even emerge from the ground, Kysuke merely extended his leg and pressed him right back into the pit. "Ah! That''s the real body! Someone, save him!" The shadow clone standing nearby cried out in alarm, its voice filled with urgency. Kysuke, however, merely chuckled and walked away, paying no mind to the clone frantically digging at the ground in an attempt to rescue its original. Instead, he turned his attention to the two girls who had yet to make a move. "You go first, Eri-nee." The six-year-old Uchiha Nagisa was as delicate and lovely as a porcelain doll, her features exuding an almost irresistible charm. However, the glimmer of mischief in her eyes made it clear that she was far from being a simple and obedient child. "Hah You only call me ''nee-san'' at times like this." The other girl, naturally, was the princess of the Land of Fire, Anzai Eri. With a quiet sigh, she rolled her eyes before stepping forward. She raised her hands, a soft green glow illuminating her fingertips. Chakra Scalpel! "Sensei, please prepare yourself." Eri''s voice was polite and composed, even remembering to announce her attack before making her move. Kysuke had no reason to criticize such courtesyso long as she did not make foolish mistakes on the battlefield, it was of no concern. As for the mischievous little girl who was always looking for an excuse to slack off She would have to be properly disciplined later. Perhaps he would use the upcoming spar as a pretense to teach his son a lesson. Soon, the morning''s routine training session came to an end. The three young shinobi walked together, preparing to begin another day of their academic life. In truth, at just nine years old, Uchiha Haruto already possessed strength comparable to a Tokubetsu Jnin. His capabilities excelled in certain areas, though he was not yet at the level of a fully-fledged jnin. Even so, he had long since met the qualifications to graduate from the academy. The only reason he was still enrolled was because Kysuke had personally blocked the path to early graduation. The ninja academy of today was nothing like it had been in the original story. Now, elite jnin-level instructors were in abundance, each of them experienced combat veterans. Even the clan elders, having grown restless with their idleness, had volunteered to serve as instructors, dedicating themselves to the training of young students. Such an opportunity was unparalleled. Out in the real world, it would be nearly impossible to find such a wealth of exceptional teachers. Even for his own son, remaining in the academy for a few more years would only be beneficial. Kysuke was a busy man. He could not personally oversee every aspect of his children''s training. When it came to their foundational education, it was far better to entrust them to the academy''s instructors. Beyond that, the diversity of ninjutsu available within the academy was another compelling factor. The entirety of Konohagakure now operated under a merit-based systema structure in which points could be exchanged for money, secret techniques, and even ideal marriage prospects. Adult shinobi risked their lives on A-rank missions, only to earn fewer rewards than what an academy student could receive for placing first in the monthly exams. As the son of Kysuke, countless eyes were watching Haruto''s every move. He had no choice but to set an example. "What''s so great about early graduation?" "My foolish son, one day you will understandyour days at the academy will be the happiest time of your life." With those words, Kysuke vanished in a puff of smoke. So, he was merely a shadow clone. --- Moon Base, Kaguya''s Sealing Altar. Feeling the memories that had suddenly surfaced in his mind, Kysuke let out a quiet chuckle and spoke. "I came here today to confirm something with you." "What is it?" Kaguya''s cheeks were puffed out as she ate, bits of food slipping from the corners of her lips. As expected, his wife''s cooking was truly unmatched. It seemed the Rabbit Goddess had awakened the soul of a devoted glutton. She did not particularly care what Kysuke wanted to askso long as the food kept coming, anything was negotiable. "I want to know" Kysuke''s body slowly rose into the air, an overwhelming chakra radiating from him and causing the entire altar to tremble. "whether I can currently stand against Isshiki." An unseen force seemed to brush against him, as if somethingor someonehad turned its gaze upon him. But when he tried to sense it clearly, there was nothing there. "You" Kaguya''s eyes widened slightly as she stared at the tomoe pattern on his collarbone. By her estimation, Kysuke had yet to reach the true Six Paths levelunless he became the Jinchriki of the Ten-Tails. And yet, in just a few short years, he had advanced to an unfathomable degree. For a moment, she recalled the day Kysuke had first sought her guidance on sealing techniques. Closing her eyes, she focused her senses before speaking. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To be honest, your progress is astonishing." "However, against Isshiki in his prime, you stand no chance of victory." "Hm. That aligns with my own assessment." Kysuke nodded, unsurprised by her conclusion. It was only after truly stepping into the realm of the Six Paths that he fully understood the sheer power of Isshiki. If he were to face him aloneregardless of how many trump cards he had preparedthere would be only one outcome. DEATH. Thankfully, Kysuke was never alone. "Those who follow the path of righteousness gain many allies, while those who stray from it are left with none." This was a truth that Isshiki would never comprehend. Name: Uchiha Kysuke Age: 25 Physical Strength: Six Paths (Low-tier) Mental Strength: Super Kage (High-tier) Chakra Reserves: Six Paths (Low-tier) Mastered Abilities: [Various] Kekkei Genkai: Sharingan (Eternal Mangeky), Sage Body (Ultimate) Chakra Nature Transformations: Fire (MAX), Water (Level 9), Lightning (MAX), Wind (MAX), Earth (Level 9), Yin (Level 8), Yang (MAX) Summoning Beasts: Hiti, Manda Ninja Tools: Kusanagi Sword, Yata Mirror Points: 143,200 After the war ended, Kysuke had spent a total of 200,000 points to successfully redeem the Ultimate Sage Body. Following a long period of absorption and refinement, he finally broke through the bottleneck, achieving a true Six Paths physique. To the extent that he could now repel Truth-Seeking Orbs with his bare hands. Many times, Kysuke had wonderedjust how far was he from Otsutsuki Isshiki? Today, Kaguya had given him a clear answer. If he fought alone, he would be utterly defeated. "Release me." At this moment, Kaguya was calm and composed, a far cry from her usual naive demeanor. "If you and I join forces, Isshiki will die in an instant." "And afterward?" Kysuke chuckled. "You plan to consume the chakra of the entire world and forge it into a new Chakra Fruit?" "If you are unwilling, I have a more stable method." Gazing into those pristine, untainted white eyes, Kysuke suddenly smiled. "Let''s eat." "Mmm~" Kaguya foolishly nodded, continuing to savor the exquisite cooking of the bun-haired princess. As for their previous conversation, both tacitly chose to let it be forgotten. Releasing Kaguya was not impossible, but only under the condition that he held the power to defeat her. He was certain that the goddess understood this as well. Begging blindly would be meaningless. Tearing their relationship apart was even more unwise. Kaguya was Kysuke''s final trump card. If he was ever truly at his wit''s end, he would have no choice but to request the Rabbit Goddess herself to intervene. "Here, try this." "Mmm~ Delicious~" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 235 - 235: The Flow of Life in Konoha Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon For three months, Kysuke had remained on the moon, familiarizing himself with his newfound Six Paths-level power. Defeating Isshiki would never be a one-man effort. The assistance of Madara and Hashirama was the key to victory. Thus, he no longer concealed the existence of the Otsutsuki, revealing everythingincluding Kaguyato Hashirama. Upon learning that the entire Shinobi World was at risk, Hashirama immediately sprang into action. After searching in vain for answers, he began rigorously honing his own strength. "I need to leave for a while." Upon hearing that the enemy would not arrive for at least another year or two, Hashirama expressed his intent to go on a journey of training. His destinationthe Shikkotsu Forest. The mysterious man he had encountered that day He wanted to track him down. The secret techniques recorded in the scroll were ones he had never even heard of before. Their training difficulty was incredibly high, and even he had yet to fully master them. One technique in particularthe Forbidden Wood Releasewas especially terrifying. With his current strength, attempting to summon it forcefully would be nothing short of suicide. Yet, for the sake of protecting the village and upholding the dreams of the three of them, Hashirama was willing to give his life. Hashirama left, seeking a path to greater power. Having mastered the art of condensing Truth-Seeking Orbs, Uchiha Madara passed the title of Clan Leader to Izuna before vanishing into the Shinobi World alone, his whereabouts unknown. "I want to help you, too." Not long after, Yayoi found Kysuke and expressed her desire to fight alongside him. "You will die." Kysuke shook his head with a gentle smile. "You cannot die. The future of Konoha is still something I must entrust to you." "I don''t care." To his surprise, Yayoi immediately refused. "I couldn''t care less about Konoha. If you die, then this village no longer has a reason to exist." Kyosuke sighed silently. After a brief pause, he finally spoke of his plan. "Take care of ''him''just wait for me to return." "A mere Isshiki Otsutsuki does not have the power to erase me from history." "Understood." This time, Yayoi did not insist further. She understood the immense gap between herself and the others. Charging forward recklessly would only cause unnecessary trouble. With ninjutsu rendered ineffective, even the power of the Tenseigan was greatly diminished. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Protect Konoha for me." This was Kysuke''s orderperhaps even a request. Yayoi agreed. No matter what, she would safeguard the village. "You''re making it sound like some tragic farewell. How unlucky." Kysuke chuckled bitterly, stepping to the window and gazing at the bustling scenery outside. --- As the victorious nation, Konoha''s name now echoed across the Shinobi World. People had finally come to recognize the terrifying power of the God of Shinobi. One of the consequences of this was a flood of mission requests from all over, nearly overwhelming Konoha''s mission administration. With no other choice, Kysuke had to temporarily reassign personnel from stationed military forces, sending them back in batches to help clear the backlog. Even then, many missions remained pending for extended periods before they could be assigned to suitable ninjas. Unwilling to tarnish Konoha''s reputation, the Hokage himself secretly used Shadow Clonesdisguising himselfto complete missions personally. And truth be told, his efficiency far surpassed that of ordinary ninjas. "Such is the power of a true Hokage~" --- After half a year of grueling work, when public skepticism about Konoha began to surface, Kysuke finally relented. "Issue an order: Any students who have completed four years of training may receive a temporary ninja license upon passing the assessment." "Hmm ''Temporary Ninja'' sounds unappealing. It might leave a bad impression on clients." "Then let''s call it ''Ninja Internship.'' Any jnin who wishes to take on a team can also select their students based on performance." --- In the fourth year of Konoha''s reign, as the year approached its end, the village finally regained the ability to maintain normal mission operations. The head of the Mission Administration Office no longer had to spend his entire day camped outside Kysuke''s office. "What a mess this all was." "Fortunately, I have my shadow clones handling the paperwork. Given my current level of mastery, the mental fatigue they cause is nothing more than a trivial matter." When Naruto became the Seventh Hokage, he practically lived in his office, working tirelessly around the clock. Apart from sleeping with Hinata, he left everything else to his shadow clonesincluding attending his own daughter''s birthday. Kysuke, however, was the complete opposite. His office was always bustling with activity, but it was never him doing the workonly his clones. That was the difference in their dedication. --- Konoha, Year FiveNew Year''s Spring. Now twenty-six years old, Kysuke exuded the charisma of a mature man in every movement. As he walked down the village streets, the villagers greeted him warmly, and women couldn''t take their eyes off him. It was as if they wished they could cast a Kotoamatsukami on him, making the young and handsome Hokage fall in love with them. Being too popular was, in a way, its own kind of trouble. Kysuke was exchanging greetings with the villagers when a commotion ahead caught his attention. "Please, have mercy! Don''t take my things away!" "Hmph, village regulations prohibit street stalls in commercial districts. I remember warning you about this multiple times." "But but you still can''t just" Kysuke turned his gaze toward the disturbance. Members of the Police Force were handling a street vendor who had set up shop in an unauthorized location. To maintain the village''s cleanliness and keep the streets clear, Kysuke had implemented a rule that vendors could only set up in designated areas. Clearly, this elderly man had violated that rule. Even so, the way the officers were enforcing it was less than ideal. One of the Senju officers had been careful when dealing with the elderly man, but due to the vast difference in strength between them, he accidentally pushed the old man to the ground. This act instantly ignited the fury of the surrounding crowd. "Come on! That''s an old man! How can the Police Force just go around hitting people?!" "A bunch of dogs, only daring to bully ordinary folks!" "If you''ve got the guts, why don''t you go deal with the Uchiha?! Bet you wouldn''t dare!" "Pfft! Them? Wasn''t the last beating from Lord Izuna harsh enough for them?" "Hahaha! Are you talking about the ones who got detained by the Uchiha Clan Leader and only got released after the Hokage personally pleaded for them?" "If you ask me, the Senju clan is nothing but a bunch of bullies who prey on the weak and fear the strong." "Especially that captain of the Police Force! I heard he''s the worst of them allpractically an utter disgrace to his family!" From a distance, Kysuke, who had been listening in with a smile, nearly burst out laughing at that last remark. "An utter disgrace to his family," huh? He should probably congratulate Tobirama on his newly earned nickname. However, in the next moment, Kysuke''s expression suddenly shifted. His eyes sharpened, and before anyone could react, he had already leaped into the scene. Catching the Senju clansman''s hand just as it was about to deliver a slap, Kyosuke struck with a single powerful punch, sending the man crashing to the ground in pain. His voice turned icy as he spoke: "Abusing your authority under the guise of your status Did you really think no one in Konoha could hold you accountable?" With a swift gesture of his hand, a group of masked Anbu operatives appeared out of nowhere, immediately detaining the entire squad from the Police Force. "Take them into Anbu custody for interrogation. I want to see just how many other misdeeds they''ve committedhow many innocents they''ve bullied and oppressed." "Yes, sir!" After personally helping the elderly man to his feet, Kysuke offered a sincere apology. "I am sorry. My failure in oversight has caused you distress." "No, no, it''s nothing serious," the old man stammered, looking both flattered and nervous. Though touched by Kysuke''s kindness, a hint of fear flickered in his eyes. Kyosuke took notice of this. As if realizing something, he turned to his Anbu operatives and commanded, "Ensure this old man''s safety. If any filthy mongrel dares to lay a finger on him, I give you permission to strike first and report later." "Understood!" "Thank you, Lord Hokage!" As the atmosphere grew lively once more, Kysuke smiled and waved at the crowd before pointing toward several individuals in the gathering. "Take them in for questioning as well," he ordered. "Inciting unrest in public, recklessly slandering and spreading malicious rumors about the village''s leadershipI want to determine whether they acted out of ignorance or with deliberate intent." At his words, a few people in the crowd showed clear signs of indignation. It seemed likely they had merely been speaking thoughtlessly, venting their frustrations. However, among them, the middle-aged man who had called the Police Force captain a disgrace suddenly looked uneasy. A trace of panic crossed his face, and his body tensed as if preparing to flee. In truth, this man was an undercover agent from Iwagakure, planted within Konoha to monitor activities and sow discord. His mission had been progressing smoothly, and he had successfully incited several riots. Yet, he never expected that a mere minor incident would end up exposing him right under the Anbu''s watchful eyes. "I''m finished." The man''s face turned ashen. Once the scene had settled, Kysuke shook his head slightly before turning and walking away. Konoha''s villagers were both endearing and infuriating. They placed unwavering faith in every decision made by the Hokage, trusting them unconditionally. Yet, at the same time, they were naive and easily swayed, lacking the ability for independent thought. They had once driven Hatake Sakumo to his death with their rumors and slander. They had once blamed a four- or five-year-old child for the Nine-Tails'' rampage. When dealing with such people, governance had to be firm yet flexible. One could never afford to give ill-intentioned individuals a chance to manipulate public sentiment. "A curriculum on the Will of Fire must be established." "It shouldn''t be limited to studentsordinary citizens must also be taught a unified set of values." Regardless of how much criticism had been levied against the Senju-led Hokage administrations, one aspect of their rule was undeniably commendabletheir ability to shape the ideological framework of the village as a whole. During Pain''s invasion, countless Konoha citizens had perished. Yet, from top to bottom, hardly anyone was willing to reveal crucial information to the enemy. In this regard, the other four Hidden Villages were utterly inferior to Konoha. "Learning from the strengths of others is nothing to be ashamed of," Kysuke mused, a faint smile on his lips as he made his way toward the Ninja Academy. Like the other jnin present today, he had also come to select his students. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 236 - 236: Kurama—The Illusion Clan That Manipulates the Five Senses Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Ah, it''s Hokage-sama~!" "Are you here to observe our training?" "If only I could receive guidance from Hokage-sama!" News of the Hokage personally visiting the academy to select students for mentorship spread quickly across the entire campus. After all, he was the God of Shinobi, the supreme authority of Konoha, standing at the pinnacle of power. Becoming his disciple would undoubtedly pave the way for a promising future within the village. Perhaps one day, they might even ascend to the position of the Third or Fourth Hokage. As for the Second Hokage, it was likely that the choice would be made from among the current high-ranking officials. Figures such as Hyga Yayoi, Uchiha Izuna, and even Senju Tobirama still had a glimmer of hope. Simply put, if the right moves were made, then the prestige that had once been lost could be regained through nearly the same means. The prerequisite, however, was the need to reform the way the Police Force currently operated. Gazing at the crowd gathered in layers upon layers, Kysuke let out a wry smile before employing the Flying Thunder God Technique, instantly teleporting to Haruto''s side. Inside a senior-year classroom, a group of young shinobi-in-training eagerly awaited the moment a Jnin instructor would recognize their talent and take them under their wing. The Hokage''s presence only fueled their enthusiasm even more. "Wow! It''s the First Hokage himself!" "I never expected my brilliance would catch the attention of the village''s highest authority!" "What do I do? I just hope the Hokage doesn''t end up fighting with other shinobi over me!" "What a pity he''s already married and has children." Upon hearing this particular remark from one of the girls, Haruto''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief. "I see you as a friend but you want to be my mother? Is this correct?" Beside him, Eri let out a soft chuckle, her radiant beauty instantly drawing the attention of the boys in the roomincluding one particular square-faced youth. "Remember," his father''s words echoed in his mind, "You must build a bond with the princess of the Land of Fire." "Even if you cannot become her lover, you must forge an extraordinary connection with her." "The future of the Sarutobi clan rests upon your shoulders." Taking a deep breath, Sarutobi Hiruzen stepped forward, approaching the pair of young shinobi. "Haruto, Eri, I hope we will be placed in the same team." "Ah, it''s Hiruzen." Haruto shot him a sideways glance, resisting the urge to tell him outrightyou probably don''t stand a chance. With his father being the Hokage, he naturally had the privilege of choosing his own students first. Two of those spots were already taken by himself and Eri. The remaining position would likely be given to someone from a smaller clan. It was a way for the Hokage to demonstrate his support for mid- and lower-tier families within the village, sending a clear and positive message to the public. Although Haruto often seemed simple-minded, as if his only interest lay in training, in truth, he possessed a keen sense for politics. Even if Kysuke never explained things explicitly, he could piece together the situation on his own. This was what one might call innate talent. For now, his understanding of the matter reached only this level. As for whether his father had deeper intentions, Haruto had no way of knowing. Currently, while the Five Great Hidden Villages stood as equals, Konoha remained overwhelmingly dominant, its power practically unrivaled. However, this did not mean that Konoha could afford to let its guard down. The other four villages, unable to challenge the present, could always set their sights on the future. Yes, your Konoha is strong. Yes, you have those monstrous shinobi we could never hope to defeat, even if we joined forces. But tell mehow long do you think they will live? Eighty years? A hundred? Once those few Super-Kage-level figures passed away, Konoha would no longer reign supreme over the shinobi world. Even if it remained a colossal force, its ability to deter its enemies would be significantly diminished. Unless Konoha could prove thateven without its legendary three protectorsthe village''s future would remain just as bright. The best way to achieve this was by cultivating outstanding successors. The young shinobi gathered here today were all part of that vision. One day, Konoha would rely on them to carry its legacy forward. "Not just noweven in the future, you will continue to look up to Konoha." Kysuke tapped his fingers lightly against the desk, a peculiar thought arising in his mind. He wanted to organize a joint Chnin Exams between the Five Hidden Villages. There was no better way to prove Konoha''s future strength than by having its young shinobi defeat their peers from other villages. And during the event, he could invite the wealthy merchants and influential figures from across the Land of Fire, using their voices to spread the village''s dominance. Once the Chnin Exams concluded, there was no doubt that Konoha''s mission requests would skyrocket. "I truly am a genius." As countless ideas raced through his mind, Kysuke turned his gaze toward the group of hopeful students, finally announcing his selections. "Uchiha Haruto." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Anzai Eri." "And Kurama Jun." The three young shinobi, their hearts pounding with excitement, immediately stepped forward to stand at Kysuke''s side. Among them, none was more astounded than Kurama Jun. Not even in his wildest dreams had he imagined that he would one day become the disciple of the Hokage himself. Kurama Junthe young heir of the Kurama clan, a boy blessed with both remarkable talent and an exceptional temperament. Most importantly, he had awakened the rare Kekkei Genkai of his clan. A terrifying genjutsu ability that could manipulate the five senses, turning others into mere puppets under his control. "Thou shalt not speak of thine own will, nor move of thine own accord." (You shall not speak of your own will, nor move of your own accord.) "That which thou seest, that which thou hearest, that which thou smellest, that which thou tastest, that which thou touchesteverything thou perceivest is naught but the truth I will thee to know." (What you see, what you hear, what you smell, what you taste, what you feeleverything you perceive is merely the reality I allow you to witness.) Beyond merely controlling the five senses, the Kurama clan''s bloodline also allowed them to manifest illusory worlds. And in these worlds, illusion became reality. If Kurama Jun were to paint the image of a cascading waterfall, thenshould he so will itthis waterfall could take form as though it truly existed. As vast as his imagination stretched, so too did the limits of his reality. With such a rare and extraordinary gift, one might expect him to have long since been the center of attention, celebrated as a prodigy of the village. Yet, his father had been cautious to the extreme, constantly reminding his son to conceal his true potential. Only upon hearing that the Hokage himself would be forming a team did the head of the Kurama clan finally make his decisionhe would seize this rare opportunity and secure a ticket to the future for his son. And as fate would have it, he succeeded. Kysuke had recognized Kurama Jun''s potential. To manipulate the five senses such an ability is nothing short of an anomaly, a broken existence within the shinobi world. Of course, such a power was not without its limitationschakra reserves played a critical role in determining the strength of the illusions he could manifest. Yet, despite these constraints, Kysuke had no doubtsKurama Jun''s abilities were exceptional. And as for chakra there were countless ways to supplement it. For instance, one could become a Jinchriki, gaining access to a near-limitless well of chakra. Or, one could undergo cellular enhancement by integrating the Sage Body''s cells, vastly increasing their reserves and resilience. In time, once this boy reached his full potential, he would command an overwhelming presence. Against shinobi of his own generation, fewif anywould be able to stand against him. Kysuke even suspected that his own mischievous son might find it difficult to escape the grasp of Kurama Jun''s illusions. "This kid''s ability it''s practically the ninja world''s version of Kyka Suigetsu." As he lowered his gaze, taking in the sight of the exhilarated young boy before him, a peculiar thought arose in Kysuke''s mind. Perhaps, in the future, I should prepare some hair gel for him After all, if he doesn''t slick his hair back, it would be an utter disservice to his abilities. "Let''s go." Without lingering any longer, Kysuke led the three newly selected students out of the classroom. Had he stayed any longer, the disappointed sighs and dejected murmurs of the remaining students would likely have persisted indefinitely. And that, in turn, could have disrupted the selection process for the other Jnin instructors. "So this is what it feels like to become a teacher" "What a strange feeling." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 237 - 237: Of Course, Its About Snatching the Bell! Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Konohagakure, Training Ground No. 13. "From today onward, the Kysuke Squad is officially formed. From now on, you are companions who will support one another." Before the three little ones could even cheer, Kysuke''s tone suddenly shifted. He grinned mischievously and continued, "However, to be honest, I don''t have much faith in your abilities." "Therefore, I''ve decided to add an extra test for you." "A test?" Haruto''s forehead creased in confusion. There had been no mention of a test before. You ignorant brat, there are many things you don''t know. With a mysterious smile, Kysuke reached into his robe and pulled out a small silver bell. Jingle, jingle He gently shook it twice in his palm, and the crisp, clear sound immediately captured the attention of all three children. "The rules are simple. As long as any one of you manages to touch this bell, you will all be considered to have passed." From Kysuke''s perspective, his hint was already more than obvious. The real purpose of the test should be clear to them. However, he was quickly left disappointedHaruto and Kurama Jun hadn''t even exchanged a single glance the entire time. "Touch the bell and we winthis is my best chance to defeat Dad." Haruto tightened his grip around his short sword, looking more like he was preparing for battle than a simple test. Perhaps it was because he had heard too many stories when he was younger. For as long as he could remember, his father had always been the symbol of invincibility in his world. As the son of the "God of Shinobi," all he had ever received were praisesand an indescribable, suffocating pressure. "I must not bring shame to my father." "You are Uchiha Kysuke''s son. You must utterly crush all your peers." Complaining of exhaustion was laziness. Saying he was struggling was an insult to his own talent. Only through relentless, ceaseless effort could he earn the approval of his parents and clan. To outsiders, being born into the family of the "God of Shinobi" was an opportunity beyond imagination. But for Uchiha Haruto, the title of Kysuke''s son was a branda curseetched into his very existence, one he could never escape. Fortunately, he had the strength to live up to expectations. He was far more mature than other children his age. He understood all too wellonly absolute power could ensure survival in the shinobi world, only strength could protect his family. Haruto did not resent his parents or his clan. He had accepted the weight of his identity without hesitation. However, the thought of defeating his father had long since become an obsession, engraved deep within his heart. It was as if, by succeeding, he would finally fulfill everyone''s expectations of him. Perhaps then I can choose the life I truly want? Haruto wasn''t sure. But there was one thing he did knowno matter what, he would pass this test today. On the other side, Kurama Jun was just as determined. The Kurama clan was smalleach generation had only a handful of members. Lacking strength, lacking reputation If not for their legendary Kekkei Genkai, their family might not have even survived in the Land of Fire. That was why, the first time he had pulled his father into his painted world, the look of astonished joy that broke through his father''s despair had been unforgettable. He had sworn to himselfhe would never forget that moment. And he would never allow himself to become weak. "Father said that just having the Kekkei Genkai isn''t enough to be a top-tier shinobi." "Every past wielder of our bloodline ability has met the same fatekilled in ambushes and assassinations." "I won''t repeat their mistakes. I refuse to be just another so-called ''expert'' who can only set traps in advance." CLANG! With a sharp metallic ring, Jun unsheathed the long blade at his waist, his gaze sharpening as he prepared to demonstrate his hard-earned "Illusionary Combat Technique" to his teacher. The two boys, driven by ambition and the desire to prove themselves, were determined to defeat the "God of Shinobi" in their own way. As for the perceptive Erishe had already grasped Kysuke-sensei''s true intentions. "Sigh but these two idiots" Seeing Haruto charge forward without hesitation, Anzai Eri let out a soft sigh. As always, she activated her Healing Palm Technique and followed closely behind, ready to provide support. True teamwork wasn''t about taking turns attacking, nor about giving way to each other. True teamwork meant understanding each other''s strengths, distributing roles wisely, and maximizing everyone''s potential. After all, there was no sense in having the strongest fighter hold back while the healer engaged in direct combatthat would be reckless and a disservice to the entire team. Haruto''s Three-tomoe Sharingan locked onto his father''s every movement, his mind rapidly simulating the possible defensive actions Kysuke might take. Would he catch my short sword between his fingers? Or would he use Steel Release to take the hit head-on? A sidestep to evade? A clash with Lightning Release? A gust of Wind Release to throw him off balance? A surge of Fire Release to burn away the attack? Damn it His father had far too many techniques at his disposal. In less than two seconds, an endless stream of possibilities flashed through Haruto''s mind. But in the end, he abandoned the idea of predicting Kysuke''s response. Instead, he chose to face him directly, relying solely on his own raw strength. In the blink of an eye, his short swordwrapped in crackling lightningslashed through the air in a diagonal arc. The sheer speed was astonishing, and the force behind it was overwhelming, like an eagle diving from the heavens to strike its prey with lethal precision. It was an attack no ordinary ten-year-old should have been capable of unleashing. Any other instructor would have marveled at his talent, showering him with praise. Unfortunately, from Kysuke''s lips, he received only a single word "Foolish." With a sharp flick of his long, flowing hair, Kysuke''s dark strands moved like living ropes, effortlessly binding his son''s entire body. Ninjutsu: Wild Lion''s Mane Technique! Haruto''s eyes widened in shock. Before he could even react, Kysuke raised a hand and flicked his forehead. THUD! Just like that, Haruto had been "killed in action." "You misjudged your opponent''s strength and launched a reckless attack," Kysuke said calmly. "On the battlefield, that is the surest way to get yourself killed." As he spoke, his long black hair surged forward again, this time entangling Eri in the same manner. "You understood my true intentions," he continued, his gaze locking onto her. "And yet, you ignored your teammate''s recklessness." "Your cleverness will one day be your downfall." Why hadn''t she stopped Haruto? Of course, she knew. No matter what happened today, Kysuke would never send them back to the Academy. So why should she stop Haruto from charging in? It had never occurred to her that this simple act of indulgence would lead to her first true scolding. "You two have greatly disappointed me." BANG! Eri tumbled to the ground in an awkward heap. Tears welled up in her eyes, streaming down her cheeks in silent humiliation. Seeing her like this, Haruto felt an even heavier weight of guilt pressing down on his chest. "It''s all my fault" After briefly disciplining the two, Kysuke finally turned his attention to the only one who had remained still throughout the entire ordealKurama Jun. At that very moment, an eerie shift occurred. Everything around him vanished. The sky, the earth, the airgone. Darkness swallowed him whole. There was no light, no sound. It was as if he had been cut off from the entire world, plunged into an endless abyss. "So, this is the world of illusions" "It feels somewhat similar to the Tsukuyomi''s realm." "No" "The Sharingan''s illusions target the mind directly, whereas the Kurama clan''s illusions" "They affect the body itself." Outside the illusion, Kurama Jun swung his long blade, unleashing a slash that seemed to tear through the very fabric of the night. Black Style: Thousand Nights Descent! Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His sword was his paintbrush. His slashes carved out a world where his opponent would be utterly submerged in illusion. This was the technique Jun had perfected on his ownthe fusion of genjutsu and taijutsu, the Black Style Blade Arts. At this moment, he was the incarnation of the Monarch of Eternal Night. No one could escape the clutches of his darkness. Not even the "God of Shinobi" himself BANG! Before the smug grin could fully spread across Jun''s lips, an invisible force struck him hard across the left cheek. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 238 - 238: The Bonds of the Squad Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The battle had ended. Holding his face, Kurama Jun sat on the ground in a daze, unable to comprehend what had just happened. He couldn''t understandwhat kind of power was capable of striking him even when all five of his senses had been stripped away? "Perception." Kysuke raised his palm and attempted to manipulate natural energy. With a muffled Boom, the ground exploded into a small crater. The force wasn''t particularly strong, but it was more than enough to deal with Kurama Jun. "A ninja''s perception does not rely solely on their eyes and ears." Both the Senju and Uzumaki clans were widely known for their exceptional sensory abilities. The stronger a ninja became, the more precise their perception, to the point where chakra itself could be considered a ninja''s "sixth sense." A genjutsu that sealed off all five senses was indeed formidable, but it was far from being an invincible force. "Are you unconvinced?" Noticing the tension on the boy''s face, Kysuke shook his head with a faint smile. If he didn''t completely crush their defiance today, managing them in the future would only become more troublesome. Releasing his control over natural energy, Kysuke spread his hands open and said in a calm voice, "Go ahead, try using your genjutsu again." "...Alright." Kurama Jun didn''t argue further. Instead, he drew his long sword and slashed it fiercely through the air. Even an ordinary person wielding a staff could generate a noticeable whooshing sound, let alone a powerful ninja. With his blade as a brush and the air as his canvas, he painted a world of eternal night. Darkness descended once more. This time, Kysuke did not use natural energy. Instead, he simply activated his Eternal Mangeky Sharingan. In an instant, a crimson radiance burst forth. It was as if a blood-red moon had risen in the sky, its ominous glow gradually dispelling the surrounding darkness. "...Ugh!" The genjutsu world shattered. Kurama Jun clutched his head, enduring the searing pain that felt as if his very mind was being torn apart. Only when his teacher cast a minor suggestion-type genjutsu upon him did the agony finally subside. "Impossible How could my genjutsu world be broken from the inside...?" He could hardly believe it. The Kurama clan had a long and storied history, yet never before had there been a record of someone shattering a genjutsu world from within. Theoretically, it was possiblebut that would require an overwhelming, near-unimaginable amount of spiritual energy. "So this is the power of the God of Shinobi" At last, understanding dawned upon Kurama Jun. Seeing that he had finally come to his senses, Kysuke explained, "In the lower and mid-tiers of ninja strength, genjutsu possesses an overwhelming advantage. If an opponent falls under its influence, the battle is often decided then and there." "But once one reaches the super-Kage level, genjutsu becomes far less effective." "Your ability is indeed formidablebut remember this well: never become overly reliant on your so-called ''genjutsu world.''" "It may allow you to win ninety-nine battles with easebut the one time it fails could very well cost you your life." Kysuke''s words were no exaggeration. Even without using the power of his Sharingan, he could shatter Jun''s genjutsu world in an instant simply by unleashing his full chakra. If his disciple wished to trap him within genjutsu, his chakra reserves would have to be at least at the high-tier super-Kage levelif not greater. "...I understand now. Thank you, Sensei." Kurama Jun nodded, realizing for the first time just how vast the world of shinobi truly was. Even with an ability that could strip someone of all five senses, he had still encountered an opponent against whom he had no means of resistance. In truth, the Kurama clan''s bloodline limit was not as fragile as one might assume. Against weaker opponents, Kurama Jun wielded an almost inescapable, devastating power. Once trapped in his genjutsu world, very few could break free. And while chakra perception provided some defense, it wasn''t always enough to guarantee a counterattack. However, Kysuke had deliberately framed his words differentlyhe did not want his disciple to develop arrogance. As he had warned, if Jun ever encountered someone capable of countering his genjutsu, the risk of death would skyrocket instantly. Therefore, he had to train diligently every day. He couldn''t afford to become like the Yamanaka or Nara clansshinobi who, once deprived of their secret techniques, were reduced to burdens on the battlefield. The first bell-stealing test had ended in an unquestionable, crushing defeat for the three young genin. But rather than wallowing in disappointment, they chose to reflect upon their failure. Determined to improve, they devised a new strategy Haruto would take the offensive. Jun would support with manifested illusions. And Eri would seize the opportunity to snatch the bell. The second attempt went noticeably better than the first. With Kurama Jun''s assistance, there were even a few moments when Haruto and Eri nearly managed to touch the silver bell. Yet despite their progress "Not enough effort." "Your skills are still weak." "Just give up already." "Did the Academy seriously offer a course on freeloading?!" In this battle, the three young genin not only witnessed their teacher''s overwhelming strength firsthand but also came to understand the power of well-timed verbal taunts during combat. The third attempt Defeat in two minutes and thirty seconds. The fourth attempt Defeat in two minutes and forty seconds. When the midday break arrived, the team members temporarily halted their challenge. Taking advantage of the time to eat and rest, they huddled together, discussing strategies to counter their teacher. Before long, the fifth challenge began. With improved tactical execution, they managed to extend the battle to five minutes and thirty-five seconds before suffering another close defeat. "Don''t get discouragedwe''re getting closer to victory." "That''s right! Let''s keep going, everyone!" "Yeah!" Through these grueling battles, a special bondone forged through shared struggle and hardshipbegan to grow between the three young shinobi. Seeing this, Kysuke allowed himself a small smile. It was time to ease up on them. Finally, in their eighth attempt, with Kurama Jun''s genjutsu manifestations creating a perfect diversion, Eri''s arm successfully snatched the silver bell from their teacher''s waist. "Yes! We did it~~~!" "Hahaha! Stubborn old man, now do you see how awesome we are?" "This is amazing!" As the three teammates embraced in celebration, Kysuke chuckled and offered his congratulations. "Well done. You have officially earned the right to participate in field missions." "However, I must remind youwearing a Leaf forehead protector is not something to take lightly. Even as a genin, you must possess the strength to stand on your own." "And one more thing remember this well." "As my disciples, you must always be ahead of all your peers. That is my personal expectation of you." Hearing this, the three young shinobiexhausted yet exhilaratedforced themselves up from the ground. They exchanged glances, and in that moment, their eyes shone with unwavering resolve. "Good." "To celebrate the formation of our team, dinner is on me tonight. You can choose the place you like." "Yay~~!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the days that followed, Kysuke''s shadow clones took charge of leading the young shinobi on missions from morning till night. They helped an elderly woman retrieve her runaway cat. They tracked down wild animals that had wreaked havoc on farmland. They assisted an elderly widower in searching for his long-lost companion. They even provided "company" to a certain charming widow whose beauty was well-known across the village and so on. Before they knew it, two months had passed. And by this point, patience was wearing thin. "Dammit, old man! How much longer are we going to keep wasting time with this nonsense?!" Haruto, unable to hold back any longer, finally snapped. Day after day, it had been nothing but trivial, mundane chores. Not just for himEri and Jun were at their limits too. Honestly, the only thing keeping them sane was the fact that they still had time to train every day. If not for that, they might have lost their minds long ago. "You want a real challenge?" Sitting in the Hokage''s office, Kysuke reached into his drawer, pulled out a mission scroll, and placed it in front of them. "How about an S-Rank mission? Is that exciting enough for you?" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 239 - 239: The Sage of Six Paths, a Scheme Spanning a Thousand Years Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The western region of the Land of Fire, in a remote and unremarkable village "I''m so exhausted" Eri muttered, feeling a dull ache in her ankles. After three days of forced marching, the squad had finally reached the border. For over a year now, multiple regions within the Land of Fire had been plagued by incidents of villagers vanishing without a trace. The intelligence division suspected that foreign ninja were stirring up trouble behind the scenes. After all, even Senju Tobirama had secretly abducted ninjas from the Land of Lightning for the sake of developing his jutsu. But what remained a mystery waswhy target ordinary civilians? If it were a case of human trafficking, it still wouldn''t explain why even elderly grandmothers in their eighties were among the missing. Who in the world had such peculiar tastes?! At first, Konoha hadn''t taken the matter too seriously. But when three successive teams of shinobi disappeared, including squads led by jonin, the higher-ups finally began to realize the gravity of the situation. It just so happened that Kysuke''s disciples had been complaining about the dullness of their assignments, so he made a decisionhe would personally take on this S-rank mission. It would serve as a valuable experience for his students as well. "Here, let me carry you." Haruto, seeing that Eri was struggling, didn''t say much. He simply crouched down, offering her his back. The princess had initially intended to refuse, but after a slight pause, her eyes flickered with thought. Blushing slightly, she allowed her companion to lift her onto his back. "T-Thank you" she murmured shyly. "No need to be so formal. We''re comrades now," Haruto replied naturally. Not far away, Kurama Jun stroked his chin thoughtfully, as if he had just realized something. "...Impressive," Kysuke silently shook his head. He couldn''t help but think to himselfhis son was already being wrapped around her little finger. In matters like these, girls would always mature faster than boys. Haruto, whose mind was entirely focused on training and becoming stronger, likely had no clue what romantic affection between the opposite sexes even meant. To him, Eri and Jun were the samecompanions he was determined to protect. Had Jun been the one struggling just now, Haruto would have crouched down just as readily. Watching quietly from the sidelines, Kysuke wasn''t even sure whether he should commend his son for treating everyone so equally. Setting aside the matters of the younger generation, he focused on expanding his sensory perception, remaining vigilant for any possible ambushes lurking in the shadows. Before long, the squad arrived at the village entrancethe site of the most recent disappearance. "Something''s not right." The moment they set foot in the village, Uchiha Harutowho had the keenest perceptionsuddenly sensed that something was terribly amiss. It was too quiet. No matter what had happened, a rural village should never be this silent. There were no voices, no footsteps. Not even the clucking of chickens, the quacking of ducks, or the distant barking of dogs. A heavy sense of foreboding settled over them. "Damn it, we''re too late," Haruto muttered, his expression darkening. He turned to his teammates. "The situation is unclear. I''ll send a shadow clone to scout ahead first." "Got it." "We''ll follow your lead." Seeing this, Kysuke nodded approvingly. At least the brat wasn''t completely reckless. Had Haruto suggested splitting up, the enemy lurking in the shadows would have surely picked them off one by one. In that case, let alone Eriwho specialized in healingeven Jun might not have had time to activate his kekkei genkai in the face of a surprise assault from multiple enemies. Kysuke would have had to step in and clean up the mess himself. And that would have defeated the whole purpose of this missiontraining the squad. BANG! It wasn''t long before Haruto''s shadow clone uncovered their hidden foesand the gruesome scene of countless corpses strewn across the ground, piled up as if awaiting transport. "You bastards who the hell are you?!" Haruto''s anger erupted. He hadn''t expected this. This group was completely insanethey had slaughtered an entire village, leaving not a single survivor. Were they madmen?! "Well, well a bunch of brats this time, huh?" A mocking voice sounded. From the shadows, a squad of unknown shinobi emerged. Their leader swept his gaze over Kysukethe only adult presentbefore curling his lips into a sneer. "You don''t need to know who we are," he said coldly. "All you need to understand is that soon, you too will become food." Food? Kysuke frowned in confusion. The situation was turning out to be even more complicated than he''d anticipated. "Leave their leader alive," he instructed his students. This group was no weaklingstheir leader alone possessed chakra on the level of an elite chunin. Unfortunately for them, that was still far from enough to contend with his three disciples. Illusions ensnared the enemy, while a swift body flicker technique cut them down in an instant. Before Eri even had the chance to take action, the battle was already over. Grabbing hold of the squad leaderwhose legs had been completely crippledKysuke wasted no time with pointless interrogation. Instead, his Sharingan spun, casting a powerful genjutsu. At once, the enemy''s mind was stripped of resistance, forcing him to speak the truth. "We capture people and send them to Kusagakure" "Hzuki Castle." Hzuki Castle. A prison for shinobi, established by Kusagakure, under the commission of multiple nations. It was located on a small island near Kusagakure, completely surrounded by the sea. The island derived its name from the ghostly lantern fruitHzukiwhich grew abundantly there. The castle was always governed by a clan that specialized in the Fire Release: Heavenly Prison technique. By branding prisoners with this sealing jutsu, they not only suppressed their chakra but also prevented any attempts at escape. Even someone as powerful as Naruto Uzumaki, the Nine-Tails Jinchriki, had once been unable to break free from this fire-based prison seal. Yet, despite everything Kysuke had learned, one question remained unanswered Why was Hzuki Castle abducting people on such a large scale? Wait. A sudden spark of realization flickered in Kysuke''s mind. He finally understood. The Box of Ultimate Bliss! These lunatics they must be after that cursed box. The Box of Ultimate Blissa mythical relic said to grant a single wish to whoever opens it. According to legend, it was an ultimate weapon from the era of the Sage of Six Paths himself. Its four sides bore four human faces, each representing an emotion: Joy, Anger, Sorrow, and Pleasure. In ancient times, Kusagakure had nearly conquered the entire world with the power of this box. But what people did not realize was It never actually granted wishes at all. Instead, within its depths lurked a monstrous entity, born from devastation and fear. The tale passed down through history was not one of conquest But of near annihilation. The entity sealed within the box had once brought the shinobi world to the brink of destruction. Now that Kysuke had connected the dots, he was no longer surprised by Hzuki Castle''s actions. However, an even deeper question emerged within him If the Box of Ultimate Bliss was so malevolent Then why did the Sage of Six Paths create it? With tsutsuki Hagoromo''s power, apart from Kaguya, no being in existence should have posed a threat to him. So why would he forge such a terrifying artifact that consumed human lives? Unless it served some kind of purpose. "If not meant for destruction, then perhaps it was intended for an experiment." "The Sage Kaguya devouring human life" "Human lives which could also be understood as devouring chakra" A bold and unsettling thought suddenly took root in Kysuke''s mind. Could the Sage of Six Paths have used the Box of Ultimate Bliss to cultivate a Chakra Fruitjust like the God Tree? Just like Kaguya had in the beginning But instead of harming innocent people, he slowly collected chakra from the prisoners inside Hzuki Castle over centuries. The process may have been slow, but time was on his side. After thousands of years of accumulation, the chakra sealed within the box Might have reached an unfathomable level. "Maybe I''m overthinking this," Kysuke murmured, though his voice lacked conviction. Yet, despite his words, his gaze burned with an intensity unlike ever before. Because if his theory was right If there truly was a Chakra Fruit hidden within the Box of Ultimate Bliss Then could he seize it for himself? Regardless of whether it was possible or not, Kysuke had already made up his mind. He needed to visit Hzuki Castle in person. .. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 240 - 240: Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Hidden Village in the Grass was situated in the Land of Grass. The village''s shinobi were known for their proficiency in studying and replicating the jutsu of other nationsan ability that had earned them a reputation as a village skilled in "learning." Aside from establishing the infamous Hzuki Castle, their most well-known historical involvement was in the Third Shinobi Warthe Battle of Kannabi Bridge. The battlefield where Obito "fell" was also the cherished home of the reclusive Uchiha Madara. Of course, the battle itself had been fought between Konoha and Iwagakure, with Grass Village playing little more than a background role. Had their village been stronger, had they possessed even a single formidable warrior, perhaps the aging Madara would not have remained in hiding in the Land of Grass for decades. After checking off another famous landmark, Kysuke''s team continued their journey southward. They crossed the river by boat and soon arrived at a place that sent shivers down the spines of missing-nin across the landsHzuki Castle. "Remember, during the mission, it is best if we maintain a low profile," Kysuke instructed, his tone carrying a hint of seriousness. "We must not blindly rush into battle. That would only jeopardize our chances of success." "Got it~," a cheerful voice responded. "Oh," another responded, his voice indifferent. "Hmm," came the last reply, nothing more than a simple hum of acknowledgment. Among the three young shinobi, only Eri, the delicate and adorable "little princess," responded with enthusiasm. The other two boys, however, showed little interest. And who could blame them? When they first accepted this S-rank mission, they had imagined a perilous journey, one fraught with life-threatening danger lurking at every turn. Instead, their travels had been largely uneventful. The only opponents they had encountered so far were small-time thugs, and most of their time had been spent on endless travel. To make matters worse, their teacher refused to use the Flying Thunder God Technique, claiming that "reading ten thousand books is not as valuable as traveling ten thousand miles"that they needed to experience the world with their own two feet. Haruto, for his part, had his own theory. His foolish old man was just enjoying the scenery. Worse still, he probably wanted them to serve him tea while he did it. Fortunately, their long journey was finally drawing to a close. In the distance, the formidable walls of Hzuki Castle loomed before them. "Halt! State your business!" The guard at the gate was anything but friendly. Kysuke raised an eyebrow at the aggressive tone but saw little point in arguing with a mere sentry. If a fight broke out, a lowly guard like this might not even survive the aftermath. "I am from Konoha" He reached into his cloak, intending to retrieve his identification. But for reasons beyond comprehension, the guard misinterpreted the movement as a threat. Without hesitation, he raised his blade, pressing it against Kysuke''s shoulder. "Bastard! Do you have any idea where you are? If you dare cause trouble here, you won''t have enough lives to pay the price!" The guard''s voice was laced with pride, his attachment to Hzuki Castle evident. The sight left the three young shinobi utterly dumbfounded. "H-He just threatened sensei with a weapon" Eri''s eyes widened in disbelief. Were all shinobi from Hzuki Castle this brave? "A foolish mistake," Kurama Jun shook his head. If only this guard knew who he was dealing with Had this been the previous Uchiha clan head, the castle itself might have been reduced to rubble by now. "It''s over," Haruto muttered, burying his face in his hands. No one understood his father better than he did. Stay low-key? Avoid unnecessary conflict? Ha! As if. On the other side, Kysuke regarded the guard with an impassive expression. His cold, unreadable gaze bore into the man, suffocating him with silent pressure. The guard, though not completely witless, quickly realized something was wrong. A man faced with a blade to his throat should display fear, or at least concern. Yet this stranger remained utterly unfazed. That left only two possibilitieseither he was an absolute fool, or he was a warrior of terrifying strength. And judging by the three young shinobi following behind him, the latter seemed far more likely. "This thing," Kysuke tapped a single finger against the flat of the blade. His voice was devoid of emotion. "It does not have the power to threaten me." "And you," his tone dropped to a chilling whisper, "do you understand what it means to wield a sword? A man who draws his blade must always be prepared to be cut down in return." *BOOOOM!!!* A thunderous explosion shattered the silence. To the shock of all onlookers, the massive gates of Hzuki Castle crumbled into ruin. "..." Haruto exhaled sharply, pressing a hand against his face. He should have known better than to expect anything different. Of course, his father had gone and started a fight. Kysuke wasted no time. Summoning a dozen shadow clones, he issued a single commandsearch for the Box of Ultimate Bliss. Then, turning to his disciples, he gave a simple order: "From this moment onward, anyone who shows hostility toward you is an accomplice to the missing-persons case." "I grant you permission to strike them down at will." "But," Eri hesitated, her keen political instincts warning her of potential consequences. "Sensei, won''t this provoke a conflict between our nations?" Kysuke let out a disdainful chuckle. "You mean Grass Village?" His lips curled into a smirk. "They do not dare to hold resentment." "They are not even allowed to have resentment." "...Is that so?" "In fact," Kysuke continued with an air of nonchalance, "when all is said and done, they might even present us with gifts and personally offer their apologies." "That''s ridiculous" Eri murmured in disbelief. "It is merely the way of the strong devouring the weak." As they conversed, the garrison forces of Hzuki Castle arrived, launching an assault on Kysuke''s shadow clones. The outcome was self-evident. The difference in strength between the two sides was insurmountable. Even the forces of the Hidden Cloud were far stronger than these so-called guards. How could such weaklings possibly pose a threat to Kysuke? "You three, go as well," Kysuke ordered, his voice carrying a merciless undertone. "Each of you must take down at least ten enemies." A shinobi who had never seen blood would forever remain a fledgling, unfit to soar in the vast skies. Even Naruto Uzumaki, with all his ideals of peace and righteousness, had blood on his hands. For true shinobi, taking ten lives was hardly a challenge. What mattered was whether they could overcome the barrier within their hearts. At this moment, the great prison of Hzuki Castle, an institution with a history stretching back for generations, was facing utter devastation. Inside the warden''s office, the castle''s master, Muramatsu, sat in solemn silence, listening to his subordinate''s report. "The information has been confirmed. The intruder is none other than the Hokage of the Hidden Leaf Villagethe God of Shinobi, Uchiha Kysuke." Muramatsu fell completely silent. From the very moment their operation began, he had anticipated that someone would eventually come knocking at their gates. But he had not expected them to arrive so quickly. Nor had he expected the one to come knocking to be the last person in the entire shinobi world whom they could afford to provoke. Those fools How? How had they managed to enrage the Hokage of the Hidden Leaf Village?! They were tasked with capturing individuals, not openly making an enemy of Konoha! Muramatsu took a deep breath. "At the very least, preparations are nearly complete The mission passed down for a thousand years will soon reach its end." "In the final moments" His gaze darkened. "Let Hzuki Castle become the final sacrifice." With his resolve hardened, Muramatsu swiftly formed a series of hand seals. In an instant, the Fire Release seals placed upon every single prisoner within the castle flared to life. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Across the entire fortress, over a thousand inmates were suddenly engulfed in dark crimson flames. Fire Release: Heavenly Prison! Kysuke''s shadow clones immediately noticed the change. Sensing something beneath the earth, one of them performed a simple Earth Release technique. With a deep rumble, the Box of Ultimate Bliss, long buried beneath the ground, was pushed up to the surface. "Found you." With a single thought, the shadow clone dispersed, relaying its findings back to the original. The next instant, Kysuke himself was standing beside the box. Behind him, Truth-Seeking Orbs hovered ominously. In his hand, he held the Sage''s Staff. The so-called "indestructible" Box of Ultimate Bliss was nothing more than a fragile container before him. Muramatsu''s eyes filled with pure terror as he watched Kysuke lift his staff. With a single, effortless swing CRACK! A crisp, shattering sound echoed through the air. The legendary Box of Ultimate Bliss splintered apart like brittle glass. From within the broken remains, a shadow burst forth. A monstrous being, its body jet-black as ink, its back adorned with a pair of enormous wings, shot into the sky. This was Satorithe true form of the Box of Ultimate Bliss. A creature capable of peering directly into the hearts of others a being born from malice itself. "At last, you reveal yourself," Kysuke murmured, his gaze sharpening with interest. He had long held a certain theory about this creature. Now was the perfect time to put it to the test. As for its so-called mind-reading abilities? Before the power of his Djutsu, such a trivial skill was nothing short of laughable. "A crude, third-rate technique." In the blink of an eye, Kysuke vanished. The next moment, he reappeared directly in front of Satori. His Sage''s Staff swung in a mighty arc *BOOOOM!!!* A devastating full-force strike, aimed straight at the monster''s skull. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 241 - 241: A Being That Ignores Six Paths-Level Damage Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Truth-Seeking Orb had transformed into a Sage''s Staffa single strike from it was enough to overwhelm ninety-nine percent of all enemies. Once, the world revered Kyosuke''s strength, and that admiration earned him the title of "God of Shinobi." Now, however, he had truly transcended the realm of mortals, stepping into a domain comparable to the legendary Sage of Six Paths. His regenerative abilities were nothing short of miraculous, and his chakra reserves seemed limitless. Yet, despite his overwhelming power, the essence of his body remained undeniably humanhe had not undergone any transformation akin to the tsutsuki Clan. In many ways, he resembled Naruto after inheriting the power of Yang, wielding strength beyond human limits yet still retaining his fundamental nature. Now that he had stepped into the realm of the Six Paths, even when facing figures like Madara and Hashirama, Kysuke felt almost no pressure at all. Yet at this moment, as he gazed upon the pitch-black monster before him, a long-lost sense of tension arose in his heart. That was a sensation one only experienced when confronting an opponent of equal strength. "Even my Sage Staff can''t kill it in one strike This thing''s power is simply absurd." Behind him, the Truth-Seeking Orbs slowly emerged, one after another. Kysuke steadily ascended into the sky, rising to the same altitude as Satori. His voice was calm yet firm: "Monster, can you understand human speech?" "Monster?" Satori let out a cold, mocking laugh. Its abyss-like maw opened and closed, and from within, a clear and articulate voice emerged: "I am a monster? Then tell me, do you still think of yourself as human?" "The fusion of Yin and Yang You have no idea what kind of terrifying abyss you are about to step into." What part of me doesn''t look human? Kysuke lowered his gaze to his own hands, inwardly remarking that he was still the same handsome, high-quality human as always. His mind drifted to an earlier speculation, and suddenly, a thought escaped his lips: "The abyss you speak of Are you referring to being possessed by the resurrected Kaguya?" "You!!" The reaction was immediate. Clearly, the creature had never expected those words to come from his mouth. That namethe source of its endless torment, the greatest fear buried in its heart. If not for that fear, why would that being have made such a desperate attempt? Satori, though its expression remained unreadable, silently fixed its gaze on the man in midair. Its thoughts gathered, attempting to probe Kysuke''s mind for any trace of his inner thoughts. Yet, the effort proved futile. The magnetic field emitted by those black spheres interfered with its abilities, rendering them ineffective. "Damn Truth-Seeking Orbs." Satori cursed under its breath. Though it was spoken softly, the words reached Kysuke''s ears with unmistakable clarity. It even recognizes the Truth-Seeking Orbs Kysuke tightened his grip on the Sage Staff, his gaze slowly igniting with a fiery intensity. He had thought that he wouldn''t have a chance to go all out before his final battle with Isshiki. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it seemed the shinobi world still harbored some shadowy, ancient beings that had long lurked beneath the surface. "No need for any more words." Lifting his Staff horizontally, Kysuke erupted with an unparalleled burst of speed. In an instant, he appeared beside the monster and struck it once more, sending it flying through the air. Swift Release: Shadowless Flight! Having awakened the power of Swift Release, Kysuke could now discard almost all other movement techniques except for the Flying Thunder God. This ability was truly remarkableits enhancement to his speed was nothing short of astonishing. Yet even now, he had not come close to reaching the full potential of this Kekkei Genkai. Hiruko had once claimed that his own Swift Release could reach the speed of light. And now, Kysuke could see that the man wasn''t entirely boasting. However, transforming into light itself wasn''t merely a matter of bloodline developmenthis physical body also had to be able to withstand such speeds. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be power; it would be suicide. Unlike his previous test attacks, this time, Kysuke had put his full strength into the strike. Upon impact, the monster was hurled backward with such force that it tore straight through the entire fortress of Hzuki Castle. "Its body is ridiculously tough" With his keen eyesight, Kysuke could see clearlythe creature hadn''t suffered a fatal wound. The only visible damage was a slight indentation at the point of impact. "Even my current strength isn''t enough?" Kysuke took a deep breath, his mind growing sharp with focus. The natural energy lingering in the air surged toward him like water rushing down a drain, flooding into his body. Sage Modeactivated! However, after reaching the Six Paths level, the outward transformation of Kysuke''s Sage Mode had nearly disappeared. The only visible sign was the dark red markings around his eyes. Standing still for a moment, he quietly assessed his current state. Then, he sighed softly, realizing that Sage Chakra no longer provided much of a boost to his power. To achieve a significant enhancement, he would need to absorb all the natural energy within a certain range. However, the method to accomplish this remained uncertain. If he relied solely on his own ability to absorb nature energy, it would take at least two hours to gather a sufficient amount. However, the black monster before him exuded an air of eerie composure but Kysuke highly doubted that it would simply stand by and grant him that time. "Besides... I doubt I could even contain such an enormous amount of Senjutsu chakra." "During the second Battle of the Valley of the End, Naruto only managed to control such vast amounts of natural energy because he used Kurama as a vessel." "No... even then, he only managed to unleash about thirty percent of that power. Whether it was due to unwillingness or inability, the result was the samehis strength barely matched Indra''s Arrow." "I might be able to utilize my Complete Body Susanoo, but the question remainshow do I even absorb that much energy?" While Kysuke was contemplating ways to enhance his strength, the black creature attempted to slip away unnoticed. Unfortunately for it, its massive body ensured that even the smallest movement caused a terrifying disturbance. Unless Kysuke was both deaf and blind, there was no way he wouldn''t notice its attempt to flee. "Not willing to continue the fight?" "Does it have some kind of concern? Or is it simply because, despite its sturdy body, it hasn''t yet mastered the corresponding combat power?" Regardless of the reason, Kysuke had no intention of letting it leave so easily. The fact that it recognized the Truth-Seeking Orbs and possessed knowledge of tsutsuki Kaguya meant that this creature was far more than just a mindless beast that devoured lives. And if his guess was correct... then he was getting closer and closer to the truth. *BOOOOM!!!* The air exploded in an instant, sending a massive shockwave rippling outward in a perfect circular arc. Like a shooting star, Kysuke''s figure streaked through the sky, slamming directly into the black monster with devastating force! A surge of unmatched power erupted as he drove the creature backward, forcing it along the ground. Everything in their pathearth, rock, and even the very landscape itselfwas completely obliterated under the sheer force of their collision. Though the black monster''s combat ability was somewhat lacking, there was no denying the fact that its physical body had reached the Six Paths level. Its durability was even greater than Kysuke''s current form! And thus, for the first time in a thousand years, a battle between Six Paths-level entities erupted in the Shinobi World once more. "Bastard! Don''t push me too far!!!" Despite the overwhelming impact, Satori still retained the ability to speak. Kysuke could clearly sense the rage and frustration in its voiceyet, notably, there was no fear. That could only mean one thingit knew, with absolute certainty, that no matter what, it would not suffer fatal damage. At that moment, a thought flashed through Kysuke''s mind. Did the Six Paths brothers feel this same sense of powerlessness when they faced Kaguya at her peak? Techniques that should be overwhelming... simply bouncing off an opponent, failing to even leave a scratch. This is even more despair-inducing than having jutsu absorbed outright. "If it can completely ignore my attacks, then its body''s durability must have already reached the level of a high-tier Six Paths being." "However... it still doesn''t seem fully accustomed to this power. That might just be my opportunity!" Tightening his grip on his Sage Staff, Kysuke moved swiftly, suppressing the creature''s movements. Then, with a single hand seal A blinding flash erupted from his mouth! Sage Art: Storm Release C Light Fang! A streak of brilliant purple light shot forth, slicing through the air at an astonishing speed! At lastfor the first time in the battlea visible crack formed upon the black monster''s seemingly indestructible exterior! And in that instant, Kysuke''s eyes widened in shock. His unparalleled insight allowed him to finally see... the ''truth'' hidden within the creature''s body! .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 242 - 242: The Sage of Six Paths Has Fallen to Darkness Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The cutting power of Storm Release: Light Fang was truly terrifying. Even Truth-Seeking Orbs could be sliced in half with a single strike, let alone the body of this monstrous black creature. No matter how powerful it was, it could not withstand a laser-like slash head-on. "What is that?!" Kysuke, who was just about to make a move, froze in place. He had never imagined that hidden within Satori was another person. A figure that seemed eerily familiar. Perhaps realizing that there was no escape, the black creature ceased retreating. Its muscles wriggled and contracted inward, as if being drawn back into itself. Before long, its enormous frame shrank to the size of a normal human, and the grotesque outer shell completely disappeared. What emerged before Kysuke was a young man with pale, almost deathly white skin, and a pair of horns protruding from his forehead. His features bore the distinct traits of the tsutsuki Clan. And more than thathis face was strikingly familiar. "I truly never expected this." Kysuke''s expression grew solemn as he spoke. "The great Sage of Six Paths, the founder of the shinobi worldhiding within the Box of Ultimate Bliss, bringing disaster upon the land." Yes, there was no mistake. The person concealed within Satori''s body was none other than the youthful form of Hagoromo tsutsuki, the legendary Sage of Six Paths. At one point, Kysuke had entertained the idea that the Sage of Six Paths might still be manipulating events from the shadows. But he had never expected their encounter to happen under such circumstances. If it were truly Hagoromo tsutsuki, then his strength was beyond question. Even without an abundance of chakra, his physical prowess alone was immense. At the very least, Kysukewho had only just stepped into the realm of the Six Pathsstood no chance of inflicting significant harm upon him. "The Sage of Six Paths..." The young man standing before him appeared dazed, as though struggling to recall the meaning of that title. After a long silence, he finally shook his head and spoke. "No, you are mistaken. I am not the Sage of Six Paths." Kysuke frowned slightly. "What do you mean?" The young man seemed to ponder for a while before finally choosing his words carefully. "I am merely..." He hesitated before continuing, searching for the most fitting description. "...a manifestation of his will, created to fulfill the vision of an artificial Chakra Fruit." "As expected..." Kysuke had already suspected as much. "So, the true purpose of the Box of Ultimate Bliss was to conduct experiments for the fruit''s creation." Thanks to his foresight and insight, Kysuke was able to discern the true intention behind the Sage of Six Paths'' actions. As for the young man standing before him... He was likely no different from the Second Shadow Clone and Black Zetsuboth created through Yin-Yang Release, mere constructs of thought and energy. The Sage had long since departed to the Pure Land, leaving behind this will-born entity in the Box of Ultimate Bliss to oversee the fruit''s cultivation. As for why he had suddenly gone berserk, Kysuke speculated that it had something to do with his own interference. His actions had disrupted the natural course of events. tsutsuki Isshiki was on the verge of resurrection, and when that happened, the shinobi world would be plunged into devastation. His threat was no less than that of Kaguya''s revival. For Hagoromo tsutsuki, who had always cared deeply for the world''s people, standing by and watching disaster unfold was simply not an option. And how could he prevent it? The answer was simpleaccelerate the condensation of the Chakra Fruit and reach the level of Divine Fire before the enemy appeared. If both sides stood at the same height, then as the founder of Ninsh, Hagoromo was confident he could defeat his foe. "Why don''t we end this conflict here?" The young Hagoromo spoke calmly. "Isshiki''s power is beyond ordinary comprehension. Only by joining forces can we hope to protect the ninja world." Joining forces? Kysuke fell silent, furrowing his brows. After a moment of hesitation, he gave a slight nod. "It''s not entirely out of the question... but you must stop attacking the people of the Land of Fire." "Of course. I have already gathered sufficient chakra." The young Hagoromo nodded, relaxing his posture as he stepped forward, lowering his guard. It seemed that the two were about to put aside their hostilities and join forces to build a brighter future together... But in the next instant Two hands struck forward at the exact same moment, piercing through each other''s chests with lightning speed. A mutual betrayal. "Despicable!" "Shameless bastard!" The young Hagoromo''s face twisted with fury, his expression filled with malice. Indeed, he was merely a manifestation of the Sage of Six Paths'' will, and he had once been the world''s benevolent savior. But over time, the countless grievances and resentments accumulated within the Box of Ultimate Bliss had eroded him. By the time he realized what was happening, he was no longer the person he once was. If not, he would never have resorted to slaughtering innocent civilians. That was precisely why Kysuke had never believed a single word of his empty promises. His agreement to join forces had been nothing more than a stalling tactic. And clearly, the other party had the exact same plan. For ninjas of their caliber, wounds that merely pierced the flesh were of little consequence and could be healed in an instant. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kysuke pulled his arm from Hagoromo''s abdomen and immediately summoned several shadow clones. He launched a relentless assault using Storm Release: Sage Art techniques, each strike designed for maximum penetration and precision. As for the darkened Hagoromo Despite possessing an incredibly strong Six Paths-level body, his chakra reserves were shockingly low. He claimed to have successfully condensed the Chakra Fruit, yet to Kysuke, he didn''t seem like someone who had truly achieved it. "Perhaps the Sage of Six Paths placed a restriction upon him" Kysuke muttered to himself. Having more or less discerned his opponent''s methods, a deep, golden light suddenly flared around him. Under the darkened Hagoromo''s watchful and increasingly grim gaze, a Complete Body Susanoo materializedtowering over two hundred meters tall, an awe-inspiring behemoth of destruction. "You dare flaunt Susanoo before me?" For the first time, Hagoromo''s anger erupted into sheer, unfiltered rage. If only he had been able to fully assimilate the Chakra Fruitif only he still possessed his original eyes, or even just onehe would never have allowed this mere child to act so brazenly in his presence. This fragmented spirit of Hagoromo, corrupted and twisted by the malice within the Box of Ultimate Bliss, bore no trace of the wise and noble sage of legend. Now, he was no different from the rogue shinobi who spread calamity across the landeyes burning with unbridled wrath, jealousy consuming his very being. Yet even through his seething fury, he understood one undeniable truthat this rate, he would be utterly destroyed. "Damn it, where are those bastards?! Why haven''t they arrived yet?!" The moment his words left his lips, Susanoo had already drawn its sword. A single slash. The sheer force of the sword''s swing unleashed a violent shockwave, engulfing everything in its wake. The devastation extended for miles, cutting across the entire fortress city of Hozuki Castle. Every structure in its path was obliterated, reduced to mere rubble beneath the overwhelming force. "Aaaargh!!" From within the ruins, a mangled form writhed in agonyHagoromo, now reduced to half a body, his flesh severed in a grotesque wound. He had never expected this. The Truth-Seeking Orbsonce his ultimate defensehad shattered like brittle glass. He had mocked his opponent, convinced of his own superiority, yet in a single strike, Kysuke''s blade had destroyed everything. Had he not evaded at the last moment, his head would have been severed clean off. Gritting his teeth, Hagoromo turned his gaze downward, his severed lower half lying within a deep crater. With a painful struggle, he floated upward, determined to reconnect his body before it was too late. But then *BOOOOM!!!* A thunderous tremor rocked the battlefield. His heart clenched with dread as he turned his head. High aboveKysuke, standing atop his colossal Susanoo, had already raised his sword for a second strike. If this blow landed, even his Six Paths-enhanced body would be obliterated. Hagoromo braced himself. He had no choice. He had to act. Yet just as Kysuke was about to bring his blade down His sharp senses caught something approaching from the distant horizon. A massive wooden dragon roared through the sky, tearing through the wind as it surged toward them at terrifying speed. "Wood Release?" Kysuke''s expression hardened. "What is Hashirama doing here?!" Nothat wasn''t right. His keen gaze quickly dismissed the thought. The man standing atop the dragon''s head, concealed behind a mask, was unmistakably not Hashirama. "Apologies, apologies," the masked man spoke lightly, his voice almost amused. "I arrived a bit late." Before Susanoo could turn fully to face him, the wooden dragon coiled around its raised arm, constraining its movement and halting the impending strike. The masked man tilted his head slightly. "Now then" His tone was relaxed, yet there was a sharp edge beneath his words. "Shall I be your opponent instead?" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 243 - 243: The Seventh Incarnation of Asura Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Seeing reinforcements arrive, the darkened Hagoromo, who had narrowly escaped death, immediately turned and fled. "Wood Release." Kysuke paid no mind to the fleeing figure. He was far more intrigued by the person standing before him. That monstrous being could run all it wantedthere was no way the Sage of Six Paths would allow a mere fragment of his will to make a fool of him after planning for thousands of years. Judging from the state of that individual, the so-called mutated Chakra Fruit seemed to come with significant risks when consumed. If handled improperly, it could even damage the brain. After considering the situation, Kysuke decided to abandon the pursuit. If he truly failed here, as long as a fully evolved Sage of Six Paths stood present, the shinobi world would not end up as mere sustenance for others. "Letting it go might serve as an additional safeguard for the future." "But you, on the other hand..." Gazing down at the man below, Kysuke spoke coldly. "You massacred the people of the Land of Fire. No matter who you are, you owe me an explanation." "It has escaped, but you will leave your life behind." Sensing the chilling killing intent from above, the masked man pressed his hands together, and in an instant, a massive wooden giant rose from the ground. Wood Release: Wooden Golem Jutsu! "Don''t get ahead of yourself, brat!" The wooden golem leaped high, attempting to use its momentum to crash into Kysuke''s Fully Body Susanoo. "Arrogance?" Kysuke''s voice was calm, yet filled with contempt. "No, it is you who is too foolish to understand the difference in our strength." A dazzling flash of violet lightning erupted. The seemingly formidable wooden golem was instantly obliterated by a devastating technique that fused Purple Lightning, Senjutsu, and the power of the Sharingan into one. Sage Art: Take-Mikazuchi! Kysuke moved swiftly, catching up to the enemy as he was sent flying, vomiting blood. His expression remained indifferent as he swung his Kusanagi sword, severing both of the man''s legs at the root. "This way, perhaps you''ll learn to behave." Violet lightning surged along the blade, paralyzing the enemy completely. Kysuke quickly noticed something intriguingthe man did not just wield Wood Release, but his healing abilities were terrifyingly fast. It was almost as if he were another Senju Hashirama. "Wait a moment... another?" Kysuke stomped heavily on the man''s chest, pinning him down as he pressed the edge of his sword against his throat. "Tell mewhat is your name?" The man coughed out a mouthful of blood, then let out a bitter laugh. "A name, huh?" "I''ve long since forgotten such a thing." "Is that so? Then allow me to help you remember." Before the man could even close his eyes, a pair of crimson pupils illuminated his vision. GenjutsuSharingan! One second, Two seconds, Three seconds . . . Suddenly *BOOOOM!!!* With a sickening explosion, the man''s head burst like an overripe watermelon, spraying gore in every direction. It turned out that someone had planted a seal deep within his minda failsafe designed to annihilate him the moment anyone attempted to pry into his memories. The seal activated instantly, erasing him from existence without leaving even a trace behind. And the most frustrating part? This method provided no points as a reward. But Kysuke hardly cared about that right now. In those fleeting moments before the seal triggered, he had managed to glimpse something crucial. "Ninshu... Senju Reki." His tone was heavy, his gaze flickering like a sky filled with countless stars. Kysuke was not unfamiliar with that name. Long ago, when he had nothing better to do, he had secretly compiled records of the reincarnations of Asura and Indra within the Uchiha and Senju clans. Among them, Senju Reki was noted as the seventh incarnation of Asura. But that raised a troubling questionthis man should have been dead for several hundred years. And yet, here he was. Alive. More than that, he had chosen to die again, sacrificing himself to ensure the escape of the darkened Hagoromo, a being who harbored a stored Chakra Fruit within his body. All signs pointed to one particular existence Ninshu. Kysuke''s voice was calm, but his thoughts churned like a storm. "It seems Ninsh never truly disbanded. Instead, they went into hiding." "Their goal was likely to prepare for the eventual invasion of the Otsutsuki... and the possible resurrection of Kaguya." "Most people in this era wouldn''t even be aware of such things. But those within Ninsh..." "They would undoubtedly know about Asura''s reincarnations." "Even if not all of them reached the level of Hashirama or Naruto, every single reincarnation must have been an extraordinarily powerful shinobi. By gathering them one by one, Ninsh must have been forging a force to counter the threats of the future." Kysuke''s eyes gleamed. "How fascinating." They had massacred the people of the Land of Fire. They had stolen Hagoromo''s will right from under his nose. And to top it all offhe hadn''t even earned a single point from this entire ordeal. His enmity with Ninshu was now firmly established. Black Zetsu had once mentioned that the Sage of Six Paths might have some connection with the Three Great Sage Lands. If that was true, then was it not possible that the reclusive Ninshu had concealed itself within one of them? "Once Isshiki is defeated, I''ll still need to replenish the Ten-Tails with chakra." "The Three Great Sages have lived for thousands of years, their power said to rival even that of the Sage of Six Paths. Whether that claim is true or not doesn''t matterwhat does matter is that their chakra reserves must be unimaginably vast." "And I just happen to be in need of resources." "When the time comes, I''ll use them to feed the Ten-Tails." For now, this matter could wait. But one day, he would come knockingand he would take back everything, with interest. Having made his decision, Kysuke did not linger. He swiftly located the three disciples his shadow clone had escorted to safety. Without wasting another moment, they set off on their journey back to Konohagakure. --- Seasons changed, and the passage of time remained relentless. Spring gave way to autumn, and now, it was already the sixth year since the founding of Konohagakure. Over the past year, the shinobi world had been in turmoil. Though the great nations maintained a fa?ade of peace, the clashes in the shadows were too numerous to count. Even Konoha, the most formidable of all the villages, was not spared from the schemes of the other hidden villages. Since they could not match Konoha in open confrontation, they resorted to underhanded means. Their objective was clearthey would not allow Konoha to dominate the shinobi world alone. Yet, it wasn''t long before the Four Great Hidden Villages made a startling discovery It was not just their elite forces that paled in comparison. Even their mid- and lower-ranked shinobi were alarmingly inferior to those of Konoha. After careful investigation, the truth was finally uncovered Konoha''s secret to strength was none other than the Ninja Academy System, a concept that had once been ridiculed by countless skeptics. When they first learned of it, many mocked Kysuke''s foolishness. The reasoning was simple"Knowledge is a tool wielded by the powerful to control and manipulate the weak." If a shinobi wanted to grow stronger and learn more powerful jutsu? That was simplethey had to serve the powerful and offer unwavering loyalty in exchange for what they desired. For centuries, the notion that "a shinobi is nothing more than a tool" had been deeply ingrained in the bones of the people. By establishing the Ninja Academy, Konoha was challenging a system that had governed the shinobi world for generations. Some so-called experts had even predicted that, within ten years, Konoha would fall into chaos under the Hokage''s rule. Yet, now, in just six short years, Konoha had proven them all wrong. By widely distributing ninjutsu and using a point-based system to regulate the actions and rewards of shinobi, Konoha had created unexpectedly successful results. There was no such thing as absolute fairness in this worldany adult understood this truth. But what Kysuke had done was to provide a system that allowed for relative fairness, giving every shinobi an opportunity to rise. And that That was something unprecedented in the history of the shinobi world. The impact on people''s perceptions was immeasurable. Forget chaos To the ordinary shinobi, Kysuke had already become a god-like figure. In the past, they had revered his strength. Now, they were grateful for what he had done for the civilian shinobi. For the first time in history, the largest demographic of the shinobi worldthe countless commoner-born shinobihad been given a chance to catch up to and even surpass the clan-born shinobi. By studying and training diligently, they could prove to the world that "One''s birth may determine their starting point, but it does not define their destination." If Kysuke were to describe what he had given to them There was only one word he would choose. Hope! --- (Author''s Note) Hey guys, So yeah, I know I''ve been super inconsistent with uploads lately. I''ve been down with a nasty fever, and if you know how fevers hit men it honestly felt like I was on my deathbed. No joke, it was like someone was repeatedly punching me in the nuts pure suffering. Anyway, I''m finally starting to feel human again, so I''ll be getting back to regular uploads. Really appreciate you all for sticking around. Thanks a ton. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 244 - 244: Uchiha Kagami’s Goodwill Toward the Senju Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Konohagakure, Ninja Academy. As graduation drew near, the students, having completed their theoretical coursework, were now focusing more on adapting to real combat training. Aside from those who were sent out on missions, the remaining young shinobi were all engaged in sparring matches with one another. Naturally, Haruto was no exception. As the leader of the "Thirteen Guardians" of the Academy and a distinguished shinobi who had just returned from completing an S-rank mission, every action he took inevitably drew the attention of his classmates. For instance, at this very moment, during a sparring session, he was surrounded by a chorus of excited voices from the young girls watching. "Ah, Haruto-kun is amazing~" "So cool! His punches are incredible!" "I wish he would hit me with them!" "Haruto-kun, could you tutor me tonight?" Eri, watching the scene unfold, rolled her eyes in exasperation. She had already made up her mindafter this, she would challenge the loudest one among them to a sparring match. "If I don''t beat you into a pulp, I won''t call myself Anzai Eri!" The young princess was fiercely protective of what was hers. "Hmph, what a bunch of fools." Suddenly, a voice filled with disdain came from beside her, striking a chord within her heart. Eri turned her head and saw that the speaker was a fellow student from her yearif she remembered correctly, his name was Uchiha Kagami. She had never paid much attention to him before, but now, for the first time, she realized that he seemed to be quite perceptive. At the very least, he wasn''t wrong about one thingthose girls only cared about appearances. How shallow and ridiculous! "What do they even know about him?" "Haruto''s true excellence lies in his kindness, his thoughtfulness, as well as his unwavering determination for the future." "Ahemof course, his appearance is also... passable, I suppose. It just so happens to align with this princess''s tastes." Lost in her own thoughts, Eri had completely strayed from the conversation, standing off to the side and swaying from side to side, lost in her musings. Meanwhile, Kagami''s expression grew darker. From all around, he could hear voices shouting things like, "Long live the Uchiha!" and "As expected of the Hokage''s son!" The "fools" he had spoken of earlier were not just the infatuated girls but the entire crowd that was blindly worshipping Haruto. Uchiha Kagami had always been perceptive, his mind sharper than most of his peers. Unlike other children his age, he often approached problems with a mature and pragmatic perspective. To him, the Uchiha Clan should not stand above the village. In fact, he held deep dissatisfaction toward the current political landscape of Konoha. "It''s all the Hyga Clan Head''s fault. If not for her betrayal, the village''s balance could have been maintained." "Look around you. Praise for the Uchiha is everywhere, as if Konoha exists solely because of us." "In the short term, this might not seem like an issue, but over time, this kind of blind devotion will breed disaster." What frustrated Kagami even more was that his fellow clansmen utterly failed to grasp the concept of selflessness. They were all self-serving, short-sighted individuals who only looked out for their own interests. By contrast, the Senju Clanwho were gradually being demonized by the public and whose reputation was sinking lower by the dayhad earned his admiration. "They are the ones truly making silent sacrifices for the village," Kagami murmured with a deep sigh. "But the world is full of foolshow many can truly see the dangers hidden beneath this false prosperity?" "Kagami." A voice called out to him. A boy had approached and now stood by his side, watching the ongoing sparring match with a faint smile. "Haruto is getting stronger and stronger," the boy remarked. "As expected of the strongest genius of our generation in the Uchiha Clan." Kagami''s brows furrowed immediately. His tone carried unmistakable displeasure as he responded, "Hiruzen, you know how much I detest meaningless flattery." "That kind of praise is nothing more than the self-indulgent amusement of fools. ''The strongest Uchiha genius''? Those who say such thingsdo they even see themselves as shinobi of Konohagakure?" "Ahaha, my apologies, my apologies," Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a lighthearted laugh, patting his friend''s shoulder in an attempt to ease the tension. Then, lowering his voice to a conspiratorial whisper, he leaned in and said, "Come with meTobirama-sensei wishes to see you." At those words, Uchiha Kagami''s eyes lit up instantly. Without a moment''s hesitation, he nodded eagerly and followed Hiruzen away. --- Before long, the two arrived at the Konoha Police Force headquarters, where they found Senju Tobirama immersed in his work. "Sensei, I''ve brought him," Hiruzen announced with a respectful bow. His gaze flickered briefly toward Kagamia silent gesture of encouragementbefore he turned and slipped out of the office, leaving the two alone. Now face-to-face with the village''s Police Force head, Kagami took a deep breath, steadying himself. Though his heart pounded with anticipation, he forced his expression to remain composed. "I am honored, Tobirama-sama. May I ask why you have summoned me?" For a long time, he had been observing the various figures within Konoha''s leadership. Among them all, the one he admired the most was none other than Senju Tobiramathe man who oversaw the village''s law enforcement and took responsibility for maintaining its order. In Kagami''s eyes, this was a leader who truly understood the meaning of self-sacrifice, someone whose every action was dedicated to the growth and stability of Konohagakure. He was nothing like the fools within the Uchiha Clan, who placed family interests above all else, blindly pursuing their own selfish gains. Unlike them, Kagami prided himself on his ability to see beyond surface appearances and grasp the essence of things. He would never allow himself to be shackled by the constraints of clan loyalty. What mattered was not grand speeches, but concrete actions. From Hiruzen''s accounts, Kagami had already come to a firm conclusionSenju Tobirama was the one truly suited to lead the village as Hokage. And only under Tobirama-sama''s rule could the chains of clan-based politics be severed, allowing Konohagakure to truly become a home for all. "You will be graduating soon, correct?" Tobirama finally lifted his gaze, his sharp, commanding features emanating an aura of authority. "Hiruzen has spoken of you on multiple occasions," he continued. "And so, I wished to askdo you have any interest in becoming my student?" The moment those words fell upon his ears, Kagami felt his entire being surge with excitement. Without the slightest hesitation, he nodded fervently and declared, "I would be honored, Tobirama-sama!" "Do not be so quick to answer," Tobirama interjected, his tone steady and firm. "Think carefullybecoming my disciple will come with its own burdens. Do you understand what you may have to face?" "Yes, I do." Uchiha Kagami was not a fool. He was well aware of the deep-seated tensions between the Uchiha and Senju Clans. By taking Tobirama as his master, he would undoubtedly draw the ire of his own kin. Perhaps he would even be branded as a traitor. But did that matter to him? Not in the slightest. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those short-sighted fools, who fixated only on the trees while failing to see the vast foresthow could they possibly comprehend the grand ambitions that lay within his heart? He was one of the very few who had freed himself from the narrow-minded grip of clan ideology. Unlike those who clung desperately to empty dreams of past glory, Kagami truly cherished the village more than anyone. And he was willing to take action to protect itno matter the cost. Even if he were to be burdened with disgrace even if history would one day condemn him As long as the village flourished, he would have no regrets. "Very well." Tobirama, having already discerned the depths of the young man''s character, wasted no time. Without hesitation, he ordered a messenger to notify the Ninja Academy. At the same time, this would serve as a public declaration From this day forth, Uchiha Kagami was officially his disciple. A faint smirk tugged at the corners of Tobirama''s lips as he studied the young man before him, his gaze laced with unguarded enthusiasm. "Heh Watch closelythis is the first step in dismantling the Uchiha." A glint of cold amusement flickered in his eyes. Innately intelligent? What a laughable notion. When one''s values had yet to fully take shape, intelligence was not always a gift. More often than not, it was a curse. For such individuals, their lack of experience left them incapable of grasping the world''s true complexities. More often than not, they leaned toward extremes, stubbornly clinging to their own beliefs while refusing to heed others'' advice. And that, of course, was precisely why he had chosen Kagami. If not for this trait, how else could he begin the slow, methodical process of dividing and weakening the Uchiha? .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 245 - 245: Return to the Mortal World? The Advancing Sage of Six Paths Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Underworld, at the edge of the Pure Land. The elderly man in white robes let out a long, weary sigh as he reeled in his fishing line. "In the end, I bear responsibility for this matter as well." "Hmph, spare me your false remorse, Six Paths." Standing behind him, his expression dark and hostile, was a corrupted version of Hagoromo tsutsukithe very same being who had once slipped free from Kyosuke''s grasp. The old man, whom he addressed as "Six Paths," was the true Sage of Six Paths himselfHagoromo tsutsuki. Or rather, to be precise, it was merely his spiritual form. Even a being as powerful as the Sage of Six Paths could not escape the erosion of time unless he rekindled the divine flame within his physical body. However, in his case, he had long abandoned his mortal vessel, choosing instead to exist as a lingering spiritone that had persisted in the Underworld for millennia without perishing. In preparation for the calamities that might one day descend upon the world, the two brothers, Hagoromo and Hamura, had each devised their own methods of countering such threats. The younger brother, Hamura, had chosen to imprison himself using his abilities related to time. For him, a year in the outside world was but a single day. No matter how the shinobi world shifted, no matter how countless ages passed, nothing could disturb tsutsuki Hamura as he sat in endless contemplation upon the Moon. This was his atonementfor the suffering their mother had endured, he imposed the same punishment upon himself. As the elder brother, Hagoromo could say nothing to dissuade him. Yet his own powers were not of time, and thus, he could not follow the same path to escape death. After much thought, the Sage of Six Paths abandoned his decaying mortal body and willingly cast his soul into the River of the Dead. As for his physical body, he entrusted it to an old friend, Gamamaru, the Great Toad Sage, who would later deliver it to the Shikkotsu Forest, where it was continually nourished by the life-filled senjutsu chakra of the Slug Sage. A thousand years of silent solitude had changed many things. The Sage of Six Paths had once placed great faith in the Box of Ultimate Bliss. Yet, as time passed, his perspective gradually shifted. Just looking at the corrupted version of himself standing before him made it clearthis thing could taint even spirits. If consumed improperly, the consequences would be unimaginable. Through his studies of the Slug Sage''s abilities, Hagoromo had come to a realization: if chakra produced by a human body could be condensed into a fruit, then, in theory, Senjutsu chakra should be capable of the same. Natural energy was infinite and inexhaustible. If he could find the right method, his theory would become reality. After countless years of effort, after enduring countless failures, the Sage of Six Paths finally succeeded in discovering a way to condense a Senjutsu Chakra Fruit. The Slug Sage had remained in slumber all this time for this very purposecontinuously absorbing natural energy, aiding him in the fruit''s formation. And now, the day of completion was drawing near. But then, an unexpected event occurred. A figure whom even Kaguya tsutsuki had feared the mosttsutsuki Isshikiwas on the verge of revival. If he remained idle, the shinobi world would be plunged into great disaster. Thus began the chaos of Hzuki Castlea deliberate upheaval orchestrated by the Sage of Six Paths himself, all for the sake of ensuring that his doppelg?nger could complete his final mission. "Only by uniting soul and body can one ignite the divine flame." The Sage of Six Paths rose to his feet and took a step forward, his gaze locked onto Blackened Hagoromo, who stood smirking coldly. "Today, I shall use your body as a vessel to face an enemy that even my mother once feared." As he spoke, the ethereal form of the Sage began to glow, a soft white light radiating from his soul as it gradually merged with Blackened Hagoromo''s body. Why had he been able to roam freely in the Underworld for thousands of years, defying the natural cycle of death? The answer was simple. His abilities as the Sage of Six Paths were deeply tied to the very essence of the soul itself. Even without a physical body, he could still wield a portion of his true powerbe it casting Six Paths-level ninjutsu, or drawing Naruto and Sasuke into the mental plane to bestow upon them the power of Yin and Yang. More than that, he could even call upon the lingering wills of fallen warriors, using their soul energy to perform long-distance space-time transfers across countless light-years. The body of Blackened Hagoromo had been created by none other than himself. Now that the two were merging, the process was seamlessas if it had always been destined. "You will regret this," Blackened Hagoromo sneered. "You most certainly will." With that final whisper, his consciousness faded, leaving behind only a twisted smirkone filled with bitter irony. Yet, the Sage of Six Paths, deep in the midst of spiritual fusion, remained entirely unaware. Time passed. It was unclear how much time had passed, but at long last, the reborn tsutsuki Hagoromo opened his eyes. The moment he awakened, he could feel the overwhelming rejection force of the Pure Landa clear and undeniable sign that he had returned to the realm of the living. A faint smile played on his lips. He was alive once more. Even if this body was impure and tainted even if this flesh was corrupted and decayed It still carried powerpower that lingered at the high-tier Six Paths level. And with his Rinnegan, which he had nurtured and refined for over a thousand years, he might very well be able to contend with an opponent who had taken half a step into the realm of the Divine Flame. Yet from the very beginning, the one Hagoromo had been guarding against was never Isshiki. No, his true concerns lay far beyond the confines of this worldwithin the distant reaches of the cosmos. It was those who had attained the true Divine Flame levelthose incomprehensible entitiesthat he needed to be wary of. "The feeling of a heartbeat it has been so long." With a single step forward, the Sage of Six Paths traversed the boundary between life and death. After thousands of years, he once again descended upon the shinobi world. Just before his departure, a faint, eerie smile flickered at the corner of his lipsunnoticed even by himself. "Then let me meet you, tsutsuki Isshiki." --- On this day, a single piece of news swept across the entire shinobi world. The Hidden Leaf Village had officially announced the first-ever Five-Great-Village Joint Chnin Exams. In response, the Hidden Sand, Mist, Stone, and Cloud all answered the call, making this an unprecedented event that instantly sparked widespread curiosity. The current state of affairs was obviousKonoha stood at the pinnacle, towering over all others. Even if the remaining villages united, they would still struggle to match the might of just three men. That''s right. As far as the shinobi world was concerned, only three individuals stood above allKysuke, Madara, and Hashirama. In the eyes of many, Yayoi was nothing more than a bargaining chip in the relentless power struggle between the Senju and Uchiha. A fourth invincible super-Kage-level shinobi? The very idea was laughable. The first three could single-handedly crush entire armies. Could this Hyga Clan leader really stand among them? What a joke. Konoha was clearly addicted to creating gods. As time passed, more and more attention was drawn to the upcoming Five-Village Joint Exam. The shinobi elites of the present determined the world as it was. But the young participants of this exam they would shape the future. Yes, Konoha was powerful now. No one dared to provoke them. But that did not mean they could hold onto their dominance forever. One day, the era of Konoha would inevitably come to an end the day those three unparalleled titans finally passed from this world. Many firmly believed that such a day would arrive. So why not take part in this joint exam? Let the world witness with its own eyeswho truly held the future in their hands. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- Hidden Leaf Village, Hokage''s Office "Father! Let us participate too!" Haruto slammed his fist onto the desk, his stance making it clearhe wasn''t leaving without an answer. Beside him, Eri and Kurama Jun nodded eagerly, their excitement for the upcoming Chnin Exams practically radiating from them. Kysuke leaned back in his chair, an amused glint in his eyes. "You three your strength is just barely passable," he remarked, deliberately teasing them. Why? Simply because he was bored. The Five-Village Joint Chnin Examsthough labeled as an "exam"were, in truth, nothing more than a grand display of power. Kysuke intended to use this event to send a clear message to the entire shinobi world: The future still belongs to Konoha. The next generation, the one after thatnone will ever surpass us. As for whether or not he would allow the three of them to compete Of course, the answer was yes. In fact, not only themthe so-called Thirteen Guardians of the Academy would all be participating. His only demand was simpleby the time the final tournament arrived, not a single ninja from any other village should remain in the competition. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 246 - 246: Chiyo, Hanzo, Onoki… The Gathering of Young Powerhouses Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon [Welcome, candidates from Sunagakure, to Konohagakure!] A large banner hung at the village''s main gate, its bold lettering a symbol of the supposed friendship between the two villages. To many, however, it was nothing more than an empty gesturea joke at best. But this was simply the way of the world. The truth was one thingwhat people chose to do with it was another. "Ah~ this is so boring~" With his chin resting on both hands, Uchiha Haruto let out a long sigh, his tone filled with frustration. "Seriously, why did we have to take on this ridiculous reception duty?" Eri blinked but didn''t voice the answer she had in mindBecause you couldn''t keep your curiosity in check. In the past few days, candidates from various villages had been arriving one after another, some of whom were already well-known prodigies. Haruto, unable to sit still, had wanted to go see them for himself. Upon learning of this, Kysuke had immediately assigned him, along with his two companions, the task of welcoming foreign guests. As Konoha''s top candidates, personally trained by the Hokage, there were no more suitable hosts than them. "Damn that old man" Haruto, his frustration evident, picked up the pen and paper in his hand and begrudgingly began recording the names of those entering the village. He wanted to cry, but there were no tears left to shed. At present, Konoha''s overwhelming strength was undeniable. Want to enter Konoha? That''s fine. But you must follow our rules. It didn''t matter if you were an unknown nobody or a renowned powerhouseyou had to register your name at the main gate. Failure to comply had serious consequences: at best, you''d be expelled from the village; at worst, you''d be arrested on the spotor even executed immediately. Just two days ago, a reckless ninja from a small village had refused to obey. His corpse was still hanging from the branches of a tree at the gate, a grim warning to all who passed by. Those arriving from other villages couldn''t help but shudder at the sight. "Name?" "Ebiz." "Gender?" "Uh probably male?" "Reason for visiting?" "To participate in the Chunin Exams." Haruto stared in disbelief at the boy before him. Despite his youthful status as a participant in the Chunin Exams, this guy looked like he was pushing forty! Graduating from the Ninja Academy and qualifying for the Chunin Exams within the same year was no small feat. Even Konoha''s Twelve Genin from the original timeline would have struggled to accomplish such a thing, let alone any ordinary ninja. As a result, the ages of the participants varied greatly. Many of them looked as old as Haruto''s own father. But this man Are you sure you''re not actually forty years old?! The one standing before the registration desk was none other than Ebizo from Hidden Sand Village. Despite his prematurely aged appearance, he was actually around the same age as Harutojust a year older than him and Sarutobi Hiruzen. Just as Haruto hesitated over how to respond, a woman suddenly stepped forward. "So, you''re Uchiha Harutothe Hokage''s son?" The moment he heard those last few words, his brows twitched slightly, his sharp gaze narrowing. "What do you want?" "Oh, nothing much." Leaning on the desk with one hand, the woman moved in closer, locking eyes with him. "Just thought I''d introduce myself. What''s the matter? Don''t tell me the Hokage''s son is that easily rattled." Her voice dripped with mockery, drawing out the words Hokage''s son as if to suggest that Haruto was nothing more than a spoiled brat riding on his father''s name. Of course, Haruto had no intention of letting such disrespect slide. He wasn''t the type to swallow his anger in silence. "Hey, ugly woman!" Before he could even retort, a small voice suddenly cut in. A little girl, her dark hair tied into round buns, stood with her hands on her hips. Pouting adorably, she glared at the woman. It was none other than Uchiha NagisaHaruto''s younger sister, who had just turned eight. "Listen up!" Nagisa huffed, puffing out her tiny chest in a valiant attempt to look fierce. "Stop picking fights for no reason, or else Iuh" She faltered for a split second, suddenly aware of how big and intimidating the woman before her was. "My brother definitely won''t let you get away with it!" At first, she had intended to threaten the woman herself, but faced with such an imposing presence, she instinctively shrank back. Still, she wasn''t afraid. After all, her big brother would protect her no matter what! There''s nothing to fear! "Oh? Brother?" The woman in white narrowed her eyes slightly, realization dawning upon her. "So that means you''re the Hokage''s daughter." A faint smirk tugged at her lips. "Hah. So the children of the God of Shinobi aren''t all that impressive after all" BANG!! The registration book and the desk at the gate suddenly exploded into pieces. Haruto rose to his feet, his robes billowing as if caught in an invisible wind. His eyes burned with a crimson glow, three tomoe spinning violently within his irises. A suffocating killing intent filled the air, sharp enough to make the woman''s blood run cold. "Watch your mouth." His hand rested lightly on the hilt of his sword. "If you don''t want to die right here and nowthen shut that filthy mouth of yours." The woman in white was none other than Ebizo''s elder sisterChiyo, the future legend of Sunagakure. But Haruto couldn''t care less who she was. No one insulted his sister in front of him and walked away unscathed. If she dared to keep talking, he wouldn''t hesitate to cut her down where she stood. To hell with the so-called joint Chunin Exams! If necessary, he would go straight to his aunt, Uchiha Maya, and have the Legionary Ninjas slaughter every last Sunagakure representative. "Chiyo!" Ebizo quickly stepped forward and grabbed his sister''s arm, subtly motioning toward the distance. Chiyo turned her head and found herself locking eyes with several emotionless gazes. In an instant, her surroundings warped. Visions of her worst nightmares materialized before her, consuming her mind in sheer, unrelenting terror. "Ahhh!!!" A bloodcurdling scream tore through the air. The once-arrogant Chiyo crumpled to the ground, unconscious. Nearby, an Uchiha ninja scoffed as he deactivated his Sharingan. Without a word, he turned and strolled away, utterly indifferent as if nothing had happened. Not far away, a few Senju ninja exchanged uneasy glances. Should they step in? After all, the Hokage had given strict ordersno provoking foreign ninja without cause. "Are you stupid?" One of them muttered. "That brat dared to insult the Hokage''s children. What if what if she was planning to overthrow Konoha?" "You have a point." "Right? Let''s just pretend we didn''t see anything." With that, the members of the Police Force also wandered off, acting as though nothing had happened. As for the visitors from Sunagakure? Though seething with anger, none of them dared to speak out. They could only hurriedly complete their registration and leave as quickly as possible. "Hehehe~" Nagisa beamed with delight, completely unaware of the chaos she had just caused. It wasn''t that she took pleasure in Chiyo''s humiliationshe simply enjoyed watching her brother stand up for her. "You''re still not finished with work yet~?" Haruto sighed. "This is strange." "Then let''s go eat ramen later, okay~?" "...You''re out of allowance again, aren''t you?" "Hehehe, big brother knows me best." Letting out a helpless chuckle, Haruto pulled out his wallet and, without a second thought, placed it in his sister''s hand. "Take your friends out. I still have team training later tonight." "Okay~" With a cheerful bounce in her step, his sister skipped away. Haruto sat back in his chair, his gaze lowered. No one could quite decipher his thoughts at that moment. "Sunagakure" During the registration process, his father had casually mentioned that the opponents they faced today might one day become their enemies on the battlefield. Kysuke hadn''t said much more, but as his son, Haruto understood the underlying message perfectly. Rather than waiting to meet them in war, wouldn''t it be better to ensure they never leave here at all? "Next." Lost in thought, Haruto was pulled back to reality by a young boy stepping forward. He didn''t seem the least bit affected by the earlier commotion. That alone was enough for Haruto to give him a serious once-over. A seasoned killer That was the first impression that came to Haruto''s mind. "Name." "Hanz of the Salamander." "Village?" "Amegakure." Amegakure? Haruto narrowed his eyes. It took him a moment to recall that a Hidden Village had indeed been established in the Land of Rain not long ago. He hadn''t expected much from that nameless village. Yet, standing before him was a warrior who instinctively made him wary. What''s more, the boy appeared to be around his own age. Father was rightthis world is full of Hidden talents and lurking threats. You never know when a formidable enemy will emerge. First, there was the hot-tempered Chiyo. Now, a boy named Hanz had appeared. He couldn''t help but anticipate what kind of figures would show up next. --- Once the process for Sunagakure was completed, the banner at the main gate was changed: [Welcome, candidates from Iwagakure, to Konohagakure!] "Name." "noki." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Age." "Eighteen." Looking at the youth floating slowly in the air, his large nose giving him a distinctive look, Haruto took a deep breath. He wouldn''t admit it, but a trace of envy flickered in his heart. "Hmph. What''s so special about that? Once I master the Full-Body Susanoo, I''ll be able to fly however I want." A short distance away, Kurama Jun narrowed his gaze at the floating youth. There was no doubtthis was Iwagakure''s strongest young shinobi. "Just as Father predicted, every village is trying to establish their dominance in the shinobi world." "Whoever wins this Chnin Exam will see a surge in mission commissions afterward." "This is an economic battle. No village would hold back in sending their best." As for whether there would be casualties well, the remnants of the Warring States period had yet to fade completely. Without outside interference, those who died at the hands of their peers could only blame their own lack of skill. "If you''re weak, you die. That''s all there is to it." Every participant was an elite chosen by their village, each one brimming with confidence. Not a single one believed they could lose. Kysuke himself had even given the orderbefore the final round, they were to eliminate as many competitors as possible. But now, looking at the gathered talents That goal seemed far more difficult than expected. --- Soon, the final two great villages arrived, one after the other. [Welcome, candidates from Kirigakure, to Konohagakure!] [Welcome, candidates from Kumogakure, to Konohagakure!] Kirigakure had sent a host of young prodigies, many bearing Kekkei Genkai, including shinobi from the Hzuki and Kaguya clans. Meanwhile, Kumogakurethe village with the most strained relationship with Konohamade their stance crystal clear. They had sent their full elite force. Among them was the young man destined to inherit the name of "A" and become the future Third Raikage. There was also the newly appointed Jinchriki of the Two-Tails, granted a perfected sealing technique through Kumo''s dealings with Konoha. The moment the Sensory Division confirmed that Kumogakure had sent a Jinchriki as a contestant, everyone who heard the news was stunned. Had Kumo collectively lost their minds? Or were they simply so desperate for victory that they had gone insane?! Many were baffled by this reckless move. Yet, when Kysuke heard about it, he showed no surprise. "During the Chnin Exams of Konoha Year 60, Sunagakure sent the One-Tails'' Jinchriki to compete. Why shouldn''t Kumogakure flaunt their Two-Tails?" He smirked. "Trying to restore your village''s reputation through victory?" "How unfortunate you might just leave here disappointed." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 247 - 247: The Revival of ōtsutsuki Isshiki Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Since the various villages had yet to establish their own ninja academies, Konoha decided to do away with the written exam for this Chnin Exam altogether. Initially, the plan was to replicate the test held in the Forest of Death. However, due to collective opposition from the other villages, the first round of the examination was ultimately set as a Capture the Flag competition. This test was designed to evaluate the overall competence of a team. How to scout for enemies, how to conceal one''s own flag, how to allocate battle strength, and how to strategize an offensiveeach of these factors played a crucial role. While raw power was undeniably important, tactics were just as indispensable. Most importantly, this format allowed for oversight from all parties involved. Unlike the Forest of Death, where if someone engaged in foul play, the outside world might remain unaware even if contestants perished within, this competition would be conducted under full supervision. Furthermore, the purpose of this event was to display strength to the world. If they were to adopt a closed-off approach, how would the wealthy spectators witness their might? --- "Father!" Anzai Eri''s face lit up with joy. She had never expected that her father, a daimyo, would travel such a long distance just to come to Konoha. Even though she understood that he was not here solely for her sake, it was enough to fill her with happiness. "Eri, have you been behaving yourself at school?" Her father gently stroked her silky hair, his tone doting, as though he were coaxing a small child. Eri resisted the urge to roll her eyes. This was precisely what exasperated her the mostwhy did he always insist on treating her like a little kid? After a brief chat with his daughter, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire rose to his feet and departed. Four esteemed dignitaries of equal stature awaited his presence. The strength of a Hidden Village was inseparably tied to the prosperity and influence of its nation. This matter was of grave importancesomething he could not afford to neglect. --- "Ah! It''s the Lord Hokage!" The already bustling examination hall erupted into a frenzy the moment Kysuke made his appearance. It wasn''t just the citizens of Konohaninjas from other nations, too, looked upon him with fervent admiration. Their awe had nothing to do with political allegiances or personal grievances; it was purely the reverence one feels toward an unrivaled force. A man known as the God of ShinobiUchiha Kysuke. Hanz lightly ran his fingers over his gas mask, a flicker of excitement igniting in his heart. Would he, too, one day attain power akin to that of a god? Nounder Konoha''s classification system, individuals who reached that level were not merely "Kage"they were Super Kage. A force greater than a Kage. Just imagining it sent shivers of exhilaration through his entire body. And he was not the only one harboring such thoughts. Among those watching from the stands were two future leaders of Iwagakurethe Second Tsuchikage, M, and one of this year''s examinees, the young noki, later to be known as "noki of Both Scales." "M-sensei, so this is the Hokage and this is Konoha, the most prosperous village in the shinobi world." noki''s tone carried a hint of awe. Compared to this flourishing metropolis, Iwagakure seemed no different from a rural backwater, with its simple, unembellished village structures. In the original timeline, this very master and disciple had once journeyed to Konoha with reverence in their hearts, hoping to learn from its advanced infrastructure and bring that knowledge back home. But what awaited them was the darkness of Uchiha Madara. The young noki, full of ambition and hope, had been utterly crushedboth physically and mentally. The trauma left him questioning his very sense of self. Now, as he gazed at an even more powerful and thriving Konoha, it was no surprise that he was filled with emotion. If Kysuke allowed it, he would likely be willing to stay in Konoha for a year or two, absorbing every bit of knowledge before returning to his village. "Indeed," M replied, his tone carrying a trace of heaviness. "Everyone speaks of how the Hokage''s formidable strength is what has led Konoha to its current heights." "But how foolish. Those people have no idea of the true reason behind Konoha''s success." "In the next three years, it is estimated that over two thousand new shinobi will graduate." "M-sensei that what does that mean?" The Second Tsuchikage gazed toward the distant northwest, where Iwagakure lay, his expression unreadable. "It means that every year from now on, Konoha will have an endless supply of new shinobi. Given enough time, their numbers will reach a terrifying scale. In a few decades, Konoha may even achieve universal militarizationa society where every citizen is a potential warrior." "In times of peace, they run restaurants and sweep streets. But the moment war breaks out, they can set down their brooms and kitchen knives and pick up kunai to join the battlefield." His voice grew lower and heavier with each word, as if he had already witnessed this dreadful future unfold before his very eyes. It was a prospect that sent a chill down his spine. For Konoha''s enemies, it was a nightmare. "B-but" noki struggled to find a counterpoint. "Wouldn''t maintaining such an enormous military force be too costly?" But even as he spoke, his voice faltered. Because he suddenly remembered Konoha''s point-based economic system. Expenses? That was not a concern. Using their virtual economy, Konoha could provide for an entire army of shinobi without any real expenditure. It was an utterly ingenious approachcreating something out of nothing, an economic strategy akin to wielding a Financial Jutsu. "What a brilliant economic model The God of Shinobi''s strength extends far beyond combat alone." For a fleeting moment, noki even entertained the idea of abandoning Iwagakure altogether to become Kysuke''s student. Of course, it was merely a passing thought. Rather than blindly idolizing Konoha, he needed to figure out a way to replicate this system in Iwagakure. "If Konoha can do it, so can we." noki clenched his fists, his resolve solidifying. But M did not share his optimism. Reform was easy to proposeimplementing it was an entirely different matter. Building an academy was one thing, but fully adopting Konoha''s point-based economy? That was tantamount to stripping power from the great clans. Without the overwhelming authority of the Senju or Uchiha, challenging the noble families was nothing short of political suicide. If one dared to push such changes forward the only question left would be whether they still intended to remain Tsuchikage. A deep sigh escaped Mu''s lips. --- Meanwhile, in the stands, the kunoichi Chiyo of Sunagakure was watching with a much different expression. Her eyes, filled with cold resentment, remained fixed on the high platform where Konoha''s leaders stood. The humiliation she had suffered at Konoha''s front gatesfalling to a mere illusionhad been etched into her heart as the greatest disgrace of her life. While others marveled at Konoha''s prosperity and sought ways to strengthen their own villages, her mind was consumed by one thoughthow to destroy it. Instead of elevating herself, why not drag others down? That was the belief she held at this moment. Her eyes narrowed with a cold glint. "The first one I will cut down... Uchiha Haruto." Beside her, Ebiz naturally understood what was going through his sister''s mind. "Elder sister, Konoha is untouchable right now." He did not voice these words aloud, knowing full well that even if he did, she would not listen. There was no helping itthat was just the kind of stubborn person she was. Among the many examinees, Ebiz''s strategic mind and resourcefulness were unmatched. Konoha spoke grandly of fairness, justice, and transparencybut in reality, it was all nonsense. If you didn''t believe it, just try laying a hand on one of their key figures. You wouldn''t live to see the sunrise. On the high platform, Kysuke cleared his throat, his voice resonating clearly in the ears of every participant. "Thank you all for coming. I will keep my words brief" But forty minutes passed in the blink of an eye. By the time he finally concluded his speech, many in the crowd were visibly struggling to stay awake. Truth be told, the feeling of speaking while everyone else had no choice but to listen was rather enjoyable. As soon as the Hokage took his seat, Sarutobi Sasuke, the proctor for the first round, stepped forward and announced in a powerful voice: Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I hereby declare the first examination officiallybegun!" Instantly, the competing teams scattered, surging into the complex terrain of the exam grounds. As Konoha''s top-seeded team, Haruto''s squad naturally became a focal point of attention. "According to the plan we agreed on beforehandJun, you''ll handle defense. Eri and I will track and engage the enemy." "Understood." "Got it." With Kurama Jun''s powerful genjutsu, they could render most opponents utterly helpless. Even if their enemies could see the flag right before them, they might spend a lifetime never being able to touch it. The Capture the Flag test was practically tailored for Kysuke''s team. There was simply no scenario in which they could lose. Haruto''s gaze deepened, his resolve clear. "Let''s have a fun battle. But make no mistakeI plan to eliminate the majority of our competition right here." This joint Chnin Exam was Konoha''s opportunity to display its potential to the entire shinobi world. Did others want to seize that opportunity? Too bad. They were never even given a stage to stand on. He, Uchiha Haruto, was the blade that would cut down all foreign challengers before they could even reach the second round. "Oh? Haruto is certainly in high spirits." Uchiha Izuna strolled onto the high platform and plopped down beside Kysuke without hesitation. As the current head of the Uchiha Clan, he had every right to stand alongside the Hokage. More than that, the two of them had been childhood friendsbrothers in everything but blood. Kysuke gave him a sidelong glance and smirked. "Forget about him. Shouldn''t you be thinking about something more important? You''re not getting any younger. Have you never considered bringing a little life into this world?" Izuna let out a long sigh. "Do you think I don''t know what you''re all guarding against? The situation is unstable. How can I think about starting a family now?" "Don''t be like that," Kysuke chuckled, nudging him playfully. "You say it as if you alone could change the course of battle." "...Your ability to comfort people is as ''exceptional'' as ever." "Thank you." The two bantered as they always did, but soon, their gazes returned to the battlefield, carefully evaluating the various teams'' performances. "Some of them lack fighting spirit, but there are quite a few promising ones." "If you were their age, you''d get beaten black and blue." "I have nothing to say to you." --- While the Chnin Exam raged on, and the world watched to see which shinobi would claim victory Far beyond the reach of the shinobi world, on a desolate, lifeless planet, an event was unfoldingone that would shake the very foundations of history. *BOOOOM!!!* A small mountain range collapsed, sending clouds of dust billowing into the sky. From within the swirling mist, a lone figure emergedhis skin pale as the moon, his hair a silver-gray. He was dressed in an elegant white tailcoat, paired with loose black trousers. Even with the conspicuous curved horn protruding from the back of his head, his very presence exuded an air of refined nobility. The devastation behind him did not warrant so much as a glance. Instead, he retrieved a crystal wine glass from the stillness of space, filling it with crimson liquid. Beneath his calm exterior, however, burned an unmistakable fervora madness restrained only by his unshakable composure. "Three thousand seven hundred years" "At last I have completed the reincarnation ritual." Tipping his head back, he drained the wine in a single gulp before casting aside the glass. A surge of exhilaration coursed through him, too overwhelming to contain. He threw his head back and laugheda wild, unrestrained sound that echoed across the ruins. "Hahahahaha!!!" Suddenly, his laughter cut short. His sharp gaze snapped toward a newly appeared disturbancea swirling vortex of darkness, a black portal. And stepping forth from its depths A man with a solemn, commanding presence. Hagoromo, the Sage of Six Paths. Though his face was calm, his aura was heavy with purpose. Nine Truth-Seeking Orbs drifted behind him in a silent formation. The moment their eyes met, the tension between them became palpable. Two ancient beings. Two forces that had shaped history itself. And now A confrontation that would decide the fate of the shinobi world was about to begin. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 248 - 248: A Terrifying Battle That Destroys Planets Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Had he encountered this opponent earlier, Isshiki would have had no choice but to flee in panic. Even facing just Kysuke and his companion had put considerable pressure on himlet alone the child of tsutsuki Kaguya. Isshiki was, of course, well aware of the existence of the Sage of Six Paths. Black Zetsu had long been the hidden manipulator of shinobi history, but he himself had also been a silent observer lurking in the shadows. Kaguya''s two children had inherited around seventy percent of the tsutsuki clan''s power, which made one thing absolutely clear to Isshikiuntil his body fully recovered, he could not risk revealing himself. Unfortunately, that moment had already come to pass. The reincarnation ritual had been completed, and his opponent had most likely sensed the immense surge of chakra, which was why he had come seeking him out. "What a pity." Isshiki''s gaze swept across those deep purple eyes, and he spoke with mild interest, "How intriguing. So, this is the legendary Sage''s Eyethe final evolution of the Sharingan." "Let me see for myself what kind of power it truly holds." From beginning to end, Hagoromo did not utter a single word. There was no room for negotiation between themtheir positions were inherently opposed, and there was no possibility of reconciliation. Since that was the case, there was no need for words. Fighting was the only option. As Isshiki''s kick came hurtling toward him, Hagoromo''s gaze remained steady. In his grasp, a Truth-Seeking Orb transformed into a spear-like blade. Truth-Seeking: Ame-no-Sakahoko! This was a weapon even more powerful than the Sage''s staff, requiring a master of Yin-Yang Release to wield it. Even Kaguya, who had fully stepped into the Divine Flame level, would not take its edge lightly. It would not kill herbut that did not mean it could not hurt her. Both fighters struck with full force. The moment their attacks clashed, a violent shockwave erupted, sending clouds roiling and shattering the land beneath them. The sheer impact of their battle was enough to disrupt the planet''s climate. The place where Isshiki had been hiding was a small, habitable planet, even tinier than the moon. A fragile world like this could hardly withstand the aftershocks of their clash. Feeling the overwhelming force pressing against him, Hagoromo''s expression remained unchanged, but his heart sank. He was weaker than his opponent. At the end of the day, this was not his true body. Being able to exert power at the high-tier Six Paths level was already an extraordinary feat. In the shinobi world, such power was nearly invinciblebut in this battle, there was still a gap of at least two whole tiers between him and his enemy. "This is troublesome" Hagoromo mused, his head aching. The process of condensing the Fruit of Sagehood had nearly reached its final stage. Even so, it would still require several more decades to fully mature. For someone like him, who had lived for thousands of years, a few decades was but the blink of an eye. However, that was nowhere near enough time to resolve the crisis before him. If he wished to ignite the Divine Flame through consumption of the fruit, the timing had to be flawlessonly at the precise moment of its complete transformation could it be done. A single second too soon, and millennia of meticulous planning would be reduced to nothing. "If necessary, I should retreat for now." "Even if the enemy were to raze the shinobi world to the ground, it would not matter. As long as he cannot uncover the entrance to Shikkotsu Forest, the hidden shinobi sect will remain forever beyond his reach." "When I step into the Divine Flame Realm, I will be able to absorb the souls of the departed and seek out another suitable land where I can resurrect them all." For a fleeting moment, Hagoromo found himself entertaining the unthinkablethe notion of abandoning the shinobi world entirely. It was a thought that stood in direct opposition to the conviction he had upheld for thousands of years. Fortunately, he snapped out of it almost immediately. As he fended off Isshiki''s attacks, he silently reprimanded himself in his heart. "How could I think such a thing?!" "Perhaps his overwhelming strength is weighing on me too heavily." Just as that thought crossed his mind, his opponent disappeared once more. Hagoromo swung his Ame-no-Sakahoko, creating a fierce storm of slashes, giving his adversary no opportunity to get close. With the power of his Rinnegan, he could perceive things even the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan could not detect. Perhaps Before the thought had fully formed in his mind, his body was suddenly pierced by several black rods that had expanded in an instant. "You were too careless." Isshiki nonchalantly brushed off his hands, his expression suggesting that he was greatly enjoying this battle. "You focused too much on tracking my movementsso much so that you overlooked the dangers around you." "These rods are small, small enough that they don''t even trigger one''s sense of caution. Tell me, who would ever be wary of a mere speck of dust touching their skin?" That being said, Isshiki was well aware that his technique had its flaws. It worked well against neglected body parts or limbs, but the moment he targeted the head or heart, an opponent''s instincts would immediately alert them. Even the faintest pain would not go unnoticed. It was just like how an ordinary person might frequently bruise their arms or legsbut very few things could ever slip past their defenses to harm their eyes. It was a matter of importancestronger beings were harder to strike at their vital points. Forcing him to use his djutsu was proof that his opponent was terrifyingly strong. Rather than risk missing an opportunity, it was better to choose a more secure method of fighting. Thus, most of Isshiki''s attacks were aimed at the torso. Once his enemy''s mobility was locked down, it would be easy to finish him off. This disparity in battle experience was precisely why Hagoromo had found himself at such a disadvantage. His adversary felt even more difficult to deal with than Kaguya, despite her having fully stepped into Divine Flame level. "No choice, then." A brilliant blue radiance surged skyward. A colossal figure descendedan imposing Complete Body Susanoo, its size nearly rivaling that of the Ten-Tails. Most other Susanoo barely measured up to the nine-tailed beasts, their full forms spanning no more than the width of a single hand of the Ten-Tails. The difference between them was glaringly obvious. "Oh? So this is what you look like when you get serious." tsutsuki Isshiki shook his head as he gazed up at the towering colossus piercing the heavens. He knew his opponent''s actions were nothing more than a desperate attempt to stall for time. Such a cumbersome attackhow could it possibly land a hit on him? Just as he was about to dodge, his expression suddenly shifted. Right in front of him, suspended in midair, was a glowing violet talisman, radiating a soft, otherworldly light. Sage''s Talisman: Binding Seal! The Sage''s Talisman: Healinga sacred treasure of Toads of the Mount Mybokuwas once wielded by the Sage of Six Paths himself to restore his younger brother, Hamura, after he had been controlled by their mother and slain by his own hand. Its effects were so profound that it rivaled even the resurrection abilities of the Rinnegan. From the existence of artifacts such as the Box of Ultimate Bliss and the Crimson Gourd, it was evident that the Sage of Six Paths possessed a rare fascination with the craft of forging ninja toolsone of the few personal hobbies he had ever indulged in. Given the immense power of the Sage Talismans from Mount Myboku, how could he not have studied them further? Over the course of thousands of years, he had developed numerous Sage Talismans, each imbued with unique and extraordinary abilities. This particular talisman wielded a powerful binding effectcapable of locking down a designated area, sealing space itself. It was specifically designed to counter swift and elusive foes. "Die!" The sword of the Complete Body Susanoo, radiating divine power, came crashing down. The mere movement of the blade sent the planet''s atmosphere into upheaval. Thick, oppressive clouds split apart with a deafening roar, forming a clear and distinct rift in the sky. *BOOOOM!!!* As the blade struck, the asteroid beneath let out an agonized wail, as though unable to bear the immense pressure. The once-tranquil surface of the celestial body was now torn asunder, revealing an abyss tens of thousands of meters deep. Molten lava erupted violently from the depths, while fierce gales howled across the land, creating an apocalyptic scene of utter devastation. Suspended in the void, Complete Susanoo stood tall and unwavering. The Sage of Six Paths swept his gaze across the battlefield, searching for any sign of his opponent. He paid no heed to the fate of this unfamiliar planetafter all, if necessary, the two of them could simply take their battle elsewhere. "Hiding, are you?" Hagoromo pondered for a brief moment before conjuring another Sage Talisman. Unlike the previous one, this talisman was a blazing shade of crimson. With a resounding clap, he pressed his hands together in a seal. The talisman erupted with radiant light, and in an instant, countless cracks began to spread across the planet''s surface. Sage Talisman: Tensai Bakuretsu (Cataclysmic Eruption)! "If you refuse to come out then you will never have the chance to do so again." *BOOOOM!!!* With the eruption of the talisman''s boundless power, the asteroid that had served as their battlefield was obliterated in a cataclysmic explosion. Even the godlike Complete Susanoo could not withstand the sheer force of a planet''s destruction. Shrouded in blue energy, the Sage of Six Paths was forced backward thousands of miles before he could finally stabilize himself. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carefully attuning his senses to the residual energy in the surrounding space, he even activated his soul perception abilitiesbut no trace of his opponent could be found. "Did he die?" "No an enemy that even Mother feared would never perish so easily." "He must have used the explosion to conceal his escape, breaking free from the Binding Talisman''s effects and utilizing space-time abilities to flee." Hagoromo considered this for a moment before reaching into his robe and retrieving a third Sage Talisman. This one possessed a special functionit could lock onto chakra signatures across infinite distances, even spanning light-years. As long as the enemy made the slightest move, he would never escape detection. --- Elsewhere, within the depths of space A bloodied and battered tsutsuki Isshiki tumbled out of a shimmering space-time rift. Cough, cough! Uncontrollably, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Gritting his teeth, he propped himself upright and staggered toward the bizarre structure looming ahead. He could scarcely believe itthe child of Kaguya had grown to be this powerful. "I miscalculated." "But it doesn''t matter. My Divine Flame-level body is incomparably resilient. Even though I have yet to fully ignite my divine flame, an explosion of this level is far from enough to kill me." Before long, he reached the pinnacle of the strange building. Just as he came to a stop, a deafening beastly roar echoed from within. "It''s been a while." A faint smile played at the corners of Isshiki''s bloodstained lips. Beneath him, a monstrous entity with ten writhing tails was raising its head toward the sky, unleashing a frenzied howl. This creature was none other than a Ten-Tails, a seedling of the Divine Treean indispensable tool for the cultivation of Chakra Fruits. "Quit your howling. Don''t you get tired of making so much noise?" Slowly, Isshiki descended from the air. Sensing his presence, the Ten-Tails grew even more agitated. It knew full well that this man intended to devour its chakra. Within the tsutsuki Clan, there existed a refined and perfected method for chakra extraction. Through a precise process of refinement, chakra could be distilled into pure, consumable energy. From the moment of their creation, these creatures had only one purposeto absorb chakra and convert it into Chakra Fruits. As for resistance? With the tsutsuki sealing inscriptions etched into their very being, resistance was simply impossible. No matter how unwilling it was, this young Ten-Tails could only watch helplessly as Isshiki drained away its power. "I''ll just borrow a little for now," Isshiki murmured. "Once I''ve killed that man, I''ll make sure you get a proper feast." A master of deceptionthe future leader of Kara truly possessed an unparalleled talent for selling dreams. Before long, Isshiki''s chakra reserves were fully restored. The injuries that had ravaged his body had likewise vanished without a trace. "Now then" "Let us finish what we started." Summoning another space-time portal, Isshiki stepped through with a smirk. When he reappeared, he had returned to the Shinobi Worldsomewhere hidden in its vast expanse. "Come now" "Let us compose the overture to the world''s destruction." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 249 - 249: The Ultimate Terror, the Arrival of the ōtsutsuki Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The first round of the flag-capturing battle had come to an end. From the Konohagakure side, four teamsa total of twelve candidateshad successfully advanced to the next stage, while the rest had all been eliminated, falling one after another before their formidable opponents. There was nothing to be done about it. After all, the major Hidden Villages of the Five Great Nations had dispatched their elite forces for this event. That Konoha was able to secure this many spots was already a remarkable testament to the success of its ninja academy system. After a full day of rest, the eight remaining teamstwenty-four candidates in totalwere set to engage in direct duels, battling each other one-on-one. Only the twelve most outstanding candidates would be able to advance to the next round. On the eve of the next stage of the exam, Haruto found his father, Kysuke, who was leisurely basking in the sun. With confidence brimming in his voice, he declared, "Don''t worry, Dad! I will win in the endno matter what!" "Big Brother is the best~!" From the side, his younger sister, Nagisa, clapped her hands in delight, her enthusiasm bordering on excessive flattery. Taking a casual bite of the watermelon in his hand, Kysuke cast a sidelong glance at his son, thinking to himself: If you lose, you''d really be letting down the excellent bloodline you inherited from me. Of course, if Haruto did lose, it wouldn''t be the end of the world either. Just look at the lineup in this year''s Chnin Examsit was practically a gathering of future powerhouses who would one day dominate the ninja world. More importantly, in the early stages of a ninja''s growth, bloodline advantages weren''t necessarily decisive factors. Whether it was special "eyes" or extraordinary "physical prowess," these traits only grew stronger over time. At this stage, they might not even be enough to compete against those who could harness the power of tailed beasts. Take, for instance, one of Haruto''s biggest obstacles on his road to victory: Kurama Jun. With his ability to control a terrifying genjutsu that manipulated all five senses, it was uncertain whether Haruto could even endure such an assault, let alone emerge victorious. "Just do your best," Kysuke finally said, his voice calm. "As long as you fight without regrets, that''s all that matters." With a flick of his wrist, the watermelon peel arced gracefully through the air before landing neatly in a distant trash bin. After wiping his hands, Kysuke bent down and lifted his smiling daughter into his arms, preparing to head to the examination venue with his family. The sealing techniques sold to Kumogakure were highly refined, meaning that as long as their jinchriki weren''t completely incompetent, they would still be able to use a certain amount of chakra from their tailed beast. As for Haruto''s current strength He was likely still below the level of Sasuke Uchiha during the Valley of the End battleback when Sasuke had first unlocked the second stage of his Cursed Seal transformation. That was to be expected. The two were a full year apart in age. If Haruto had an extra year of dedicated training, surpassing Sasuke at that stage wouldn''t be an impossible feat. But then, just as he was walking, Kysuke''s eyes suddenly lit up. It was as if he had just thought of something particularly interesting. Sasuke had been able to fight against Naruto in his Nine-Tails Cloak form not just because he had awakened his Three-Tomoe Sharingan, but also due to the power granted by Orochimaru''s Cursed Seal. And the key thing wasKysuke knew how to apply that seal as well. Turning toward his son, who was deep in thought, Kysuke smiled and asked, "Hey, kid, there''s a way to make you strongerright now. The effect is immediate, and you won''t be any weaker than a jinchriki who has tapped into their tailed beast''s chakra." "Wait, really?!" Haruto''s face lit up with excitement. "Do you want to learn it?" "Of course I do!" "Alright then, but in exchange, you''ll be doing the dishwashing for the next six months." "...Fine! But I''m telling you now, if this technique turns out to be useless, don''t expect me to keep my end of the deal!" Kysuke smirked. "Relax. You really think your old man would lie to you?" Handing his daughter over to Mito, he told her to take Nagisa to the exam venue first. Then, without another word, he grabbed Haruto''s hand. In a flash, they vanishedreappearing in the secret underground laboratory built by their clan. Watching the two of them disappear in an instant, Mito let out a helpless sigh and murmured under her breath, "Just don''t be late, you two..." --- The Chnin Exam Battle Arena. The matches had already progressed to the seventh round. And now, a high-stakes battle was about to unfoldSarutobi Hiruzen versus noki! A true clash of powerhouses. The battle was fierce and drawn out, with both combatants displaying their incredible ninja talent. In the end, however, Hiruzen emerged victorious, his flawless coordination with Enma forcing noki to taste the bitter sting of defeat. "Well done!" "That was amazing!" "Hiruzen, you really are the best!" Amid the roaring cheers from the crowd, Sarutobi Hiruzen scratched his head sheepishly, his innocent-looking smile making him appear as harmless as ever. But the only one who truly understood him was Danzo. Danzo alone knew that beneath Hiruzen''s seemingly honest and straightforward exterior lay an extremely shrewd and calculating mind. From his seat in the stands, Senju Tobirama leaned back, casually crossing his legs as he acknowledged the congratulations from those around him with effortless grace. "Ah, it was mostly the boy''s own hard work," he said indifferently. "I only played a small roleseven or eight percent, at most." "As for whether he''ll win the whole tournament who knows? The Hokage''s kid is no slouch either. There''s a real chance he might defeat my student." Tobirama had always been at a disadvantage in his rivalry with Kysuke, constantly finding himself on the losing end. He had never truly won against him. But this time, things would be different. He would surpass Kysuke in training the next generationthoroughly and undeniably. Only then would he finally quell the frustration and resentment that had simmered in his heart for years. Of course, this was an internal struggle within Konoha. Before settling their differences, Hiruzen''s top priority remained the elimination of external threats. Regardless of who emerged victorious, in the end, the final showdown would be fought among Konoha''s own candidates. This was an unspoken agreement among all partiesand they had the power to make it happen. The only obstacle left in their way was Kumogakure''s representativethe Jinchriki Of The Two-tails. Just thinking about it made Tobirama curse inwardly. Damn that First Raikagehow reckless can you be?! You finally gain a jinchriki, and instead of safeguarding them, you send them right into Konoha''s hands?! Had the man lost his mind?! Tobirama knew the truth, though. Kumogakure had no choice. Their defeat in the war had left their reputation in shambles. If they wanted to restore their prestige, the next generation had to prove their worthno matter the risk. --- As the eighth match concluded, young Danzo had been completely overwhelmed by a dark-skinned boy from Kumogakure. That boythe future Third Raikage, a man who would one day stand alone against ten thousand shinobi without falling. At this moment, his name was still unknown to the world. But he was already far beyond Danzo''s level. "Son of a bitch, where the hell did this mutt come from?" On the surface, Danzo appeared calm and immovable, but internally, he was nearly consumed by his burning fury. The thing he despised the most was being inferior to Sarutobi Hiruzen. Yet now, while the latter had advanced smoothly through the ranks, he himself had been utterly crushed on the arena by some dark-skinned brat. Was it because he lacked strength? No, it had to be bad luck. If their positions had been reversed, he was certain he would have been able to pass this stage with ease. There was no denying itat such a young age, Danzo had already mastered the art of self-deception. Truly, this was a remarkable talent in its own right. The ninth match soon commenced. However, murmurs of discontent rippled through the crowd. Most of the spectators had come specifically for one reasonto witness the battle of Uchiha Haruto. The son of the God of Shinobi, set to face off against a rumored Jinchriki from the Hidden Cloud. A match of this caliber was a spectacle no one would want to miss. Yet, just as the battle was about to begin, the organizers from Konohagakure suddenly announced a last-minute change in the fight order. Their reasoning? Due to certain circumstances, the contestant Uchiha Haruto was currently unable to appear on the field. By now, the eighth round had already concluded, and many in the audience were growing anxious. Would they even get to witness the Uchiha prodigy''s match today? "Damn it, give us our money back!" someone in the crowd couldn''t help but shout in frustration. The ninth round. The tenth round. The eleventh round. One after another, the matches came to an end. The battles of all the other candidates had already concluded, yet the most crucial individual had still not arrived at the venue. The representatives from the Hidden Cloud Village were already protesting, and amidst the restless crowd, accusations of Konoha''s favoritism began to echo throughout the arena. Just as Sarutobi Sasuke was about to announce the final decision, a sudden gust of wind howled through the stadium. Leaves swirled in the air, scattered and danced wildly before gradually converging into a spiraling mass. Within that swirling storm, two figuresone tall and one smallergradually became visible, their forms flickering in and out of sight. As the wind settled and the whirlwind dissipated, the crowd gasped in astonishment. Standing in the center of the arena was none other than the Hokage himself, alongside the missing participantUchiha Haruto. "WAAAHHH!!!" For a brief moment, the audience was stunned into silence. But that moment quickly passed, and what followed was an explosion of cheers, louder than anything the arena had ever witnessed before. Amidst the roaring applause, Kysuke leaned slightly toward Haruto and murmured, "How was that? Pretty impressive entrance, don''t you think?" "Not bad at all. You''ve got a knack for this," Haruto replied with a smirk. On this, father and son were in perfect agreement. Kysuke cast a glance at the opponent waiting on the other sidea dark-faced Two-Tails Jinchriki, his expression heavy with tension. Smiling, Kysuke casually asked, "Do you think you can take him down?" Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Haruto smirked confidently. "Just watch me." Satisfied, Kysuke gave an approving nod before vanishing in a blur, reappearing high above the arena. In a flash, he formed a hand seal, and four shadow clones materialized beside him. The clones swiftly positioned themselves at four key points around the arena, their hands pressing down as a powerful barrier erupted to life. Ninja Art: Four Red Yang Formation! With this, the arena was now completely enclosed, ensuring that neither combatant would have to hold back. The spectators would be granted a firsthand view of an unrestrained shinobi battlean unforgettable spectacle. "Let the match begin!" At Kysuke''s signal, Sarutobi Sasuke stepped forward, his voice carrying across the arena as he officially declared the start of the final match of the second round. Across the battlefield, Haruto spread his arms slightly, his voice brimming with anticipation. "Prepare yourselfI''ll show you the power I''ve just acquired!" Black markings slithered across his skin like creeping veins, his Sharingan igniting to life. Within his crimson gaze, three tomoe spun menacingly. Curse MarkFirst Stage: Activated! Curse Mark Senjutsucombined with the exceptionally pure Sage body DNA coursing through his veinsmade Haruto, at this very moment, a force that surpassed even Sasuke during the Valley of the End battle. Suppressing Indra''s reincarnation at the same agea feat so simple in words, yet in reality, an accomplishment few could ever hope to achieve. People often revered Madara and Hashirama for their legendary strength, yet by the age of fifteen, Naruto and Sasuke had already battled Kaguya herself. And where were Madara and Hashirama at fifteen? Still skipping stones in a river. Even without the Six Paths Sage''s intervention, Naruto and Sasuke had already reached a level where they could rival the likes of Madara and Hashirama in their primeboth in their perfect forms. Wood Golem versus Kurama Manifestation. Perfect Susanoo versus Perfect Susanoo. There was no true disparity in power between them. When comparing shinobi strength across different eras, age was often overlookedyet it was a crucial factor that could not be ignored. By the time Naruto and Sasuke reached thirty, they were capable of defeating Momoshiki tsutsuki together. Their combat abilities had long surpassed Madara and Hashirama at the same age. As for Hashirama''s ultimate techniqueSage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Handswhile it was effective for large-scale destruction, in single combat, it arguably lacked the sheer destructive potency of Naruto''s Baryon Mode. And that was precisely why Kysuke was looking forward to these two kids. The inevitable battle against the true tsutsuki Clan would come sooner or later, and when it did, Naruto and Sasuke''s presence would be indispensable. Even if they could not stand by his side in battle, their ability to protect their home would be more than enough. Watching Haruto relentlessly overwhelm the Jinchriki before him, Kysuke allowed a rare smile to touch his lips. It seemed that all his painstaking efforts had not been in vain. With Haruto''s exceptionally strong physique, activating Curse MarkSecond Stage would not be difficult. A bit more familiarity, and he''d master it entirely. Unless the Jinchriki was willing to risk his life and completely unseal Matatabi, there was no chance he could defeat Haruto. Noat this stage, there was no one in the Chnin Exams who could challenge Haruto in his Curse Mark state. Not even Kurama Jun''s genjutsu could stand a chance. Kysuke''s gaze sharpened as he noticed something. "Getting ready to unleash Tailed Beast Chakra?" He shook his head slightly, knowing the battle was about to end. Then suddenlyhis expression shifted dramatically. His gaze snapped upward toward the sky, where dark clouds churned ominously. And there, descending from the heavens, was a figurebloodied, battered, and barely conscious. A figure Kysuke recognized at once. It was none other than Blackened Hagoromo, twisted in agony, his body nearly unrecognizable from the wounds that covered him. And right behind himhovering effortlessly in midairstood the very person responsible for this devastation. A man who had emerged victorious in their previous encounter. "I warned you, didn''t I?" With an easy, chilling smile, Isshiki tsutsuki gazed down at him. "Your time is running out, Uchiha Kysuke." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 250 - 250: Today in Konoha, I Have Three Tasks to Complete Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon A sudden and unexpected change disrupted the fierce battle that was taking place in an instant. Haruto, whose body had already begun to manifest the characteristics of his second transformation, raised his head in confusion, unable to comprehend what had just happened. His opponent, the young Jinchriki from Kumogakure, was stricken with fear. His feet instinctively retreated step by step, moving away from the battlefield. The Tailed Beast within him had sent a clear warningthis enemy was someone capable of easily destroying Konoha. It urged him to abandon everything and flee immediately. Yet, bound by his identity and pride, the young shinobi did not completely heed Matatabi''s warning. If he were to flee now, he would never be able to hold his head high in Kumogakure again. "Fool," Matatabi''s voice resounded with scorn before it completely fell into silence. On the other side of the arena, Senju Tka, who was in charge of maintaining security at the venue, immediately led her subordinates to the edge of the spectator stands. She stood ready, her sharp gaze locked onto the man floating in the sky. "Who are you?!" she demanded, attempting to engage him in conversation. High above, floating in midair, tsutsuki Isshiki displayed impeccable elegance as he offered a graceful bow toward the stands. His lips curled into a faint smile. "It is an honor to meet all of you today. Please, do not panic. My visit to Konoha today is solely for three matters." "To seize the Nine-Tails, to kill the Hokage, and to destroy the Six Paths." "As long as you remain where you are, I assure you, no harm will come to any of you." Of course, he had no intention of harming themnot yet. After all, these people were destined to become nourishment for the Divine Tree. The more numerous they were, the more abundant the Chakra Fruit would be when the time came. "Nonsense!" Senju Tka''s eyes narrowed, a sharp glint flashing within them as killing intent surged forth. As the trusted subordinate of Senju Hashirama, she had braved countless blood-soaked battlefields alongside her clan leader. How could she possibly fear an unknown, peculiar man? So what if he could fly? Even that brat from Iwagakure could fly, and didn''t he still end up getting beaten senseless by a mere child from the Sarutobi clan? "Form up!" With a slight wave of her arm, the Senju police force stationed at the venue instantly assembled, ready for battle. "Wait." A voice interrupted her impulsive reaction. Kysuke removed the hokage hat from his head, stepping forward as he swiftly issued orders. "Evacuate the villagers immediately and raise the village''s alert level to the highest tier." The highest level of alert?! Senju Tka was momentarily stunned. She had never imagined that the Hokage would issue such an extreme command. That level of emergency protocol was only ever activated in the face of imminent annihilation. Annihilation of Konoha by that man in white? "Execute the order!" Kysuke''s voice grew heavier, and as he spoke, black spheresTruth-Seeking Orbsbegan to materialize one after another behind him. Eight of them. Having recently stepped into the realm of the Six Paths, the number of Truth-Seeking Orbs he could summon had increased to eight. Once his Rinnegan fully awakened, he would attain the complete set of nine. With a single thought, the orbs liquefied into flowing black fluid, merging into his sacred robes, forming a thin, protective layer over his body. This ensured that he would be safeguarded against ocular jutsu, preventing even attacks that the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan couldn''t perceive. As Konoha''s forces began evacuating the crowd and the Hokage himself took on a stance of full preparedness, the spectators gradually sensed that something was wrong. However, not everyone was quick to realize the gravity of the situation. Some among the audience continued to grumble and complain about the sudden interruption of the match. "What the hell? Why did they stop fighting all of a sudden?" "Hey, you up there, whatever you''re here for, can you not mess up our entertainment?" "Exactly! A kid like you, with not even a single strand of facial hair, dares to claim you''ll take down the Hokage? Does your mother even know how ridiculously you''re boasting?" The flood of insults caused Isshiki''s carefully maintained facade of elegance to crack. "Foolish mortals," his golden eyes gleamed coldly. The next instant, a massive, sky-obscuring cubic structure materialized out of thin air and plummeted toward the stands below. His target: the section of the audience that had been running their mouths. He considered himself a goda being ordained by fate to bring ruin to this world. How could he possibly tolerate the slander of mere insects? As for his earlier assurance that he wouldn''t harm them, it had already been cast aside without a second thought. His fickle and capricious nature was laid bare. The sheer weight and density of the enormous cube were enough to obliterate the entire Chnin Exam venue with a single strike. Seeing how recklessly Isshiki was acting, Kysuke''s expression turned grim. Without hesitation, he teleported beneath the descending structure, forming a series of hand seals to activate a modified version of the Flying Thunder God Barrier. Taking it head-on was unwiseeven for him in his current state. It was far more effective to relocate it elsewhere. "Everyone, evacuate immediately! Do not stay here!" Kysuke tried to shout at the crowd still lingering in confusion. Yet before he could finish speaking, Isshiki suddenly appeared beside him without a sound. With a single sweeping kick, he sent Kysuke hurtling through the air like a cannonball, smashing straight into the arena below. "Father!" As the dust cloud rose, Haruto finally snapped back to reality. A trace of uncontrollable panic surfaced in his eyes. What had just happened? That proud and invincible father of hiswho had reigned supreme for so longhad been sent flying by a single kick. Who exactly was this enemy? "How dare you?!" Witnessing Isshiki strike first, Senju Tka''s brows shot up, her fury evident. She ordered her subordinates to continue evacuating the civilians while she led a small team in a direct charge toward the intruder. "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet!" With the signature Water Release technique of the Senju clan, five colossal water dragons surged into the sky, sealing off all possible avenues of escape. Isshiki looked up, his gaze filled with undisguised disdain. "So this is the so-called legacy of Ninjutsu?" He sneered, his voice dripping with scorn. "How utterly insignificant." A pattern of black markings gleamed in his palm as the power of his Kma activated. In the blink of an eye, the five roaring water dragons were swallowed into nothingness, vanishing as if they had never existed. All forms of ninjutsu were ultimately driven by chakra, and against the absorption power of the tsutsuki Clan, escape was an impossibility. "What?!" Senju Tka was taken aback, her expression filled with astonishment. She had not expected the enemy to possess an ability capable of absorbing ninjutsu. No wonder he dared to act so brazenly, showing up alone to disrupt the Chnin Exam venue. "What a pity. Today, you are destined to" "Annoying." A calm, indifferent voice rang out. The next instant, Senju Tka, along with several members of the Konoha Police Force, saw their heads explode like watermelons dropped from a great heightshattering into a grotesque mist of blood, brain matter, and fragmented bone. A woman whose name had once echoed throughout the Warring States period, a kunoichi renowned across the shinobi worldSenju Tkawas slaughtered in an instant, without even the chance to resist. That scene made everyone in the area truly grasp the gravity of the situation. "Damn it!" Senju Tobirama clenched his fists, his teeth grinding together in seething fury. The loss of his comrade ignited a cold, simmering rage within him. He had planned to observe, to assess the enemy''s capabilitiesbut now, there was no room for hesitation. Shadow Clone Technique! "If ninjutsu is useless, then I will slay you in close combat!" The moment the jutsu was executed, multiple identical figures spread out, each wielding a kunai wrapped in violent, swirling torrents of water. The cutting power of this technique was no less formidable than the famed Chidori Blade of the Uchiha. Water Release: Water Blade Slash! BANG! BANG! BANG! Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could even register what had happened, several clones burst apart in rapid succession, dispersing into a mist of chakra. "Pointless tricks." tsutsuki Isshiki''s left eye narrowed slightly as if he had perceived something. His head tilted ever so slightly to the left. An instant later, a katana sliced through the air, missing his ear by a hair''s breadth. The one behind the sudden ambushnone other than Senju Tobirama. Using shadow clones as a distraction, he had seized the opportunity to launch a Flying Thunder God sneak attack. There was no doubthis proficiency in ambush tactics had reached an even greater level. Unfortunately for him, this time, he had encountered an opponent beyond his ability to contend with. With a simple motion, Isshiki caught Tobirama''s throat in an iron grip. His other hand easily pried the katana from the white-haired shinobi''s grasp. The sharp edge of the blade pressed against Tobirama''s chest, right above his heart. Isshiki''s voice was indifferent, almost lazy. "Your speed is too slow." "And also" "Don''t bother attempting a sneak attack against someone with the Byakugan." "I despise underhanded tactics the most." Even as he spoke, his djutsuSukunahikonaactivated. Giant black rods materialized in the air, just as several dark green arrows rained down from the sky. The two forces collided, shattering upon impact. "Honestly, I wouldn''t have minded if you had kept fighting." A voice drifted out from the ruinsUchiha Izuna. Emerging from the dust, his crimson eyes burned with intensity. "Whether he lives or dies is of no concern to me. I only saved him because it was my duty." His Sharingan glowed ominously as the ethereal form of Susanoo enveloped his body, its armor gleaming with an unyielding radiance. "However" "You made one fatal mistake." "You should not have set your sights on Konoha." His voice was like a death knell. "I regret to inform you" "Today, you will die here." At that moment, Izuna moved. Taking advantage of the opening, Tobirama activated Flying Thunder God, escaping from Isshiki''s grasp. "Forbidden Jutsu: Edo Tensei!" Standing beside him, Izuna let out a low chuckle. "Never thought we''d end up fighting side by side, huh?" Tobirama scoffed. "Hmph, tell me about it." Thus Uchiha Izuna and Senju Tobirama versus tsutsuki Isshiki. A battle of unprecedented proportions was about to erupt. --- Meanwhile, below the arena Kysuke struggled to push himself off the ground. "Cough cough" After lying still for a long time, his internal organsbrutally shaken by a devastating impactwere only now beginning to recover. The resurrected tsutsuki Isshiki was far more terrifying than before. A single, seemingly casual kick from him had been powerful enough to shatter the defense of a fully formed Susanoo. Had Kysuke not evolved into the Ultimate Sage Body, possessing a physique rivaling that of the Six Paths level, he likely wouldn''t have been able to stand up again. "Father!" Suddenly, a familiar voice called out to him. Turning his head, he saw three young figures standing beside him. At some point, they had arrivedeach gripping a kunai, their small bodies trembling yet firm, standing in defiance against overwhelming power. Despite the fear in their eyes, they were ready to protect their teacher with everything they had. Seeing this, the tension in Kysuke''s face eased. A quiet smile, one that came from deep within his heart, slowly took shape. "Looks like I haven''t been a complete failure as a human being." But despite the warmth he felt, their reckless actions were not something he could condone. "You threego assist with the village''s evacuation. Leave this battle to me." Without waiting for protest, Kysuke placed a firm hand on Eri and Jun. In a flash of light, they vanishedteleported to another part of Konoha with Flying Thunder God. Lowering his gaze, he met the worried eyes of his son. Reaching out, he ruffled the boy''s hair, tousling the soft strands into a mess. "Father" "What?" Kysuke smirked nonchalantly. "Worried about me? Don''t forgetwho do you think I am?" His son pouted slightly. "The so-called ''God of Shinobi'' you don''t have to keep reminding everyone." "Good, as long as you remember." With a flick of his cloak, Kysuke glanced toward the battle raging above. "The enemy is strong. I won''t have the energy to protect you." His son clenched his fists, his hesitation lasting only a moment. "Then I''ll go help evacuate the villagers." Kysuke nodded approvingly. "Haruto." "Yes?" "From now ontake care of your mother and sister." The boy froze, his breath hitching. "Father, you" Before he could finish, Kysuke activated Flying Thunder God once more, teleporting the boy to where Mito was. Now alone, Kysuke exhaled, shaking his head with a soft chuckle. "Honestly he''s such a handful." "Already eleven years old, and he still doesn''t know how to confess his love to Eri." "Really, daughters are much bettersweet, caring, always thinking of their father. Why did I even bother having a son?" Despite his grumbling, an amused smile lingered on his lips. Then, without hesitation, Kysuke slowly ascended into the air, his figure rising steadily until he landed atop the grandstands. There, the battle had already reached a grim conclusion. Both Izuna and Tobirama lay utterly defeated. Their limbs were impaled by jet-black rods, rendering them completely immobileunable to put up even the slightest resistance. "Rest assured," Isshiki said with a faint smile, his tone calm yet laced with chilling certainty. "They are an excellent nourishmentI won''t let them die so easily." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 251 - 251: Golden Wheel Rebirth Explosion Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon At the Chnin Exam arena, on the left viewing platform. "It seems you have regained your former strength." Kysuke''s gaze was fixed on the six lifeless corpses below. The pressure in his heart intensified in an instant. He had already overestimated his enemy to the greatest extent possible, yet he never imagined that even the Sage of Six Paths himself would meet his end at Isshiki''s hands. To claim victory? One wordimpossible. With a sharp clap, Kysuke pressed his hands together. A tremendous surge of natural energy rushed toward him, and in the blink of an eye, he entered Sage Mode. However, at the level of the Six Paths, Sage Mode had long since lost the dominance it once possessed. At most, it slightly enhanced his chakra, but it was far from enough to bridge the gap into the realm of the Six Paths. Simply put, there remained an insurmountable chasm between him and his enemy. "If ninjutsu has lost its effectiveness, then Dust Release, Ice Release, Lava Release, and other kekkei genkai are useless as well." "Fortunately, I have mastered the Steel Release and Swift Release. The former strengthens my body''s defense, while the latter ensures I can keep up with my opponent''s speed." As he saw that most of the non-combatants had been evacuated, Kysuke''s gaze darkened. With a burst of Swift Release, he swung his Sage Staff fiercely at his opponent''s waist. To an outsider, his speed seemed almost indistinguishable from teleportation. However, against Isshiki, it failed to cause even the slightest confusion. A long black rod materialized in Isshiki''s hand, and with effortless ease, he blocked the Sage Staff before him. Kysuke reacted instantly. With a mere thought, his remaining Truth-Seeking Orbs transformed into sharp blades, slashing toward his enemy at point-blank range. Sukunahikona! What seemed like a flawless, seamless attack was riddled with openings as vast as the ocean in the face of Isshiki''s ability to shrink his entire body instantaneously. "Damn it." Realizing his imminent danger, Kysuke activated the power of Susanoo without hesitation. A dark golden armor of a Karasu Tengu enveloped him completely. With his Sharingan rendered ineffective, he could only rely on the vague sensory perception granted by Sage Mode to predict the direction of Isshiki''s assault. "As expected, he''s coming from the front." Raising the Yata Mirror in defense, Kysuke could only pray that its durability was strong enough to withstand the incoming attack. As for the Flying Thunder God Technique, it was completely useless in a battle of this magnitude. Let alone against the monstrous power of tsutsuki IsshikiKysuke himself, even after teleporting, would be stuck in momentary rigidity for a fraction of a second, which was more than enough for Isshiki to move around him several times over. *BOOOOMMM!* A devastating kick landed precisely on the shield, sending a visible shockwave exploding outward. The Yata Mirror, a supreme defensive treasure, lived up to its name. Its incredible hardness did not disappoint Kysuke. The problem washe himself couldn''t withstand the sheer, planetary-level force of impact. Amid the collective gasps of the audience, Kysuke was sent hurtling backward. His body crashed through countless buildings, carving a path straight across Konohagakure until he finally slammed into the thick outer wall of the village. "Lord Kysuke!" Uchiha Kochou arrived in haste, her Mangeky Sharingan flaring to life. A colossal pink Susanoo formed around her, and with a massive naginata in hand, she cleaved down at the enemy with overwhelming power. "Die, you bastard!" "Ah, it''s you." Isshiki immediately recognized the woman. That day, in Hyga Yayoi''s laboratory, she had been conducting some sort of experiment. Shaking his head slightly, Isshiki shrank his body again, effortlessly evading the clumsy swing of the naginata. "Woman, you are no match for me." "Submit to me, and you shall attain eternal life." Uchiha Kochou''s awakened rule-defying djutsu had left a deep impression on Isshiki. If she reached the level of the Divine Flame, her abilities would surely evolve. Perhapsshe might even become a powerhouse comparable to the "Twelve Apostles." Tearing through her Susanoo with ease, Isshiki halted his attack. His expression was cold and unreadable as he looked at her, waiting for her response. As a member of the "Avalon" faction, his doctrine was absolutekill all who stood before him and consume every form of life on a planet with the Divine Tree. He would never act like Kaguya, who foolishly sought to rule the Shinobi World. Had she acted sooner, absorbed Earth''s vitality completely, she would never have been sealed for thousands of years. The "Saint Sanctuary" had been a pathetic joke. It was only fitting that their organization teetered on the brink of destruction. Otherwise, how could a so-called princess of their order be reduced to serving him as a mere vassal? (P.S: Rest assured, there are no Chinese elements in this story.) "Submit?" Uchiha Kochou raised an eyebrow, her gaze flickering as reason and desire clashed violently in her mind. Seeing her hesitation, Isshiki took the opportunity to whisper, his voice filled with temptation "The universe is far grander than you can possibly imagine." "Follow me, and you will gain eternal life, supreme power, and the privilege to witness the fall of galaxies and the rise of civilizations." "Billions of beings will tremble beneath your feet, and the stars will become your eternal battlefield." "Come, take just one step forward, and you shall ascend as the greatest existence in the cosmos." The greatest eternal being... Kochou''s eyes lost focus for a moment. Slowly, almost mechanically, she lifted her hand. In the end, reason had lost to the desires hidden within her heart. "Excellent. You have made the right choice." A smile spread across Isshiki''s face. Gaining such a powerful subordinate delighted him. Without hesitation, he reached out to grasp the hand she offered. And in that momenthe caught a glimpse of something gleaming in her eyes. She''s tricking me. Isshiki''s expression darkened instantly. He released her hand at once, summoning the Daikokuten: Falling Star, and conjured a black rod that pierced straight through her chest. His instincts screamed that she had some ulterior motive. Yet no matter how carefully he probed, he couldn''t sense anything unusual. "Did her ability fail?" That was the only possible explanation. Looking down at the bloodstained woman, Isshiki''s tone was cold and emotionless "How fortunate. You actually managed to avoid a fatal wound." "But that won''t change the inevitable outcome." "You refused me. Today, you will die here." Raising his head, he coldly watched as a figure sped toward them from the horizon. "He won''t be able to save you either." "Then what about me?" A sharp, piercing sound split the air, echoing from beyond the sky. With her Tenseigan Chakra Mode fully ignited, Hyga Yayoi blazed forward like a comet, tearing through the sky toward her target. Her hands carved through the air, summoning a tempest of amethyst-hued palm strikes that rained down like an unrelenting storm. Gentle Fist Art: Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack! "Oh, shit" Uchiha Kochou barely managed to stabilize herself, forcing her battered body to retreat just in time to escape the merciless bombardment. "Is this what you call a rescue?! Are you trying to kill me instead?!" To an outsider, it might have seemed as if that lunatic had come to finish her off rather than save her. She had barely evaded the attack, but as for tsutsuki Isshikihe had no intention of dodging at all. "Kaguya''s technique I never thought I''d witness it again." A complicated emotion flickered through the man''s eyes. Even an attack capable of shattering planets, unleashed by the Sage of Six Paths himself, had failed to truly harm him in his restored state. Hyga Yayoi''s power, while formidable, was still inferior to Kaguya''s. If not for her exceptional talents in scientific research, Isshiki could have ended her life in an instant. "Do you still refuse to see reality?" His form suddenly shrank, allowing him to effortlessly slip through the seemingly impenetrable barrage of strikes. Uchiha Kochou was expendable. If she refused to serve him, then she was nothing but a threat left unchecked. Hyga Yayoi, however, was different. Her expertise in gene extraction and cloning was invaluableeven to him. As long as there was even the slightest possibility, he wanted to recruit her. Who knew what the future might hold? If he ever encountered similar obstacles again, with her abilities at his disposal, he would never have to worry about finding a suitable vessel for reincarnation. Returning to his original size, Isshiki was just about to speak, intending to issue a threatwhen suddenly, a dazzling golden light burst forth right before his eyes. A powerful sense of danger erupted within him. Without a moment''s hesitation, he pushed his chakra to its absolute limit. Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion! The ultimate offensive technique granted by the Tenseigan erupted in Yayoi''s hands with overwhelming force. A single strike capable of splitting the moon apartits sheer destructive power perhaps even surpasses the slashes of the Six Paths Susanoo. After all, Hagoromo tsutsuki had been in a weakened state, unable to exert his full strength. Even a being as powerful as Isshiki, a god-like existence, had to summon every ounce of his vigilance to confront this attack head-on. If he miscalculated even slightly, he could very well suffer a fatal wound. Facing the energy beam that resembled a lightsaber, Isshiki clenched his fist and swung it forward with his full might. An invisible shockwave spreads through the air, churning the skies above Konohagakure into a chaotic storm. Though he managed to block the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion, the sheer force of the impact still sent him hurtling several kilometers away. Witnessing this, Kysuke couldn''t help but praise Yayoi''s strength. "She''s probably surpassed tsutsuki Toneri by now." "You stay behind and protect Konoha." Blocking the woman who intended to follow him, Kysuke smiled and said, "You know as well as I dono one can kill me." "" Yayoi stared at the man, his face full of reckless bravado, and couldn''t even be bothered to expose his lie. Besides, she understood the reality of the situation. Even the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion had failed to take down their enemy. What more could she do? Just because Isshiki had taken the hit once didn''t mean he would allow himself to be struck again. "Remember this," she said coldly. "Without my permission, even if you die, I''ll drag you back from hell." Hearing this, Kysuke merely chuckled before dashing off in pursuit. This was what he appreciated about Yayoishe never acted blindly out of emotion. Had it been another woman, she might have insisted on following him, only to end up dead at the enemy''s hands. Not only would that interfere with his battle, but it would also disrupt the plans he had laid out. But nowhe could fight without reservations. Even if he were to fall in battle, there was a high probability that he could be revived. Leaving a backup plan for every situationthis was a lesson life had taught him in his past existence. Before long, earth-shattering tremors erupted outside Konohagakure. The clash between two Six Paths-level beings overshadowed even the very world itself. Despite Konoha''s perceived strength, all they could do was erect a barrier to shield the village from the aftershocks of battle. As for providing reinforcements for the Hokage Izuna, Tobirama, Kochou, Yayoi Four widely recognized powerhouses had already fallen one after another. Who else could possibly step forward? --- Meanwhile, in a distant region of the Land of Fire, a lone figure was racing toward Konoha at breakneck speed. "The enemy has arrived even sooner than expected." A deep, mocking sneer curled the man''s lips, his crimson armor rustling in the wind. The one approachingwas none other than Uchiha Madara, who had just returned from his training at Rychi Cave. In his quest for greater power, he had devised what he believed to be the most effective methodstrengthening himself through the infusion of Senjutsu chakra. Now, he wielded the combined might of the Nine-Tails, the Sage body life force, Senjutsu chakra, and his own Susanoo. Uchiha Madara, in his current state, had ascended to the absolute peak of super Kage-level. He had even surpassed the Kysuke of the past. Now, he was capable of challenging a lower-tier Six Paths-level opponent. And yetthere was still an insurmountable gap between him and tsutsuki Isshiki. Hmm? As he dashed forward, an ominous premonition flared within Madara''s mind, prompting him to halt abruptly. Hovering in the air before him was a powerful, ethereal figure, clutching a monk''s staff. "I am tsutsuki Hagoromo," the figure declared, his voice deep and solemn. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In this world, I am known as the Sage of Six Paths." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 252 - 252: The Power of Yin, Madara’s Tomoe Rinnegan Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The forest was alive with the crisp, melodious chirping of birds. However, despite the tranquil atmosphere, the Sage of Six Paths wore a solemn expression, gripped by an almost irresistible urge to retreat back to the Pure Land. It was far too awkward. He had assumed that upon revealing his identity, the other party would at least display some level of aweif not bowing in reverence, then at the very least showing a proper reaction to meeting a legendary figure. Yet, contrary to his expectations, the situation had taken an entirely different turn. Looking at the soul floating quietly in midair, Uchiha Madara remained completely expressionless, his gaze cold and unreadable. He did not utter a single word, conveying his attitude solely through his eyes. "You came to see me for something?" "Indeed." Otsutsuki Hagoromo nodded slightly before divulging the news of Isshiki''s attack on Konoha. In truth, had it not been for Kysuke''s interference, his soul might not have escaped so easily. Since he was the one who had lured the enemy to the village, he felt that he should at least do something to assist. Kysuke was linked to his mother, and Hagoromo found himself disliking him. Meanwhile, Asura''s reincarnation was training in the Shikkotsu Forest, where his strength would naturally skyrocket without any need for external aid. That left only one person who could benefit from his helpthe reincarnation of Indra. Long ago, he had chosen to nurture Asura as his successor, a decision that had sparked a conflict between his sons, leading to a feud that had persisted for a thousand years. But now, Indra had voluntarily abandoned that struggle. Perhaps it was time for him to try leaving the future in Indra''s hands. "Stretch out your hand." A crescent-shaped seal gleamed, radiating a peculiar energy that caused Uchiha Madara''s heartbeat to unconsciously accelerate. Through Kyosuke''s explanation, Madara had already learned of the Sage of Six Paths'' history. That was precisely why he lacked the reverence most would show a legendary figure. However, now that the Sage was offering him power, Madara quickly reassessed the situation. Perhaps, just this once, he should at least feign a little politeness. "Don''t order me around." The moment he opened his mouth, his blunt retort made the Sage of Six Paths roll his eyes in exasperation. Despite his words, Madara still extended his hand. Their palms met. A surge of pure Yin energy flooded into his body, and in an instant, his Eternal Mangeky Sharingan underwent a profound transformation. "This" Madara was utterly stunned. For so long, he had been searching for ways to elevate his power, yet none of the methods he devised had been ideal. And now, on this very day, a celestial being had descended from the sky and effortlessly solved the problem that had troubled him for so long. "Hah! Now you see how formidable I am, don''t you?" Hagoromo maintained his composed, sage-like demeanor. But deep inside, he was immensely pleased. Seeing the reincarnation of Indra so utterly astonished at his powerit was truly a satisfying sight. "The future of the shinobi world is in your hands now." Watching Madara immersed in the sensation of his newfound power, the Sage of Six Paths quietly withdrew, vanishing without a trace. He had another destination in mind. A significant event was unfolding elsewhere, one that required his presence for the final step. As the chosen successor of Ninsh, Hashirama would soon receive the blessing of fate itself. Perhaps for the next thousand years, or even tens of thousands, he would bear the weighty responsibility of protecting the shinobi world. "Sigh." The Sage of Six Paths let out a quiet sigh, and for a fleeting moment, an inexplicable gleam flickered in his eyes. --- Thirty kilometers south of Konoha. BANG! BANG! BANG! Three consecutive punches struck the same spot. Susanoo shattered. A Truth-Seeking Orb crumbled. Even Kysuke''s Steel Release-enhanced body was nearly overwhelmed. Fortunately, his defense was unparalleled, and he managed to endure the onslaught. Isshiki''s ability to evade attacks was extraordinaryhe had no intention of engaging in direct combat, and no matter how hard Kysuke tried to catch him, he failed every time. With no other choice, Kysuke resorted to unleashing large-scale ninjutsu, attacking indiscriminately to force Isshiki into revealing his location. Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique! Developed by the Second Tsuchikage, this Kekkei Tta technique combined Wind, Fire, and Earth Chakra natures. It could disassemble targets down to the atomic levela certain death sentence for those who lacked space-time manipulation or the ability to absorb jutsu. Against an Otsutsuki, it wasn''t a perfect solution. But at the very least, it forced the enemy to use the Kma seal''s absorption ability, limiting his options. "This isn''t working." Another punch missed, sending shockwaves rippling through the earth. But no matter how powerful the impact, if he couldn''t land a hit, it was meaningless. Opening his system menu, Kysuke quickly scrolled through the list, searching for something that could turn the tide in his favor. BAAANG!! Before he could find a solution, his momentary distraction cost him dearlyIsshiki landed a devastating kick, sending blood spraying wildly from his mouth. Activating Susanoo, he raised the Yata Mirror just in time to block the follow-up attack. Even so, he remained at a severe disadvantage. "Damn it, you forced me into this." His heart hardened as he spent 200,000 system points to exchange for a special dojutsu. Due to the nature of the technique, its integration required time. If he could hold out until the process was complete, then he would have a chance to turn the tables. "Come on, I can play this game all day." --- Meanwhile, Isshiki, frustrated by his prolonged inability to defeat his opponent, grew increasingly impatient. In response, he activated Daikokuten, shrinking his body to a near-microscopic size. For all its so-called invulnerability, Susanoo was meaningless when its user could not detect an enemy slipping through the gaps. "I''ll deal with you later. First, I need to absorb the full power of the Tailed Beaststhen I''ll come back to finish you off." A black portal swirled open. Before Kysuke could react, space distorted around him, and in the next instant, he was banished into a timeless dimension where time itself stood still. "Annoying pest." That was Isshiki''s only evaluation of his opponent. The Ten-Tails'' energy was insufficient. If he wanted to cultivate the Divine Tree properly, he needed to gather all the scattered Tailed Beasts across the shinobi world. His centuries of experience had taught him the importance of caution. Rather than wasting time fighting Kysuke, his priority should be completing the Otsutsuki''s true mission first. Once he fully awakened his Divine Flame-level Dojutsu, then with a mere flick of his hand, he could erase Kysuke effortlessly. Turning toward Konoha, Isshiki took a step forward. Before taking action, he decided to recruit Hyga Yayoi first. He needed the technological power she possessed. "You bastard!" Suddenly, a furious voice rang out from above. Just as he began to lift his head, a powerful force struck Isshiki''s face without warning. *BOOOOM!!!* A terrifying impact landed squarely on his cheek, instantly distorting his entire appearance into something grotesque, as though his facial features were on the verge of flying off in different directions. He was sent hurtling across the ground, tumbling violently for nearly a hundred meters before finally managing to regain his footing and steady himself. His Byakugan activated to its fullest extent, and only then did he gradually make out the figure of the assailant who had ambushed him. The Rinnegan?! Isshiki was somewhat surprised. He had thought that apart from Kaguya''s offspring, no one else in this world had awakened those eyes. Moreover, their appearance bore a striking resemblance to the Rinne Sharinganan evolution achievable through the consumption of a Chakra Fruit. The only difference was the sheer gulf between their respective powers, as vast and absolute as the divide between the peak of a mountain and the depths of an ocean. "A power exceeding that of an ordinary Rinnegan Not bad, those are quite remarkable eyes," Isshiki mused aloud, lifting his gaze to the man who was now striding towards him. Uchiha Madara. A man he had once fought before. To be honest, Isshiki had never considered him a threat. Even now, that sentiment remained unchanged. If anything, he simply acknowledged that, back then, he had been a little too careless. He should have killed this man when he had the chance. Fortunately, it wasn''t too late to rectify that mistake. The Rinnegan? It was nothing more than a flawed imitation of the Rinne Sharingana mere inferior replica. Only the heirs of "Saint Sanctuary" had any real use for them. "Kaguya, your descendants are just as foolish as you were." In an instant, Isshiki shrank his body to an extreme degree and vanishedreappearing right in front of Madara in the blink of an eye. But before he could even make his move, two phantom-like figures suddenly materialized beside Madara, striking Isshiki and sending him flying for the second time in mere moments. "What?! More shadows?!" Isshiki''s eyes widened in disbelief. His mouth hung open, and he didn''t even bother wiping away the blood trickling from the corner of his lips. The surprises just kept coming today. Limbo: Border Jaila unique ability of Uchiha Madara''s Rinnegan. With this technique, Madara could create shadow clones in an alternate dimension. These invisible entities could intercept attacks on his behalf or launch devastating ambushes against his enemies. Their power was immensestrong enough to send even a Tailed Beast sprawling for half a day with a single strike. Ordinary Rinnegan users could produce up to four Limbo shadows. However, after obtaining the Yin Power of the Sage of Six Pathsand with his Tomoe RinneganMadara''s number of Limbo shadows had doubled to eight. It was an all-encompassing ocular technique, equally formidable in both offense and defense. With his arms folded across his chest, Madara gazed at Isshiki with an air of absolute arrogance. "Shrinking your body doesn''t seem all that impressive to me." With the Yin Power of the Sage of Six Paths flowing through him, Madara''s strength had skyrocketed to the mid-tier Six Paths level. Combined with his exceptional ocular abilities, he was now capable of contending against high-tier Six Paths-level opponents. "Arrogant fool." Isshiki did not become angry. There was no need to. Very soon, he would show this man what true power wasthe power of a being half a step into the Divine Flame Realm. --- Meanwhile, in an isolated dimensional space, Kysuke, who should have been completely unconscious, was instead struggling to adapt to his newly acquired ocular abilities. He also possessed a time-related ability, though it was becoming increasingly useless in situations like this. Still, ensuring his own mobility wasn''t an issue. "Almost there Just half an hour more, and I''ll be ready." It wasn''t that Kysuke didn''t want to step out and fight. But in his current state, doing so would be nothing more than throwing his life away. Instead of that, he might as well gather his strength and focus on deciphering Isshiki''s shrinkage ability. Only then would he stand a real chance at taking the enemy down. "Hold on, Madara." --- Outside Shikkotsu Forest Senju Hashirama let out a sigh as he slowly rose to his feet. "Why must it always come to this?" He murmured softly. Before him stood several freshly dug graves, each marked with the names of warriors who had once stood at the peak of the shinobi world. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were all reincarnations of Asura. And each of them, without hesitation, had sacrificed their lives for his sake. Without their power, resisting this invader would have been impossible. However, the sheer vastness of the strength they had left behind At the moment, Hashirama simply could not absorb it all. But time was a luxury he didn''t have. He had to return to the village immediately. He had to stand shoulder to shoulder with his old friends once more, even knowing that his chances of survival were slimnearly seventy percent against him. Even the Sage of Six Paths had failed to defeat this foe. How could he, in his current state, hope to prevail? But... "Whether I can win or not is one thing." "Whether I do something or not is another." "That bastard Kysuke Sometimes, when I really think about it, his words do make sense." Behind him, eight Truth-Seeking Orbs slowly floated into existence. Rising into the sky, Hashirama swiftly flew in the direction of Konohagakure. He had fused the power of ten Asura reincarnations into his body. Even though he had yet to fully integrate it, he had already surpassed the threshold of the Six Paths level. "Wait for me, Madara Kysuke." --- *BOOOOM!!!* Madara staggered backward, barely managing to keep his footing. Three of his Limbo shadows were all that remained. The rest had been completely obliterated. Even after reaching the Six Paths level, Madara still could not defeat Isshiki tsutsuki. And just when the situation was becoming dire A familiar, powerful voice echoed through the battlefield. "Madara! I''m here to assist you!" At that critical moment, Senju Hashirama finally arrived. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 253 - 253: The Majestic Buddha Clad in Susanoo Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "At long last." Even the ever-proud Uchiha Madara could not help but exhale a quiet sigh of relief. There was no denying ithis adversary''s strength was utterly overwhelming. To be able to push a Sage of Six Paths'' body to the brink of collapse That alone was proof of a power that stood at the absolute pinnacle of the Six Paths realm. Unless one fully absorbed the Ten-Tails and became its Jinchriki, facing such an opponent alone was an insurmountable task. But now, with Hashirama''s arrival, the crushing weight of battle was finally eased from Madara''s shoulders. Madara cast his gaze toward his long-time rival, his eyes briefly flickering to the Truth-Seeking Orbs hovering behind him. In a calm yet meaningful tone, he murmured, "You have become just like that man." Damn it. He condensed those Truth-Seeking Orbs before me? Even the arrogant and battle-hardened Uchiha Madara felt a hint of dissatisfaction. He could sense itthis power Hashirama had obtained might even surpass what he himself had achieved after awakening the Rinnegan. "Oh, you mean these?" Hashirama casually picked up one of the black orbs behind him, squeezing it in his hand with a puzzled expression. "I don''t really know how it happened either. I just received everyone''s power, and they appeared on their own." "They''re kind of a nuisance." "..." Madara wordlessly withdrew his Limbo Clones, deciding to ignore his friend''s unintentional show of superiority. For now, at least until his strength fully recovered, he would leave the fight in Hashirama''s hands. "Leave it to me! Anyone who dares to threaten the villageI will defeat them, no matter who they are!" With unwavering confidence, Hashirama charged forward, launching himself directly at the silent tsutsuki Isshiki. And then, in the blink of an eye, he was sent flying back even faster. "I see now. No wonder you were struggling so much." Hashirama scratched his head, his casual remark instantly sending Madara into a fit of rage. But just then, both of their expressions shifted simultaneously. Their instincts screamed danger, and they immediately assumed defensive stances. Madara managed to evade the attack using his Limbo Clones, but Hashirama was not so fortunate. Having never faced Isshiki before, he was unprepared for the enemy''s bizarre and unpredictable techniques. Before Madara''s furious gaze, a black rod suddenly and mercilessly pierced through Hashirama''s chestright where his heart was. "HASHIRAMA!!!" Hashirama''s regenerative abilities were monstrous, capable of healing even the most severe wounds in an instant. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, a vital organ like the heart That was a different matter. It had been so long Not since the day he learned of Izuna''s death had Uchiha Madara felt the chilling grip of despair. And today, for the first time in years, that same feeling surged back. But just as Madara was drowning in grief, Hashirama, as if nothing had happened, suddenly stood back up. With a casual motion, he yanked the black rod from his chest, and the moment it left his body, an inexplicable force instantly restored him to perfect health. "Were you calling me just now?" Hashirama asked, flashing a bright and almost infuriating smile. "I was just checking if you were dead. If not, hurry up and get ready for battle." At this point, Madara didn''t even bother to hide his emotions anymore. Think whatever you want. It''s not like it matters. "Oh, right." Hashirama reached into his robe and pulled out a glowing talisman. "This thing can restrict the enemy''s space-time techniques. My teacher gave it to me as a parting gift." "So what?" "I have a techniquea powerful one. It should be able to deal a significant blow to the enemy." Madara frowned in confusion. A powerful technique? Was there still something about Hashirama''s abilities that he, Uchiha Madara, was unaware of? Fine. He would just watch and see. [Remember, even if you''ve gathered the power of ten generations, using the True Several Thousand Hands technique is still too much of a strain.] [I know But there is something I must protect.] [You''re all the same Listen carefullyunder no circumstances should you maintain the technique for more than one minute. Not even our ancestors could save you if you do.] Recalling his conversation with his teacher, Hashirama murmured softly in his heart, "I''m sorry I may not be able to keep that promise." Sage Mode Activate! In an instant, Hashirama''s chakra surged, and his hands came together in a prayer-like gesture. Beneath him, the earth trembled as an enormous Buddha statue began to rise. Its towering form bore countless arms, stretching toward the heavens in an overwhelming display of power. Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands! The sheer size of the statue dwarfed even the Tailed Beasts, towering dozens of times higher. Its individual hands were large enough to grasp the Nine-Tails with ease, and its sheer power and scale were utterly overwhelming. Not even a Perfect Susanoo or a Wood Golem could comparethe head of the Buddha alone dwarfed them both combined. Even if their enemy did not understand its full might, Uchiha Madara certainly did. For the first time in a long while, he was speechless. "You''ve got to be kidding me." Though he said nothing aloud, the shock and awe in his eyes betrayed his thoughts. Even if he combined Senjutsu, the Nine-Tails, and his Perfect Susanoo into one, there was simply no way he could face this colossal Buddha head-on. Now, it was clear why Hashirama had needed a talisman to seal the enemy''s space-time abilities. With a form of this magnitude, as long as the enemy could not teleport away, there would be no escaping its devastating onslaught. "Watch closely, Madara. This technique was originally meant for you." "Hold on a moment." Before Hashirama could make a move, Madara suddenly placed his hands upon the Buddha''s massive head. A brilliant blue radiance spread forth, and in the next instant, all thousand hands of the Buddha were enveloped in the luminous armor of Susanoo. "Oh? That''s an interesting idea." Hashirama burst into laughter, his boundless vitality flaring to life. For the briefest moment, a faint streak of gray seemed to flicker at the roots of his hair. Top Transformed Buddha! Even from Konoha, dozens of kilometers away, the tremors of the earth could be felt. The clouds on the horizon were stained crimson, as if countless meteorites were cascading from the skies. Behind the great Buddha, countless arms stretched outward, each massive fist carrying the sheer, cataclysmic force of a falling star. Think the Tengai Shinsei is powerful? Then imagine a thousand such meteors crashing down at once. No Even that comparison fell short. Because now, each of those thousand fists was infused with the overwhelming power of Uchiha Madara''s ocular might. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! In the blink of an eye, the area within thirty kilometers ahead was engulfed in an apocalyptic assault, the destructive force of the Great Buddha resembling a nuclear explosion. Otsutsuki Isshiki tried to dodge. He shrank his body down to the smallest possible size, but before Uchiha Madara''s Tomoe Rinnegan, there was nowhere to hide. Hashirama provided the power. Madara locked onto the target. Their coordination was almost terrifyingseamless, relentless, and utterly precise. Even as he fought back with everything he had, Isshiki was struck down, his body driven deep into the earth by the overwhelming force of the Buddha''s fist. Before he could recover, an endless barrage followed. Each impact compounded the last, his wounds piling up, leaving him no room to retaliate. Never in his wildest dreams had Isshiki imagined that these two, fighting side by side, could unleash power surpassing even the son of Kaguya. Forget a mere meteorat this rate, even a celestial body the size of the moon would crumble beneath the Buddha''s fists. The only question was Could Hashirama endure long enough to keep attacking? From his eyes, twin streams of blood ran down Uchiha Madara''s face. He gritted his teeth, his voice hoarse with determination. "Hold on! We can''t give him a single chance to breathe!" "I know." Hashirama had already closed his eyes. Large patches of his hair had turned white, deep wrinkles creasing the corners of his face. Without the power of ten generations of Asura sustaining him, he would have collapsed long ago. Even so, his body was on the verge of complete exhaustion. What his teacher had saidone minutewas not a measure of how long he could last. It was a warning. If he exceeded the time limit, he would die. "If I can die for the sake of the village, then my death will have meaning." "Still I wish I could see the village one last time" It wasn''t just HashiramaMadara''s ocular power was also reaching its limit If this continues, his hard-won Rinnegan might go completely blind. "That bastard Kysuke" "I haven''t even settled the score with him for Father yet." "I just hope he''ll take care of the village and that brat Izuna." The relentless assault of the Great Buddha warped the very fabric of the world, sending shockwaves rippling across the entire shinobi realm. The sheer force of destruction rivaled the nuclear storm born from Naruto and Sasuke''s final clash. Far away, in the Hidden Leaf Village, the sky was shrouded in thick smoke. It felt as if the entire planet was on the brink of annihilation. If Deidara had been born yet, his standards for what constituted true art would have undoubtedly changed. "My god what''s happening?!" "Barrier team! Even if you die, hold the barrier in place!" "Where is the Hyuga Clan? What''s the situation on the battlefield? How is the Hokage?!" "Medical team! We have wounded here!" "Everyone, stay calm! Proceed to the evacuation zones in an orderly manner! Trust in the Hokagehe will emerge victorious!" "That''s right! As long as the Hokage is here, everything will be fine!" Hearing such blind optimism, some of the shinobi from other villages who had come for assessments couldn''t help but scoff. If your Hokage was truly that powerful Would this apocalyptic scene even be happening? Many from the other villages lamented their own misfortune. Of all times, why did they have to visit now? If only they had come earlieror later. If the invasion had waited until after they left, they wouldn''t have cared if the entire Hidden Leaf Village was reduced to rubble. But right now? For the sake of their own survival, even they had no choice but to hope that the God of Shinobi would emerge victorious. After what felt like an eternity, the devastating storm finally began to subside. The world slowly regained its clarity. The towering Great Buddha, once reaching into the sky, had begun to collapse. "Cough Cough" From within a bottomless chasm that had been blasted down to the planet''s molten core, tsutsuki Isshiki''s charred and mutilated body slowly stirred. His gaze flickered with fear. Even at the peak of his strength, he had nearly been killed by these two insignificant insects. Unbelievable. Outrageous. He remained still for several minutes, allowing his chakra to mend his body. Only after ensuring his wounds were fully healed did Isshiki exhale deeply. "Half my chakra remains If I hadn''t absorbed the Ten-Tails'' chakra, I really might have been in danger." After waiting a few more minutes for complete recovery, he finally rose into the air, soaring like an arrow through the opening above. "This farce has gone on long enough. It''s time I send you to your deaths." Against other opponents, Isshiki could have calmly declared, "I''ll spare you until the Divine Tree is ready." But against these two He simply couldn''t bring himself to say such words. On the battlefield, Hashirama lay unconscious, his once vibrant hair now completely gray. Nearby, Uchiha Madara lay sprawled on the ground, blood seeping from his eyes, his fate uncertain. A deep sigh broke the heavy silence. From the depths of the void, a lone figure stepped forward. Uchiha Kysuke. His gaze swept across the battlefield, taking in the sight of his two fallen friends. "How did things end up like this?" Without another word, two shadow clones materialized beside him. They carefully lifted Hashirama and Madara before vanishing into a hidden base for treatment. Only then did Kysuke slowly turn, his sharp gaze locking onto the enemy streaking toward him. "Let me bring this battle to an end." Eight Gates Released FormationEighth Gate: Gate of Death Open! .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 254 - 254: The Final Trump Card—The Infinite Eight Gates Formation Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The opening of the Gate of Death signified that Kysuke was prepared to stake everything in this battle. The Eight Gates Release Formation was the ultimate explosion of one''s latent potential. However great the power is unleashed, the body would inevitably bear an equal degree of destruction. No matter how much one tempered their physique, even if one reached the level of the Six Paths, Kysuke could not escape the severe consequences of opening the final gate. If it were possible to counteract its side effects with ease, then the Eight Gates technique would hold no meaning. --- "Hm?" tsutsuki Isshiki landed lightly on the ground, his expression tinged with doubt as he gazed at Kysuke. "A separate dimension that isolates space and time Given your shallow understanding of spatial manipulation, you shouldn''t have been able to escape." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Blood-red vapor churned violently around Kysuke''s body as he clenched his teeth, paying no heed to his adversary''s words. He could feel itevery second that passed, his body was deteriorating at an alarming rate. Even the seemingly resilient cells of his Sage Body were utterly incapable of slowing down the march toward his inevitable demise. And yet, it was precisely this price that granted him an explosive surge in power, allowing him to push his strength to the very limits of his opponent''s. The cost, of course, was his life. As for how he had managed to escape from the suspended time-space, it was made possible by his djutsu, which granted him minor control over time itself, coupled with the Kma Seal he had exchanged possessed the ability to open spatial transfer portals. To claim that escape was impossible would be nothing short of absurd. Naturally, he had no intention of sharing this information with his opponent. If Isshiki chose not to attack immediately, all the betterhe needed time to fully adapt to his newfound strength. The longer the delay, the greater his mastery over his power, and the more formidable he would become in the upcoming battle. "Unwilling to answer?" Isshiki smiled faintly, then shifted the conversation as he observed Kysuke''s state. "So, this is what it looks like when you unleash your full strength?" "Not bad. Judging purely from the level of power You are even stronger than the last one I fought." The "last one" he referred to was most likely the Blackened tsutsuki Hagoromo. What Kysuke did not yet know was that the corrupted version of Hagoromo had long since perished, and the one who had battled Isshiki was, in truth, the original Sage of Six Paths himself. "What''s the matter? Are you afraid?" Kysuke shot back with a retort, his voice laced with defiance. At the same time, the turbulent crimson steam surrounding his body gradually subsidednot because his strength was waning, but because he had begun to gain control over the vast chakra surging within him. "Interesting." With a mere step, the ground beneath Isshiki shattered as he instantly closed the distance between them. "Even with only fifty percent of my power remaining, killing you is a mere flick of the wrist." A fist shot forward, its sheer force tearing through the air with a deafening sonic booma blow far beyond the reach of ordinary mortals. However, before Kysuke, who had opened the Gate of Death, such an attack was nothing to be feared. He bent his arms and thrust them forward; a thunderous boom resounded as he blocked the assault head-on. "What Impossible!" The shock in Isshiki''s eyes was unmistakable. Before he could recover, Kysuke''s right leg shot out, the crimson mist surrounding him erupting as a monstrous force crashed into Isshiki''s chest. "Urgh!" A mouthful of blood spewed from Isshiki''s lips, rising nearly six meters into the air. His entire body hurtled backward like a cannonball, streaking across the horizon at breakneck speed. "Damn it." Kysuke glanced down at his own leg, which was now in a wretched state, and clicked his tongue in frustration. This was his first time opening the Gate of Death, and his control over the immense power was still lacking. In the heat of the moment, he had gone overboard, completely wrecking his right leg in the process. "...Looks like I have no choice. I was hoping to hold something back, but it seems I''ll have to lay all my cards on the table." With that, he conjured a black rod of Yin-Yang Release and, without hesitation, stabbed it into his own abdomen. This small tool was not only capable of sealing chakrait also had the ability to receive chakra from a distant source, much like how Pain had remotely controlled the Six Paths of Pain. At this moment, however, what Kysuke needed was not chakra, but a life force potent enough to defy death itself. --- Moon Base, Rear Mountains Thirty-six monks sat in deep meditation, their expressions solemn and unwavering. They were the "Followers of the Afterlife," a cadre Kysuke had meticulously cultivated over the years. Each had mastered the forbidden technique known as One''s Own Life Reincarnationa jutsu capable of resurrecting the dead. By transferring their own life force into another, they could bestow a regenerative ability that even surpassed the legendary Sage Body. This technique was the true trump card of the God of Shinobi. With this power at his disposal, Kysuke could sustain the Gate of Death indefinitely. --- As his right leg rapidly regenerated, Kysuke let out a small chuckle. In the blink of an eye, he had already closed the distance to his adversary. His uppercut landed squarely, sending shockwaves rippling outward. Isshiki''s body twisted violently as he was launched toward the sky, shattering the few remaining wisps of clouds. "You bastard" Having endured multiple devastating attacks, Isshiki''s body was nearing its limit. Casting aside any semblance of dignity, he activated his dojutsu, Sukunahikona, reducing himself to a microscopic scale. Let''s see just how tough your internal organs are. Clearly, in the face of death, Isshiki no longer cared for pride. Survival was all that mattered. But just as Isshiki prepared to execute his plan, a startling realization struck him: his enemy had vanished. "Did he run?!" Confusion flickered across Isshiki''s face before a tremendous BOOOOM! shattered his thoughtsand his spine. Even as blood poured from his mouth, he forced himself to turn his head. What he saw sent a chill down his soul. The attacker was none other than Kysuke. And, astonishingly, his body had shrunk to nearly a microscopic size, just like Isshiki''s. "Impossible!" "How do you possess my dojutsu?!" Faced with his enemy''s astonishment, Kysuke merely responded with a cold smile, Kysuke merely offered a cold smile, withholding any further explanation. Meanwhile, at the lunar base, among the thirty-six members, seven had already perished permanently. His time was running out. "There''s no other choice I''ll have to borrow Might Guy''s technique." A powerful gust surged forth as an incredibly violent air shockwave slammed into the enemy head-on. Evening Elephant! This high-level taijutsu technique, usable only after opening the Eighth Gate of Death, created an air cannon by harnessing sheer force. The technique accelerated in intensity from the First Step to the Fifth Step. Its destructive power was overwhelmingat the first step alone, it could blast a bottomless crater into the earth. The immense pressure of the compressed air locked his opponent in place, and without hesitation, Kysuke unleashed a second punch. Evening ElephantSecond Step! Then came the third punch. The fourth. And finally, the ultimate fifth punchdriven directly into the enemy''s chest, with the air cannon detonating at point-blank range. The impact was devastating. Kysuke''s arm, along with his opponent''s entire torso, was obliterated in the blast. Yet, even with such a catastrophic injury, tsutsuki Isshiki still refused to die. Kysuke lowered his gaze, staring at the empty space where his right arm had once been. With a soft sigh, he acknowledged a grim realityOne''s Own Life Reincarnation could not restore lost limbs. Now, he had truly become a one-armed warrior. Even if he survived this battle, he would be condemned to a one-handed existence for the rest of his life. "As expected, even this level of attack is not enough to erase him completely." "I still have the Night Guy technique at my disposal but Six Paths Madara already proved that it isn''t sufficient." "To kill an tsutsuki, their entire body must be utterly annihilated. Concentrating all attacks on one point is futile." At that moment, more than half of the Followers of the Afterlife had fallen, and the survivors were dying at an accelerated rate. "This will be the final strike." Kysuke forcibly cleared his mind of all distractions. The crimson mist surrounding his body surged, its intensity so great that even the Truth-Seeking Orbs began to lose their protective stability. *BOOOOOOMMM!!!* His right ankle exploded entirely, but he didn''t stop. With unparalleled speed, he charged toward his opponent, his body wreathed in a storm of blood mist and his fists clenched with such force they seemed capable of tearing through time itself. Eightfold Explosion! The Eight GatesOpen, Rest, Life, Pain, Limit, View, Wonder, and Deatheach ignited, unleashing boundless power. Even when he had already surpassed the limits of his body, this final burst of strength propelled him even further. Within a single second, hundreds of punches rained down upon various parts of Isshiki''s body. Each strike carried a third of the destructive force of an Evening Elephant blowa level of power that no ordinary being could withstand. "This is everything I havethis is the proof of my existence, Uchiha Kysuke''s legacy in this world!" "Fear me! Tremble before me! And now DIE!!" Eightfold Explosion: Rasetsu''s Solo Dance (Rasetsu Dokubu)! One second. Three seconds. Five seconds. Ten seconds. Twelve seconds! In twelve mere seconds, Kysuke delivered over one thousand two hundred devastating punches. The air itself could no longer endure the speed of his fists, distorting space-time in several places, warping reality around him. The sheer scale of destruction in their battle was reaching the very limits of what the Earth could withstand. And in these final, fleeting moments, Kysuke unleashed everything within himburning away his very essence, holding nothing back. In exchange, he summoned an ultimate, unparalleled power, a force beyond comprehension. The result? tsutsuki Isshiki was utterly obliterated. The once-mighty Isshikione of the most terrifying beings to ever walk the worldnever even had the chance to utter a final word. His existence was erased in an instant, his body reduced to ashes, then scattered into nothingness. Not even the smallest fragment of his being remained. [System Notification: tsutsuki Isshiki successfully slain. You have earned 200,000 points.] [System Notification: Comprehensive System upgrade in progress. Item exchange limit increased to 1,000,000 points.] The rewards were staggering. A foe who stood at the absolute pinnacle of the Six Paths level had granted him an unfathomable 200,000 points upon death. And with the system undergoing an upgrade, even greater and more powerful items would now be within reach. Yet Kysuke would never have the chance to enjoy any of it. The Ultimate Sage Body was immensely powerful, but it lacked the regenerative miracles of the Yang Power. More importantly, in those last few seconds, Kysuke had burned away everything within him. The moment the battle ended, his body had already begun collapsing at a cellular level. The battle between the two strongest warriors of this era had reached its conclusion. Yet, when the dust settled, there was not even a trace left of their existence. --- On the Moon, within the hidden base. The entire Followers of the Afterlife Squad had been wiped out. Not a single one remained. The clan membersthose who were assigned to defend the basehad already descended into a complete state of panic. "This is bad! Someone, report to the captainnow!" "Hurry! Something terrible has happened!" --- Konohagakure, underground shelter. Uchiha Nagisa sat in silence, staring blankly at her dirt-stained white sneakers. The shelter around her buzzed with quiet murmurs, yet everything felt distantmuted. For reasons she couldn''t quite understand, tears welled up in her eyes. A lump formed in her throat, and before she knew it, her small frame was shaking. The sobs came suddenly, uncontrollably, wracking her body with grief she couldn''t name. CRACK! Mito, the bun-haired princess, had been mid-stepabout to kneel beside her daughterwhen she froze. Her breath hitched. A sharp chill crawled up her spine. Trembling fingers reached for her neck. There, pressed against her skin, was the amulet she had worn for over a decade. Fine cracks now marred its once-perfect surface. And in that instant, memories crashed into her like a tidal wavescattered echoes of a life once filled with warmth. [I, Uzumaki Mito, would rather die than marry you!] [Wahhh~ I''m going to marry someone else, do you even know that?~] [Kysuke, will you marry me?] [Will it hurt to have children?] [Kysuke~] A crushing sense of suffocation overwhelmed her. Mito bent over, gripping her knees, gasping for breath as if the very air itself had turned against her. She fought desperately to suppress the tears threatening to spill over. Not now. Not when her children still needed her. She could not afford to show even the slightest hint of weakness. Now was not the time to fall apart. --- In a hidden base, somewhere unknown. Uchiha Madara struggled to his feet, forcing himself upright. Closing his eyes, he extended his sensesreaching out, searchingonly to let out a bitter chuckle. "You reckless fools Always doing things your own way." Turning his head, he glanced at Hashirama, whose once-vibrant hair was now streaked with white. Madara said nothing. For a long moment, he simply watched. Then, without another word, he turned and staggered into the darkness. His form faded, swallowed by the unknown. From this moment on, no one would ever hear of him again. "I will follow through with the plan and protect the shinobi world from the shadows." --- Konoha Year 6, July 12th. An unknown enemy infiltrated the Chnin Exam arena, defeating every opponent in their path and reducing countless buildings to rubble. In response, the Three Gods of Konoha stood together against the looming threat. Senju Hashirama was gravely wounded. Uchiha Madara vanished without a trace. The First Hokage fought alonefighting until his final breath, perishing alongside the enemy. In recognition of his unparalleled sacrifice, the village erected a colossal statue at its main gatesa monument to the First Hokage''s legacy, ensuring that future generations would never forget. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 255 - 255: Uchiha Haruto’s Mangekyō Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Konoha, Year Eight. It had been two years since the First Hokage had saved the Shinobi World. The great battle of that day had been witnessed by shinobi from all villages, and they had seen firsthand just how terrifying the enemy''s power truly was. For the sake of maintaining peace, Konoha compiled all the information it had on the tsutsuki clan and unconditionally shared it with the four other great hidden villages. The message behind this act was clearthe only reason you are still alive and free to scheme as you please today is because the First Hokage fought with his life on the line. Without Kysuke''s desperate struggle, there would be no peace, no prosperity. Unfortunately, outside of Konoha, none of the other hidden villages believed in such nonsense about extraterrestrial beings. And even if such enemies had once existed, hadn''t the Hokage already taken care of them? What was the point of trying to intimidate them with a man who was already dead? The other nations had far more pressing concernsKonoha, after such an upheaval, was bound to suffer a significant decline in military strength. Uchiha Kysuke had fallen in battle. Uchiha Madara had vanished without a trace. Senju Hashirama was no longer the invincible force he once was. Konoha''s weakened state was now an undeniable reality. As for the Second Hokage? Ha! A figure propped up by sheer reputation alone. Did he really think himself worthy of being compared to the Three Gods who had survived the brutal Warring States Era? --- Three months after Uchiha Kysuke''s death, as the village was still steeped in grief, the Konoha Police Force quietly began making its moves in the shadows. The reason was simpleSenju Tobirama had set his sights on the position of Second Hokage. To be frank, he had never expected that both of Uchiha''s legendary figures would disappear from the world so suddenly. For the longest time, he had believed that the Hokage''s seat would forever be out of his reach. Yet, fate had taken an unexpected turn, and now, it was finally the Senju Clan''s time to rise. Even though his elder brother''s health was declining by the day, the name of Senju Hashirama alone still carried an immeasurable level of intimidation. Using his brother''s reputation, Tobirama began rallying the various clans, making grand promises of the future he would create once he took power. But just as he was gaining momentum, a sudden twist occurredUchiha Kochou stepped forward. With the full support of Mito, she boldly challenged Tobirama for the Hokage''s seat. Uchiha Kochou''s reputation was outstanding, and the Uchiha Clan''s influence far exceeded that of the Senju. Tobirama, on the other hand, had spent years carefully laying the groundwork for this moment. Many of the other clans were already leaning toward siding with him. Most crucially, Uchiha''s dominance was long established, making it clear that even if other clans aligned with them, they would never receive as secure a position as the Hyga or Fma. This realization became the deciding factor for many. Yet, just as tensions between the two factions reached a boiling point, Uchiha Kochou suddenly withdrew from the Hokage race and instead threw the full support of the Uchiha behind Hyga Yayoi''s candidacy for Second Hokage. The moment this announcement was made, Tobirama was caught completely off guard. For months, he had actively courted the Hyga, hoping to convince their leader to recognize the reality of the situation and sever ties with the Uchiha. Yet now, in a stunning reversal, the Hyga had not only refused his advances but had turned around and driven a second blade straight into his old wounds. Tobirama knew how to deal with Uchiha. But now that his opponent had become the Hyga, the strategies he had once mastered were suddenly useless. With no better alternative, he resorted to a different approachspreading rumors throughout the village, hoping to drive a wedge between Uchiha and the Hyga. And he chose his method wellwho truly deserved the title of Konoha''s strongest clan? His scheme was undeniably effective. Tobirama, with his seasoned and ruthless tactics, was an expert at sowing discord. Before long, real tensions began to arise between the two clans, with some hot-blooded members even going so far as to openly challenge one another to duels, determined to settle the matter through strength alone. Those who are not bound by interests are often shackled by reputation. "This is an open scheme," Tobirama said with confidence. As he sat back, ready to watch the chaos unfold and revel in the spectacle of his enemies tearing each other apart, something far more shocking happenedsomething that drew the attention of the entire village. Uchiha Haruto, the son of the First Hokage, successfully advanced to the rank of Jnin at the age of thirteen. The child of the God of Shinobi possessed a talent far beyond that of ordinary people. Of course, this alone was not enough to cause a major upheaval. What truly sent shockwaves through the village was what Haruto revealed during his final examinationa truth that left all those who understood its significance at a complete loss for words. Uchiha Haruto had awakened the Mangeky Sharingan. The Jnin overseeing his assessment was incapacitated within moments, suffering severe injuries from a single exchange. The rate at which Haruto''s strength had grown far surpassed anyone''s expectations. "From this day forth, anyone who holds grievances against the Uchiha Clancome find me." Haruto''s words were a declaration, an announcement to the entire village. Now, he had finally obtained the power he had long yearned forthe power buried deep within the Mangeky Sharingan. Yet, like all Uchiha who bore this accursed bloodline, the moment he awakened these eyes, his greatest desire was not to wield them in battlebut to trade them away for what he had lost. If given a choice, Haruto would have never awakened them at all. He would rather remain blind forever than hear his mother''s anguished cries on that cold, rain-soaked night or listen to his little sister''s tearful murmurs in the depths of her dreams. Each time these thoughts tormented him, he would find himself at the memorial stone, standing before it as if speaking to his father. "Tobirama''s schemes will likely fail. Aunt Yayoi''s strength is overwhelming; he wouldn''t dare confront her in direct conflict." "I promised youI would protect Mother and my little sister." "But why didn''t you keep your promise? They miss you terribly." Placing the fresh flowers before the memorial stone, Uchiha Haruto lowered his head in silence. For a brief moment, in the dim light, a faint glimmer of tears seemed to gather at the corners of his eyes. Yet, when he looked up again, all traces of sorrow had vanished. His gaze was sharplike a blade honed to a deadly edge. His eyes, dark pools of swirling intensity, carried a chill that seemed to seep into the air around him. Since awakening the Mangeky Sharingan, Haruto had changed completely. The carefree vibrancy of his youth had withered, replaced by an unsettling, steely resolve. He was well aware of his own transformation. He had heard Aunt Yayoi''s concerns, listened to Uncle Izuna''s warningsyet he did not care. If anything, he embraced the descent, welcoming the abyss that threatened to consume him. After all, such a path would only hasten the growth of his ocular power. Unlike many before him, Haruto had no need for the transplantation of Sage Body cells. From the moment of his birth, he carried the intertwined bloodlines of Asura and Indra. As he grew older and awakened his Mangeky Sharingan, the latent power of his Sage Body also began to stir. His chakra reserves surged at an astonishing rateso rapidly that even his closest teammates were left stunned. At the same time, Eri and Kurama Jun were deeply concerned for his mental state. Unfortunately, neither of them had yet attained the rank of jnin. Eri had only just recently passed her chnin exam and had chosen to pursue the path of a medical-ninmeaning that she was destined to walk a different road, unable to remain by Haruto''s side forever. "Father, rest assured. I will safeguard everything you have built." As time passed, the struggle for the Hokage position grew ever fiercer. Overall, it was clear that Hyga Yayoi held the upper hand. The downfall of Senju Tobirama was likely only one final push away. "And I shall be the one to create that opportunity." "Even if my father refuses to take you seriously, I, Uchiha Haruto, will defeat you all the same." Word spread swiftly throughout Konoha. It was said that Kysuke''s sonthe strongest of the new generation, Uchiha Harutohad openly challenged Senju Tobirama, the head of the Konoha Police Force. To ensure the battle would take place, Izuna even made a declaration: If Tobirama wins, the Uchiha will no longer interfere with the selection of the Second Hokage. This single statement sent shockwaves through the entire village. Had the Uchiha truly lost their minds? Were they really willing to wager the fate of their entire clan just to build a stage for a thirteen-year-old boy? No matter how talented he was, there was no way Kysuke''s son could be a match for Senju Tobirama. It wasn''t just about himeven if Izuna himself were to step into the fight, the outcome would likely be the same. Where did this unfounded confidence come from? Regardless of the whispers and doubts, once spoken, such words could not be taken back. Before long, Senju Tobirama responded with his usual, measured calm. "If it is my duty to educate the younger generation, then I shall fulfill it." See? He did not even entertain the possibility of losing. No matter how fast Uchiha Haruto''s strength had grown, there was simply no way he could stand on equal footing with Tobirama. Even in terms of chakra reserves alone, the gap was insurmountable. He was a Senjuan inheritor of Asura''s lineage. Perhaps he was no match for the legendary Three Gods, but surely, he would not lose to an unseasoned child. To many, the Uchiha''s actions seemed like sheer madness. Had they lost their ability to dominate the shinobi world without the backing of Kysuke and Madara? Even Uchiha Kochou, upon hearing the news, immediately abandoned her mission and rushed back to the village. She urged Izuna to withdraw the challenge. If that was not possible, she was even willing to fight in Haruto''s place. But Izuna''s response was brief and unwavering. "Haruto is no longer a child. He has the strength to challenge anyone." "What do you mean?" "His djutsu is rather... intriguing. You''ll understand once the battle begins." --- Time passed, and soon, the appointed day arrived. The entire Uchiha clan gathered in unwavering support of Haruto. In stark contrast, the Senju remained indifferent, as if they had never taken the challenge seriously. After all, Tobirama''s strength was undeniable. His abilities had already reached the threshold of the Super Kage level, and if he fought at full power, he could unleash force that rivaled even mid-tier Super Kage-level combatants. Such a vast difference in power was enough to render any djutsu meaningless. The Mangeky Sharingan? Tobirama had fought against it before. Even Uchiha Kochou''s bizarre and unfathomable rule-based ocular techniques had failed to bring him down. What, then, gave the Uchiha such unshakable confidence? At last, the battle commenced. Many among the spectators watched with eager anticipation, expecting nothing more than a display of Tobirama''s effortless superiority. Yet, as the fight unfolded, a shocking realization dawned upon them. Why did the brat''s strength seem nearly equal to Lord Tobirama''s? Not just in chakrabut even in raw power and speed, they were virtually identical! To an untrained eye, it was as if two Tobiramas were clashing against each other. This was the reason Uchiha Haruto dared to challenge him, despite the supposed gap in strength. His right eye possessed a terrifying ability"Kyd (Mirror Unity)." No matter how vast the power gap between him and his opponent, for as long as the djutsu remained active, his own strength would be forcibly elevated to match that of his adversary. This was why Izuna had stated that Haruto had the ability to challenge anyone. Senju Tobirama, unaware of this ability, was walking straight into a bitter defeat. Of course, merely matching an opponent''s strength was not enough to secure victory. Mirror Unity was only the foundation. His true trump card lay within his second abilityone that transcended all logic itself. "Ketsu (Certainty Shot)." A technique that rewrote causality itself, ensuring that any attack he made would inevitably land. Under normal circumstances, a thrown kunai was merely the cause, and striking the target''s heart was the effect. The outcome could be altered by countless external factors. But for Haruto, it was the reverse. "A guaranteed hit is the effect. The act of throwing is merely the cause." Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And so, when Haruto hurled his father''s legendary Kusanagi Blade, it tore through Tobirama''s abdomen in a manner that defied all reason. Senju Tobirama stood frozen, eyes wide with bewilderment. "What just happened? Who am I? Where am I?" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 256 - 256: The Five Kage Summit Convenes Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Remember thisI am not my father. I will not show you the same mercy he did." "If you continue to stand in my way, I swear I will make sure you die without even a place to be buried." As he spoke, Uchiha Haruto drew the Kusanagi Sword once wielded by his father. Through his mastery of reversing causality, he had decisively defeated Senju Tobirama, securing victory in their duel. This meant that the Senju clan was now completely out of the running for the position of Second Hokage. He had strengthened himself, seized the advantage by catching his opponent off guard, and used his djutsu to create the perfect opportunity. From beginning to end, Tobirama had been outmaneuvered, each step calculated and accounted for. Though some might call Haruto''s methods underhanded, there was no denying the outcomeTobirama had lost, and he had no one to blame but himself for failing to use his full strength. If this had been a battlefield instead of a duel, his head would have already been rolling on the ground. What use was there in complaining now? Understanding this, Tobirama said nothing more. He simply cast a long, lingering gaze at the young man before him. For a fleeting moment, he seemed to see another figure standing therea man who had once dominated the Warring States Era with his sheer might. "A tiger father breeds no dog son. Not bad at all." With that, he activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and vanished from the training ground. Today, he had lost to a junior. Even with a skin as thick as a fortress wall, he could not bear to linger any longer. If he did, the celebrating Uchiha would surely hurl insults at him, and he had no desire to endure such humiliation. As for Uchiha Haruto''s warning? To Tobirama, it was nothing but a joke. Even his father had never been able to deal with himwhat could a mere brat possibly do? One thing would never change: Uchiha was the greatest hidden threat to Konoha. As the future leader of the Senju clan, Tobirama knew he had to remain vigilant at all times. If those wicked people ever made a move, he had to be ready to counter them immediately. That child''s djutsu was impressive, but Tobirama was an experienced, veteran powerhouse. If they fought again, he would undoubtedly find a way to neutralize that strange, unavoidable attack. After all, just because something always hits its mark doesn''t mean it always killsdoes it? --- Tobirama''s unexpected defeat at the hands of a younger generation sent shockwaves through the village. In just a short time, Uchiha Haruto''s name resounded far and wide. Some even began calling him the strongest Uchiha of the current era. He accepted these accolades without hesitationreputation was a powerful tool. It would serve to protect his family and warn those who harbored ill intentions: even with his father gone, he was more than capable of cutting down any enemy. With Hyga Yayoi''s assistance, Haruto''s Sage Body continued to develop steadily. Through genetic cloning, she had even replicated a Sharingan with a 97% similarity to the original. Though slightly inferior in function, it still helped him expand his djutsu''s potential. The progress was slow, but far superior to the reckless methods Kysuke had once employed. With her unwavering support, it was only a matter of timewithin ten years, the Uchiha clan would have another nigh-invincible Super-Kage-level powerhouse. --- In the latter half of Konoha''s eighth year, Hyga Yayoi officially ascended as the Second Hokage. The prestige of the Hyga clan soared, and they were gradually showing signs of becoming the most powerful clan in Konoha. It was inevitable. Their Byakugan had an inherently high awakening rate, and now, with the integration of tsutsuki chakra from the moon, their power had reached unprecedented levels. Every new generation of Hyga shinobi now exhibited talent on par with Hyga Nejiif not surpassing him. Among them, a select few outstanding individuals even had the potential to awaken the Tenseigan in the future. If this trend continued, there might come a time when no clan in Konoha would be able to stand against them. Once again, the truth was evidenttechnology was the ultimate catalyst for power. With Yayoi''s unmatched scientific research capabilities, the rise of the Hyga clan was anything but surprising. Naturally, the Uchiha clan also reaped tremendous benefits. Due to the gradual refinement of Sage Cells, every Uchiha child who reached the age of ten could now awaken their Sharingan through external stimulation. Not only did this elevate their chakra reserves, but it also significantly enhanced their physical constitution, surpassing that of previous generations. It was fair to say that both the Uchiha and Hyga clans were steadily progressing toward an era of unparalleled dominance. --- In stark contrast to the rising Hyga and Uchiha, the Senju clan was in dire straits. As the ruling force of the Konoha Police Force, they still projected an air of authority, yet beneath that fa?ade, their foundation was already crumbling. Even the InoCShikaCCh trio of clans had begun to distance themselves from the Senju, let alone the vast population of civilians. Apart from the Sarutobi, the Shimura, and a few minor families, the Senju stood utterly isolated within Konoha. Haruto saw no reason to let them linger any longer. He had suggested wiping them out entirely. Yet, his proposal was swiftly rejected by Uchiha Izuna and Hyga Yayoi. "Don''t forgetthat man is still alive." Izuna sighed softly. Indeed, though Kysuke had perished and Uchiha Madara had vanished from the world, one name remaineda name that still commanded fear. Senju Hashirama. Though the once-invincible pillar now but a shadow of his former self, a frail remnant of his past glory. Yet, even in his weakened state, no one in Konoha dared to underestimate him. "Forget it," Haruto muttered. Knowing that eradicating the Senju would not be so simple, he shifted his focus to another pressing issue. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Konoha was at its weakest in years, its deterrent power greatly diminished, making it an inevitable target for foreign threats. Not long ago, Konoha stood as an unchallenged powerhouse. Even Kumogakure had been humbled, retreating like a beaten dog with its tail between its legs. Who could guarantee that another God of Shinobi wouldn''t rise in the Land of Fire someday? Of all the village leaders, none loathed Konoha more than the Raikage. He had begun forging covert alliances, meticulously probing its vulnerabilities. If there was even the slightest opportunity, he would not hesitate to strike. And he wouldn''t be the only one. The Kazekage of Sunagakure, Reto, was nothing short of a hypocrite. Back when Kysuke was alive, he had always maintained the facade of a friendly neighbor. But now that Konoha''s greatest deterrent was gone, he was the first to align himself with the Raikage. Even as he schemed with Kumo, the Raikage never forgotSunagakure, a village infamous for its treachery, could never be fully trusted. --- Konoha was not ignorant of these developments. Unwilling to sit idly and endure these hostilities, Yayoi had begun actively communicating with Iwagakure and Kirigakure, the two villages that had remained neutral. The response from Iwagakure was promising. The Tsuchikage had even expressed interest in visiting Konoha to learn about its advanced governance and development. Kirigakure, on the other hand, was far more reserved, keeping their intentions well hidden. No one could tell what they were truly planning. Kirigakure warranted vigilance, but as for Iwagakure, Hyga Yayoi had no qualms about welcoming them to Konohagakure as visitors. "Form distant alliances while attacking nearby foes"this was the strategic principle that Kysuke had originally devised. Both Iwagakure and Kirigakure were separated by natural barriers, making direct warfare between them and Konoha far from easy. For this reason, it was essential to foster good relations with these two villages. In contrast, Kumogakure and Sunagakure were to be fought whenever possible. If they could not be destroyed, then at the very least, their military strength had to be weakened. While the rule of "thirty percent military, seventy percent economy" did not entirely apply to the shinobi world, it nevertheless underscored the importance of economic power. From an early stage, the number one hidden operativehad begun implementing economic control over the Land of Wind and the Land of Lightning. The responsibility for these matters had since been handed over to Uchiha Haruto, who faithfully relayed everything to Yayoi and worked in full cooperation with the village to impose economic sanctions on the two nations. By the middle of the ninth year of Konoha''s founding, nearly half a year had passed. While other hidden villages had been developing rapidly, Sunagakure and Kumogakure alone found themselves struggling more and more with each passing day. Sunagakure, in particular, faced severe challenges. The vast, wind-swept deserts already made economic circulation difficult. With the Land of Fire actively obstructing their economic activities, Sunagakure''s financial situation had been in the red for the past three months. If they failed to find a solution soon, they would be doomed to a fate from which they could never recover. Faced with both internal strife and external threats, Sunagakure ultimately resolved to use war as a means to escape its economic predicament. Their target, naturally, was the resource-rich Land of Fire right next door. Of course, they were not foolish enough to take on Konohagakure alone. If they wished to strike, they first needed to secure allies. Having Kumogakure''s support alone was insufficientwhat Reto truly sought was an alliance with Iwagakure and Kirigakure. The only way to convince them to join the conflict was to demonstrate Konoha''s current weakness. Thus, the First Five Kage Summit was convened. On the surface, the five great hidden villages claimed they were gathering to establish trade agreements, reinforcing their absolute dominance in the shinobi world. The official goal was to ensure their own development while limiting the rise of smaller hidden villages. Behind the scenes, however, the five founding Kage had already made their decisionsthey would use this summit to personally assess the strength of the Second Hokage. If her reputation proved undeserved, there would be no further discussionKonohagakure would simply be carved up and divided among the four villages. If, on the other hand, she turned out to be formidable, then... well, each of them had their own ambitions, and what might happen next would be anyone''s guess. The Five Kage Summita gathering that had drawn the attention of the entire shinobi world. The chosen location was the Land of Iron. A nation untouched by war, where samurai and shinobi rarely interacted, making it a neutral and reassuring choice for all parties involved. For such a momentous occasion, each Kage naturally needed to travel with an escort. According to the established rules, each delegation could have no more than eight members, and only two bodyguards were permitted to be present at the meeting itself. This was a reasonable request, and Konoha had no objections. The only question remaining was: Who would serve as Hyga Yayoi''s personal guards? "Count me in." With a calm and composed voice, Uchiha Kochou stepped forward. Once the number third secret operative, Kochou was not only a formidable warrior but also possessed all the skills and discretion that an elite spy should have. Her presence alone would mitigate countless potential risks before they could even arise. As for the second bodyguard, Tobirama had originally proposed to accompany the delegation himselfhe wished to personally witness the proceedings of the Five Kage Summit. Unfortunately for him, Yayoi had no intention of humoring his request. After a brief moment of contemplation, she made her decisionher second escort would be Uchiha Haruto. As if she couldn''t see right through those schemers'' intentions. Did they want to test Konoha''s strength? Very well. This time, she would let them test it to their heart''s content. With two Mangeky Sharingan users by her side, coupled with her ever-growing mastery of the Tenseigan, she was bringing three of the most powerful djutsu wielders in the shinobi world. If nothing else, she was certainly granting the other four Kage considerable prestige by arriving with such an unparalleled lineup. "Raikage A, Kazekage Retoboth of them once fought against my father," Haruto mused. "If I can defeat them, it means I''ve taken yet another step closer to reaching his level." Noticing the flicker of murderous intent in his eyes, Yayoi cast him a thoughtful glance but chose to remain silent. She had no attachment to the so-called "Konohagakure." If not for Kysuke''s insistence, she would never have accepted Senju Tobirama''s invitation in the first place. Talk of the so-called ''greater good''? What nonsense. If Haruto truly wished to act, she would support him without hesitation. If war was to break out, so be itshe had no objections to letting the shinobi world witness firsthand the true success of the shinobi academy system. "Do as you wish. I''ll be here to support you." This was the promise she gave to the young man. Hearing this, Haruto felt a surge of gratitude but couldn''t help letting out a wry chuckle. Of course, he understood the true reason behind all this. In Konohagakure, the number of men hoping to court Yayoi could likely form a line stretching all the way to the daimy''s palace. And yet, every single one of them had met with failure. "One encounter with the old man, and their lives are ruined forever..." Haruto sighed, equal parts exasperated and amused. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 257 - 257: Konoha Will Always Be the Dominant Force Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Land of Iron, venue of the Five Kage Summit "Konoha will never make any concessions when it comes to territorial sovereignty," declared the Second Hokage with unwavering resolve, making her stance crystal clear. The moment the meeting commenced, the Kazekage, Reto, was the first to raise a demand. He sought economic support from Konoha for the benefit of the Hidden Sand Village. However, when Yayoi firmly rejected his request, he immediately escalated the situation by making an even more outrageous claimhe wanted to annex the Land of Rivers into his domain. It was well known that the Land of Rivers lay between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind. It was a small, neutral country without the strength to even establish a shinobi village. Despite its lack of military power, its existence played a crucial role in maintaining balance. If war were to break out between Konoha and the Hidden Sand, this intermediary land would provide both sides with buffer time to react. Without it, an enemy force could breach the borders before Konoha even realized that war had begun. If the Hidden Sand was claiming the Land of Rivers today, who was to say they wouldn''t invade the Land of Fire tomorrow? The enemy''s ambitions were blatant. Naturally, Yayoi would not allow them to succeed. Seeing her unwavering opposition, Reto merely smirked without saying a word. Seizing the opportunity, the Raikage immediately spoke up, "Hokage-sama, I believe you are overthinking the situation. I doubt the Kazekage has any intention of encroaching upon your nation''s lands." "Of course not," Reto responded leisurely, his confidence making it clear that he had already anticipated this reaction. At that moment, Yayoi finally understood their true intentions. This was not an isolated move by the Hidden Sand; they had planned in advance to target her and, by extension, Konoha itself. Since they had already made up their minds, there was no need for further pretense. *BOOOOM!!!* A terrifying surge of chakra erupted from Yayoi''s body. A green, flame-like aura enveloped her, radiating an oppressive pressure so immense that the other four Kage were visibly shaken. "You dare covet the Land of Fire?" "Very well, Kazekage, Raikageif you wish to take it, then come and claim it with your own strength!" The Second Hokage''s words left no room for negotiation. She was ready for battle. The sudden escalation alarmed the guards present, who immediately leaped into action. Among them were familiar figures: Shamon, Gengetsu Hzuki, Mu, and the Second Raikage. The lineup was undoubtedly formidable, a gathering of shinobi destined to become future Kage. Uchiha Haruto, gripping the hilt of his sword, cast a cold glance around the room. His Mangeky Sharingan flickered ominously as he sneered, "Hmph, a pack of spineless rats." His tone dripped with the same arrogance and defiance that once defined Uchiha Madara, a stark reminder of the clan''s unyielding pride. "You impudent brat." Reto raised a hand, signaling his subordinates to stand down. He had no intention of provoking an all-out warnot today. His objective was merely to probe Konoha''s strength, to measure the depths of their resolve. If a war were to break out, the Hidden Sand would not be the one to take the lead. Turning his attention back to Haruto, Reto narrowed his eyes. "You are the son of the First Hokage?" Haruto casts an indifferent glance at the older man, resisting the urge to pierce his heart with his sword. As much as he wanted to, he knew better. Even his father never acted recklessly in such situations, let alone himself. Wars between great nations were not to be taken lightly. Even if Konoha emerged victorious, could he truly bear the weight of all the lives lost? Not receiving an answer, Reto chuckled and spoke with unshaken confidence, "Back in the day, my battle with your father ended in a draw. This is the Five Kage Summit; it is no place for a mere child to act so presumptuously." A draw? Haruto''s expression twisted with incredulity. He could hardly fathom the audacity of the man before him. His father had single-handedly stormed the enemy camp, waged battle in the skies, and emerged unscathed. At the time, he had not been much older than Haruto was now. If this man had failed to defeat his father in his youth, how dare he stand here today and boast? A draw? Really? While my father was alive, why didn''t he just claim to have fought the God of Shinobi to a stalemate too? Only moments ago, Haruto had been considering resolving this conflict peacefully, but now, he could no longer contain his fury. There was nothing he couldn''t tolerateexcept the desecration of his father''s honor. Die, you old bastard! Golden light burst forth as Haruto discarded all patience. His voice carried the weight of his unshakable will as he retorted, "You have no right to determine whether I''m being presumptuous. If you have the courage, then come at me." "My father was merciful and spared the life of a lowly insect like you. As his son, I shall cleanse the shinobi world of this filth today." *BOOOOM!!!* A fully-formed, three-stage Susanoo materialized. The immense force of its emergence caused the conference hall to collapse from within. The Kage and their guards scrambled to evade the destruction. In response, another Susanoo emergedthis one pink, its presence equally overwhelming. Uchiha Kochou stood firm, her gaze brimming with murderous intent. "Raikage, our last battle ended unfinished. Today, let us settle it once and for all," she declared coldly. After the last war, she had spent an extensive amount of time training in Yayoi''s laboratory, determined to further refine her abilities. Her Mangeky Sharingan had grown far stronger. She was on the verge of unlocking the Eternal Mangeky. So long as the Raikage did not flee, she was confident she could bring him down. The ferocity displayed by the Konoha shinobi took everyone by surprise. No one had expected that, despite losing three of their strongest fighters, Konoha had not become more cautiousinstead, they had grown bolder and arrogant. Could this all be a bluff? At that moment, Yayoi, who had remained silent for some time, finally spoke. "You wish to test Konoha''s strength, do you? Very well. I shall grant you that opportunity today." She swept her gaze over the assembled leaders. "Since this is a challenge among the younger generation, I trust that Raikage-dono and Kazekage-dono will not refuse." "As for me" With a sharp hum, the green flames around Yayoi blazed even fiercer as she levitated into the air. Her piercing gaze locked onto the remaining two Kage. "Tsuchikage-dono, Mizukage-donolet us have a match as well." Before anyone could respond, the shinobi of Konoha launched their attacks without hesitation. Furious, the Kazekage barked an order for his subordinates to stand down. He would face this battle alone. Kysuke was an opponent he had no hope of defeatingthat much was clear. After all, no one in the entire shinobi world could best Kysuke, so there was no shame in that. However, if he had to seek help just to fight his son, then he might as well discard his pride entirely. "Magnet Release: Electromagnetic Cannon!" The Kazekage unleashed his signature Magnet Release technique. In an instant, the attack surged forward, crashing against the golden-bronze Tengu armor that cloaked Haruto. Unfortunately, just as it had failed to break through Kysuke''s Susano''o in the past, today it was equally powerless against Haruto''s three-stage form. Haruto''s eyes flashed with the activation of his djutsu. The Yasaka Magatama shot forth at lightning speed, aiming straight for his opponent''s head. If the Kazekage could not block this attack, there would be no other outcomedeath was inevitable. "Magnet Release: Iron Sand Wall!" In the nick of time, a dense wave of black iron sand surged up, barely managing to deflect the incoming attack. Staring at the deep fissure in the iron sand barrier, the First Kazekage took a deep breath. Had he hesitated for even a moment, he would have been torn apart on the spot. Haruto''s expression darkened. "Defensive techniques" he muttered, scowling. Of all opponents, he despised defensive fighters the most. Initially, he had planned to end this battle swiftly. But now, it seemed that a drawn-out struggle was unavoidable. Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Uchiha Kochou had already launched her assault. Her massive pink naginata cleaved through the air, its overwhelming force leaving the Raikage momentarily stunned. How was this possible? In just a single year, how had this woman grown so much stronger? Yet, as realization dawned, a familiar dread crept over him. That accursed misfortune had returned. An inexplicable misstep caused the Raikage to stumble at the worst possible moment, preventing him from evading the deadly arc of the naginata. In the past, his Lightning Release Armor would have allowed him to withstand such an attack without a scratch. But now, before his feet even touched the ground, blood was already spraying into the air. What was even more disastrous was that the ground where he was about to land had been tampered with by a powerful ocular technique. Though it appeared ordinary, countless explosive tags lay hidden beneath the surface. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! A series of violent explosions erupted, engulfing the Raikage entirely. "Raikage-sama!!" The Second Raikage was momentarily paralyzed with shock, unable to decide whom to blame. Those explosive tags didn''t seem like the handiwork of the Uchiha. Could it be that the Land of Iron had secretly allied with Konoha, aiming to wipe out all four Kage in one fell swoop?! Just as these thoughts sent chills down his spine, a shadow suddenly plummeted from the sky. "Mizukage-sama!!" Gengetsu Hzuki rushed forward, prepared to fend off any further threats. When the others looked closely, they realized that the figure crashing to the ground, blood trailing from his waist, was none other than Byakuren, the Mizukage of Kirigakure. How had he fallen so suddenly? Before anyone could make sense of the situation, yet another impact rang out. With a dull thud, Tsuchikage Ishikawa landed not far away, his breath labored. Mu, the Second Tsuchikage, did not roar in rage. Instead, he silently moved to guard his fallen leader. In his palm, a pale white light quietly flickered to life. "No," Ishikawa''s weak voice interrupted. Grasping Mu''s wrist, he shook his head. "The Hokage is simply too fast. Your Dust Release may not be effective against him." "And besides," he continued with a bitter chuckle, "we never intended to make Konoha our enemy. I imagine those two fools are regretting their choices now." At those words, Mu retracted his Dust Release and looked up at the lone figure standing triumphantly in the sky. "So this is the power of a super-Kage" "The Second Hokage of KonohaHyga Yayoi." Thus, the Five Kage Summit reached its "perfect" conclusion. Konoha had displayed overwhelming strength, standing alone against four Kage and emerging dominant. The shocking outcome left the world speechless, silencing all doubts about Konoha''s might. Only now did everyone realize: it was not just the four other villages that had been scrutinizing Konoha. The Land of Fire, too, needed to flex its strength to maintain its reputation. The first-ever Five Kage Summit had become nothing more than Konoha''s grand stage to flaunt its power. Every informed observer reached the same conclusionthe combined might of the other four villages could not compare to Konoha''s strength. And what was even more terrifyingKonoha''s younger generation was steadily growing stronger. Within the next decade, they would rise to become the most formidable force in the shinobi world. Only much later did the world come to understand: it was not that Konoha had suddenly become stronger, but that its foundation had always been unshakably firm. In the past, the dazzling brilliance of Uchiha Kysuke, Uchiha Madara, and Senju Hashirama had overshadowed all others. But now, in their absence, a new generation of shinobis was stepping into the light. Uchiha Haruto needed no further mention. Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo, and Kurama Junall of them possessed astonishing power. Among the older generation, there were still warriors like Izuna, Kochou, and Tobirama, whose strength had reached the threshold of Super-Kage level. Even calling Konoha "overflowing with talent" felt like an understatement. What the world did not yet know was that beyond its elite forces, Konoha had another hidden advantagea final trump card left behind by Uchiha Kysuke. The knowledge of scientific ninja tools. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Over the years, he had secretly acquired numerous research companies, dedicating resources to technological advancements across various industries. Before his departure, Kysuke had entrusted all of this to Yayoi, urging her to develop fully functional scientific ninja tools as soon as possible. The enemies they would face in the future would only grow more formidable. Especially the tsutsuki Clanwith their monstrous regenerative abilities, battles against them would be anything but simple. Back then, Kysuke had begun to wonderaside from igniting the divine flame of true power, was there another way to inflict lasting damage on the tsutsuki? .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 258 - 258: Obliteration, Domination, or Coexistence? (The Otsutsuki Worldview) Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon There are only a handful of ways to inflict harm upon the Otsutsuki. Aside from conventional methods, there is one that cannot be overlooked by anyone. That is the use of scientific tools created through advanced technology, commonly referred to as scientific ninja tools. These tools have largely replaced certain abilities of shinobi and can prove invaluable in emergencies. Their existence has brought tremendous convenience to both ninja and ordinary people alike. Scientific ninja tools can be broadly categorized into four types: Chakra Capacitor Type: These tools function by utilizing chakra capacitors to store the necessary chakra for performing ninjutsu. The concept of sealing ninjutsu within scrolls has existed since the Warring States period, and creating miniature scrolls is not particularly complex. By embedding such scrolls into devices, even non-shinobi can use them to unleash powerful techniques simply by operating the machinery. The main drawback of this method is the limited capacity of the chakra storage. However, its advantage lies in its ease of use and efficiency, allowing even the large civilian population to be armed with formidable abilities. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bioengineering-Type Scientific Ninja Tools: This category includes artificial limbs, synthetic organs, and other bioengineered body parts. Naruto''s prosthetic arm, developed after the Fourth Great Ninja War, falls into this category. By integrating traditional puppet techniques with advancements in Hashirama Cell extraction, it is possible to create artificial chakra pathways. These synthetic limbs function as seamlessly as an individual''s natural body, enabling them to use ninjutsu, taijutsu, and even gather chakra without hindrance. Enhancement-Type Scientific Ninja Tools: These tools are designed to amplify a user''s chakra and enhance the power of their jutsu. Simply by channeling chakra into them, they can unleash extraordinary effects. Examples include tools that allow users to climb walls effortlessly, ninja tools similar to Gatling guns, and devices capable of absorbing ninjutsu and converting it into chakra. One particularly terrifying innovation is a tool that disrupts the body''s natural healing capabilities. Even an Otsutsuki would struggle against such a weapon, as its devastating effects leave lasting damage. Without a doubt, this type of scientific ninja tool is a trump card that must be developed in the future. Kumogakure has already created a chakra superconductor cannon, rumored to possess the power to obliterate the moon with a single strike. If its power can be further enhanced, it may one day become a crucial strategic weapon for protecting the shinobi world. Advanced Technology Type: This category focuses on upgrading traditional ninja gear through the application of cutting-edge science and technology. Examples include ultra-hard kunai made from non-metallic super ceramics, fire-resistant battle armor capable of withstanding minor Fire Release techniques, nano-fiber super cables, compact communication devices, and remote-controlled unmanned drones. Such advancements are particularly beneficial for ninja warfare. The reality is that many shinobi have significant skill gapssome are weak in ninjutsu or taijutsu, while others have little resistance to genjutsu. However, by mastering the use of modified technological tools, these weaknesses can be effectively mitigated. According to Kysuke''s vision, future standard shinobi squads should incorporate scientific ninja tools into their combat techniques as a fundamental skill. The creation of these four categories of scientific ninja tools will allow Konoha to reach an unparalleled level of power, far surpassing all other nations. Once the foundational infrastructure is complete and a sufficient number of specialized personnel are trained, the path to dominating the shinobi world will finally open. By gathering the collective strength of the entire shinobi world and systematically cultivating talent across all fields, it may finally be possible to secure victory in the millennia-long war against extraterrestrial invaders. Kysuke had long since made meticulous arrangements for these plans. Regardless of whether he remained alive or not, Konoha would continue following the path he had laid out. Of course, unforeseen events could still arisewhich was precisely why Uchiha Madara had been stationed in the shadows to ensure everything stayed on track. For instance, the existence of the Sage of Six Paths was beyond even Kysuke''s control. --- On the Moon, at the Sealing Altar As he stepped into the ancient chamber, Otsutsuki Hagoromo couldn''t help but sigh. Unknowingly, countless years had passed since the battle between mother and son had come to an end. Throughout all this time, he had never set foot on the moon. However, now, the Sage of Six Paths had no choice but to return. The condensation of the Sage''s Chakra Fruit still required time. If another Otsutsuki invader appeared before then, he feared that, in his current state, he would be powerless to resist. For this reason, Hagoromo needed to gain deeper insight into his enemieswhich meant he had no choice but to meet with his mother once more. "You have come." Kaguya''s voice rang out, devoid of any discernible emotion. "Yes." The Sage of Six Paths nodded, his eyes betraying a hint of guiltand a sliver of greed he himself had yet to recognize. If the Sage Chakra Fruit failed to provide the necessary strength, then the shinobi world would lose its last hope of resisting the Otsutsuki. If that were to happen, then perhaps it would be better for him to claim its power for himself. Shaking his head vigorously to dispel such a dangerous thought, Hagoromo paused momentarily before delivering the news of Isshiki''s death. "Where is Kysuke?" Kaguya asked. "Dead." Hagoromo''s tone was emotionless. Yet Kaguya, who knew her eldest son well, caught an unusual glimmer in his eyes. "Hagoromo, in the end, you have fallen as well." She let out a cold laugh, filled with mockery. Their conversation lasted for a long time. Given the stakes of life and death, the Rabbit Goddess did not withhold any information. Thus, the true nature of the Otsutsuki Clan was laid bare before the Sage of Six Paths, revealing the terrifying depths of their existence. Since time immemorial, the Otsutsuki''s ultimate goal had remained unchanged: to consume chakra endlessly and attain eternal life. In the beginning, they relied solely on instinct to absorb energy. However, finding this process too slow, they devised the Divine Treea monstrous creation that served as the juvenile form of the Ten-Tails. This grotesque innovation enabled them to refine and harvest chakra on an unprecedented scale. For centuries, millennia, and even tens of thousands of years, wherever the Otsutsuki set foot, entire worlds withered, their life force drained and condensed into ripened chakra fruits. No civilization, no species, and no land that fell within their grasp could escape annihilation. However, as time passed, anomalies inevitably emerged. During their interactions with native civilizations on various planets, some Otsutsuki began to develop compassion and sought to abandon the brutal, exploitative method of harvesting. Instead, they envisioned fulfilling their mission through governance rather than outright slaughterechoing the earlier, ambitious attempt of the Rabbit Goddess, Kaguya. By employing the Ten-Tails to pacify the world and establishing an empire under their absolute rule, they could gradually extract chakra from the elderly and weak, amassing energy in a less destructive manner. To distinguish themselves from their ruthless brethren, this faction of Otsutsuki eventually severed ties with their original clan. Over countless millennia, they evolved into a formidable faction of their own, calling themselves the "Saint Sanctuary" factiona group dedicated to distancing themselves from the brutality of their ancestors. Meanwhile, the merciless traditionalists remained steadfast in their age-old customs, forming the "Avalon" factionclan members who continued to uphold the practice of harvesting planets through indiscriminate slaughter. As time passed, at an unknown point in history, a new ideological movement began to take shape within the Saint Sanctuary faction. This new faction embraced the philosophy of absolute equality among all living beings. Instead of ruling over indigenous lifeforms, they sought to coexist in harmony, sharing chakra and teaching these native creatures how to harness it for their own survival. These believers in peaceful coexistence came to be known as the "Equinox" faction. Thus, the tsutsuki clan eventually divided into three primary factions: Avalon (Obliteration): Those who adhered to the clan''s original philosophy of consuming planets and exploiting their resources without mercy. Equinox (Coexistence): Those who rejected dominion entirely and sought to integrate with native species, spreading chakra as a means of enlightenment and empowerment. Saint Sanctuary (Domination): Those who ruled over indigenous life in a structured manner, collecting chakra through controlled sacrifice rather than wanton destruction. To put it simply, members like Isshiki and Momoshiki belonged to the Avalon faction, which was also the strongest in terms of raw power among the three groups. Kaguya, on the other hand, was a princess of the Saint Sanctury faction. Her doctrine centered on ruling native civilizations and harvesting chakra through a long-term, sustainable approach. In the short term, the power of the Saint Sanctury faction could never rival Avalon''s sheer military might. However, from a broader perspective, their method held greater potential for long-term dominance and expansion. It was precisely for this reason that the Avalon faction could not sit idly by and allow their ideological adversaries to grow unchecked. This conflict eventually led to what Kaguya referred to as the "Millennia War." And the outcome of that war? It was evident from Kaguya''s fateonce a princess of her faction, she had fallen so far as to become a mere subordinate to Isshiki. The brothers of the Six Paths Sage were more closely aligned with the Equinox faction, making them objects of scorn and ridicule among the other two factions. At the same time, however, they were the most beloved by the native beings of their world. As for the strength possessed by these factionsjudging by the current state of the Six Paths Sage, it was hardly worth mentioning. The present-day reality was stark: The Avalon faction reigned supreme, continuing their unchecked slaughter across the cosmos. The Saint Sanctury faction teetered on the brink of extinction, its scattered remnants struggling to survive. The Equinox faction, meanwhile, had been so thoroughly rejected that they were not even considered part of the tsutsuki clan any longer. Beyond these three factions, the tsutsuki clan also possessed two highly distinctive institutions. The first was the Grand Elders'' Council, a conclave of ancient, monstrous beings who had survived for at least ten thousand years. Their true power remained an enigma to all outsiders, shrouded in myth and speculation. The second was the Clan Enforcement Corps, a fearsome organization whose very name sent shivers through the hearts of intelligent civilizations across the universe. Among its ranks were the legendary "Twelve Apostles", each of whom had already ignited their divine flames twice. Their dojutsu was fearsome, their strength unparalleled, and any single one of them possessed the capability to reduce an entire planet like Earth to mere rubble. And they were not few in number. Isshiki tsutsuki had come to Earth to claim the Chakra Fruit for one sole purposeto ignite his own divine flame and secure his place in the ranks of the Clan Enforcement Corps. With just this single revelation, the Six Paths Sage instantly grasped the vast disparity between their respective strengths. "This is the situation," Kaguya said with a cold sneer. "I do not wish to go against the ideology of my faction, but if I refuse to act, we will all become nothing more than sustenance for others." "... Is there truly no other way?" "Hah. You spread chakra and taught humans how to wield itonly for them to prove incapable of even protecting themselves." "... I understand." After a long and heavy silence, Hagoromo tsutsuki let out a deep sigh. Perhaps, in the end, his mother had been right all along. He had labored tirelessly to establish the Ninsh, imparting the knowledge of chakra to humanity in hopes of guiding them toward a better future. And what had become of that effort? War. Endless, ceaseless war. The lives lost in the countless battles waged over the centuries could likely have produced multiple Chakra Fruits. Annihilating the Shinobi World outright was beyond his capabilitybut he could no longer afford to remain naive. If this continued, extinction was the only future that awaited them all. It was time for change. "I will reconstitute the Ten-Tails and plant a Divine Tree," he declared solemnly. "When I ignite my divine flame, that will be the day you walk free from your seal." Kaguya remained silent, gazing at him with an unreadable expression. Whatever she was thinking, she kept it to herself. Hagoromo, however, did not pry. Ultimately, sealing his mother away had been a mistakeone that he and his brother had committed together. "In the meantime, you must keep your will (avatar) from causing further disturbances," he added. "As for collecting the Tailed Beasts, I will ensure that the Ninsh emerges once more." "Of course, the best course of action would be securing the cooperation of a major hidden village." The era had long since changed. If he wished to restore his mother''s former glory, he would first have to reunify the Shinobi World. His bloodline flowed through the Land of Fire. Naturally, Konoha would be the logical place to start. "Hagoromo, you are still as naive as ever," Kaguya mocked, a derisive smile playing on her lips. Did he truly think unifying the Shinobi World would be so simple? She could already envision the suffering he would endure in his futile pursuit. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 259 - 259: The Shinobi Sect Enters Konoha, Uchiha Nagisas Great Crisis Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Man proposes, but heaven disposes." These were the words of the Sage of Six Paths. Kaguya said nothing in response. Regardless of the outcome, the fact that she was freed was already a victory in itself. Even if the plan for unification ultimately failed, upon understanding the true threat posed by the tsutsuki clan, she was certain that the shinobi world would one day require her power. Thanks to Kysuke''s prolonged conversations with her, Kaguya''s perspective had undergone a dramatic shift. She now held an unshakable confidenceno matter which side emerged victorious in the struggles to come, her strength would be indispensable in the future battles against their common enemy. Well that was assuming she could actually fight effectively. But learning was always an option, wasn''t it? Combat? Surely, with some practice, she could master it. Deep in thought, Kaguya failed to notice the profound depth hidden beneath tsutsuki Hagoromo''s calm and composed gazesomething that was nearly impossible for outsiders to perceive. --- Year 10 of the Hidden Leaf Village News reached the Uchiha clanan unknown group of individuals was secretly meeting with the Senju. Even Hashirama, who had been bedridden due to prolonged illness, forced himself to endure his weakness and personally went out to receive them. This development immediately drew intense attention from the Uchiha. Though the Senju were currently in decline and had even begun to lose favor among the villagers, one could not forget that even a dying camel was still larger than a horse. Besides the Uchiha, they remained the strongest clan in the village. As long as Hashirama was alive, no one dared to move against the Senju. In fact, many were eagerly waiting for the day Hashirama would finally pass away. Yet, despite looking frail and on the verge of death for years, he stubbornly clung to life. Uchiha Izuna found this incredibly frustrating. Unlike his older brother and Kysuke, who saw Hashirama as a friend, Izuna had never harbored any intention of mending ties with the Senju. Konoha was Uchiha''s village. That fact would never change. The Senju? They were nothing more than defeated foes. Had it been up to Izuna, he would have annihilated them completely during the battle at their stronghold. Of course, even if he had realized this too late, there was still time to correct past mistakes. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, with Uchiha under his command, the Senju would be allowed to exist only as long as they behaved. If they dared to act out of line, then he would implement the "Night of Annihilation" plan ahead of schedule. Even if there were no willing executioners, genjutsu-induced hypnosis would suffice. That was Izuna''s current mindset. "Go. Investigate what the Senju have been up to lately." Although the Senju controlled the Konoha Police Force, their authority was more superficial than substantial. The true center of power lay within the Anbu, which was completely dominated by the Uchiha. At present, Uchiha Kochou was the one overseeing it. If there was any suspicion of Senju activity, the Anbu didn''t even need permissionthey could launch an investigation and conduct searches at will. Izuna was determined to uncover who was significant enough to warrant Hashirama''s personal reception despite his fragile state. --- Konoha, Southern Commercial District C A Popular Yakiniku Restaurant "Congratulations on graduating!" A group of friends had gathered to celebrate Uchiha Nagisa''s successful completion of her studies. It has now been four years since the passing of the First Hokage. The little girl who once clung to her elder brother''s sleeve had grown into a graceful young woman. Wearing her hair in the same signature bun as her mother, Nagisa swayed her head from side to side, looking quite pleased as she skillfully flipped pieces of meat on the grill. "Here you go, Onii-chan~" Her brother was always her top priority. "Tsk, tsk." Princess Eri, shook her head playfully, waiting for her own serving. Nagisa''s eyes twinkled mischievously. She picked up a second piece of grilled meat with her chopsticks and, just as Eri was about to receive it, she bypassed her entirely and placed it in Kurama Jun''s bowl instead. "T-Thank you." Fifteen-year-old Kurama Jun blushed as he accepted the food, his voice soft and hesitant. A rather reserved young man, he was thoughtful but often shy when it came to social situations. "S-She didn''t give it to Eri first she gave it to me." "Does that mean other than Haruto, I''m the most important one to her?" Despite his prowess in battle, Kurama Jun was quiet and withdrawn in daily life. One might even call him an introvertfor as he grew older, he spoke less and less. It seemed that his unorthodox teacher''s influence had not affected him in the slightest. "Ahem. Did you forget someone?" Eri smiled sweetly, subtly reminding Nagisa of her presence. She had plenty of tricks up her sleeve and could easily get back at Nagisa. Yet, for the sake of family harmony, she often chose to play along, letting Nagi take the upper hand in their playful exchanges. Perhaps if she continued like this, she and he could Lost in her own thoughts, Eri suddenly found herself grinning foolishly. Nagisa, who had been observing her closely, felt a question mark pop up in her mind. "What''s going on with her? I just gave her a piece of grilled meat why does she look so moved?" "Have I really been too harsh on her in the past?" "But I was just joking all those times!" For some reason, Uchiha Nagisa felt an unexpected pang of guilt. As the peculiar atmosphere lingered, the group gradually filled their stomachsleaving only Haruto''s wallet considerably lighter in the process. "Thanks for the meal~" Kurama Jun waved with a cheerful smile before setting off alone toward his home. Of the remaining three, Haruto intended to head off for training, and naturally, Eri was more than happy to accompany him. As for the newly graduated little one, she had already made plans with her teammates to meet at the training grounds later to discuss their strategy for the bell-snatching test. Just how influential was Kysuke in Konoha? The fact that he was the one who introduced the bell test spoke volumes. Ever since he started it, every year, whenever a new batch of students graduated, the instructors would replicate the same challenge. By now, it had practically become an unspoken tradition at the Ninja Academy. The graduation assessment was merely the foundation. Snatching the bell was the true test of whether one had the qualifications to be a ninja. Since everyone else was taking it seriously, there was no way Uchiha Nagisa would allow herself to fail in this game. To maximize her chances of success, she had specifically sought guidance from three senior figures. "The bell test, huh..." Haruto was momentarily lost in thought, as though recalling memories from when his father was still alive. ["I told youwhen you launch a sneak attack, don''t shout."] ["You can''t even hold your weapon properly, and you want to land a fatal blow?"] ["This Kusanagi swordI''m entrusting it to you. May you one day restore its glory across the ninja world."] ["Take care of your mother and your sister."] Turning his head slightly, Haruto did not want anyone to see the tears welling in his eyes. Nagisa subconsciously clenched the fabric of her clothes, hesitating as she opened her mouth to say something. But before she could, Eri gently shook her head. "...Then, I''ll get going now. I leave my brother in your care." Lowering her head, Uchiha Nagisa turned and dashed away from the scene as fast as she could. She was afraid that if she stayed a moment longer, she wouldn''t be able to suppress the emotions surging in her chest. If that happened, it would only make her brother feel guiltyeven though she was the one who had brought up the topic in the first place. "Dad..." As memories of her father, who always wore a gentle smile, resurfaced, a glimmer of tears threatened to spill from the young girl''s eyes. On the other side, Haruto, who had finally composed himself, smiled apologetically at his companion before the two of them continued on their way to the training grounds. However, before they could reach their destination, a Uchiha clan member suddenly blocked their path. "Something bad has happened! Miss Nagisa is in trouble!" The warmth in Haruto''s expression vanished instantly. His gaze turned ice-cold, and a suffocatingly frigid chakra radiated from him, making Eri shudder in fear. "Take me to her." --- A Little Earlier, Konoha''s Training Ground #3 BANG! "Ouch! What the heck?!" While sparring with her teammates, Uchiha Nagisa had accidentally bumped into a tall, middle-aged man. She had been retreating backward and hadn''t noticed anyone behind her at all. Little did she expect that someone had been secretly observing her training. Among ninjas, such behavior was considered highly disrespectful. A ninja''s combat ability was, in essence, a battle of intelligence. Revealing one''s capabilities recklessly would only make it easier for enemies to exploit their weaknesses. Even a group of fresh graduates from the Academy would not take kindly to an outsider spying on their training. Rubbing the dull ache at the back of her head, Uchiha Nagisa puffed up her cheeks in frustration and glared angrily at the middle-aged man. However, instead of apologizing, the man simply shook his head and spoke in an indifferent tone. "So, this is the child of Uchiha Kysuke?" "No sense of vigilance, no killing intent in her aura... I doubt her hands have even been stained with blood yet." "Such na?vet. How can she call herself a ninja?" "I once thought her father was a remarkable figure, but now I see he was nothing special after all." "The so-called Ninja Academy... it seems all it produces is a bunch of worthless children." He was insulting her father! The instant his words registered, the childish innocence in Uchiha Nagisa''s eyes vanished without a trace. A crimson glow ignited within her pupils, and three jet-black tomoe spun slowly within them. Three-Tomoe Sharingan. Once the hallmark of powerful shinobi, the Sharingan had now become a natural ability that every Uchiha could awaken with age. While part of this development stemmed from Kysuke''s careful planning, Hyga Yayoi had played an equally crucial role. Without her relentless decade-long research, the Uchiha clan would never have achieved such progress. Inspired by the Shadow Clone Training Method, Yayoi had pioneered a new techniquethe "Scientific Research Shadow Clone" method. Simply put, she created shadow clones to conduct experiments in her place. All the knowledge and experience they acquired would eventually merge back into her mind. The result? Unlike physical training, which exhausted the body, this approach allowed for uninterrupted progress without physical strain. Given Nagisa''s inherent talent, it was only natural that she would awaken her Three-Tomoe Sharingan. "Sharingan..." A flicker of rage crept into the middle-aged man''s voice. Had she not activated it, he might not have been so provoked. But the moment she displayed the Sharingan, old memories of past battles flooded his mind. "Interesting... Let''s see for ourselves just how much of Indra''s bloodline still remains." Seeing their teammate being threatened, Nagisa''s two companions immediately stepped up to help. However, they barely lasted half a minute before all three of them were sent sprawling on the ground, utterly defeated. The man grabbed Nagisa by the hair and lifted her off the ground, his eyes burning with a murderous intent so intense that she momentarily forgot her pain. "My brother died at the hands of your father. I will have my revenge." "I came to Konoha for one purposeto wipe out the Uchiha clan. And I will start with you and your brother." As her body swayed in his grip, Nagisa caught sight of the embroidery on his collartwo distinct characters. "Shinobi Sect." What did that mean? The initial wave of terror she felt slowly began to subside. If this had happened outside the village, perhaps she would have been afraid. But here, in Konoha... The moment she realized she was still within the village, any lingering fear disappeared as if it had never existed. Nagisa knewher clan would never let anything happen to her. "You bastard! Let go of Miss Nagisa!" Sure enough, the Uchiha clan''s guards had arrivedtwo highly skilled shinobi whom she recognized as some of the clan''s strongest protectors. She had heard they were once part of some secret unit. Whatever it was, she knew they were powerful. "Good." The middle-aged man smirked, violent chakra swirling ominously in his palm. "Let''s see how much chaos I can cause today." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 260 - 260: The Will of the Shinobi Sect Cannot Be Denied Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon By the time Haruto arrived at the training ground, a large number of Uchiha clan members had already collapsed, lying motionless on the ground. The man standing at the center of the battlefield possessed an overwhelming strength, having effortlessly defeated every opponent who dared to challenge him. Among his fallen adversaries were even several seasoned jninwarriors of exceptional skill. "Such diluted blood Has your lineage truly declined to this extent?" The man''s voice was filled with contempt as he scoffed. Waves of visible chakra radiated from his body, making the air around him tremble. With a mere stomp of his foot, the ground beneath him fractured into a web of deep cracks, sending shivers down the spines of those watching. Haruto narrowed his eyes, his expression unreadable. Without uttering a word, he stepped forward and knelt beside his younger sister, who was sitting on the ground, visibly shaken. "Are you alright?" His voice was steady, yet laced with concern. "I I''m fine." Clenching her teeth, Uchiha Nagisa struggled to suppress the urge to cry. She wanted to be strong. She knew that if she broke down now, there would be no stopping her brother from going berserk. Unlike Haruto, she had never possessed extraordinary talent as a shinobi. She was not the pride of their clan, nor had she ever brought them honor. She had long accepted this reality. But even so, she didn''t want to become a burdendidn''t want to be the reason for anyone''s suffering. Even though her scalp throbbed with pain, even though resentment simmered in her heart, she forced herself to endure. "Brother, I''m alright Everyone was only trying to protect me, that''s all" She stopped mid-sentence. Her brother''s gaze had fixed upon the top of her head, his pupils contracting slightly. The brutal treatment she had just endured had left her scalp swollen and red. The marks of violence were plain for all to see. Then *BOOOOM!!!* A surge of chakra erupted from Haruto''s body, his emotions no longer held in check. His hands clenched into fists as he turned to one of Nagisa''s friends. His voice was low, but it carried an unmistakable weight of fury. "Was it him?" His companion had no hesitation. Indignation burned in his chest, and now that someone had finally stepped forward to demand justice, he wasted no time in answering. "Yes! It was him!" Eager to make the situation clear, he recounted the entire incident in vivid detail, even exaggerating some parts in his anger. And when Haruto heard that the man had yanked his sister up by her hairdragging her across the ground like a mere object, his fury could no longer be contained. "I promised our father that I would protect her" "You" "How dare you?!" A surge of golden-brown chakra exploded from his body, spiraling skyward like an unrelenting storm. The sheer force of his rage sent a shockwave through the air, forcing everyone around him to instinctively retreat. "T-This is" Among the onlookers, those with keen eyes had already realized what was happening. RUMBLE! As if in response to Haruto''s wrath, the heavens themselves began to stir. Thunder rumbled ominously across the sky. Then, in an instant, a towering figure materializeda colossal giant, over a hundred meters tall, exuding an indescribable sense of dread and pressure. "A fully formed Susanoo?" The man at the center of the battlefield, the one who had started this conflict, suddenly let out a booming laugh. "Hahahaha! So the Uchiha haven''t completely lost their edge after all." "Good. Then let me start by killing youto avenge my brother." His name was Kaname. His older brother had once been the reincarnation of Asura, the Seventh Generation''s chosen vessel. On that fateful day, his brother had made the ultimate sacrifice, holding the line against Uchiha Kysuke to ensure the safe retreat of the Blackened Hagoromo. By the time Kaname had found his brother''s body, it was already too late. What remained of him was nothing more than a headless corpse, lying in a pool of its own blood. That moment had forever changed Kaname. From that day on, he had sworn an unbreakable vowhe would have his revenge. Even if his true enemy was already dead, it didn''t matter. The bloodline still existed. The debt remained unpaid. A son would answer for his father''s sins. That was the way of the world. Clapping his hands together in a sharp, decisive motion, he invoked a powerful technique. Before the fully realized Susanoo, another massive entity took forma titanic wooden construct, its presence no less imposing. Wood Release: Wood Golem Jutsu! For the first time in many years, the shinobi world once again bore witness to a legendary battleSusanoo against the Wood Golem. Among the older generation of warriors, some felt as if they had been transported back in timeto an era of endless war. Back then, two invincible figures had led the Uchiha to conquer foe after foe, shaping the history of the battlefield. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, as they stood on the precipice of yet another titanic clash, an elder murmured softly to himself "There''s no going back, is there?" The battle between Susanoo and the Wood Golem shook the very foundations of the land, sending tremors through the village and drawing the eyes of all who lived within it. --- Meanwhile, elsewhere Inside the Hokage''s office, Yayoi''s eyes widened as she sensed what was happening. Without a moment''s hesitation, she shattered the window and leaped into the open air. As she moved, emerald flames ignited around her body. In an instant, she activated her Tenseigan Chakra Mode, her energy surging. But before she could intervene, a figure suddenly appeared before her. It was a manhis expression adorned with a constant, enigmatic smile. "Hokage-dono," he greeted with an air of politeness. "My name is Masaki, the Seventeenth Leader of the Shinobi Sect." "The Shinobi Sect?!" Yayoi took a deep breath. She hadn''t expected the guest the Senju had invited to be someone of such significance. "I come at the behest of the Sage of Six Paths himselfto discuss the unification of the shinobi world." Unification She already had a good idea of what that meant. A response to the looming threat of the tsutsuki. But what did that have to do with her? "Get out of my way," she commanded, unbothered by politeness. For the first time, the man''s ever-present smile wavered, his expression turning subtly cold. "Hokage-dono," he spoke smoothly, "allow me to remind youthe will of the Shinobi Sect has never been defied. Not once, since the age of the ancients." Yayoi scoffed, her tone dripping with scorn. "Is that so? Then I''ll be honored to be the first." Masaki''s eyes narrowed. "I advise you not to make a foolish mistake." "How tiresome." With a soft sigh, Yayoi instantly appeared before her opponent. In the very next second, dazzling golden light erupted with a sudden brilliance. Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion! Her strike was merciless. No matter what nonsense this so-called Shinobi Sect preached, no one in this world was allowed to harm his child. She had made a promiseto protect his family, to ensure their safety. Yayoi would never go back on her word. Not to him. "Enemy attack!" The moment the Hokage moved, the Konoha shinobi sprang into action. There was no way they would stand idly by. Soon, the village''s alarm echoed across the sky. Yet it hadn''t been blaring for long before someone forcibly silenced it. "The Police Force! Are you trying to rebel?!" The one who had shut off the alarm was none other than Senju Tobirama, who had rushed to the scene. "Hmph, you''re quick to throw accusations." Tobirama halted the escalating tension, speaking in a calm yet firm tone. "The Shinobi Sect is a distinguished guest personally invited by my elder brother, not an enemy attacking the village." "You Uchiha should stop overreacting and losing your composure." With the authority he held, Tobirama forced everyone into hesitation, preventing them from acting recklessly. Fortunately, at that critical moment, the Anbu finally arrived. Leading them was none other than the first Anbu Commander, Uchiha Kochou. "What nonsense is this Shinobi Sect? Konoha is not a place for them to run rampant." The moment she arrived, Uchiha Kochou didn''t hesitate to confront them directly. "Get out of my way. Otherwise, I''ll declare the Senju Clan guilty of colluding with the enemy." "Just because you say it''s collusion, does that make it so?" Tobirama would never accept such an accusation. In truth, he genuinely believed that the arrival of the Shinobi Sect was beneficial for Konoha. If the shinobi world were to be unified, then someone would have to take the lead. The Shinobi Sect, being an entity above worldly affairs, would not interfere in mundane conflicts. That meant the true power over the ninja world would ultimately fall into Konoha''s hands. Tobirama was thinking of Konoha''s future. But unfortunately, the Uchiha would never believe such words. That included the Uchiha woman standing before himKochou. "How utterly unreasonable." Seeing that the conversation had broken down completely and conflict between the Police Force and the Anbu was imminent, Tobirama had no choice but to retreat with his men. If they truly fought, the Senju would be branded as traitors. The Hokage had engaged in battle. If he now interfered, what exactly was his intent? Would he be aiding the invaders? Would he be seen as a conspirator? Tobirama himself had often leveled such accusations against others. He knew better than anyone how dangerous these labels could be, especially when wielded by someone as skilled in subterfuge as Uchiha Kochou, who was a spy. At the same time, he cursed the Shinobi Sect internally. What kind of fools were they to stir up such a mess? They must have spent too long hidden underground. After centuries of isolation, they had clearly lost the ability to navigate the world properly. Did they not understand where they were? This was Konohathe strongest shinobi organization in the ninja world, home to tens of thousands of jutsu users. It was not far behind the Shinobi Sect at its peak. And now, these fools dared to march in with a handful of second-rate fighters, thinking brute force alone could bring Konoha to its knees? The sheer stupidity of it was laughable. To truly unify the shinobi world, both sides needed to cooperate. A forced submission would only ignite war. No matter what, he had to de-escalate today''s conflict. With that resolve, he turned and strode toward the battlefield, determined to end the fighting before it escalated beyond control. If Hyga Yayoi truly ignited a war, then today''s events would spiral into chaos. "Hmph, what a bunch of fools." Kochou showed no leniency towards the enemy and immediately declared Konoha under wartime security measures. "Spread the wordlabel all those claiming to be part of the Shinobi Sect as hostile targets." "If they resist, eliminate them without hesitation." "Yes, ma''am!!!" The battle at the training grounds ended as abruptly as it had begun. Haruto, wielding the power of "Ketsu (Certainty Shot)," delivered a decisive strike, piercing straight through Mokujin and achieving remarkable results. Just as he was about to continue his assault and kill the detestable man on the spot, a figure suddenly appeared in the field. "Enough." The newcomer had white hair and was wracked with heavy coughs, appearing no different from an old man in his sixties or seventies. Yet in reality, he was barely past his thirties. In all of Konoha, only a handful of people could halt Uchiha Haruto in his wrathful state. And standing before him was one such man. "Senju Hashirama," Haruto muttered the name under his breath. A legendary figure, a supreme powerhouse rivaling his father, a man regarded as a living deity. No matter how inflated his own confidence was, Haruto knew he was far from possessing the power to challenge Hashirama. The massive gorge carved by the Thousand-Armed Buddha had long since become a renowned landmark, one he had personally witnessed before. Simply put, such devastation was beyond human capability. "Consider this a personal favor. I''m asking youplease." Hashirama gave a wry smile. "Brother, I''m fine now." Uchiha Nagisa also spoke, trying to pacify him. Seeing this, Haruto reluctantly dismissed his Susanoo and descended from the sky, positioning himself protectively in front of his sister. "You still owe me an explanation," he said firmly. "That is only fair... cough, cough." Hashirama coughed lightly before nodding in agreement. These were Kysuke''s children, and by extension, they were his juniorsfuture guardians of Konohagakure. No matter what, he could not allow these young ones to become disillusioned with their village. Turning his gaze toward Kaname, whose face was twisted in barely restrained fury, Hashirama took a deep breath. Slowly, he straightened his previously hunched back. In that instant, an overwhelming aura surged forth, distorting the very fabric of the world around them. The atmosphere seemed to shift as if the heavens themselves trembled before his presence. The Yang power inherited from the Sage of Six Paths was the only thing barely sustaining his life. The destruction wrought by the Thousand-Armed Buddha had been far too excessive. The immense strain of the Susanoo-enhanced defense had taken its toll on Hashirama, drastically depleting his life force. Even though his physical constitution had undergone another evolution, it was still insufficient to counterbalance the colossal amount of life force he had expended. Despite his condition, Hashirama still retained the strength of a mid-tier Six Paths level warrior, making his combat abilities comparable to that of Six Paths Obito. Taking down an opponent of Kaname''s calibermerely at the level of an Super-Kagewas effortless. SLAP! Before anyone could even register what had happened, the man had been sent flying by a single slap. "Consider this your minor punishment." "Oh, and I almost forgot to mentionKonohagakure will never yield to your demands." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 261 - 261: Some Things, If You Touch Them, You Die Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the teachings of the Shinobi Sect, every clan member is an inheritor of Asura''s will. Even without Senju Hashirama''s existence, they would never have chosen the Uchiha to act as the world''s enforcers. Doing so would be akin to denying the sacrifices of their predecessors who had fought and bled for their beliefs. Not even the Sage of Six Paths himself had the right to demand such a decision from them. If he did, he would risk losing the faith of his followers. They chose to support Konohagakure partly out of respect for Hashirama, but more importantly, because they valued the village''s prosperity and growth. To nurture the Senju of the Forest and suppress the wicked Uchihathis was the unwavering conviction held by every member of the Shinobi Sect. Yet, just as they were about to act upon their beliefs, Hashirama, the very man seen by countless people as their beacon of hope, unexpectedly turned against them at a crucial moment. Kaname staggered as he pushed himself up from the ground, his mind still dazed from the blow he had received. He could not comprehend why he had been struck so suddenly. As confusion clouded his thoughts, he caught sight of the latest reincarnation of Asura. The man had silently approached the little Uchiha girl and crouched down beside her, his demeanor gentle as he offered comfort. "Does it hurt?" Hashirama''s voice was soft, carrying a warmth that was completely out of place in the tense atmosphere. "It''s not too bad, really. Thank you, Uncle Hashirama~" Uchiha Nagisa responded sweetly, her tone obedient and sincere. Her instincts told her that this kind Senju, who shared a close bond with her father, bore no ill intentions toward her. "That''s good." Hashirama nodded firmly at Haruto, his expression bright with approval. With a broad smile, he praised, "You did well. Anyone who dares to threaten the village must not be spared." Though these words were directed at his friend''s son, they were also a clear warning to Kaname. Hashirama would never forget the kindness the Shinobi Sect had shown him, but he would not tolerate anyone making a move against Konoha. This was his absolute bottom linean unshakable principle that no one, no matter who they were, could ever cross. Those who did would die. Kaname took a deep breath, suppressing his impulse to continue fighting. He knew that the boy''s djutsu was formidablewithout using his full power, he would not be able to match him. And as for the reincarnation of Asura standing before him No one understood the depths of Hashirama''s power better than Kaname. Even if the man was nearing the limits of his strength, he remained an opponent Kaname could never hope to surpass. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are truly determined to reject the Shinobi Sect''s proposal?" Kaname''s tone was heavy, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. "I have made myself clear," Hashirama''s face darkened, his calm gaze exuding an oppressive force that made Kaname feel as though a mountain were crushing down on him. "Anyone who seeks to interfere with Konoha is my enemy." He turned his head, looking toward the distant battlefield where the sounds of fierce combat rumbled through the skies. His voice remained steady but carried an undeniable warning. "You have ignored my will time and time again, and now you dare to lay hands on Konoha''s shinobi in plain sight." "Do you intend to leave this village alive?" This was no mere questionit was an outright threat. With both sides now tearing away any pretense of diplomacy, it was clear that Hashirama would protect the Uchiha, while the Shinobi Sect could never accept an alliance with their sworn enemy. That left only one path forward: conflict. The Shinobi Sect held themselves in high regard, believing that no matter which side they chose, their faction would ultimately dominate the shinobi world. Konoha had simply been the easiest choice, not a necessary one. If they so desired, Sunagakure and Kirigakure were options. Even Kumogakure and Iwagakure could be considered. "Very well Very well indeed." Kaname turned on his heel and swiftly made his way toward the outskirts of the village. Every unit of the Shinobi Sect had their own assigned objectives during this operation. Outright war was always the last resortif they could achieve victory without bloodshed, it would be the ideal outcome. Of course, he did not believe that the great shinobi villages would accept Konoha''s rule without resistance. Now that negotiations had failed here, he felt it was necessary to move quickly and seek out other nations. "We''re just letting him go?" Haruto frowned in dissatisfaction, clearly displeased with Hashirama''s decision to let the tiger return to its mountain. "It''s not always necessary to fight to the death." Hashirama chuckled heartily, his demeanor shifting back to his usual, easygoing self. He looked like an old man burdened with the weight of the worldeven though he was only in his early thirties. Watching the powerful enemy retreat, Haruto let out a deep sigh. He knew the situation was far from optimistic. The Shinobi Sect was utterly domineering. If they dared to attack the Hokage and his sister within Konoha itself, then what was there that they wouldn''t do? Those ancient texts were nothing but lies. The so-called benevolence of the Shinobi Sect was a sham. In reality, they were nothing more than a band of tyrants who did whatever they pleased, abusing their strength to impose their will on others. If his father were still alive, those bastards wouldn''t even dare step foot inside Konoha''s borders. "In the end it''s because I''m still too weak." "Even with my Complete Body Susanoo, I can barely reach the initial stages of the Super Kage level." "This won''t do. I need to train harder." "My father was able to suppress the Senju back then, and Rychi Cave played a crucial role in that victory." "Using the Curse Seal to store the Senjutsu chakra It seems I must make a trip there." Determined, Uchiha Haruto resolved himself to shoulder the responsibility of protecting both Konoha and his clan. --- Meanwhile, high above in the sky, Masaki, the envoy representing the Shinobi Sect, was still locked in an intense battle with Hyga Yayoi. He was neither an Asura reincarnate nor a descendant of the Sage of Six Pathsmerely a powerful warrior recruited by the Shinobi Sect from the outside world. Thanks to the Sage''s arrangements, he and many others had slumbered for a thousand years, untouched by the passage of time. Having spent centuries immersed in the Senjutsu-rich environment of Shikkotsu Forest, Masaki''s already formidable physique had gradually evolved into one perfectly attuned to natural energy. His mastery over Senjutsu was unparalleled. He required no special aidsby simply manipulating natural energy, he could soar effortlessly through the sky. "Your attacks will never land on me," Masaki said with a smirk, shaking his head. With natural energy at his command, he could predict his opponent''s every move before it even happened. How could anyone possibly hope to challenge him? No matter how powerful an attack was, if it couldn''t hit its mark, it was meaningless. Lifting a single hand above his head, he gathered natural energy and chakra, forming a rapidly spinning shuriken in his palm. This was a technique created by Asura himselfone that required no hand seals and could be infused with any type of energy at will. Without a doubt, it is an ultimate jutsu of the highest caliber. "Such a boring trick." After exchanging countless blows, Hyga Yayoi had already grasped the enemy''s abilities. As expected of a Shinobi Sect warriorhis strength was extraordinary. Even among Super Kage-level combatants, he was a force to be reckoned with. There were very few people in the entire shinobi world capable of evading her Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion. "The Shinobi Sect is indeed formidable." she thought to herself, momentarily filled with admiration. However, her hands did not slow in the slightest. A brilliant golden beam erupted forth as the golden wheel shot straight toward the enemy''s Senjutsu-enhanced shuriken. When it came to a contest of raw offensive power, Yayoi had never feared anyone. Senjutsu? Did they really think she couldn''t use it too? *BOOOOM!!!* A shockwave burst outward, dispersing in all directions. Once the surge of energy dissipated, the enemy''s figure was nowhere to be seen in the sky. "Did they flee?" Yayoi remained silent for a long moment before finally descending onto the rooftop of the Hokage Building. "Relay my ordersdeclare a total manhunt for all members of the Shinobi Sect." To dare launch an open assault like thisthe Shinobi Sect had now placed itself in direct opposition to Konohagakure. Their conflict had become irreconcilable, and a battle between them was now inevitable. Since that was the case, she might as well take control of the situation from the very start. "And another thingimmediately compile a list of ten grave crimes committed by the Shinobi Sect and make them public in a proper manner." "The accusations can be anything. Stealing an old lady''s underwear, prying open a widow''s doors and windowsdo I really need to teach you how to do this?" Uchiha Kochou: "You bitch. Who the hell are you trying to insinuate here?" She had come to discuss countermeasures with Yayoi, yet the first thing she heard upon arrival was an indirect jab at herself. A widow? So what? Widows are popularKysuke-sama happens to like this kind! Does that make you mad? Does it? Does it? Does it? Without paying the slightest attention to the woman''s grumbling resentmentbecause those perpetually unsatisfied types were always like thisYayoi turned her gaze toward the distant sky. There, remnants of a fierce battle between two super-Kage-level shinobis could still be faintly seen. "A true war is coming," she murmured. "Indeed," Kochou replied. Standing at the peak of Konoha''s power, the two women gazed upon the entire village, occasionally devising sinister strategies against their enemies. To stand against Konoha, the Shinobi Sect would undoubtedly seek alliances with other nations. In the worst-case scenario, Konoha might find itself pitted against four enemy forces simultaneously. That would be the ultimate test of their war capabilities. Compared to that, the conflict with Kumogakure had been nothing more than a mere skirmish. --- To the north of Konoha Kaname was making his way toward Iwagakure. "Damn Konoha Damn Uchiha I will make sure you all perish without a trace." A thousand years of solitude had not diminished the bloodthirsty malice within him. His brother''s death had fueled his hatred, directing all his vengeance toward the entire Uchiha clan. Had it not been for the bond with Senju Hashirama, he never would have come to Konoha in the first place. But now, with all pretenses cast aside, he no longer had any reason to hold back. Retribution was all that mattered. After all, for reasons unknown, the Sage of Six Paths had ceased restraining anyone''s actions. As long as the objective was achieved, they were free to act however they pleased. "That damned brat, and that wretched little girl When the time comes, I will personally send you both to the underworld." *BOOOOM!!!* Before he could even finish his thoughts, an overwhelming force suddenly struck him. Like a skipping stone, Kaname was sent careening across the ground, bouncing repeatedly before tumbling far into the distance. By the time he finally came to a stop, his mouth was filled with blood and filthhis yellowed teeth nearly all knocked loose. "Ughh Damn it Who the hell?!" His eyes darted around in search of his assailant. Soon, his gaze landed on a treetop above him, where a man stood, looking down at him with utter disdain. "You were just saying you wanted to kill who?" Uchiha Madara''s voice carried the same arrogance as ever. Though his body was not in peak condition, he was still in far better shape than Hashirama. Thanks to the Outer Path Gedo Statue, which granted him an endless supply of life energy, maintaining his combat strength for a short period was no issue at all. Initially, he had no intention of getting involved. But then, a White Zetsu he had cultivated through the Gedo Statue had brought him an urgent piece of intelligence The Shinobi Sect had appeared in Konoha and had engaged in a fierce battle against the Hokage and Uchiha Haruto. That alone was of little concern. What truly set him off was that they had attacked Uchiha Nagisa. The memory of that beloved little princess, cherished by the entire Uchiha clan, surfaced in his mind. Madara''s gaze darkened. If he didn''t step in now, how could he ever be worthy of the title "Cool and Handsome Uncle"? Kysuke''s son and daughter both looked up to him with admiration. And though Madara had no descendants of his own, he had long since come to see those two as his responsibilityones he must protect at all costs. He could turn a blind eye to many things. Wars could be fought if people wished for them. But there were lines that could never be crossed. Just like Hashirama, Madara had his own red lines. And whoever dared to cross them WOULD DIE. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 262 - 262: Kyōsukes Reincarnation Vessel Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Kaname diedsilently, without a trace. The Shinobi Sect had dispatched people to investigate from various angles, but despite their best efforts, they failed to uncover any conclusive evidence. "Hmph, it must have been the work of the Uchiha," someone asserted with unwavering certainty. It made sense. Other than those who carried Indra''s bloodline, reaching the power of the Kage was already the pinnacle that ordinary people could aspire to. Someone of that caliber could not have possibly been Kaname''s match. "Very well. It seems this is Konoha''s answer to us." "Just wait. You will regret the choices you have made today." In the eleventh year of Konoha''s founding, the Shinobi Sect envoys reached an agreement with both Kumogakure and Sunagakure. The two villages formed a military alliance, officially recognizing the Shinobi Sect as their acting authority in the shinobi world. The goal, at least on the surface, was straightforward: to put an end to the ongoing strife among nations and consolidate power in preparation for the looming threat from beyond the cosmos. Their slogans were grand and stirring, yet both Sunagakure and Kumogakure remained indifferent at heart. tsutsuki? If the Shinobi Sect was so concerned, they were welcome to deal with that problem on their own. As for the two villages, their primary objective was still Konoha. The Shinobi Sect, however, chose to remain silent on the matter, neither objecting nor discouraging the two villages'' ambitions. The truth was, despite their apparent urgency, they knew that the enemy''s arrival was still a long way off. Even for the Otsutsuki clan, interstellar travel was a daunting endeavorcrossing the vastness of space demanded immense time and effort. It was no exaggeration to say that such journeys often spanned several decades. Unless they possessed powerful space-time abilities related to their Dojutsu, even the teleportation granted by the Kma Mark made traversing the cosmos a significant challenge. The greatest obstacle in harvesting chakra fruits was not the battles, but the journey itself. --- Konoha, Hokage''s Office "This is this month''s report," Uchiha Kochou sighed deeply, her expression weary. Lately, she had been pushing herself to the limit, constantly dealing with the frequent conflicts erupting across different regions. Judging by the current situation, Sunagakure and Kumogakure had made their hostility clear. All they needed now was a suitable excuse to launch an attack. The Shinobi Sect, after all, prided itself on its doctrine of benevolence. Without a justifiable reason, they could not afford to recklessly initiate aggression against the Land of Fire. Doing so would complicate their efforts in governance after securing victory. This meant that, for the moment, Konoha still had time to prepare. Prepare for what? Naturally, they had to assess whether they could secure any valuable allies. Kumogakure was driven by greed, and Sunagakure lacked compassion. Both were destined to be adversaries. However, Iwagakure was a different story. Their Tsuchikage was not one to easily submit to another''s authority. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The First Tsuchikage, Ishikawa, was the man who had first established the "Will of Stone." Even decades later, his unwavering resolve had guided noki back onto the right path. A leader of such caliber was anything but ordinary. The two women''s plan was straightforward: to determine whether Iwagakure could be swayed to their side. And even if they failed, they at least had to ensure that the Land of Earth did not become an enemy. Then there was Kirigakure. That village had long since shut itself off from the world, refusing even Konoha''s diplomatic envoys at its borders. The Shinobi Sect faced similar treatment. Given the vast ocean that separated them, along with Uzushiogakure serving as a buffer zone, there was little need to worry about Kirigakure for the time being. "Thirteen skirmishes in totalfive involving Kumogakure, eight instigated by Sunagakure. They really aren''t holding back," Yayoi remarked in an indifferent tone, as if the matter was of little consequence to her. At this stage, before the overwhelming strength of Konoha, neither Kumogakure nor Sunagakure posed a real threat. The true enemy was the Shinobi Sect. Those individuals did not need to stain their hands with blood to killthey were an insidious, formidable force, more dangerous than any shinobi army. Yayoi knew all too well that behind the Shinobi Sect, there was likely an even greater figure pulling the strings. Back during the chaos of the Chnin Exams, Otsutsuki Isshiki had been pursuing an unknown individual. Piecing together the clues Kysuke had provided in the past, Yayoi had fixed her attention on a particular legendary figurenone other than the Sage of Six Paths himself. Only he could command the Shinobi Sect''s emergence. Only he could be the one directing them from the shadows, stirring up turmoil throughout the shinobi world. "What a pity," Yayoi mused. "Of all the mistakes you could have made, choosing to stand against Konoha was the gravest." "The world today no longer belongs to you." As she remained lost in thought, Uchiha Kochou coolly reminded her, "Be careful. Not everyone in Konoha is willing to oppose the legendary Shinobi Sect." "Oh? Are you saying that some within the village have already turned to the enemy?" "Of course. There is never a shortage of self-proclaimed ''clear-headed individuals'' who fancy themselves smarter than the rest." "Hah. Abandoning their home, all for the sake of a so-called grand vision..." "Someone who cannot even love their own familydo you really expect them to dedicate themselves to the shinobi world?" "You sound quite upset." Uchiha Kochou had every reason to be furious. Why would someone born into the Uchiha Clan willingly lower themselves to serve as a lapdog for Senju Tobirama? The one she referred to as a dog was none other than Uchiha Kagami, the so-called prodigy of their clan who had long since pledged his allegiance to the Senju in secret. Lately, that man had become increasingly vocal, spreading the notion that the Senju were the true "clan of love." And as for the Uchiha? According to him, they were nothing more than a group of narrow-minded family supremacists. To Kochou, he was nothing but a na?ve fool who had never experienced true hardship. Had he lived through the chaos of the Warring States period, he would never have uttered such ridiculous words about who truly embodied the spirit of love. The truth was simple: everything he had seen was merely what others had deliberately allowed him to see. Yet, he acted as if he had eyes sharper than any, as if he could perceive the true nature of the world. Every time Kochou saw him putting on such a self-righteous air, she felt a deep sense of disgust. If it weren''t for Izuna stopping her, she would have dealt with that traitor herself long ago. "Izuna is far more sensible than you," Yayoi remarked, her tone laced with sharpness. "No matter how ruthless your methods may be, you will never be able to control people''s thoughts." "You can restrain their bodies, but can you shackle their minds?" Kochou was silent for a moment before responding, "That may be true, but" "Leaving him alive to serve as a cautionary tale is far more valuable than simply killing him off," Yayoi interrupted. Hearing this, Kochou paused in thought, realizing that she had a point. Someone like Uchiha Kagami could never stir up a real storm. If anything, he might even serve as bait to lure out other hidden traitors within the clan. "Ah," Yayoi sighed, casting a sidelong glance at the contemplative woman. "It''s a mystery how Kysuke entrusted the Anbu to you." "Hmph! Obviously, it''s because Lord Kysuke trusts me and loves me," Kochou huffed, her previous irritation replaced with a smug sense of satisfaction. "Tsk, tsk," Yayoi clicked her tongue, shaking her head in amusement, as if she were looking at an ignorant summer insect trying to discuss ice. "You bitch," Kochou growled, narrowing her eyes. "Keep that up, and I''ll beat you to a pulp." "You?" Yayoi smirked. "A little slut who thinks about men all day? If you can''t win, don''t bother pretending you can." "As if you don''t have the same thoughts," Kochou shot back. The two women, as was their habit, exchanged verbal jabs for a while. However, they both had pressing matters to attend to, so they soon parted ways without escalating their banter into an actual fight. After Kochou left, Yayoi pondered for a moment before forming a shadow clone to handle official duties in her place. Meanwhile, her true body quietly slipped out of the village and made her way toward the space-time corridor leading to the moon. --- The Moon C Tenseigan (Energy Vessel) "Hyaah!" "Hey!" "Haa!" Inside a grand chamber, a group of young boys, no older than seven or eight, were engrossed in intense training. The moment Yayoi stepped inside, they immediately gathered around her, excitedly chattering about their progress. If an outsider had been present, they would have been utterly dumbfounded. Despite their tender age, these boys possessed extraordinary strength, far beyond what was expected of children. The weakest among them were already at the level of Chnin, while the most exceptional ones boasted combat abilities rivaling that of Jnin. Had they been in the outside world, each of them would be considered a prodigy on par with Kakashi. "Very good," Yayoi nodded approvingly. "You haven''t disappointed me." With that, she raised her hand. "Come now, let me see how well you''ve adapted." As soon as she spoke, dark markings abruptly spread across the boys'' bodies. Among the strongest of them, a distinct chakra wave radiated from their formsone that was deeply familiar to Yayoi. "...Lord Kysuke," she murmured, falling into momentary silence. The markings on their bodiesthere was no mistaking it. They were identical to the "Kma" marks that originated from the tsutsuki Clan. However, unlike the original, these were derived from Kysuke himself. This was his contingency plan for resurrection. Inspired by the precedent set by tsutsuki Isshiki, Kysuke had chosen to follow the same path. To be frank, this method was far more reliable than the Reincarnation Jutsu. Plug-and-play, with no risk of betrayal. In truth, if not for Kabuto and Black Zetsu meddling behind the scenes, Obito would never have even considered reviving Uchiha Madara in the original timeline. He had been too naive in his youth, but after experiencing countless schemes and betrayals, there was no way he hadn''t realized that Madara had used him. By that point, however, he had already given up on the world. There was nothing left for him but to continue down the path he had been set upon. But Kysuke wasn''t willing to take such risks. Thus, he had spent 100,000 points to exchange for the "Kma" ability. A small price to pay. Once he gained the power to travel between the stars, he could simply erase an entire planet and reclaim the points with ease. Standing within the Tenseigan (Energy Vessel), Yayoi watched the strongest of the boys with satisfaction. She knew these few individuals held the key to Kysuke''s return. "Grow up quickly," she murmured. Her gaze then shifted to a mask hanging on the wall and a robed figure standing nearbyone who served as their instructor. It was a Shinigami Mask, a relic stolen from the Uzumaki Shrine years ago. Before his demise, Kysuke had sealed his own soul within the mask, ensuring that no one could use him as a pawn for Edo Tensei. Only when the masked man had approached her did Yayoi fully comprehend the extent of Kysuke''s preparations. It was then that she finally understood why he had dedicated himself to the study of cloning. "You''re here," the masked man said. His voice was calm and steady. "Did something happen?" "Yes," Yayoi nodded, not hesitating to relay everything that had been unfolding in the Shinobi World. If there was anyone left whom she could trust completely, someone she could rely on without doubt, then it was undoubtedly the man standing before her. As for Uchiha Kochou? That sharp-tongued little slut had far too many personal concerns. She was too narrow-minded to be wholly dependableat best, she counted as half an ally. "Shinobi Sect, is it?" the masked man sneered. "A group of restless fools." "You need not concern yourself with them. If they come at us with force, we will simply meet them head-on. Even if the four villages were to unite, they would still be no match for Konoha''s current strength." "As for tsutsuki Hagoromo" He paused briefly before continuing with certainty. "If my guess is correct, he has likely been affected by the mental corruption of the Blackened Entity. Otherwise, he would never have allowed the Shinobi Sect to act so recklessly." "There''s no need to worry about him. Until he finds a way to break through, the Sage of Six Paths will not act carelessly. He has already waited thousands of yearswhat difference do a few more decades make?" "I understand," Yayoi said, nodding. With this, she knew exactly what she needed to do next. This was the contingency plan Kysuke had left heran option for situations beyond her ability to handle. If she ever faced an insurmountable obstacle, she was to come to the moon and seek guidance from this mysterious black-robed figure. Even if he had no recollection of the past, he was, after all, a part of hima fragment of his very being. And as such, he would instinctively know how to navigate the crises that threatened the shinobi world. That''s right. The masked manthis entity born of Yin-Yang Releasewas none other than the embodiment of Kysuke''s will. Kyosuke''s Clone C No. 2. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 263 - 263: Nagisa Opens Her Eyes, Defeats Kirigakure, and Kills Mizukage Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the Land of Grass, in a secluded underground cave "Someone, please tell mewhat exactly is the sensation of needing to relieve myself~?" "It''s like... uh... like this." "Oh, but I don''t feel anything. By the way, do you, being an artificial human, also need to... you know, relieve yourself?" "Of course, I have to eat. If I can eat, then I can definitely relieve myself." "Then why not just eat poop and then relieve yourself afterward? Wouldn''t that save on food?" "No, that''s not possible. It takes time to produce poop~." "Well, then you can do it, and I''ll eat it. Afterward, I''ll relieve myself for you, and we''ll never run out of food. We can live forever!" "You can''t do that~." "True, I suppose." In a corner of the cave, standing before the massive Outer Path Gedo Statue, Uchiha Madara remained silent, barely containing the urge to strangle the two fools. It wasn''t that he had no tolerance for such behavior, but the "Guruguru" clone of White Zetsu was quite special, and Madara was reluctant to dispose of him so casually. However, who could explain to him why Kysuke''s willthe very manifestation of his consciousnesshad taken the form of a fool who could play along with Guruguru? Could it be that this clownish behavior was Kysuke''s hidden true nature? At that moment, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but wonder if that might indeed be the case. Not far ahead, two figures were engaged in a heated argument about bodily functions and poop: White Zetsu''s clone, Guruguru, and Kysuke''s other incarnationthe third incarnation of his will, Kysuke''s Clone No. 3. "By the way, if I wear you like this, you''ll definitely feel it the next time I relieve myself," the third incarnation suggested, presenting an inventive (and unsettling) idea. Upon hearing this, Guruguru staggered back two steps, his hand trembling as he pointed at the third incarnation, exclaiming, "You... you must be a genius!" "Heh heh." The third incarnation proudly placed his hands on his hips. "Enough, both of you bastards, shut up," Madara snapped, finally losing his patience. If these two kept up with their nonsense, he swore he''d boil them alive. With the cave now quiet, Madara coughed lightly a few times, raising his gaze to the grim visage of the Outer Path Gedo Statue. "This is the shell of the Ten-Tails, a necessary vessel for condensing Chakra fruit." Through this creature, Madara had cultivated White Zetsu and gained access to numerous secrets across the ninja world. He was well aware that the Shinobi Sect was collecting the Tailed Beasts on a massive scale, and sooner or later, the enemies would bring their focus onto him. Because not only did he possess the shell of the Ten-Tails, but within his own body, the dormant Nine-Tails had been sealed away. During his battle against Otsutsuki Isshiki, Kysuke had perished, and Hashirama had pushed his life energy to the absolute limit, sustaining wounds that were not light. The Nine-Tails'' Chakra had been fully expended, and without the need for genjutsu, its will had fallen into a deep slumber, showing no signs of awakening. Had it not been for the Outer Path Gedo Statue''s power extending his life, Madara knew his condition would have been no better than Hashirama''s. He wouldn''t have had the strength to deal with that meddlesome fool from the Shinobi Sect. Madara raised a hand to touch his Tomoe Rinnegan, sighing deeply as his mind wandered through the memories of the first half of his life. "You two idiots." His gaze swept over White Zetsu''s true form and Guruguru. Madara knew he needed to prepare for his eventual resurrection. Through the bestowed power of Yin, he had come to understand the nature of the Six Paths Sage''s strength. While perhaps not as strong as Otsutsuki Kaguya, if the Sage''s true body were to be fully revived, Madara believed its power would not be inferior to Otsutsuki Isshiki''s. An absolute peak Six Paths-level existenceperhaps even stronger than the latter. Faced with the Six Paths Sage, Madara knew he stood no chance of winning. If the Outer Path Gedo Statue was lost, it was lost. But these Tomoe Rinnegan... he could not allow his enemies to take them from him. "If it''s hopeless, I''ll have to ask Yayoi for help," Madara thought, fully aware of Yayoi''s true abilities. He had even suspected that the method Kysuke used for resurrection was likely tied to her. There was a time when he doubted Kysuke''s constant affairs with women. Now, looking back, he realized just how shortsighted he had been. "Guruguru, stop being foolish. Go to Konoha." Madara commanded coldly. Upon hearing this, Guruguru reluctantly slid off the third incarnation, realizing it was time to return and enjoy the simple pleasure of relieving himself once more. "Wait for me, don''t you dare relieve yourself in my absence." "Don''t worry, that''s a promise I''ll keep." "Oh~! I understand now! This is what people mean by ''bonds''!" Uchiha Madara could only stare in disbelief. "..." One way or another, at least his otaku-like life wasn''t entirely boring. --- Eleventh Year of the Hidden Leaf Village, Mid-Year Conflicts in the ninja world were becoming more intense, gradually evolving into localized skirmishes. Compared to the longstanding grudges with Kumogakure, it was Sunagakure that displayed a greater desire for aggression. At this moment, the members of Kysuke''s team were all gathered in the western part of the Land of Fire, standing watch in case Sunagakure decided to launch an unexpected attack. As for Kumogakure, there was little to worry about. Senju Tobirama himself had stationed forces in the area. Over the years, his strength had steadily increased, making any conflict with the Raikage unlikely. The most important factor, however, was that Konoha''s military might have grown exponentially. Each year, roughly a thousand students graduated from the academy, with more than 80% of them continuing their path as ninjas. By now, the Konoha Ninja Academy had produced over ten thousand Genin, forming a powerful force capable of making the entire shinobi world tremble. Furthermore, with the implementation of Kysuke''s reward-based population-boosting policy, Konoha''s population had been growing rapidly, and the number of graduates each year had steadily increased. This year alone, over 1,500 students were expected to graduate. When factoring in the older generation of retired ninjas, the potential manpower of Konoha had, almost unnoticed, surpassed twenty thousand ninjas. Without even considering the higher-level combatants, Konoha was undeniably the strongest village in the entire shinobi world. With Sunagakure and Kumogakure unable to match Konoha''s power, they were not in a position to challenge the village. As for Iwagakure, they had yet to take a definitive stance. The Tsuchikage was a cunning and shrewd individual who would not easily fall for the so-called promises of the Shinobi Sect. If they were truly that powerful, they would have simply destroyed Konoha themselves rather than waste time with negotiations. In the end, it was clear that they simply lacked the ability to do so. Until the situation became clearer, Iwagakure would not easily enter the battlefield. As long as the Tsuchikage remained inactive, the Shinobi Sect would not dare to recklessly start a large-scale war. Konoha had anticipated all of this. However, no one expected the Kirigakure, located far across the seas, to suddenly make a move. In August, Kirigakure suddenly dispatched a large number of ninjas to launch a surprise attack on the Land of the Whirlpool. The elderly Uzumaki Ashina led his forces to engage in battle. Though he was able to barely fend off the attacks from the First Mizukage, the damage to his clan was severe, and it soon became clear that they were unable to hold their ground for much longer. With no other choice, he sent a plea for reinforcements to Konoha, hoping that his two daughters could send additional troops. But before the message even reached Konoha, it was intercepted. "Hmph, you still think you can ask for help?" Senju Tobirama muttered coldly as he shredded the letter in his hand. "Back then, you caused my uncle''s death and escaped without a care for the consequences." "Today, it''s time for you to pay for that, Uzumaki Ashina." If the Land of the Whirlpool were to fall, Konoha would undoubtedly fall into chaos. Neither the Senju nor the Uchiha clans could tolerate Kirigakure''s actions abroad. At that point, war would certainly break out, and only then would Tobirama have a chance to regain control of the situation. As for the consequences, from Tobirama''s perspective, Konoha already held the status of a dominant power. Even the Shinobi Sect could not shake its foundation. Defeating the Allied Shinobi Forces would not be difficult, but getting the Senju to the top was a far more difficult task. Without weakening the Uchiha clan''s power, he would likely never see that opportunity. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For this reason, Tobirama was willing to take some risks. However, he never imagined that Konoha would still receive the news. The information had been intercepted by White Zetsu, who, on his way to Konoha, discreetly relayed the message to the Hokage. Understanding the urgency of the situation, Yayoi quickly mobilized the forces and decided to inform Uzumaki Mito. "You damn fools!" Upon learning of the situation, Mito was furious. She immediately led the elite ninjas from her clan to the Land of the Whirlpool to provide assistance. The current Uchiha clan had grown far stronger than in the Warring States period. At the age of ten, most of them awakened the Sharingan, and by fifteen, they could evolve it to the three-tomoe level. Elite jonins were everywhere, and while their numbers were not overwhelming, their combat prowess was unparalleled. The Uchiha clan''s reputation as the strongest clan in the Land of Fire was certainly no exaggeration. By the end of August, Uchiha reinforcements arrived and launched a counterattack against the forces of the Mist Village. In September, Kirigakure sent reinforcements, bringing their main forces to bear. All the bloodline clans sent their strongest elite ninjas. In one particular ambush, the Mizukage''s team successfully infiltrated the enemy''s rear, heavily wounding Mito and decisively defeating Uzumaki Ashina. At a crucial moment, Uchiha Nagisa, who had followed the reinforcements, awakened her Mangeky Sharingan. With the help of her unusual eye technique, she managed to hold off the Kirigakure forces until reinforcements arrived. Though the situation was dire, the Uchiha clan''s forces were in high spirits after the battle. The reason was simple: another Mangeky Sharingan had been awakened within the Uchiha clan. As expected of Lord Kysuke''s children, their talents were extraordinary. After Haruto''s victory over Tobirama, he had already begun showing signs of becoming the strongest of this generation. Now, even Nagisa had awakened her Mangeky Sharingan. A clan with two such talents was not to be underestimated. As for the reinforcements from Kirigakure, there was no need for concern. The head of the Uchiha clan, Izuna, had already led a large force, and more importantly, the clan''s elite special forces had been mobilized. Lady Mito''s severe injury had completely enraged the entire Uchiha clan. The elite unit, trained for years in the moon base by Kysuke himself, now appeared on the battlefield. Each member of this formidable unit had mastered the Three Tomoe Sharingan and was well-versed in the form and nature transformation of the Chidori technique. Additionally, they were marked with cursed seals, allowing them to tap into a diluted version of natural energy. Though the force numbered only slightly over a hundred, not one among them was weaker than an elite jnin in terms of combat ability. From the moment they arrived on the battlefield, the Uchiha clan had completely seized the upper hand. On the other side, the Kirigakure forces were being driven back relentlessly. Their 3,000-strong ninja army was collapsing in disarray, and the second wave of reinforcements was still on its way. According to Yayoi''s instructions, there were only two optionseither avoid battle entirely or annihilate the enemy without mercy. There could be no room for hesitation. The enemy could not be allowed to regroup. If Kirigakure joined forces with the Shinobi Sect Alliance, the situation would grow far more complicated. Aware of the urgency, Izuna gathered his main forces and launched a swift, decisive raid before the enemy reinforcements could arrive. The strike was overwhelmingly effective. --- In the early part of the twelfth year of the Konoha calendar. Izuna led the Uchiha clan in a surprise attack on Kirigakure''s stronghold, cutting off the Mizukage''s retreat. With the combined power of the two Mangeky Sharingan, they swiftly killed the Mizukage and his entire Anbu squad. This event marked the first time in the history of the ninja world that a Kage had died on the battlefield. In an instant, the entire shinobi world was shaken. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 264 - 264: Black Zetsu Saves His Mother (Part Two) Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon With Kirigakure''s retreat, the immediate crisis facing the Land of Whirlpools had finally subsided. However, the cost was severe, as countless Uzumaki clansmen had perished or sustained grievous injuries, and the nation''s strength had diminished by at least thirty percent. If another enemy were to invade, even Konohagakure might not be able to send reinforcements in time. Aware of the ever-looming threat posed by Kirigakure, Mito made a firm decision. She would remain in the Land of Whirlpools, standing resolute beside her daughter to safeguard their homeland. A handful of clansmen stayed behind to maintain the settlement, while the majority, under Uchiha Izuna''s leadership, made their way back to Konoha. "Rest assured, as long as I am here, Kirigakure will not be allowed to step foot into the Land of Fire," Mito promised Konoha with unwavering determination. "I will also stay and assist my mother," Uchiha Nagisa expressed her wish. If her brother was defending Konoha from Sunagakure, then she would stand beside her mother to safeguard the Land of Whirlpools. Their family was now divided between two battlefronts, one confronting Sunagakure and the other resisting Kirigakure. Their contributions to the war effort were beyond dispute, ensuring that no one could criticize them for negligence. During this conflict, her mother had suffered severe injuries. In the heat of battle, Little Cutie, overwhelmed by desperation, had unexpectedly awakened the Mangeky Sharingan. Fortunately, under Mito''s patient guidance, she was not consumed by the negative emotions that often accompanied such an awakening. Nevertheless, she had become noticeably more composed than before. Perhaps she had finally realized that she, too, bore the responsibility of protecting her family. "Very well, I leave the matter of Kirigakure in your hands," Izuna said before leading his forces away, leaving the mother and daughter to aid Uzumaki Ashina in cleaning up the aftermath of the war. --- Konoha Year 12, March Kirigakure held a grand funeral for the First Mizukage. Throughout the proceedings, they repeatedly lodged official protests, demanding that Konoha surrender those responsible for his death. Their demands were utterly absurd. Yayoi did not even bother to acknowledge them. The moment she received the so-called "official letter," she crumpled it into a ball and tossed it into the trash without a second thought. Surrender their people? If not for the current complexities of the situation, Konoha would have every reason to launch an invasion of the Land of Water for their blatant betrayal of an ally. By mid-March, with Konoha remaining unresponsive, Sunagakure grew increasingly restless. Reto, the Kazekage, personally issued a public statement, demanding that Konoha formally apologize for its actions in the Land of Whirlpools and hand over the so-called "murderers"Uchiha Izuna and Uchiha Nagisa. If Konoha refused, Sunagakure would reserve the right to take military action. It was a blatant distortion of the truth and an unparalleled display of shamelessness. To make matters worse, the Raikage immediately echoed these sentiments, seizing the opportunity to launch an aggressive smear campaign against Konoha. Despite Konoha''s rescue efforts, the narrative had been twisted beyond recognition. Many now believed that the Uchiha clan, driven by old grudges, had deliberately orchestrated the downfall of the Land of Whirlpools under the guise of intervention. This method of deception was crude and unsubtle, yet disturbingly effective. People were quick to pass judgment, stubbornly clinging to their preconceived notions regardless of any counterarguments. It is the nature of fools to hastily form conclusions and refuse to let them go. The Raikage, despite his outwardly brash and straightforward demeanor, had a keen understanding of human nature. By manipulating public perception in this way, even if Konoha were to one day conquer the Land of Lightning, the so-called "defenders of truth" would continue to resist them, willing to lay down their lives in opposition to perceived tyranny. It was a cunning move, undeniably sinister in its implications. Yet, Yayoi simply did not care. In response to the relentless accusations from Sunagakure and Kumogakure, she issued Konoha''s official reply: "Konoha does not fear war. If you wish to fight, we shall meet you on the battlefield." This resolute declaration left no room for doubt. To anyone with a discerning eye, war was now inevitable. Whether Konoha could emerge victorious against the combined might of Sunagakure and Kumogakure remained uncertain. Yet the greatest concern was not these two villages alone, but the force lurking behind them. Should the Shinobi Sect choose to intervene, Konoha would find itself at a severe disadvantage in terms of high-level combat power. Winning this war would be an immense challenge. --- Konoha Year 12, Late April Without any prior declaration, Kumogakure launched a sudden invasion, deploying a massive force to storm the Land of Fire''s borders in an attempt to catch Konoha off guard at the very start of the war. Unfortunately for them, the defense was spearheaded by the Senju clan. Against the renowned master of battlefield tactics, Senju Tobirama, the Raikage''s scheming proved utterly ineffective. Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation! Possessing unparalleled speed, the Raikage sought to overwhelm his foes, but Tobirama countered by summoning Edo Tensei bodies marked with Flying Thunder God seals to engage him. What ensued was a battle of sheer speed, with the two warriors clashing in a high-stakes contest of agility and reflexes. Their combat was so intense that ordinary shinobi dared not even approach the battlefield. Meanwhile, the main forces of Kumogakure surged forward like a tidal wave, relying on their overwhelming numbers to secure victory. Thus began a colossal battle involving over 15,000 shinobi, one of the largest conflicts in the Shinobi world history. Summoning Technique: Monkey King, Enma! Fighting alongside his teacher, Sarutobi Hiruzen demonstrated the immense strength that would one day earn him the title of the Third Hokage. Through sheer willpower and relentless combat prowess, he proved beyond doubt that he was in no way inferior to Uchiha Haruto. "Damn it, this guy fights like he doesn''t care about his own life!" A young and handsome Danzo gritted his teeth in frustration. Lacking sufficient strength, he could only struggle to keep up, providing support from behind. More than once, he had the urge to charge forward and prove his worth, but when the critical moment arrived, he always hesitated at the last second. "Damn it all!" Uchiha Kagami glanced at Danzo, noting the frustration on his face, but remained silent. He continued playing the role of an assistant, fully aware that his importance could never compare to that of Hiruzen. After all, it was Hiruzen whom Tobirama truly valued most. If there was any hope of changing Konoha''s future, it would have to come from Hiruzen. --- Konoha Year 12, May The battle with Kumogakure was fierce. The enemy had dispatched over ten thousand shinobi, while Konoha had sent only around five thousand, the majority of whom belonged to the Senju Clan. Yet, the Senju of the Forest possessed extraordinary strength. Even with fewer numbers, they could still hold the Kumogakure army at bay. However, the key to achieving victory did not lie in this battle. It was in the west, where Sunagakure was making its move. As the war against Kumogakure raged on, Sunagakure mobilized its forces and advanced toward Konoha''s western borders. In response, Konoha reinforced its army with two thousand more shinobi, bringing the total to six thousand. This force then launched a counterattack, pushing deep into the Land of Rivers. As the commander, Izuna had never been fond of passive defense. He much preferred to take the initiative and strike the enemy first. This trait was shared by the entire Uchiha clan. Among them, Haruto led the elite forces left behind by his father, wielding them like a razor-sharp spear that tore through the enemy ranks. By the time Sunagakure realized what had happened, Haruto''s army had already pierced straight through their formation. "Hahahaha! This is exhilarating!" he roared with laughter, finally experiencing the sheer thrill of unrestrained battlefield combat. His father''s so-called invincible legion was truly as formidable as the legends claimed. Their mastery of lightning-fast surprise attacks was unparalleled, executed with such precision that it was nothing short of an art form. Although Haruto was the nominal commander, in truth, he was still learning the intricacies of warfare from his seasoned subordinates. They taught him invaluable battlefield knowledge, such as when to launch a surprise attack, how to recognize a well-disguised trap with a single glance, and the subtle shifts in enemy formations that signaled impending danger. Through firsthand experience, Haruto had finally grasped the true nature of war. Thanks to the unparalleled performance of the invincible legion, Konoha''s western forces, despite having only half the numbers of Sunagakure''s army, launched an overwhelming assault, crushing the enemy through sheer strategic brilliance. When news of this astonishing feat spread, the entire ninja world was left in shock. A single thought lingered in the minds of all who heard it. Was Konoha''s military strength truly this terrifying?! sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even with two major Hidden Villages joining forces, they still couldn''t gain the upper hand. It became evident that even without the God of Shinobi, Konoha retained the strength to maintain its position as the most powerful hidden village in the world. While tensions at the frontlines ran high, the Hokage, Yayoi, remained remarkably composed at the rear. Despite the ongoing chaos, the battles between the three great factions had yet to escalate into an all-out war. For now, they remained within the phase of probing attacks, a measured testing of each other''s capabilities rather than an attempt at total annihilation. From the very beginning, Konoha had never regarded the alliance of the two hidden villages as a true threat. The real enemy was not the obvious adversaries standing in the open, but the unseen forces lurking in the shadowsthe Shinobi Sect. Yayoi understood this reality all too well. As long as she and the hidden Uchiha Madara remained passive, the Shinobi Sect would not make a direct move in the war. Those self-proclaimed righteous hypocrites would not dare to launch a large-scale massacre against Konoha''s shinobi. The only measure they could take was to restrict the involvement of super-shadow-level combatants, ensuring that such warriors could not wantonly slaughter opponents on the battlefield. She herself counted as one of these powerhouses. Uchiha Madara, without a doubt, was another key target in their sights. Beyond them, there was also a strong possibility that Haruto would become a primary focus of their countermeasures. As for the village itself, it was in no immediate danger. Even if the worst came to pass, and Hashirama, the "half-dead camel," were to make his move, Yayoi highly doubted that the Shinobi Sect possessed anyone capable of standing against him. In the end, this war would be decided by Konoha''s fundamental military strength. Since the outcome hinged on that, there was little reason for Yayoi to dwell on matters beyond her control. Rather than wasting time and energy on pointless concerns, she chose to dedicate herself to her research, utilizing the Shadow Clone Research Method to accelerate the completion of her current projects. That had been her plan, at least, until an unexpected guest arrived at her doorstep. The visitor was escorted by the leader of the Fma Clan. Yayoi had only a vague understanding of this particular existence. She was aware that the strange entity known as Black Zetsu had once collaborated with Kyosuke. Even now, there remained the possibility that some unknown agreement still bound them together. A sinister chuckle echoed through the room. "Kehehehe Having trouble dealing with the Shinobi Sect, are you?" "If you desire it, I can take care of those troublesome pests for you." "My price is simple. I need you to use the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion to slice that bothersome moon in half." That was Black Zetsu''s proposition. At present, its plan to gather the Tailed Beasts had completely collapsed. Forget the fact that its existence had been exposed. Its ultimate target, Uchiha Madara, had now ascended to a level comparable to the Sage of Six Paths, all without even relying on the Ten Tails. Black Zetsu could not help but suspect that Hagoromo Otsutsuki had done this intentionally. It was as if he had deliberately ensured that the plan would never succeed. After all, if Madara had already achieved this level of power through his own means, why would he take the immense risk of absorbing the Ten Tails, knowing full well that his body could be possessed by an external will? Without a clear method to carry out its original resurrection plan, Black Zetsu had no choice but to explore alternative measures. While observing Yayoi''s battles from the shadows, a new idea suddenly took shape. It would leverage the power of the Tenseigan to break the seal in the simplest and most destructive way possible. By utterly destroying the moon itself. Even without a complete Ten Tails, Kaguya''s strength might not return to its absolute peak. However, she would still possess a Divine Flame level body, an existence beyond the limits of ordinary lifeforms. She might not be able to fight effectively But at the very least, she would be indestructible. As for how she would regain her full strength, there was always another option. In the worst-case scenario, mother and child could simply flee the Earth and search for another planet where they could cultivate a new Divine Tree. Black Zetsu distinctly recalled that Isshiki had hidden a small Ten Tails somewhere. With Kaguya''s extraordinary mastery of space-time ninjutsu, tracking down Isshiki''s secret dimension would not be a difficult task. It was, by all means, a solid plan. Unfortunately, Black Zetsu had severely miscalculated one thing. Kaguya''s obsession. After suffering such a humiliating defeat on Earth, tsutsuki Kaguya would never simply run away. If she were truly freed, she would inevitably rekindle her battle against her two beloved sons. And the outcome was already predetermined. She would without a doubt be sealed away once more. The Divine Flame level Body, while granting an immortal existence, came at a heavy price. Maintaining such a form required an immense amount of chakra. That was why all tsutsuki sealed the Ten Tails within themselves as an endless power source. Without the Ten Tails functioning as a battery, Kaguya would be unable to unleash her true strength. Her combat experience was already lacking to begin with. Without her full power, she would only fall faster. Because of this, Black Zetsu had sought to flee the planet and wait out the lifespans of its enemies. Then, one day in the distant future, when all of them had long since turned to dust It and its mother would return once more. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 265 - 265: Sixty Years Ahead of Time, The Shocking Emergence of Scientific Ninja Tools Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Oh, is that so?" Contrary to Black Zetsu''s expectations, the Hokage did not seem particularly interested. She must be young and ignorant, unaware of the hidden power within the Shinobi Sect; otherwise, she would not remain so composed. Having convinced himself of this, Black Zetsu continued, "The Shinobi Sect has existed for thousands of years, accumulating a depth of knowledge beyond what outsiders can imagine." "There''s no need to mention the Sage of Six Paths and his brother. The true individuals you should be wary of are those who devoted themselves to Asura''s teachings, willingly choosing to remain within the Shinobi Sect for a lifetime." Perhaps fearing that he might frighten her, Black Zetsu paused momentarily before adding, "Of course, there''s no need for you to be alarmed. The Six Paths Sage sealed the Shinobi Sect using the (Toki no Ofuda) Talisman of Time, allowing those people to survive for a thousand years." "With my assistance, dealing with them won''t be difficult. However, that depends on you assisting me in fulfilling my wish." "Oh, I see." "So, tell me your answer, woman." A green Truth-Seeking Ball condensed in the air, transforming into the shape of an ice spear. Without any warning, Yayoi struck out at Black Zetsu. "I find you quite interesting. Why don''t you lie down on my operating table, and we can have a proper conversation?" *BOOOOOM!!!* The Truth-Seeking Ball pierced through Black Zetsu, pinning him firmly to the floor. No matter how much he struggled, it was in vain. Black Zetsu knew all too well what kind of person this woman was, a formidable scientist who had once devoted herself to the revival of an tsutsuki. If he were to end up on her operating table, he would rather be sealed by the Sage of Six Paths himself. "What a pity" With a low, sinister chuckle, Black Zetsu''s body suddenly burst apart, willingly discarding its physical form. Yet, his voice still echoed throughout the office. "You''ve angered me, woman." "Konoha shall now face the wrath of Kaguya''s third son, the scribe of the Shinobi World''s historyBlack Zetsu." With a wave of her hand, Yayoi completely erased all traces he had left behind. A few simple Yin Release techniques, perhaps enough to deceive others, but before her, such tricks were nothing more than parlor tricks. The so-called ''scribe of the Ninja World''s history''how absurd. He couldn''t even rescue his own mother, yet he dared to boast. In truth, Yayoi had been briefly tempted at first. But after careful consideration, she realized that while the Shinobi Sect operated with some restraints, Kaguya was a true existential threat to the entire shinobi world. If she were to aid Black Zetsu, the consequences for Kaguya were uncertain, but Konoha would undoubtedly face the full force of the Shinobi Sect''s wrath. Even if victory were possible, it would likely be a pyrrhic one. At the very least, Yayoi had no intention of allowing such a scenario to unfold. Besides, if freeing Kaguya were truly possible, Kysuke would have done it long ago. There had to be something she wasn''t aware of. And if that were the case, capturing Black Zetsu would be far more valuable instead. Such a peculiar lifeform would surely be invaluable for her research. "Just wait a little longer, it won''t be long now." "Once I complete the lord''s assigned project, every threat will be effortlessly neutralized." Yayoi brimmed with confidence. Only she understood the true groundbreaking nature of the gifts her lord had bestowed. To put it simply, they were inventions far ahead of their time, innovations that should not have existed in the shinobi world for another sixty years. However, once the technology was fully refined, its impact on ordinary shinobi would be immeasurable. At that point, when it came to the strength of lower and mid-tier combatants, no force in the entire shinobi world would be able to rival Konoha. --- Hyga Clan Base, Underground Secret Laboratory Within the vast experimental area, two hundred shadow clones were spread across the facility. Some monitored data, others adjusted equipment, while others personally tested the effects of various ninjutsu. Yet, they all shared a single trait: they were all shadow clones of Yayoi herself. One woman alone was conducting research that would typically require an entire team to accomplish. From her initial clueless approach to the verge of a major breakthrough, she had accomplished in just a few years what would have taken decades in the original timeline. Yes, Yayoi''s research focus was on the application of scientific ninja tools. Given the ongoing war, her primary emphasis was on Chakra Capacitor-type devices. In essence, these were portable machines that stored ninjutsu scrolls. By activating the chakra capacitor, one could instantly release the stored jutsu, an incredibly efficient and convenient method that eliminated the need for hand seals. Several months ago, Konoha had already begun mass-producing ninjutsu scrolls. These scrolls contained a vast array of high-level techniques, including Chidori, the Bringer-of-Darkness Technique, the Great Fireball Technique, and the Water Dragon Bullet. Even Hashirama himself, intrigued by the concept, had personally contributed by creating several Wood Release scrolls for distribution. Yes, the idea of sealing Deep Forest Emergence into a scroll was indeed both fascinating and terrifying. If unleashed in battle, it would surely take the enemy by surprise. Now, all that remained was fine-tuning the process. Determined to ensure that every Konoha shinobi could unleash powerful jutsu without hand seals, Yayoi had devoted herself to this endeavor with relentless determination, refusing to rest until she achieved success. And once her experiments were complete, that would mark the true beginning of an era-changing revolution. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- August, Year 12 of Konoha Kumogakure and Sunagakure continued to mobilize their forces, determined to crush Konoha in one decisive strike. Meanwhile, Uchiha Haruto, whose strength had grown tremendously, rampaged across the battlefield in his full-body Susanoo, leaving countless casualties in his wake. However, just as he was reveling in his overwhelming power, a representative of the Shinobi Sect appeared before him, declaring that forces beyond conventional means were not permitted to interfere in the war. In other words, he was too strong and had to leave the battlefield. Naturally, Haruto refused to comply, and a fierce battle ensued. The outcome? One dead, one severely wounded. To prevent a second assassination attempt by the Shinobi Sect, Haruto''s subordinates forcibly escorted him back to Konoha. His injuries this time were severe. Even with the regenerative abilities of a Sage Body, he would need a long period of recuperation to fully recover. Yayoi, however, was more concerned that the Shinobi Sect''s next move would likely be a death strike. Meanwhile, on the western battlefield, with Haruto forced to retreat, the next to take the stage was Uchiha Izuna. This man had concealed his true strength well. If Haruto hadn''t been forced to withdraw, the world might never have known that Izuna, too, could awaken the full-body Susanoo. The Uchiha were truly terrifying. Once again, the Shinobi Sect dispatched their agents. Sunagakure had eagerly anticipated the total annihilation of Konoha''s remaining forces at the hands of the Shinobi Sect. Instead, they were met with a chilling revelation. One after another, three separate groups of elite agents were sent out, yet all of them vanished without a trace, just like Kaname before them. They perished in complete silence, without so much as a whisper of resistance. By Konoha''s shinobi rank classification, even the weakest among these agents stood at the peak Kage level, while some had already surpassed that threshold, ascending to super-Kage-level strength. Yet, even if they had been caught off guard, it was inconceivable for them to perish so silently, without a single struggle, without even a trace of resistance. There were only two possible explanations for such an outcome: First, the enemy''s strength was overwhelmingly superior. Not only were the agents unable to resist, but they didn''t even have the chance to flee. Second, the enemy possessed an ability of unparalleled terror, one capable of killing without being seen. If that were not the case, there should have been at least some commotion before their deaths. The Shinobi Sect had long since stepped into the world, and its agents had already developed a profound understanding of the current shinobi landscape. Given the circumstances, the mastermind behind these events was not difficult to deduce. "It must be him. Uchiha Madara. There is no other possibility." "To stand against the Otsutsuki clan his power is nothing short of monstrous." "Indeed. Unless our leaders ''awaken,'' we are no match for him." "Forget it. Let''s temporarily abandon our pursuit of Uchiha Izuna. A mere pair of Mangeky Sharingan eyes won''t amount to much." "Agreed." "I concur." And just like that, the threat looming over Izuna mysteriously vanished. He himself likely remained unaware that the Shinobi Sect had once secretly considered targeting him. Time passed in the blink of an eye, and the year drew to a close once more. Yet the dark clouds of war still hung heavy over the Land of Fire, casting a deep shadow over the hearts of its people. Even ordinary civilians found themselves trapped in a constant state of fear and unease. Just as everyone was preparing to welcome the new year, unsettling news arrived from the Land of Whirlpools. Suspected Kirigakure spies had been spotted frequently roaming the surrounding areas. In the thirteenth year of Konoha''s founding, Kirigakure had launched surprise attacks against the Land of Whirlpools for two consecutive years. With the position of the Second Mizukage still undecided, the reason behind these assaults was clear. They were following the directives of the Shinobi Sect. Whoever achieved the most significant battlefield success would be granted the right to rule Kirigakure as its Second Mizukage. With such a selection process in place, which shinobi clan would not give everything they had to seize the opportunity? Waging war against outsiders was far preferable to descending into internal conflict. This was a belief shared by all the competing factions. As for the justification for the war, on the surface, it appeared to be an assault on the Land of Whirlpools. In reality, however, it was an effort to establish a direct path to Konoha. As long as Uzushio Village stood, Kirigakure would never be able to extend its influence toward Konoha. Understanding this, Konoha had no intention of sitting idly by and watching the Land of Whirlpools fall. Soon, a combined force of the Uchiha and Hyga clans was mobilized. Since Kirigakure''s forces mainly consisted of bloodline limit clans, shinobi with formidable individual strength but limited numbers, there was no need to deploy a massive army. A contest of individual strength? Konoha had never feared such a challenge. Not only did they have the Uchiha and Senju clans, but the Hyga clan had also undergone a dramatic transformation, now standing as equals alongside the other two great families. Moreover, the Uzumaki clan''s shinobi possessed strength far beyond what ordinary people could imagine. In this regard, there was little cause for concern. However, despite Konoha''s unparalleled might, they now faced the combined forces of Sunagakure, Kumogakure, and Kirigakure. No matter how powerful they were, the toll of war and the mounting casualties could not be ignored. Fortunately, Yayoi was not one to sit idly by. Iwagakure had given a clear promise that they would not intervene in the conflict, on the condition that Konoha would aid them in developing their Ninja Academy and incentive-based training programs. To put it simply, they sought to replicate Konoha''s operational system and learn from its successful experiences. In times like these, refraining from aiding the enemy was already an act of goodwill. Yayoi had no reason to refuse the Tsuchikage''s request. After all, she was not Uchiha Madara. She would not welcome the Tsuchikage''s delegation only to subdue the Second and Third Tsuchikage in one swift move. That would be nothing less than a deliberate act of provocation. Beyond Iwagakure''s neutrality, Amegakure had firmly chosen to stand with Konoha. Their stance was simple: whoever dared to use their land as a battlefield, they would fight against them. On this matter, Konoha had shown great restraint and respect, never overstepping its boundaries. Amegakure appreciated allies who understood the importance of such discretion. Time continued to pass, and after another half year of relentless warfare, the tides of battle remained unpredictable. There was no clear victor in sight. Yet, unbeknownst to the shinobi world, during this very period, a groundbreaking technological achievement had been successfully developed. In the thirteenth year of Konoha''s founding, in the month of July Scientific Ninja Tools were officially introduced in Konoha Village. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 266 - 266: Apologies, but the Times Have Changed Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The western region of the Land of Fire, along the southern coastal areas bordering the Land of Rivers. Deep within the dark, damp forest, a Konoha squad was desperately trying to evade pursuit. However, their situation was growing increasingly dire. "Captain, we can''t escape!" "The enemies behind us are closing in fast!" "Report! There''s a Sand Village puppet squad blocking the path ahead!" It was evident that the situation was spiraling out of control, tilting completely against Konoha''s favor. "Damn it." The squad leader scanned his surroundings, his expression growing darker with each passing second. "It looks like we have no way out." His strength was nothing exceptional. He was barely at the level of an elite Chnin. To make matters worse, his subordinates were just a group of fresh graduates from the Ninja Academy. By all logic, they shouldn''t have drawn this much enemy attention. It was clear that they had, by sheer misfortune, stumbled upon a force in the middle of executing a major operation. Realizing there was no hope of escape, the team leader made a decision. If they were going to die here, then he would at least take one of the enemies with him. But what pained him the most was that these young shinobi, who had placed their trust in him, would have to perish as well. Just as he steeled himself for a final stand, three of the young Genin suddenly exchanged glances, mischievous grins creeping onto their faces. "Ah, that''s right! We can use that!" "Yeah, it''s finally time to let it shine!" "Hehe, to be honest, I''ve been itching to try it out!" Seeing their expressions, the squad captain was taken aback. A glimmer of hope flickered in his mind. Could it be that his subordinates had some kind of hidden trump card? "Which one should we use first?" "Let''s start with the Shadow Clone Jutsu. That should even out the numbers." Before the captain could fully grasp their conversation, the three Genin quickly formed a single-handed seal. The next moment, a faint mist engulfed the area. BANG! BANG! BANG! In the blink of an eye, the battlefield was flooded with thirty shadow clones. The tables had turned. "What the fuck..." The captain''s jaw nearly hit the ground. He had personally exchanged merit points for the Shadow Clone Jutsu before. It was an invaluable tool for reconnaissance, setting traps, and luring enemies. But even with all his experience, he had never managed to summon more than ten clones at once. And when he did, their power was so diluted that they were weaker than Genin-level shinobi. Yet these three... Their clones didn''t seem to be suffering from any noticeable drop in strength. What in the world was going on? On the other side of the battlefield, the three Genin, seeing their clones materialize successfully, immediately grew excited. "Hehe, watch this! Water Dragon Bullet Technique!" Without forming a single seal, a massive water dragon surged forth, crashing into the enemy ranks and submerging them in its torrents. "My turn! Great Dragon Fire Technique!" A colossal fire dragon roared through the air, incinerating the incoming enemies in an instant. "Now me! Chidori Sharp Spear!" A four-meter-long lightning blade pierced through the ranks, skewering several enemies in an instant. Before long, the tide of battle had completely shifted. "What the hell is going on with these brats?!" The Sand shinobi were in utter disbelief. Using jutsu was not shocking in itself. The real problem was that the Konoha Genin were not even forming seals. Many times, they assumed the kids were preparing for taijutsu combat, only to be blindsided by a surprise ninjutsu attack. It was not that the jutsu were overwhelmingly powerful. They were still within the normal range of A-rank techniques. The real issue was that they appeared out of nowhere, without warning or preparation, making them nearly impossible to defend against. When had the shinobi world developed so many "seal-less jutsu"? Was this the secret behind Konoha''s dominance as the strongest Hidden Village? In just a short time, the pursuing enemy force was completely wiped out. However, the three Genin still seemed unsatisfied. "That''s it? It''s already over?" "I still have six scrolls left that I haven''t even used!" "Eh, I guess this is fine. I only had one left anyway." Off to the side, the squad captain stood frozen, utterly baffled. He suddenly felt... old. When had the world changed so much? Why did he have no idea what they were talking about? Noticing his confusion, the three Genin finally revealed the truth. "Actually, Captain, we''re using something called Scientific Ninja Tools." "They can store and release jutsu at will!" After listening to their explanation and recalling the strict orders from higher-ups to keep this technology confidential until deployment, the captain finally understood. "So that''s why No wonder you could use so many jutsu without forming seals!" "If this technology spreads, Konoha will be invincible!" A similar situation was playing out across the entire western battlefield. More and more enemy shinobi found themselves caught off guard by Konoha''s "seal-less jutsu." Even Jnin-level shinobi, who typically had the experience to counter most tactics, were falling victim to these unpredictable attacks. Chnin and Genin, who had even slower reaction speeds, stood no chance. Fire and water jutsu were appearing everywhere, and occasionally, a thunderous sound would echo as the Chidori technique was unleashed. The most shocking event occurred when a lone Genin, trapped in a desperate situation, casually raised his hand and activated Wood Release: Nativity of a World of Trees. This was a legendary jutsu, known as the signature technique of Hashirama Senju. That single act completely altered the course of the battle. The Sand shinobi, lacking any prior experience in countering such techniques, found themselves utterly overwhelmed. "What''s going on? Am I imagining things? Since when did Konoha''s Genin become more troublesome than their Jnin?!" "No I feel the same way." "At least Jnin have known weaknesses. We have intelligence files on them, so we can prepare in advance. But these Genin" "This is absurd! Yesterday, I fought a kid who could use combined-element jutsu! If I weren''t a puppeteer, I might not have made it back alive!" "What kind of training does Konoha even put its Genin through?!" This was the question everyone was asking. Unfortunately, no one had an answer. In just three days, despite having twice the number of troops, the Sand forces were completely routed. Their defensive line in the Land of Rivers collapsed, forcing them to retreat all the way back to the border of the Land of Wind. At first, they braced themselves for an all-out invasion. But strangely, Konoha''s forces suddenly stopped advancing. "Are they hesitant to invade the Land of Wind?" Many of the Sand shinobi began to believe this was the case. In reality, only Konoha''s forces knew the truth. The Genin had run out of jutsu scrolls. Back in the village, production was being ramped up, but until the new supplies arrived, they were ordered to avoid unnecessary conflict. For two months, the battlefield remained eerily quiet. Then, just as the Sand forces had finished replenishing their numbers and were preparing for a counteroffensive, the worst possible nightmare descended upon them. Konoha''s Genin had returnedfully rearmed. Faced with such incomprehensible power, the Sand forces suffered the most devastating defeat in their history. An army nearly ten thousand strong was utterly shattered. The once-imposing formations of the Sand shinobi, which should have been their greatest strength, crumbled helplessly in the face of Konoha''s relentless onslaught. The casualties mounted rapidly, and any semblance of strategic coordination was completely lost. It was a crushing, irreversible defeat. Seeing the enemy in disarray, Uchiha Izuna showed no mercy. He led the Konoha forces in a relentless advance, driving deep into the heart of the Land of Wind. There would be no respite for the defeated, only the bitter price of their failure. By the fourteenth year of Konoha''s founding, Sunagakure, unable to mount any further resistance, was finally forced to accept reality. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ignoring the objections of the Shinobi Sect''s envoys, they officially declared their defeat in the war. The cost of this war had been devastating for Sunagakure. Over seven thousand shinobi had been lost, an uncountable number were wounded, and the economic toll was beyond calculation. Yet, amid the suffering, they were left with one crucial revelation: they had uncovered the true source of Konoha''s overwhelming power. A revolutionary force known as Scientific Ninja Tools. Compared to this technological marvel, the puppet techniques the Sand shinobi had once prided themselves on now seemed crude and outdated, almost laughably primitive. The bitterness of defeat was undeniable, but the leaders of Sunagakure no longer lingered on the past. Instead, their focus shifted entirely to a single objective: unlocking the secrets of Scientific Ninja Tools. If they could reverse-engineer these advancements, then surely, they could recover from this loss and rise again. Thus, Sunagakure gathered every skilled researcher and craftsman they could find, pouring all their resources into the study of these enigmatic tools. Yet, despite their determination, they quickly realized the harsh truth: this was technology decades beyond anything the shinobi world had ever seen. Their attempts to decipher it were akin to primitive tribesmen trying to understand a modern smartphone. Forget replicating itthey could barely comprehend its workings. Blindly pursuing such knowledge without a proper foundation was not only futile but could even lead to disastrous consequences. Meanwhile, in the Land of Lightning, Kumogakure faced a similar predicament. The miniature ninjutsu scrolls, once reserved for the Uchiha-led battlefield, were finally distributed en masse to Tobirama Senju''s forces in the north after the war in the Land of Wind had concluded. Yet, this blatant favoritism did not go unnoticed. Hyga Yayoi, a staunch supporter of Kysuke, had ensured that these supplies were prioritized for Uchiha-led battles. Tobirama, despite his protests, had no choice but to accept the reality of the situation. At the very least, he could take solace in the fact that he was receiving them at all. "Even in death, that bastard is still making my life difficult," Tobirama grumbled, his frustration evident. With nowhere else to direct his anger, he could only vent his irritation at the Raikage. However, with the supply of ninjutsu scrolls, Konoha''s northern forces swiftly regained their momentum. What had once been a grueling campaign against Kumogakure turned into a fierce counteroffensive. Soon, the shinobi of Kumogakure learned a harsh lesson: Konoha''s so-called "genin" were far more dangerous than their rank suggested. Word spread rapidly across the battlefield: "If you encounter a Chnin from Konoha, don''t be afraid. Stand your ground and fight." "If you come across a Jnin, don''t panic. Retreat if possible, but if escape is not an option, hold your ground and you might survive." "But if you ever see a Konoha Genin running toward you with an eager grin, run. Run as fast as you possibly can." At first, the Raikage scoffed at such claims, dismissing them as mere exaggerations. That was, until he himself was sent flying by a single punch from a Wooden Golem. It was only then that he was forced to accept the bitter truth. He, the Raikage, the undisputed leader of Kumogakure, had been injured by a mere child of the Senju Clan. His rage burned hot, but beneath that fury, a deep-seated fear took root. Konoha had grasped a power unlike anything the world had ever seen. Who could possibly stand against them now? Even after losing the protection of the Three Gods, Konoha had not declined. If anything, they had grown even stronger. By February of Konoha''s fourteenth year, Kumogakure was left with no choice but to sign yet another humiliating treaty, acknowledging their defeat and agreeing to a series of crippling reparations. Two months later, in April, Kirigakure followed suit, surrendering and offering vast resources to the Land of Whirlpools as compensation. And with that, after two long years, the First Shinobi World War had finally reached its conclusion. Konoha, having single-handedly confronted and triumphed over the combined forces of the three great Hidden Villages, emerged victorious in a way that would be remembered for generations to come. In the aftermath, the Shinobi Sect, humbled by Konoha''s overwhelming power, adopted a more cautious and subdued approach. They made repeated attempts to negotiate with Konoha''s leadership, hoping to persuade the village to adopt their philosophies and find some semblance of common ground. But their efforts were in vain. Any fool who dared to challenge Konoha''s authority was swiftly and mercilessly dealt with, personally by Uchiha Haruto. By the fifteenth year of Konoha''s founding, Uchiha Haruto had reached the age of twenty, his strength officially entering the realm of the Super Kage. In his base form, he was already comparable to Madara and Hashirama at the end of the Warring States Period in the original timeline. If he were to unleash his djutsu to its full potential, the actual extent of his power would depend on the caliber of his opponent. Hashirama himself had once tested his abilities, and in a state of fully activated ocular powers, Haruto could briefly attain combat prowess rivaling that of the Six Paths level. "As expected of Kysuke''s son. He''s far stronger than my own brat." "With him here, Konoha''s future is in safe hands." However, in the eighth month of that same year, a devastating piece of news spread through the village like wildfire. Senju Hashiramathe man once proclaimed as the Godwas gravely ill. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 267 - 267: Konoha Year 24, A Wedding and the Arrival of Geniuses Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the northeastern corner of Konoha, within the Senju Clan''s compound, a heavy atmosphere loomed over the main hall. Inside one of the rooms, the sound of coughing echoed repeatedly. "Cough, cough." Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The once-unrivaled shinobi, Senju Hashirama, had been unconscious for three days. His life force, once as vibrant and unyielding as an ancient tree, now flickered like a candle in the wind. A tense silence enveloped the gathering. Nearly all the village''s high-ranking officials were present, their expressions solemn. Everyone understood the grim realitythis might be the last day of Hashirama''s life. By the bedside, a small figure trembled with sorrow. "Grandfather! No! Please don''t leave me!" The five-year-old Tsunade clung desperately to the edge of the bed, her voice hoarse from crying. Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded with childlike innocence. "I promise I will listen to you from now on! I will be a good girl! Just don''t leave me!" Standing nearby, Senju Tobirama, his usual stern composure shaken, struggled to hold back his own grief. His younger brother''s white hair seemed even paler under the dim lighting. He took a deep breath, preparing to console his niece when, unexpectedly, a large yet gentle hand rested on her head. "Is that so?" The weak yet familiar voice made Tsunade''s breath hitch. She looked up in shock and disbelief. "Then shall we make a pinky promise?" Tsunade''s teary eyes widened as they met the kind and loving gaze of her grandfather. "Grandfather you''re awake~" Her shout of surprise sent a ripple of emotion through the crowd. For those waiting outside the room, that voice was both a relief and a painful reminder. "So, the time has come." With reddened eyes, Tobirama slowly stepped out of the room. He turned to the gathered individuals and, with a heavy heart, gave them a silent nod. One by one, they entered to bid farewell to the man who had shaped the very foundation of their village. Among them were Uchiha Haruto and Uchiha Nagisa. The siblings approached Hashirama together, their eyes filled with sorrow yet gratitude. "You two" Hashirama smiled, his voice warm despite his frailty. "Do not grieve. I will soon reunite with your father. Lately I have been dreaming a lot about the past." His words, spoken with such clarity, made the moment feel surreal. For someone on the brink of passing, he looked strangely at peace. "The future of Konoha rests in your hands now," Hashirama continued, his gaze filled with unshaken trust. "And of course, just like Kysuke, I wish to see you both live happy lives." He chuckled softly before giving them a playful wink, subtly motioning toward the window. Following his gaze, Haruto and Nagisa turned their heads. Outside, among those who had come to pay their respects, stood Kurama Jun and Eri. Both carried expressions of deep reverence. "Live happily, huh" Haruto murmured to himself, as if making a silent resolution. Nagisa, on the other hand, seemed as carefree as ever. It was hard to tell how much of the conversation she had truly absorbed. As the siblings left the room, Sarutobi Hiruzen stepped inside alone. A man of exceptional talent, Hiruzen had mastered five elemental nature transformations and was highly regarded by both Senju brothers. And so, in his final moments, Hashirama made a decision for his granddaughter''s future. "Tsunade" His voice was soft yet firm. "From now on, Hiruzen will be your teacher." Tsunade, still sobbing, looked at the older man hesitantly. Hiruzen knelt before her, offering a reassuring smile. "I will guide her well, Hashirama-sama," he promised. "She will become a remarkable shinobi." True to his word, Sarutobi Hiruzen would go on to nurture a generation of legendary shinobithe Sanninwhose influence would shape the very course of the shinobi world. Orochimaru, whose research would push the boundaries of human potential. Jiraiya, who would mentor the destined Child Of Prophecy. Tsunade, who would one day become Hokage and revolutionize medical ninjutsu. In his prime, Hiruzen proved himself to be an exceptional leader. Despite lacking a powerful clan''s backing, he navigated the political turmoil of the village, solidifying his position with the help of Danz. He maintained Konoha''s stability even after the loss of the Senju brothers. Yet, time spares no one. Even the strongest of men eventually grow weary, their once-firm resolve clouded by age and hesitation. Regardless, in his youth, Sarutobi Hiruzen was undoubtedly a formidable leader, one whom even Uchiha Haruto regarded as a worthy rival. Though Hiruzen had only just stepped into the realm of Kage-level power, Haruto knew that the man''s true strength lay beyond mere combat prowess. As Hiruzen left the room, fewer people remained. The farewells were nearly complete. On his way back, Haruto walked alongside Eri. Just as they were about to return home, an inexplicable impulse led him into a nearby flower shop owned by the Yamanaka Clan. Eri watched in surprise as the usually dense Haruto emerged, holding a single rose. Without a word, he thrust it into her hands. "For you." The gesture was clumsy and abrupt, but before she could respond, Haruto had already turned and briskly walked away. "So he finally understands, does he?" Princess Eri chuckled softly, feeling a mix of amusement and warmth. At that moment, she experienced an odd sentimentsomething akin to a mother watching her child mature. --- Back at the Senju compound, only two people remained in the dimly lit room. Tobirama had embraced his brother one last time before stepping away, leaving behind a single person to bid farewell. A person who was bound to come. BAAANG!!! The silence was shattered. With a resounding crash, the wooden window splintered apart, kicked open without a shred of subtlety. Hashirama sighed at the dramatic entrance, but a small smile tugged at his lips. "You came," he said. Uchiha Madara stepped forward without hesitation. His eyes, blazing with a cold intensity, held a weight only he and Hashirama could comprehend. "Enough with the nonsense," Madara snapped his fingers, and from behind him, a figure emerged. Guruguru, or rather, Zetsu''s creation, approached and regurgitated a body. It was a nearly perfect clone of Hashirama, bearing around seventy percent of his likeness. "I have the materials ready," Madara declared. "I will use the Rinne Tensei to bring you back." Hashirama stared at the clone, then at Madara, and finally let out a soft chuckle. He shook his head. "Can you let me rest, just this once?" Madara''s brows furrowed. "Do you think it''s that simple?" Hashirama''s deep, knowing gaze locked onto his old friend''s face. He could see the truth without needing a special dojutsu. The technique Madara spoke of was not a mere convenience. It was a life-for-life exchange. To bring Hashirama back, Madara would have to die. And Hashirama was not selfish enough to accept that. He had fought enough, given enough. He was tired. It was time for him to rest. "The world is in your hands now, Madara." Madara turned away sharply, as if unwilling to meet his friend''s eyes. "You are such a fool." "Madara" "I am not crying," Madara muttered. "It seems like you are." "I said I''m not." "You are lying." "You''re such a chatterbox." For an hour, the two of them seemed to have returned to the riverbank, to the day they first met. As Uchiha Madara recalled their competition to see who could make stones skip farther across the water, a rare smile appeared on his face. "Hashirama, back then you..." His lips parted, but no sound came. No matter how hard he tried, he simply could not continue. Because the person lying in that bed had long since passed away. Silent. Still. A faint, peaceful smile resting on his face, as if he had merely drifted into a dream. Never again would he answer. Never again would he bicker back. "Tch." Madara clenched his fists, his voice barely above a whisper. "What is this You, one after another" "Leaving so easily..." A hollow ache swelled in his chest as he stared at Hashirama''s face, at that maddeningly peaceful smile. The overwhelming loneliness clawed at him, but there was no one left to hear it. After coughing forcefully a few times, Uchiha Madara turned and left Konohagakure, departing from the Land of Fire altogether. He returned to that underground cavern, a place where daylight never seemed to reach. His physical condition was deteriorating. His battle against tsutsuki Isshiki had taken a severe toll, a level of exhaustion so profound that even the Sage body could not recover from it. By now, he was merely holding on through sheer willpower. As long as he lived, the Shinobi Sect would not dare to openly act against the leadership of Konoha. Even if the power of Yin, bestowed upon him by the Sage of Six Paths, had faded, his Rinnegan, adorned with tomoe, remained intact. With his formidable ocular powers, as well as the Nine-Tails slumbering within him, Uchiha Madara could still unleash strength at the level of the Six Paths. Unless the two brothers of the Sage of Six Paths reappeared, there was no one in this world who could match him head-on. In the endless darkness, only the faint glow of his purple eyes flickered. --- In the sixteenth year of Konoha''s founding, the Land of Fire entered a period of true rapid development. As the victor of the war, Konohagakure had cemented its reputation as the most powerful village in the shinobi world. Missions flooded in, so much so that even with the village''s current wealth of talent, they found themselves struggling to meet the demand. It was a troublesome yet gratifying dilemma. That same year, Uchiha Haruto finally summoned the courage to confess his feelings, and thus, he and Eri officially became a couple. By the seventeenth year of Konoha, under Mito''s careful arrangements, Uchiha Haruto and Anzai Eri held a grand wedding, a spectacle worthy of the ages. Invited by the Daimy of the Land of Fire, the lords of the other four great nations personally traveled to Konoha to attend. The Uchiha clan leader presided over the ceremony as the officiant, while key figures from the Land of Rain and the Land of Whirlpools were all present. Even the four great hidden villages sent their congratulations, though their words lacked sincerity. The mere sight of so many prominent figures giving their speeches left the gathered villagers of Konoha utterly speechless in astonishment. Even the succession ceremony of the Hokage had never seen such a grand occasion. This event alone made it abundantly clear to all just what kind of presence the Uchiha clan had become. By Konoha''s eighteenth year, Kurama Jun finally mustered the courage to confess his feelings to Uchiha Nagisa. Unfortunately, she rejected him without hesitation. "I''m not ready for a relationship yet," the young girl replied without hesitation. Fortunately, Kurama Jun was not discouraged. He firmly believed that one day, he would win her heart. In the nineteenth year of Konoha, Princess Eri gave birth to a child, a delicate and beautiful little girl. She was named Uchiha Kaoru. Kaoru, as in the fragrance of lavender, as in the soft petals of Konohanasakuya''s cherry blossoms. Not only the Uchiha, but various other legendary figures from the original timeline began appearing one after another in Konoha. Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru all graduated from the Ninja Academy in succession, becoming the disciples of Sarutobi Hiruzen. At the same time, the Hatake clan saw the emergence of a genius unlike any before him. His unparalleled mastery of swordsmanship stirred memories of a man long departedthe God of Shinobi. This prodigy''s name was Hatake Sakumo, a formidable talent whose mere presence placed immense pressure on even the future trio of Sannin. By comparison, the young ninja known as Kat Dan seemed to fade into obscurity, overshadowed by the radiance of these prodigies. The Uchiha clan, too, welcomed a promising new generation. However, at just four years old, Uchiha Fugaku did not yet attract much attention. Similarly, the two brothers of the Hyga clan found themselves in a comparable situation. Beyond them, there was also a boy named Might Duy, who, after failing, humbly returned to the Ninja Academy, determined to continue his journey as a shinobi, even if it meant repeating a grade. Time passed in the blink of an eye, bringing Konoha to its twenty-fourth year. The older generation of shinobi had fully withdrawn from the stage of history, while figures like Haruto, Hiruzen, noki, and Hanz gradually took hold of power, ushering in an era of their own. Gazing out at the thriving village beyond the window, Yayoi murmured to herself, "The development of the clones is nearly complete. At last, I can lay down the burdens I''ve carried for so long." In truth, it was hardly surprising. At nearly fifty years old, Hyga Yayoi had already reached the age of knowing destiny''s course. Though she had methods to preserve her youthful appearance, making her look no different from a twenty-year-old, the weight of the years had settled upon her heart. She was weary. She no longer wished to continue carrying such heavy responsibilities. Instead of shouldering the village''s burdens, she would rather immerse herself in her research. Thus, she made her decision. It was time to begin the selection process for the Third Hokage. The moment the news of Yayoi''s intention to step down spread, factions across the village stirred in response, preparing for a new round of competition. After so many years, even Sunagakure had begun to flourish, and the shinobi world seemed to be thriving as a whole. Yet, only a select few knew that a new threat had already begun to creep forth. --- On the moon, within the grand Lunar Palace "Who goes there?!" The Uchiha shinobi on guard immediately raised his vigilance as he stared at the three figures descending slowly from above. To be able to infiltrate the palace on the moon, these intruders were certainly no ordinary opponents. Their distinctive pale skin and flowing gray-white hair were unmistakable. The man among them had no eyebrows, only two circular markings on his forehead. The curved, rabbit-like horns protruding from his head made his identity clear. "Oh?" He chuckled coldly, his gaze filled with disdain. "It seems you are the descendants of that pathetic woman, Kaguya." "What a disgraceful existence." tsutsuki Momoshiki''s smile was devoid of warmth, his eyes filled with chilling malice. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 268 - 268: The Early Arrival of Momoshiki’s Trio Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Moon, Lunar Palace Once a magnificent palace, it had now been reduced to complete ruins. The Uchiha clan members assigned to guard this place had suffered heavy casualties. Fortunately, the enemy''s objective wasn''t mindless slaughter. Had that been the case, the death toll would have been several times higher. "I have found it, Lord Momoshiki." tsutsuki Kinshiki emerged, his gaze fixed on the forbidden ground that lay ahead. The three had come for Kaguya. After consuming the Chakra Fruit, she was supposed to face judgment at the hands of the tsutsuki clan. "You treacherous traitor I''ve finally found you." The one speaking had long, pale blue hair tied into a high ponytail. Two curved horns, shaped like forehead protectors, adorned his forehead. Dressed in white, he carried a glowing red fish basket on his back, accompanied by a fishing rod. This man was none other than tsutsuki Urashiki. Unlike Isshiki, who advocated ruthless slaughter, the three of them belonged to the "Saint Sanctury." faction They had only joined forces with their enemies after suffering defeat, and ever since, had embraced a philosophy of absolute annihilation. Their status had already been low within the clan, and to make matters worse, their faction had produced a traitor like Kaguya. Because of her betrayal, the three of them had been implicated as well. Urashiki''s companions had been slain, and Momoshiki''s Divine Tree had been confiscated by the clan. In an attempt to redeem themselves, they had decided to travel to Earth and personally punish the traitorous tsutsuki Kaguya. Of course, that was only one reason. Momoshiki''s true objective was to seize the Divine Tree and use the life energy of Earth to ignite the Divine Flame. The tsutsuki clan? A cold-blooded group of executioners. Momoshiki had no desire to associate with them. "Do it." Momoshiki''s voice was calm, his tone carrying an air of superiority. Swinging his crimson fishing hook, an artifact forged with alien technology, Urashiki effortlessly pierced through the Six Paths Seal. His target was the figure sealed within the altartsutsuki Kaguya. "Ah?" Just as the attack was about to strike its mark, Urashiki''s face lit up with smug satisfaction. Yet, in the very next instant, his expression changed. His hook did not reach its target. A terrifying presence surged forth, shaking the very world around them. The three members of the tsutsuki trio stiffened, their gazes sharpening in unison. None of them had anticipated that such a formidable warrior had been hidden within the Moon. "This is interesting. Kinshiki, go greet our unexpected guest." "As you command." Kinshiki stepped forward, a massive crimson battle axe forming in his grip. With a burst of air-shattering speed, he charged toward the altar. A thunderous impact resounded. Amidst the shattering of stone and the rumbling of mountains, a powerful fist emerged from the mist, slamming forcefully against the surface of Kinshiki''s battle axe. Even someone as strong as Kinshiki was unable to withstand the sheer force behind the strike. He was driven back several steps, his heels carving grooves into the ground. "Oh? To think someone could actually push Kinshiki back with brute force. It seems our opponents have some skill." Momoshiki''s tone remained indifferent, his words laced with condescension. "Yes, yes. But of course, no one could possibly match Lord Momoshiki." Urashiki''s response was laced with insincerity. It was clear that he did not acknowledge Momoshiki''s leadership. However, with his own comrades dead, survival now required him to temporarily submit to this man. Seeing Kinshiki struggling in battle, Urashiki leaped into action, swinging his crimson fishing hook to assist him. Amenosubaruboshinomikoto: Ryg! From the palm of his hand, he unleashed a four-pointed star-shaped mass of purple chakra, which rapidly transformed into a massive black-and-purple emperor anglerfish. The giant fish opened its mouth, gathering a sphere of violet-red energy before launching it at the shadowy figure concealed within the ruins of the mountain. "It worked." A twisted grin spread across Urashiki''s face as he yanked his fishing hook. He reeled in a dense mass of chakra, comparable in scale to that of a Tailed Beast. His fishing hook had the ability to extract chakra, while his fish basket could store it. At crucial moments, he could even absorb the chakra himself to enhance his power. "A bountiful harvest indeed." Placing the stolen chakra into his glowing red fish basket, Urashiki smirked coldly, his eyes searching for another opportunity to strike. The hidden warrior within the cave was none other than tsutsuki Hamura, who had slumbered for a thousand years. Using extraordinary space-time techniques, he had drastically slowed the passage of time for himself. It was this method that had allowed him to sit in meditation for a millennium without perishing. In a way, his approach resembled that of the Sage of Six Paths, who had once employed similar means to preserve the legacy of the Shinobi Sect. Urashiki''s assault on the altar immediately triggered a response from Hamura. As the seal broke, he awakened from his deep slumber, his first act being to launch a punch that sent Kinshiki stumbling backward. However, he had underestimated his enemies'' weapons. Before he could react, a portion of his chakra had already been extractednearly one-tenth of his total reserves. Having just awakened, Hamura''s condition was far from optimal. Although he seemed to dominate Kinshiki in battle, his consciousness had not fully returned. Sealing himself for millennia had taken a greater toll than he had anticipated. Blood splattered as Kinshiki''s axe struck his chest, a sharp pain coursing through his body. His brows furrowed instinctively. Converting Truth-Seeking Orbs into a Sage''s staff, he relied on sheer instinct to parry the enemy''s attacks. Meanwhile, memories of the past flashed rapidly through his mind. Seizing the opening, Urashiki launched another attack. This time, he succeeded once more, managing to extract an additional two-tenths of Hamura''s chakra. "Damn it. This guy''s body is abnormal." Frustration was beginning to take hold of Urashiki. Had it been anyone else, they would have already been drained dry. Yet despite taking two direct hits, Hamura remained standing, his strength showing no signs of faltering. The sheer amount of chakra contained within him was nothing short of astonishing. Clutching his little fish basket, Urashiki''s face lit up with the satisfaction of a successful hunt. Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Kinshiki pressed on with his relentless assault. Amanohabaya! This was the ability Kinshiki had inherited from his ancestors, allowing him to materialize his chakra into various weapons, each one possessing unfathomable power capable of cleaving through both sky and earth. In his left hand, he wielded an axe; in his right, a trident. Behind him, an array of swords, spears, and halberds floated in the air, clashing repeatedly against Hamura''s Truth-Seeking Orbs. Kinshiki''s proficiency in taijutsu was formidable. In the original events, he had engaged in a fierce battle with the black-cloaked Sasuke and, within a mere minute, had forced his opponent to resort to Amenotejikara just to save his own life. It was important to recognize that Sasuke, wielding the Rinnegan, had honed his taijutsu to such an extent that even Naruto found himself unable to create a single shadow clone in their duel. This alone was enough to prove that Kinshiki was far more than a mere servant. Hamura, who had only just awakened from his long slumber, had failed to anticipate the sheer ferocity of Kinshiki''s attack and was momentarily suppressed in direct combat. "Curse it..." Hamura growled under his breath. His taijutsu was ineffective, and even the Truth-Seeking orbs were struggling to contend with the enemy''s strange and formidable weaponry. Since his battle against his mother had ended, he had never found himself in such an overwhelming predicament. At the root of the problem, Hamura''s power had always been inferior to that of the Sage of Six Paths. Without his elder brother''s support, he had been nothing more than an insignificant obstacle before his mother, easily vanquished in an instant. Although he had grown stronger in the years that followed, his power had only reached a level slightly above that of Naruto and Sasuke. Now, with his body still in an imperfect state after awakening, he was forced to face both Kinshiki and Urashiki simultaneously. It was only natural that he was struggling against the overwhelming odds. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Kinshiki''s crimson chakra condensed at his fingertips. His cold, merciless gaze locked onto a brief opening in Hamura''s defense, and without hesitation, he thrust his palm forward, pressing all five fingers against Hamura''s chest. (Arataketshi) Furious Smelting! A formless shockwave erupted in an instant. Hamura coughed up a mouthful of blood as the sheer force of the attack sent him crashing backward. Even the ancient altar behind him trembled under the impact. The sacred seals left behind by the Sage of Six Paths reacted instinctively, releasing waves of senjutsu chakra in a desperate attempt to counteract the disturbance. "How amusing," Momoshiki murmured, completely ignoring the battle taking place in the distance. With a serene expression, he floated forward, his feet no longer touching the ground, slowly approaching the ancient altar. "This is bad" A sense of dread washed over Hamura. His pale eyes sharpened with resolve, and in an instant, an overwhelming aura of dominance radiated from his body, momentarily freezing his enemies in place. Seizing this fleeting opportunity, he forcibly activated his Tenseigan. A dazzling golden light erupted from his hands, surging outward with explosive force. Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion! This technique far surpassed the one utilized by Yayoi, possessing enough destructive power to grievously wound Kinshiki. However, just as the attack was about to strike, a voice filled with casual amusement interrupted. "Now, now You shouldn''t ignore me." At the most critical moment, Urashiki stepped in front of his companion and invoked a technique of his own. Yomotsu Hirasaka! A pitch-black portal materialized before him, swallowing the golden energy beam in its entirety. The entrance of the portal, point A, had absorbed the attack. And its exit, point B, emerged directly behind Hamura. *BOOOOM!!!* The devastating energy struck the poor Hyga ancestor from behind before he could react. The powerful force of his own ultimate technique sent him sprawling to the ground in a battered state. As he lifted his head, his vision was filled with a pair of chilling blue Rinnegan. Temporal Rewind! This was one of Urashiki''s many abilities. His blue Rinnegan granted him the power to glimpse several seconds into the future. Through multiple cycles of observation and combat, he could discern the enemy''s attacks and devise the most effective countermeasure. Just moments ago, he had foreseen Kinshiki''s impending defeat and had intervened in advance, turning Hamura''s own power against him. As a result, Hamura was left in a severely weakened state. Seizing the opportunity, Urashiki wasted no time siphoning away nearly half of his chakra. "Thank you for the hospitality," he remarked with a sly smile, his expression laced with amusement. A chill ran down Hamura''s spine. He was about to fight back with everything he had left when, all of a sudden, everyone presentKinshiki, Urashiki, and even Momoshikisimultaneously halted their actions. Their gazes shifted toward the distant sky, where a colossal landmass floated ominously above them. From that landmass, a devastating energy beam tore through the void, radiating a terrifying power that sent shockwaves through both Kinshiki and Urashiki, causing their expressions to shift dramatically. "Die, you scum Every single one of you." Upon that floating landmass stood an Uchiha shinobi, his gaze dark and brooding. Before him loomed a massive mechanical eye, embedded within a colossal structure and gleaming with an eerie light. This was Project Mitsuganthe "Converged Eye"a concept proposed by Kysuke. It was a vast and ancient weaponization initiative that harnessed the Byakugan of the Moon''s tsutsuki clan, converging their power into a single, colossal Tenseigan. Once matured, the Tenseigan possessed the devastating ability to unleash a single blast capable of erasing an entire planet. In the original timeline, tsutsuki Toneri had attempted to activate the system to destroy Earth, but was ultimately defeated by Naruto before the awakening could be completed. Although Kysuke''s version of the weapon had yet to reach its peak potential, its destructive power remained more than sufficient to reduce the Moon to dust. At this moment, the remaining members of the Uchiha clan had already evacuated through a spatial barrier, utilizing a teleportation array to escape from the Moon. As the commander responsible for guarding this location, the man standing before the Tenseigan (Energy Vessel) knew he could not defeat the enemy. His only option was to ensure mutual destruction as an act of atonement to Lord Kysuke. "You bastards Never underestimate the power of the Uchiha!" However, as the blinding light faded, the man''s fervent expression gradually transformed into one of stunned disbelief. Something was wrong. Why Why had there been no explosion?! Turning his gaze to the Energy vessel, he saw only smoke rising from its surface. The weapon had failed to fire a second time. "What in the world?" He barely had time to process the situation before his enemies suddenly materialized before him. Instinctively, he reached for a kunai, but before he could react, Kinshiki struck him down without hesitation. "An interesting device," Momoshiki mused, his eyes gleaming with intrigue. The Tenseigan (Energy Vessel) had clearly piqued his curiosity. Kinshiki, standing beside him, furrowed his brows slightly in regret. Had he known the enemy''s importance, he would have left him alive for interrogation. "It does not matter," Momoshiki reassured with a calm smile. "That man was unlikely to be the one who constructed it. The true mastermind behind this creation is elsewhere." "Understood, Lord Momoshiki." Meanwhile, Urashiki found himself frowning in frustration. Moments ago, they had all been too focused on the energy beam, allowing their enemy the perfect opportunity to slip away unnoticed. Now, both tsutsuki Hamura and the sealed Kaguya had vanished without a trace. Letting out a deep sigh, Urashiki muttered, "What a headache" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 269 - 269: My Return at This Very Moment Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Hidden Leaf Village, within the Uchiha Clan compound. As they watched their clansmen return in a state of disarray and exhaustion, the expressions of the Uchiha leaders grew increasingly grave. The tsutsuki had returned once moreand this time, three of them had arrived together. Their previous victory had only been possible because the Three Gods had risked their lives to fight. That clash had come at a tremendous cost. Kysuke had perished in its aftermath, Hashirama''s immense vitality had been completely exhausted, and even after ten long years, Uchiha Madara, had still failed to recover to his former peak. It could be said that the village''s greatest combat forces had been nearly wiped out in one fell swoop. Now, with the enemies returning once again, what hope did the shinobi world have against the might of three tsutsuki? Could they truly rely on Harutowhose djutsu allowed him to briefly match their power? At most, he might be able to take on one of them. But what of the other two? Who would stand against them? Who would hold the line? "Go find Lord Madara," Uchiha Kochou, her expression stern and resolute, broke the silence. "As unfortunate as it is, we must once again rely on his strength." Madara''s condition was far from good. He had been depending on the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path to prolong his life. If he stayed away from it for too long, death was inevitable. Kochou''s suggestion was tantamount to asking Madara to gamble with his life once more. "Leave it to me," Izuna replied quietly, his heart still aching with longing for Kysuke and his teamthe Followers of the Afterlife. Had they still been here, perhaps his elder brother''s wounds could have been healed Perhaps even Hashirama wouldn''t have died. But alas, in the final battle, all the Followers of the Afterlife had perished. Without Kysuke''s guidance, none of them had been able to grasp the secret of One''s Own Life Reincarnation Technique. Seeing Izuna voice no objection, Kochou quietly let out a sigh of relief. With two enemies possibly dealt with, she and Yayoi would face the last one. Ahyes, wasn''t that idiotic Shinobi Sect also claiming they would oppose the tsutsuki? In that case, they certainly couldn''t be allowed to flee now. Even so, everyone''s hearts remained heavy with uncertainty. The last time they faced Isshiki, even after mobilizing all available forces, they had been crushed in humiliating defeat. The enemy hadn''t even bothered to finish them off personallythough admittedly, there was the consideration of using them as nourishment for the Divine Tree. But that look of scorn that contemptuous attitude, was something none who had been there would ever forget. After a long discussion, Kochou suddenly frowned and asked with suspicion, "Why isn''t Yayoi here yet? Don''t tell me she''s run off?" Given the severity of the situation, the Hokage herself ought to be present. Yet, as the group exchanged glances, they realized something strange. Yayoi hadn''t made an appearance in quite some time, and recently, all administrative affairs had been handled by her advisory team. "What exactly has she been doing?" On the Moon, in the Ruins of the Palace Momoshiki and Kinshiki had departed for Earth, planning to gather the scattered chakra remnants of the Ten-Tails. Urashiki, however, had stayed behind, tasked with guarding a mysterious and incomprehensibly powerful systema Tenseigan (Energy Vessel) Why did he harbor such hatred toward Kaguya? Because her father''s failure had condemned their entire faction to imprisonment. Her eventual betrayal had only worsened their plight, driving the three man further into a corner. It had taken immense effort to secure permission for an external mission under the guise of capturing an enemy. From the moment they escaped, they had never intended to return. Their true objective was clear: eliminate Kaguya, seize the Divine Tree, and flee to a distant star system where the tsutsuki clan would never find them. And now, they had one more goal. They would track down the scientist responsible for creating the weapon and bring them along as well. With such a tool in hand, they would have a greater chance of surviving any pursuit that followed. "Little Momo''s plan isn''t bad," Urashiki muttered privately, clearly lacking the respect he showed outwardly. In truth, he had never thought highly of Momoshiki. The reason was simpleMomoshiki''s abilities weren''t worthy of much respect, at least not when compared to someone like Urashiki, who had mastered the manipulation of time itself. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, Momoshiki was far from weak. His devouring ability allowed him not only to strengthen himself but also to use the powers of those he consumed. For instance, during his battle with Naruto and Sasuke, he had devoured Kinshiki and instantly gained the ability known as "Amanohabaya"a technique that allowed him to manifest chakra weapons. His strength ultimately depended on the quality of what he devoured. If he could ever consume the entirety of the tsutsuki High Council, there was no doubt that Momoshiki could stand at the very peak of the universe. "This guy is probably dying to devour me," Urashiki yawned as he pondered Momoshiki''s current thoughts. Then again, he wasn''t exactly above the idea of extracting chakra from Momoshiki himself. He could only imagine how delicious it might taste. Suddenly, thunder roared across the skies. Black clouds gathered, and violent winds howled. Urashiki''s expression shifted. He had sensed something strange. Lifting his gaze with a hint of confusion, he scanned the sky. And then he saw ita ferocious beast forged from pure lightning, ripping through the clouds as it came crashing down upon him. Lightning Release: Kirin! In the distance, a white-robed boy slowly lowered his raised right hand. Beside him stood Yayoi, who had been absent for so long. She held a mask in her hand, her eyes betraying an unusual trace of anxiety. In order to prevent Kysuke''s soul from falling into the hands of others, he had sealed it within the Mask of the Shikigami moments before his death. Now that the clone body was complete, Yayoi had shattered the mask, releasing his soul from its shackles. However, a new problem soon emerged. Kysuke''s soul showed no signs of awakeningit remained in a deep slumber within the clone, unmoving and unresponsive. The bizarre situation left Yayoi anxious in a way she hadn''t felt in a very long time. Unfortunately, her knowledge of the soul was limited. She had no idea how to rouse Kysuke''s spirit from its dormant state. With no other options, she decided to take a risk and bring the clone boy to Madara. Kysuke and Madara had shared a close bond. Even so, Yayoi remained uneasy. Thankfully, Madara did not disappoint her. "Slumbering?" With just a glance through his djutsu, the Ghost of Uchiha had quickly come up with a solution. "It''s simplejust brush him with death to jolt him awake." To put it plainly, they would have to scare Kysuke back into consciousness. The stimulus had to be severesomething that truly threatened his life. Anything less would not produce the desired effect. And so, upon learning that the tsutsuki had descended once more, Yayoi made a bold choice. She would accompany the clone to the moon herself. If Kysuke could not awaken, she would have no path of return. Only death awaited her. Which led to the scene now unfolding before themKirin, thundering down upon Urashiki. "Don''t let your guard down," Yayoi said, interrupting the clone''s moment of self-congratulatory excitement. After briefly closing her eyes to sense her surroundings, she reopened them and spoke calmly, "The enemy is strong. An attack like that is nothing more than a tickle." The absence of the other two tsutsuki weighed heavily on her heartthere was no joy in their absence. They were most likely already en route to Earth. And Yayoi couldn''t be certain the Hidden Leaf Village had the strength to endure such an invasion. Fortunately, no Tailed Beasts currently resided within the village. If the enemy were to strike, they would likely target the other hidden villages first. What she didn''t know, however, was that it wasn''t just Momoshiki and Kinshiki who had entered the Shinobi World. Just as she had feared, when the smoke finally cleared, Urashiki stood before them once more. "Not a bad technique," he remarked coolly. "For ants, it''s already quite" Just as he was about to follow up with his usual sneer, Urashiki suddenly froze. His gaze had locked onto the white-robed boy standing before him. There was something wrong. Something that set the child apartsomething that didn''t belong. After a long moment of quiet observation, realization began to dawn. This boy he was likely a vessel, prepared by one of the tsutsuki. Was there still someone left on Earth? Could it be Isshiki? Or something that woman Kaguya had left behind? No, it didn''t feel quite right. The soul within the boy''s body seemed to be in a deep slumber. It gave off a very different impression. In just one glance, Urashiki had seen through the truth of the clone. Casually twirling the fishing hook in his hand, Urashiki curled his lips into a sly smile. "Interesting. I didn''t expect to come across one of my own kind." He shifted his attention to Yayoi. "Hey, woman. What exactly is going on inside that boy''s body?" He was clearly fishing for answers. Urashiki wasn''t foolish. It was obvious to him that the woman was the one in control of the situation. With just a single sentence, he had already analyzed the relationship between the two. It was clear that she had no emotional attachment to the boy. That meant she likely stood on the side of the slumbering Otsutsuki inside him. If he wanted the truth, asking her was the most direct path. Unfortunately, Yayoi had no intention of entertaining his curiosity. She activated her Tenseigan without a word and charged straight toward the man with the fishing rod. "Join me in attacking him. Be careful and protect yourself at all costs." "Understood." She had no other choice. If the enemy turned out to be too strong and killed the clone in a single strike, she wouldn''t even have the chance to grieve later. A green Truth-Seeking Orb formed in front of her. With a graceful motion of her palm, a storm powerful enough to pierce the moon roared outward. Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion! "Oh? Not bad," Urashiki remarked with a faint smile. Just before the storm reached him, he activated Yomotsu Hirasaka, slipping into another dimension and vanishing without a trace. "We got him!" The clone, unable to sense any trace of the enemy, waved his arms in excitement, completely unaware of the abnormality that had appeared behind him. "Behind you!" Yayoi shouted sharply. At some unknown point, a small spatial rift about ten centimeters wide had opened behind the clone. Before he could react, a red fishing hook pierced clean through his body, drawing out every last drop of his chakra in a single motion. Two kilometers away, Urashiki chuckled softly as he reeled in his fishing line and retrieved the hook from the dark void. Such was the terror of Yomotsu Hirasaka. Its attacks arrived without warning, capable of opening portals large enough for a person to pass through or shrink them down to mere centimeters, small enough for a fishing hook to cross dimensions. The clone had let down his guard for a moment and paid a steep price. If not for the strength of his Sage Body, any ordinary person would have died the moment their chakra was stripped away. "He''s still alive?" Urashiki sounded mildly surprised. He had never planned to let the boy live from the start. No matter who had marked this child with a Karma seal, it was unlikely they would be an ally of his. And if that was the case, there was no reason to let the vessel continue existing. "You what are you" Blood spilled from the corner of the clone''s lips. The absence of chakra left him barely able to stand. Yayoi didn''t waste words. Seeing his state, she turned and lunged toward the enemy once more. Unfortunately, even with her strength barely reaching the level of the Six Paths, it still wasn''t enough to inflict any meaningful damage on Urashiki. Not to mention the blue Rinnegan in his eyes, which granted him the ability to peer into the future. Within just a few exchanges, Yayoi had already suffered multiple serious injuries. If not for the extensive modifications to her bodyalong with the tenacious resilience granted by the Sage Body cellsshe wouldn''t have survived this long under the enemy''s overwhelming power. "How strange," Urashiki murmured, his gaze still filled with curiosity. He had come to realize that it wasn''t just the boy who was unusual. The woman''s body was also abnormal in some way. No wonder Kaguya and Isshiki had both failed. This planet truly harbored many unexpected variables. The red fishing hook danced once more. A haze of violet chakra gathered around it, forming into a massive, eel-like dragon that surged toward the weakened clone. Amenosubaruboshinomikoto: Ryg! "No matter what tricks you''re hiding, you''ll die now." The dread of death loomed. The enemy''s power was so overwhelming that the clone could not even entertain the thought of resistance. "Do not be afraid." In that moment, a voice echoed deep within his mindstrangely unfamiliar, yet hauntingly familiar at the same time. "Raise your hand." A mysterious feeling took hold of him, urging him to obey the voice without question. As his hand lifted, the diamond-shaped mark on his palman enigma he had never been able to decipherbegan to glow with a soft, steady light. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 270 - 270: Leaping Across Timelines Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon By the time the young boy noticed the abnormality, the black seal marks had already spread across his entire body. In that very instant, a radiance of dazzling violet erupted forth. The enormous black-and-purple emperor anglerfish, which had appeared so terrifying just moments ago, was instantly reduced to foam by the violent surge of purple lightning, vanishing without resistance, as if it had never existed at all. "...What... what terrifying power," the clone boy murmured, his eyes widening in disbelief. It was almost impossible to accept that such overwhelming strength had come from him. At the same time, he began to feel something awakening deep within him. It was more than just a vague sensation. His chakra was surging with a speed he could not comprehend, growing in both volume and intensity beyond anything he had ever experienced. Almost instinctively, he turned his head, and his gaze fell upon the woman who had cared for him tenderly for as long as he could remember. What met his eyes was a rare and unexpected sight. Yayoi, who had always been calm and emotionless, now stood with tears brimming in her eyes, ready to spill down her cheeks. Suppressing the anxiety and turmoil in his heart, the clone forced himself to concentrate once more, directing his focus back to the formidable foe still standing before him. "This brat..." Urashiki murmured, his eyes narrowing as his ultimate move was effortlessly shattered. How could he not understand by now? The soul of an tsutsuki slumbering within the boy had awakened. Even more crucially, the boy''s once low-level Sharingan had, at some unknown point, evolved. It had transformed in silence into a pair of violet Rinnegan. Both sides now possessed the Rinnegan. One radiated with an azure brilliance, the other with an eerie violet glow. The resonance between them stirred a flicker of surprise in Urashiki, though it was not enough to spark fear. He reached behind him and lifted the crimson-glowing fish basket, extracting a measured amount of chakra stored within. With a subtle movement of his throat, the power within him surged once more, swelling to a new height. "Heh... let''s continue this delightful battle," he chuckled, swinging his fishing rod as he lunged forward with renewed fervor. Meanwhile, guided by an instinctive voice echoing from deep within, the clone had already begun to understand how to wield the Truth-Seeking Orbs. Nine obsidian spheres hovered silently around him, morphing into various weapons at will, blocking and parrying Urashiki''s relentless attacks with uncanny precision. Amidst the clash of powers, caught in the exhilaration of battle, the boy raised one hand. A powerful repulsive force erupted from him, rippling outward in all directions. Shinra Tensei! Unfortunately, the same technique that Pain had once used to reduce Konohagakure to ruins now merely caused his opponent to stumble back a single step. "How dull," Urashiki scoffed, lifting his gaze toward the clone. "Hey, come on now. I''m not interested in bullying a child. Why don''t you come out already?" Come out? Who was he talking to? A rising unease stirred in the clone''s heart. Bit by bit, he became aware that a terrifying and unimaginable force was waking inside him. Nothat wasn''t quite right. It wasn''t just surging it was awakening. And more than that, it felt as if his body had never truly been his to begin with. "So that''s what it is..." As a wave of overwhelming fatigue washed over him, the boy finally began to understand. Just before his consciousness slipped away, a faint realization took hold. From the very beginning, he had never been given a choice. Name: Uchiha Kysuke Age: 45 Physical Strength: Six Paths (Low Tier) Mental Strength: Six Paths (Low Tier) Chakra Reserves: Six Paths (Low Tier) Abilities Mastered: N/A. Kekkei Genkai: Rinnegan, Sage Body, Swift Release, Steel Release, Lava Release, Boil Release, Wood Release, Ice Release, Crystal Release, Dust Release, Storm Release, Explosion Release. Nature Transformations: Fire (MAX) Water (MAX) Lightning (MAX) Wind (MAX) Earth (MAX) Yin (MAX) Yang (MAX) Summon Creatures: Hiti, Manda Ninja Tool: Yata Mirror Points: 320,720 Reaching up, Kysuke pressed a hand against his chest, feeling the steady, powerful thrum of his heart. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. With a firm grip, he seized the Sage Staff formed from his Truth-Seeking Orbs. A laugh, deep, unrestrained, and echoing, burst from his throat. "HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA!" His laughter resonated through the air like a shockwave. Even the very atmosphere seemed to scream in reactionuncertain whether it was celebrating, or trembling in fear. Across from him, Urashiki did not move. Having survived for more than three thousand years, urgency was a sensation long forgotten. And yet something was off. His heartbeat. It was quickening. And there was no mistaking what had caused it. It was obviousit was that man, Kysuke, who had just awakened. "How strange" Urashiki muttered, his brows furrowing. "His chakra is clearly weak. So why does he make me feel such an overwhelming sense of danger?" He tried to reason it out, but the answer eluded him. So he stopped thinking. Whatever mattered would soon be revealed in the clash of their powers. His azure Rinnegan glimmered, and in an instant, the future unfolded clearly before his eyes. "This this is the difference between you and me." "See the truth for yourself, nameless clansmen." Amenosubaruboshinomikoto Heavenly Essential Wave Current Star Lord! The crimson fishing hook shot through the air like a streak of divine judgment. At the same time, Urashiki half-turned and thrust his hand forward with blinding speed.. But at that moment Kysuke appeared, as if teleporting, slamming his chest directly into Urashiki''s outstretched hand. SQUELCH!!! The palm pierced his chest with ease. Urashiki could feel the pulsing rhythm of his enemy''s heart through his fingers. "Too weak," he whispered with disdain, shaking his head. With a slight exertion of strength, he crushed the heart between his fingers. For a moment, he genuinely wondered if something was wrong with his sensory system. An opponent this feeblehow could such a person have stirred fear in him? But then, something strange caught his eyethose eerie purple Rinnegan eyes, glowing with an otherworldly light that briefly left Urashiki spellbound. By the time he snapped back to his senses, he realized that the man had somehow escaped his grasp. No Something was wrong. He quickly spotted the anomaly. Not only had the man broken free, but the gaping wound in his chest had vanished completely. That had been a fatal injurya heart thoroughly crushed. In the entire universe, save for a few rare and exceptional races, no one should have been able to recover from such trauma so swiftly. Even among the tsutsuki, who specialized in manipulating their own biology, such extensive regeneration would have taken at least four to five seconds. And yet, his brief moment of distraction had lasted less than a single second. "Surprised?" Kysuke chuckled. At the same time, he raised his leg and delivered a powerful kick that sent his opponent flying. Urashiki''s body was hurled nearly a kilometer, crashing through a small mountain before he barely managed to stabilize himself midair. He had miscalculated again. Once more, he had underestimated his enemy. The chakra Kysuke displayed earlier had seemed insufficient to pose a real threat to him. What he hadn''t expected was that his opponent could draw energy directly from the surrounding atmosphere. In the instant that foot connected, Kysuke''s strength had surged by an entire level. It wasn''t enough to overwhelm him entirelybut it was enough to make him feel pain. A sensation he had not experienced in a long time. A burst of chakra exploded from within him, disintegrating the collapsed mountain and scattering its debris into dust. At last, tsutsuki Urashiki was forced to take things seriously. "I admit, I underestimated you." "But don''t get your hopes up. Miracles never occur twice." Removing the chakra basket strapped to his back, Urashiki locked eyes with Kysuke. Without a moment''s hesitation, he consumed every last drop of the stored chakra in a single gulp. "Now, behold my true power." When he raised his head again, the purple hue of his Rinnegan had shifted to a sinister blood-red. Six tomoe spun slowly within the spiral patterns of his eyes, each glowing with deadly light. The blood-red Six-Tomoe Rinnegan. "Tsk," Kysuke exhaled softly, not particularly surprised. He had always known what Urashiki was capable of. If anything, he felt a tinge of regret. There weren''t many colors left for those who wielded djutsu. You hog two shades all on your own. Is that really fair? With a single raised hand, Kysuke unleashed a terrifying gravitational force upon his opponent. Bansh Ten''inthe technique that drew all things toward the user. Under normal circumstances, it would have left an enemy completely exposed. But Urashiki''s body merely quivered slightly, lurching forward a little before stabilizing again. That slight falter was enough. In the span of mere fractions of a second, Kysuke closed the distance between them, wielding a blade formed from a Truth-Seeking Orb. The tip of the blade shot forward, aimed precisely at his enemy''s chestintending to make Urashiki experience firsthand the agony of a pierced heart. "Heh. Did you really think I couldn''t see that coming?" Despite the sudden threat, Urashiki showed no sign of panic. Yomotsu Hirasaka activated, and his body opened a dimensional passage just wide enough to let the blade pass through. The exit of the portal appeared behind Kysuke. The fierce strike intended for Urashiki instead pierced straight through Kysuke''s own back and out of his chest. "HaHaHaHaHa!" Urashiki laughed with exhilaration. His temporal abilities allowed him to personally experience events a few seconds into the future. By observing the flow of battle as it progressed, he could determine the optimal countermeasure for every situation. Combined with Yomotsu Hirasaka, he was practically invincibleunless his opponent wielded overwhelming brute strength, there was no conceivable way he could lose. This was also why he had always refused to acknowledge "Momo" as his superior. "Such high-dimensional power is something vermin can never comprehend in their lifetime." "Die with regret in your heart and repentance on your lips." Pfft! The tip of the sword pierced through his chest. The searing pain jolted Urashiki out of his moment of madness. He lowered his headand there it was. The same blade he had deflected just moments ago had now run him through. Now, he truly understood the unbearable agony of having his heart torn apart. "You you how is this possible? The future I sawit wasn''t like this!!!" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kysuke, seeing Urashiki''s look of disbelief, instinctively reached back to touch his own lower back. Damn it. He had just been resurrected, and now he had stabbed himself through the kidney. If his little bun-headed wife found out, she would surely cry her eyes out. Truth be told, Urashiki didn''t need to take it so hard. The future he had seen wasn''t wrong. Kysuke had indeed fallen victim to his use of Yomotsu Hirasaka. That perfectly calculated trap, using Temporal Rewind and spatial mastery to create an unassailable setupanyone else would have been utterly defeated. Unfortunately for him, the two of them had powers that were simply too similar. Awakening the Rinnegan meant Kysuke, too, had access to abilities like Limbo or Amenotejikaraabilities that could manipulate space or time. Perhaps influenced by the Sharingan as well, his unique ability remained rooted in the concept of timebut it was even more extreme than Urashiki''s. While Urashiki could see what would happen in the next few seconds and make targeted arrangements to avoid the risks, Kysuke could not see the future but could shift himself to different moments along his own timeline, both past and future. Earlier, when he had been gravely injuredhis heart crushed in one instancehe had avoided death by leaping ten seconds back in time. At that point, he had been completely unharmed, full of life. The injuries inflicted by Urashiki never had a chance to exist. Although he couldn''t see the future, he could reject the reality he didn''t wish to accept. Even though this ability applied only to himself, it far surpassed Urashiki''s in sheer power. Being able to glimpse the future didn''t guarantee the power to avert disaster. If that were the case, the original trio wouldn''t still be fleeing from the pursuit of the tsutsuki clan. Power is always relative. There are no invincible abilitiesonly invincible individuals. In this particular moment, Kysuke was clearly that personthe one opponent Urashiki could never hope to defeat, no matter what he did. Their abilities were similar, but the disparity in quality was overwhelming. Superior abilities couldn''t be overcome with effort or desperation alone. "Don''t move. I have no intention of killing you. Not yet." Kysuke halted Urashiki, who had started to react in panic. He was offering a chance to live. "Now tell me, where are the other two?" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 271 - 271: Eighteen Years Have Made Me a Better Man Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "You''re not going to kill me?" "So you''re saying that if you wanted to, you could take me out at any time?!" "You bastard! Who do you think I am?!" The suspended red fish basket flipped over abruptly, unleashing a scorching torrent from within in the blink of an eye. At such an extremely close range, no one could possibly avoid Urashiki''s sudden assault. Then again, perhaps... there was no need to evade it at all. As the searing flames surged toward him, Kysuke''s instinctive reaction was to absorb the attack. Yet the moment the flames made contact, his entire arm was instantly incinerated by the intense heat. His expression darkened. The Rinnegan''s ocular technique was swiftly activated, and Kysuke leapt across time to a point before the damage had occurred, restoring his incinerated arm to its original state. "An attack that can''t be absorbed?" he muttered, recalling the time he had been mercilessly hammered the Daytime Tiger technique. That idiot had tried to absorb the blow as well. Who would have thought the day would come when he, too, would fall prey to such a miscalculation? Suddenly, a sharp pain pierced through his eyes, and Kysuke instinctively furrowed his brows. It was a sensation he recognized all too wella familiar warning that signaled the toll of overusing his ocular powers. Whether it be the Eternal Mangeky or the Rinnegan, neither granted infinite power. Though they offered far greater endurance and a higher threshold than ordinary eyes, their power was not infinite. Once depleted, their energy still required time to recover. Jumping back and forth through the timeline consumed far more chakra and energy than Sasuke''s Amenotejikara or Madara''s Limbo. The cost was immense. In his current condition, Kysuke estimated that he could use the technique no more than three times during this battle. Any more, and the Rinnegan would forcibly shut down. "Hahahahaha! Now you see how powerful I truly am, don''t you?" Urashiki''s arrogance showed in the smug grin plastered across his face. Clearly, this opponent lacked a true understanding of the tsutsuki clan. Most likely, he was a descendant of that bitch, Kaguya. Much like that other man who had once guarded the seal. The "Karma" of the tsutsuki, and most of their ocular jutsus, were designed to respond primarily to changes in chakra nature. In other words, naturally occurring fire, such as the one Urashiki wielded, could not be absorbed by the tsutsuki unless their ability specifically revolved around restriction-based powers. His red fish basket and hook were not of divine origin but rather high-level products of some advanced technological civilization. Even beings as cold and indifferent as the tsutsuki weren''t without their loyal servant races that catered to their needs. Otherwise, how else could the world have witnessed the emergence of foreign phenomena such as Karma seals or Divine Trees? By chance, Urashiki had once visited a small planet that burned endlessly, and from that desolate world, he obtained a sufficient quantity of naturally generated flames. These flames were useless against most ordinary foes. But for tricking ignorant and inexperienced enemies like Kysuke, they were more than effective. Kysuke suddenly shook his head and sighed, his gaze filled with reluctant regret. "I actually found you quite interesting at first. I even considered recruiting you to join me in taking on the tsutsuki''s Law Enforcer Corps." "So why must you insist on seeking death?" His eyes remained fixed on the red-glowing fish basket, a curious glint in his gaze. He was already wondering whether Yayoi could replicate such a device. But she was primarily versed in biology. Even with a full grasp of scientific ninja tools, her knowledge might stretch into theoretical energy physics at best. What academic field would this fish basket fall under, anyway? It didn''t matter. Either way, Yayoi couldn''t possibly be an expert in it, which meant that acquiring the relevant research data would cost a huge fortune. Naturally, this expense should be charged to Urashiki. After all, if not for him, Kysuke would never have been tempted to steal tsutsuki technology in the first place. That was exactly why he sighed. He was about to lose a potentially useful "companion." In the next instant, a brilliant golden gleam erupted from the depths of Kysuke''s purple eyes. At the same time, a Truth-Seeking Orb morphed into a spear and pierced clean through Urashiki''s body. Sukunabikona! "Compared to that man, your power is truly lacking," Kysuke said coldly. tsutsuki Isshiki was a warrior who had reached the threshold of godhood through divine fire. His body, in a sense, had transcended mortality and approached the very essence of a deity. His regenerative capabilities and resistance to damage were leagues above any standard Six Paths-level existence. Defeating Isshiki had forced Kysuke to risk everything. His deepest secrets, every trump card he possessed, even his own life. Only then had he secured a narrow and hard-fought victory. The truth was, if Isshiki had simply decided to destroy the Earth outright, the number of casualties would have been unimaginable. But in the end, it was that insidious mindset, his belief that all others were nothing more than livestock, that led to his downfall when three desperate shinobi chose to defy fate and stand together. Urashiki, by comparison, was nothing impressive. Even if one discounted the innate suppression brought by Kysuke''s abilities, his true strength barely reached the upper tiers of the Six Paths level. Had Madara and Hashirama from the Final Battle Day been present, either one could have defeated him alone with little difficulty. Let alone Kysuke, who now possessed the Rinnegan and had inherited ocular powers from Isshiki himself. "Oh, right. I almost forgot. You can''t die just yet." As if recalling something important, Kysuke''s killing blow suddenly slowed. Isshiki had needed nourishment because his juvenile Ten-Tails required a constant supply of energy. Now that the enemy was down, the creature that had accompanied him naturally became Kysuke''s spoil of war. This loud-mouthed and ultimately weak Urashiki? What better gift to offer the newborn Ten-Tails? "I hope it likes this present from its new stepfather," Kysuke muttered with a dark smile. Not giving Urashiki a chance to consume his Rinnegan or fight back, Kysuke darted forward at lightning speed. In a single fluid motion, he severed all of Urashiki''s limbs. Once he had sealed the enemy''s chakra completely with shrunken black rods, Kysuke finally allowed himself a breath of relief. Tossing the limbless captive toward Yayoi like one might hand over a broken tool, Kysuke chuckled and said, "Study it for a few days. After that, I''ll be taking him back." "Don''t worry. I promise to return a living tsutsuki to you," Yayoi replied, grinning back with ease. As for what Urashiki might be thinking right now... who cared? The two of them made their way to a nearby ruined structure and sat down, while Yayoi began recounting the recent developments in the shinobi world. "So it''s been eighteen years already?" Kysuke murmured softly, eyes distant with nostalgia. In terms of actual age, he was now a forty-five-year-old man. Well past the prime of youth, more than qualified to be called an aging uncle. Even that brat Haruto was nearing thirty now. Word was he even had a daughtera particularly adorable one. "Her name is Uchiha Kaoru, right? I never thought I would become a grandfather," Kysuke said with a warm smile. Yet in his eyes, the flames of longing burned fierce and unrelenting. All these years... Had everyone been doing well? The contingencies he had left behind should have been enough to protect the village. As long as the village remained safe, the people he cherished would be unharmed. Still, without him there, there must have been moments when they felt lonely, no matter how strong they pretended to be. Only after Kysuke gradually freed himself from the emotions stirred by longing did Yayoi continue describing the changes the village had undergone in his absence. When she mentioned Hashirama''s death, a faint sigh escaped Kysuke''s lips. "Speaking of it," Kysuke murmured, voice laced with regret, "I suppose I was never truly a good friend to him." "When I return this time, I must ensure that Tobirama is sent to accompany him. That is perhaps the only thing I can still do for him as an old friend." "..." Yayoi found herself speechless. What could she possibly say in response to such a sentiment? In a strange and twisted way, she almost felt relieved that she had never shared a friendship with Lord Kysuke. Friendship with him seemed to carry a terrible weight. The death of Hashirama had clearly touched something deep within Kysuke. He was not unaffected. After all, family and children were matters of great importance. But everything elseNinsh, the Senjuthey no longer held meaning in his heart. To him, they had become little more than irrelevant actors on a stage long past its prime. Once he subdued the Ten-Tails, he fully intended to visit Shikkotsu Forest. That gargantuan slug would make for an extraordinary feast, one worthy of satisfying the hunger of the young Ten-Tails. He had no doubt it would delight in such a banquet. While he was at it, he might as well uproot the remnants of Ninsh from the world entirely. For now, however, a more pressing matter loomed before himthe urgent need to locate both Momoshiki and Kaguya, who had escaped her ancient seal. During the earlier battle, he had already sensed the hollowness of the barrier. It was no longer firm, no longer whole. That alone was proof that Kaguya had broken free from the seal left behind by the Sage of Six Paths. People often remembered Kaguya as soft-spoken, simple-minded, a gentle fool with an unquenchable appetite. But that was only because she had been shackled and stripped of her freedom. Now, though her chakra reserves were not yet fully restored, and despite lacking the Ten-Tails'' augmentation, her body remained immortal. The divine flame still burned within her. So long as it endured, no wound, no matter how grievous, could bring her down. She would always rise again. Of course, to possess the divine flame was not to be invincible. If that were the case, Kaguya would have had no need to fear the judgment of her own kin. To slay one who has consumed the chakra fruitto destroy a being of that levelone must wield a power equal to theirs. Only one who also bears the divine flame can hope to annihilate such a divine vessel. To many intelligent lifeforms scattered across the universe, the tsutsuki who had awakened the divine flame were the very embodiment of what mortals might call gods. They could bend time, traverse dimensions, command wind, fire, lightning, and earth, even manipulate gravity and direction itself. These were not the tools of mortals. They were powers of the divine. It was precisely because of this that factions like Saint Sanctuary emerged, faiths built entirely around the divine authority of such beings, seeking to control civilizations through doctrines of godhood. Perhaps Kaguya no longer possessed the strength to destroy the entire shinobi world. But if her goal was to plunge it into chaos, nothing short of the Sage of Six Paths and his brother returning together could stop her. Not even Madara or Hashirama, were they still alive, would be enough. "This woman she''s truly a troublesome one," Kysuke sighed once more, though he had long lost count of how many times he had uttered those very words. For now, both Kaguya and Momoshiki had become immediate threats. They required swift resolution. Everything else could be set aside for the time being. Take, for instance, that inherently rebellious soul: Uchiha Kagami. In the original history, this man had made a bold and rather spectacular choice. He had defected. At a time when the Uchiha and the Senju still harbored deep mutual hatred, he had chosen to serve under Tobirama Senju. This was nothing like what came later with Shisui and Itachi. In their time, the word "Senju" had already all but disappeared from the Uchiha''s vocabulary. The tensions then were focused squarely on the ruling powers within Konoha; the Senju had long faded into the dust of history. While Shisui and Itachi had simply chosen to side with Konoha, Kagami had unmistakably crossed the line. His actions were, by every definition, a betrayal of his own clan. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even now, that enmity lingered beneath the surface. Many from both sides still harbored resentment toward one another. It was merely that the times no longer allowed such hatred to be openly displayed. After all, how could wounds be so easily healed when the kunai still bore the blood of the fallen kin? The fact that hostilities had been reduced to mere silence was, in itself, already a rare and valuable peace. Even the Senju could not have imagined that one of the Uchiha''s own would one day willingly come over to their side. The circumstances might look similar on the surface, but the truth was different. Shisui and Itachi had merely committed themselves to the village. Kagami, on the other hand, had cast his lot with the enemy. He might as well rename himself Uchiha Griffith tomorrow. And what was even more absurd was that this man had somehow managed to cozy up to the ranks of Ninsh. Apparently, maintaining peace in Konoha was no longer enough to satisfy Kagami''s saintly heart. His ambition had grown. Now, he wished to save the entire shinobi world and become a savior sung by all. Such grandeur of vision. Truly. Most people could only dream or brag idly about such things. But Kagami did not merely talk. He acted. He moved with conviction. Why had Ninsh remained quiet for so long? The answer was simple. Konoha''s technological advancement had placed it generations ahead of its rivals. If anyone dared to act with force, the result would be mutual destruction. But if someone could secretly steal Konoha''s core research and technologywhat then? It would mean the end of Konoha''s dominance. The balance would shatter. According to Yayoi, Kagami had entered a relationship with a researcher from the science division. He had built ties with several key scientific personnel. If they had not become aware of it in time, he might very well have succeeded in his plan. "It''s alright," Kysuke said at last, flashing a smile as bright and warm as the sun. "Whatever it is he wants to do, don''t stop him." "The actions of a disciple must ultimately be accounted for by the master. And isn''t Tobirama still his teacher, after all?" .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 272 - 272: The Final Dance of the “Ghost of Uchiha” Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Land of Fire, a remote village within the Shinobi World "Steamed buns! Freshly made meat buns!" "I want one!" "Hehe, miss, please be careful, they''re still hot Hey! Miss, you haven''t paid yet!" Amid the cries of the street vendors, Kaguya turned around, her expression full of confusion. She could not comprehend this "money" humans spoke of. In the structured society of the tsutsuki clan, the concept of "purchasing" had never existed. If they desired something, a subordinate race would present it of their own accord. And if no one brought it? Then they would simply take it by force. Now, here on Earth, Kaguya, revered as the Progenitor Of Chakra, had once conquered the entire shinobi world through unmatched power and divine might. Among mortals, she was worshipped as the Goddess of the Rabbit. In such a world, who would dare demand payment from her? Kaguya was no fool. In fact, calling her shrewd would not be an exaggeration. The title of "na?ve princess" had been earned not because she lacked intelligence, but because of the peculiar nature of her downfall. It was astonishing to think that a divine being of her strength, one who stood on par with the legendary Divine Flame level, had once been sealed away for thousands of years by her own sons. After finally regaining her freedom, she had once again fallen victim, this time to a ridiculous technique known as the "Reverse Harem Jutsu." Indeed, the label "na?ve" was well-deserved. But it was not that she was truly foolish. Rather, she had been born into royalty. Even when her clan fell to internal strife, no one had ever expected her to set foot onto the battlefield herself. Her surprise ambush on Isshiki tsutsuki had succeeded thanks in no small part to sheer luck. Even Isshiki, at the time, must have been thoroughly bewildered when a soft-spoken, white-haired woman launched a sudden and vicious attack. And so, when Kaguya picked up a meat bun and simply turned to leave, she was naturally stopped by the startled vendor. In a different era, one thousands of years past, Kaguya would not have needed to lift a finger. A single glare with her Byakugan would have been enough to kill the man instantly. But now, things had changed. Her clan''s pursuers had already arrived on Earth, and without the Ten Tails by her side, even Kaguya felt a sliver of unease. During the battle on the moon, it was Hamura who, in a desperate moment, had released the seal binding his mother. In the end, he still could not bring himself to kill her. He could not bear to watch her suffer at the hands of others. Living alone on the moon, having sealed himself in solitude, Hamura was not so much guarding his mother as he was punishing himself. After regaining her freedom from the Chibaku Tensei, the first thing Kaguya did was open the Yomotsu Hirasaka and bring her "unfilial son" back with her to Earth. She left Hamura, severely wounded, at the Shinobi Sect and departed alone, hoping to find a quiet place to await the arrival of that person. She had hoped to maintain a low profile, to live and act without drawing attention. Yet the moment she stepped out and wandered through a simple village, she nearly caused a public spectacle. "Hey, look at her! Her skin is so pale!" "Mama, that big sister is so pretty!" "She''s really tall, too!" "Sure, she''s tall and beautiful, but that doesn''t mean she can just take buns without paying!" "Yeah, that''s not right!" Kaguya stared at the people around her, her thoughts brimming with confusion. Seeing her genuinely puzzled expression, the vendor sighed and pointed to a wooden box filled with coins. "See? These things. You need them to buy food." "Ah I see." Kaguya gave a small nod of understanding. She opened a portal to the Yomotsu Hirasaka, and with a flick of her wrist, several gleaming coins appeared in her hand. "Will these be enough?" "Uh that''s way too much." "Then give me the rest of the buns as well." "Alright then" With a mixture of resignation and wonder, the vendor packed the remaining meat buns into a bag and handed them over. "Thank you. You''re a good person." "Heh heheheh, miss, you''re really beautiful too." For the first time in his life, the humble vendor had been praised by such a divine beauty. He felt as if he were floating. As for the mystery of the missing coins that would later puzzle his wife, that was a story for another day. --- Meanwhile, within the borders of the Land of Grass, two tsutsuki pursuers sat silently at a roadside stall, eating their meal. There was only one difference between them. Kinshiki had absolutely no intention of paying. When the shop owner followed them persistently, unwilling to let it go, Kinshiki set down his chopsticks and coldly asked, "Money? Is that more important than your life?" "Of course it is," the owner scoffed, rolling his eyes. "What use is a life without money?" "I see." Momoshiki nodded and raised his hand as if he had realized something. The next second, the entire restaurant was reduced to rubble. "You have no life now. So I don''t need to compensate you, correct?" Beside him, Kinshiki paused mid-bite and slowly set down his utensils. He had not even taken a full bite yet. However, this was far from the first time such a situation had occurred. Ever since he had begun serving Lord Momoshiki, Kinshiki had long become accustomed to a life of erratic meals and irregular hunger. A routine of eating three meals over six days had become the norm. When his lord flipped tables, there was always a reason behind it. As his subordinate, all Kinshiki needed to do was accept it with a smile. In this regard, he was truly the embodiment of a loyal hound. Of course, accepting hunger was one thing. Smiling through it was another. At this moment, forcing a smile was beyond him. He could, however, manage not to cry. In truth, Momoshiki was not usually so temperamental. The reason for his current ire lay in the fact that he had lost track of Kaguya during a pursuit. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had not expected that woman, who appeared to be little more than a decorative vase, to possess such frightening mastery over space-time manipulation. In that regard, she was even more formidable than the two of them combined. Midway through the chase, Momoshiki had found himself completely disoriented. With no better option, he had been forced to land in an arbitrary location. Though calling it arbitrary was not entirely accurate. Besides sampling the local delicacies of the planet, his visit had a more important objective: to reclaim the scattered chakra of the Ten Tails. Through his reading and research, he had learned that many years ago, nine tailed beasts had appeared across the land, each one sowing chaos. Though the details were hazy, the general outline was clear enough for someone like him to piece together. Thanks to his superior sensory abilities, it had not taken him long to identify the most powerful of the tailed beasts. There was no need to resurrect the Ten Tails. With his own power alone, he could directly absorb all the chakra the beast had accumulated. Once Kaguya was found, he would force her to hand over the Divine Tree. The planting process could then proceed as planned. Casting a disdainful glance at the panicked little town below, Momoshiki slowly rose into the sky, his gaze locked onto an inconspicuous corner of the Land of Grass. "The Nine Tails is hiding there," he murmured. "Let us pay it a visit." "As you command, Lord Momoshiki," Kinshiki responded at once. With that, the two vanished into the horizon, heading directly toward the hidden lair of the Nine Tails. --- Deep underground, within a vast subterranean cave, a long-slumbering Uchiha Madara suddenly opened his eyes. In the darkness, his Rinnegan, adorned with tomoe, gleamed a ghostly violet. "Lord Madara," came a quiet voice beside him. "I know," he replied calmly. At that moment, Madara looked worse than ever. Years of isolation and inactivity had left his body in a severely weakened state. Though not yet fifty, he appeared more like an elderly man well into his seventies. Yet one thing remained unchanged. The prideful, contemptuous glint in his eyes still looked down upon all living beings. GURGLE, GURGLE The tubing connected to the Ten Tails began to writhe violently, pulsing with life. Under Zetsu''s silent watch, Madara''s frail body slowly began to regenerate, reversing the toll of time. "Is this really necessary?" Even Zetsu had no energy for his usual antics in that moment. He knew it all too well. Madara''s body had long since deteriorated beyond any hope of natural recovery. This method would allow a brief resurgence of power, but once the battle ended, the only thing awaiting Madara would be death. "Zetsu." When Madara lifted his head again, the legendary Ghost of the Uchihathe man who had once reigned supreme on the battlefieldhad returned. "You understand, don''t you? To wait quietly for death that alone would be the greatest disgrace to me." "That one''s return means I no longer have to honor our agreement." The implication was clear. Madara had no intention of dying in bed like Hashirama. To him, falling on the battlefield was the only fitting end. And so began Uchiha Madara''s final dance. "This last performance must be flawless." "HaHaHaHaHa" He let out a roaring laugh. In the next instant, a towering blue giant erupted from the earth, tearing through stone and soil as if they were paper. The fully manifested form of Susanoo had emerged, standing nearly three hundred meters tall. This was a true colossus, a god of war incarnate. Even Momoshiki and Kinshiki, who were swiftly approaching from the distance, could not help but slow their pace at the sight. "It seems the Nine Tails does not intend to welcome us politely," Momoshiki remarked coldly. "Allow me, Lord Momoshiki," Kinshiki said with resolve. "I shall bring you the head of this insolent foe." To challenge Lord Momoshiki was to insult him directly. And as his most loyal subordinate, Kinshiki would never allow such disrespect to go unanswered. Chakra surged and condensed, transforming into a massive greatsword held in both hands. Like a rocket, Kinshiki shot upward, aiming directly at Susanoo''s enormous longsword. *BOOOOOM!!!* Though the two were vastly mismatched in scale, their weapons clashed with such force that the shockwave shook the air for miles around. Facing the devastating sword of Susanoo, Kinshiki met the strike head-on and managed to withstand it. "What a foolish technique," Kinshiki commented even as he held his ground. "Something of this size merely increases the surface area available for attack." "No matter how powerful your eyes may be, it''s impossible to defend every angle simultaneously." "With just one strike, I will shatter this ostentatious monstrosity." As he spoke, the greatsword in his hands morphed into a giant battering ram. Kinshiki intended to prove his words through action. "Fool! Watch your surroundings!" Suddenly, Momoshiki''s sharp cry rang out from behind. Before Kinshiki could react, a terrible force struck the back of his neck. "How how could this be?!" His head was nearly twisted completely backward, his forehead brushing his own back. And yet, his opponent remained unharmed. Seeing this, Madara could not help but sigh with admiration. The tsutsuki truly were built like monsters. That blow, delivered by one of his Limbo clones at full strength, would have flattened even the most resilient among the nine tailed beasts. None of them would have been able to rise again in less than several minutes. And yet this man, even as he was sent flying, was already worrying about his master''s well-being. Come to think of it, White Zetsu really could learn a thing or two from such devotion. Instead of always undermining him, it wouldn''t hurt to show a little loyalty for once. A shadow passed over Momoshiki''s face. His expression grew grim. Unlike Kinshiki, he was not blind to such things. Those eight phantasmal shadows flickering in and out of the void were clearly visible to him. "How intriguing. Is this the true power of your Rinnegan?" Momoshiki asked, though he made no move to attack. The long lifespans of the tsutsuki gave them a veneer of elegance. To outsiders, they often appeared refined, like noble gentlemen. But Madara had once witnessed Isshiki''s disgraceful downfall. He knew all too well that, when faced with death, these beings were no different from ordinary humans. He did not respond to the question. Arms crossed, Madara gazed coldly at the so-called god before him, his tone sharp and unforgiving. "A man on the brink of death has no need to ask questions." Those words struck Momoshiki like a slap to the face. He let out a hollow laugh. "Heh. Hahaha To think someone on this planet dares to be more arrogant than I am." No longer interested in wasting words, Madara sneered. At that moment, the Eight Limbo clones around him began to shift and transform. Before Momoshiki''s eyes, eight full-sized Susanoo avatars materialized around himeach identical in size and appearance to the original. And most importantly, each possessed the same level of power. "Consider yourself fortunate," Madara declared. "You are the first to witness this." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 273 - 273: The Manifestation of the Ultimate Susanoo Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon In the original series, Uchiha Madara once utilized his Wood Clone technique to unleash the power of the Susanoo. With overwhelming might, he redefined the very concept of "many bullying the few." However, no matter how impressive the performance of these wood clones might have been, they ultimately remained mere extensions of the original body''s chakra. Their strength stemmed from the vast disparity in power between Madara and the Five Kage. Had his opponent been Hashirama instead, such tactics would have amounted to little more than throwing lives away in vain. The ocular powers granted by the Rinnegan are on an entirely different level, far surpassing anything a clone could ever hope to achieve. The Limbo Shadows created by the Rinnegan do not consume chakra. Instead, they resemble manifestations conjured directly by the eye of the Sage. This means that, at this moment, each of the nine fully-formed Susanoo figures possessed power nearly equal to that of Uchiha Madara himself. Having spent countless years in seclusion within an underground cave, Madara remained free from distractions and devoted himself entirely to the pursuit of strength. Inspired by the many unconventional theories and ideas proposed by Kysuke, he eventually came to fully understand the principles behind the Limbo technique. And once he grasped those truths, a daring and unprecedented idea bloomed in his mind. Eight Limbo clones. Nine Complete-Body Susanoo. If all their power could be united and focused into a single existence, could he not perhaps rival the version of himself that once commanded the Yin Power of the Sage of Six Paths? In the original series, Sasuke had once replaced the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path with his Susanoo, using it as a vessel to contain the chakra of all nine Tailed Beasts. That Susanoo was terrifying, godlike in strength. A single casual swipe could obliterate a standard Nine-Tails clone, and even if the true Nine-Tails struck it with a close-range punch at full force, the beast would end up injuring itself instead. It was only in that transcendent state that Sasuke truly earned the title of the strongest shinobi in the world, wielding power that could rival the Sage of Six Paths himself. But what lies beyond the Complete-Body Susanoo? What emerges when one dares to push the impossible even further? THE ULTIMATE SUSANOO. It is often said that Susanoo''s destructive power rivals that of the Tailed Beasts, but in truth, only the most powerful among them, such as the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails, can truly compare to a fully realized Susanoo. The others fall short of its overwhelming might. The fusion of nine complete Susanoo is equivalent to merging multiple Nine-Tails into a single entityan earth-shaking force capable of reshaping the world itself. Its power far surpasses even that of the Ten-Tails under Kaguya''s command. Such an immense chakra would be nearly impossible for anyone else to control with precision. But Uchiha Madara now wielded the power of the Tomoe Rinnegan. His current strength had already exceeded what was recorded in the original history. With the aid of his soul-based ocular abilities, ninefold Ultimate Susanoo was not a fantasy. It was well within his reach. Blood burst from his lips, a testament to the tremendous pressure placed upon his body. Yet Madara paid it no mind. He remained entirely focused, continuing the fusion of the Susanoo without hesitation. Though the process seemed long when described, in the real world, only a few seconds had passed. By the time Kinshiki emerged from beneath the earth and returned to Momoshiki''s side, the fusion of the Susanoo had been completed in full. RUMBLE!!! The colossal figure that now hovered in the sky seemed to have thrown the entire planet into a state of turmoil. Dark clouds amassed above, thunder crackling in the heavens. Lightning cascaded around the massive form, illuminating it with a divine and terrible radiance. Raising its hand slowly, then tilting its head to gaze down at the world below. Even this simple motion stirred violent gales that swept across the land. "The Ultimate Susanoo," Madara murmured, awe resonating in his voice. "Kysuke, your vision has been brought to life. Flawlessly." "At last, I can surpass youif only once." Wiping the blood from the corner of his lips, Madara grinned with manic joy, then took control of the Susanoo and charged forward. "Come! Let us dance once more!" From the heavens, thunderbolts rained down, converging into a brilliant, crackling spear in the Susanoo''s hand, its surface etched with jagged veins of lightning. Seeing this, Kinshiki, ever stubborn, attempted to clash head-on. But in a single blow, his weapon shattered, and the searing lightning obliterated his entire lower body. "How can this be?!" Kinshiki lowered his head in disbelief. He could not fathom how he had fallen to a mere Earthling. What he did not yet know was that his fellow clansmen, left to guard the moon, had already been reduced to broken, mutilated husks by those very same Earthlings. The truth was simple: the modern shinobi world was no longer a suitable place for weaklings such as them to descend upon. "Lord Momoshiki Lord Momoshiki!" Kinshiki called out desperately, sensing his fate sealed. "The time has come. As per my ancestors'' will, let me become the nourishment that propels you to the next level." Why did he insist on close combat? The answer was simple. Once he was consumed by Momoshiki, his outstanding physical combat abilities would supplement and strengthen his master''s own deficiencies. Among the vast Otsutsuki clan, not every member was granted access to the sacred chakra fruit. As a result, Momoshiki''s ancestors devised a method of cultivating capable subordinate bloodlines, shaping them over generations to one day become living chakra fruit for their descendants to consume. Even if this method failed to ignite the divine flame within the bloodline, it would bring them ever closer to such a realm. "Are you certain of this?" Momoshiki''s hand trembled for a brief instant upon hearing his subordinate''s words. "My lord, please do not hesitate," Kinshiki said with an unwavering conviction. To help his master make the final decision, he even took the initiative to destroy his physical form, condensing his body into a crimson, glistening, human-shaped chakra fruit. The sacred teachings of his clan had always instructed him to protect his master in the face of peril, even if it meant surrendering his own life. And now, without hesitation or regret, he fulfilled that duty. Yet deep in his heart, Kinshiki harbored one final, silent wish. "My lord I shall no longer accompany you in conquering the stars." "That bowl of ramen I truly wanted to taste it one more time" By the time the chakra fruit was handed to Momoshiki, Kinshiki''s consciousness had already faded into nothingness. "I felt your loyalty," Momoshiki said softly. Without the slightest delay, he consumed the offering. Though a part of him resisted in the depths of his heart, his expression remained calm and stoic. He knew all too well that any sign of hesitation would be a dishonor to Kinshiki''s sacrifice. "Today I shall bathe our enemies in blood as your offering." BOOOOOM!!! A devastating surge of power erupted outward. Pale blue chakra exploded from within, forming an aura that engulfed his entire body. Having devoured Kinshiki, every cell within him was nourished beyond measure, straining toward a higher state of existence. The chakra fruit became a blazing seed of life within Momoshiki, igniting a fiery evolution from deep inside. Destruction, rebirth, and transcendence formed an endless cycle that forged a stronger self with every turn. Soon, his eyes turned a gleaming gold, and a golden Rinnegan opened upon his forehead. The Rinnegan within both palms likewise turned gold. His appearance now bore an uncanny resemblance to Kaguya after she had consumed the chakra fruit. White hair flowed behind him, billowing wildly in the wind, and his presence radiated an oppressive force that words could not fully capture. Stretching his limbs lightly, Momoshiki gave a satisfied nod. His strength now was indeed immeasurable. Monkey Rock (Saruiwa)! A colossal magma giant erupted from the ground, instantly expanding to match the size of the Ultimate Susanoo. "A mere summoning?" Momoshiki scoffed, unfazed. "Nothing impressive." It must be said that he was growing cocky. He had yet to grasp the true meaning of the Ultimate Susanoo. Only when he witnessed, with his own eyes, his magma titan being reduced to dust by a single strike of the Susanoo''s divine spear did his inflated pride come crashing down. It was extinguished like a candle in a storm. "This this isn''t possible. How can there be such an overwhelming gap between our strengths?" "Takami Musubinokami!" As he roared, chakra surged violently from his body, converging into a blood-red spear that shimmered ominously with deadly power. This was the mighty Takamimusubi no Kami, the unique ability of Momoshiki''s Rinnegan. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Rinnegan in his right hand could absorb all forms of ninjutsu and chakra, functioning similarly to sealing techniques. The energy absorbed could then be used to restore his own strength. The left hand''s Rinnegan, meanwhile, could amplify the power of absorbed techniques and hurl them back at the enemy with devastating force, far surpassing the original attack. Even Kinshiki''s Amanohabaya operated under the same principle. But unlike Kinshiki, if he were the one wielding it, not even a lightning-forged lance from the Ultimate Susanoo would possess the power to destroy a weapon crafted by Momoshiki. Simply put, the true extent of Momoshiki''s power depended greatly on the abilities he had absorbed. "You bastard, don''t get ahead of yourself!" he growled, taking a step forward. In the blink of an eye, Momoshiki shot up into the skies, rushing straight toward the Ultimate Susanoo with fearless aggression. Unsurprisingly, the outcome was brutal. In a violent clash of energy, it was Momoshiki who came crashing back to the earth at a much faster speed, thrown down as though the very skies had rejected his challenge. "Damn it! Damn it! DAMN IT!!!" His furious screams echoed into the sky. From the center of his left palm, a massive ball of chakra began to swirl into existence, its form closely resembling a colossal Rasengan. Deep Crimson Spiral! Glaring at the towering figure of the Ultimate Susanoo, whose divine and imposing presence seemed to pierce the heavens, Momoshiki gathered all of his remaining strength. He had no intention of retreating. He would decide this battle face to face. "A foolish move," Uchiha Madara said coldly, his voice tinged with pride. Despite his body being on the brink of collapse, his pride remained untouched. The strength of the tsutsuki duo was formidable. Each exchange between them placed immense strain on him. If he were still in peak condition, it would not have been such a burden. But now The consequences of that battle long ago had taken their toll. His body was crumbling beneath him. "To ignite Divine Fire such foes are indeed terrifying." Even as the thought crossed his mind, blood erupted from his mouth. He bent forward sharply, coughing up a great mouthful of crimson. The once-stable Ultimate Susanoo flickered and trembled, its overwhelming presence beginning to waver. Madara understood clearly. His body had reached its absolute limit. "This will be my final strike." The colossal giant raised its spear high. Facing the incoming Crimson Spiral, it launched its attack with a single, fluid thrust. The motion was clean, decisive, and devoid of any unnecessary movement. There was no prolonged struggle. The moment their techniques collided, Momoshiki''s jutsu was utterly shattered. In the blink of an eye, he was engulfed in the same cruel fate that had befallen Kinshiki moments before. His lower body was completely consumed by the surging lightning energy. "It''s over" A chilling sense of death flooded his heart. All the bold declarations and grand ambitions he once held vanished like mist before the sun. Now, he had only one thought in mind. He had to survive. No matter the cost, he must live. With trembling fingers, he activated the Kma mark. A pitch-black portal tore open before him, swallowing him into its shadows. He was unfamiliar with Earth. Lacking precise coordinates, he relied on the subtle senses of his body to locate the area with the highest concentration of human presence. "One day I will return." "It is a pity. You will not live to see that day." The portal vanished, and with it, the gravely wounded Momoshiki disappeared from the battlefield. As for why he had spoken with such certainty, the reason was simple. The flicker of life had completely vanished from Uchiha Madara''s body. "Lord Madara!!!" Zetsu''s anguished scream tore through the air. --- In the afterlife, at the edge of the Pure Land. Madara slowly opened his eyes, his expression blank as he took in his surroundings. Thanks to the lingering effects of his ocular powers, his consciousness gradually began to stabilize. "So this is death?" A dry chuckle escaped his lips. "Hmph. Seems it''s nothing special after all." Now existing purely as a spiritual form, Madara floated gently through the vast, silent space. He began to move, guided by instinct rather than direction, his journey aimless. Eventually, he encountered someone. Another soul who, like him, retained full awareness and autonomy in the Pure Land. The man standing before him was almost unnaturally handsome, his presence ethereal. Madara''s heart stirred. He did not need to ask. He already knew who this was, and what their connection meant. "So, you''ve finally arrived." The man spoke with a smile, studying Madara with eyes full of restrained joy. After countless millennia of silent vigil, Indra tsutsukithe ancestor of the Uchihawas finally face to face with a successor who had fulfilled the dream he had once pursued all his life. A dream to prove that his father''s original choice had been wrong. The child of his blood, his reincarnation, had achieved what he himself never could. He had earned the recognition of the Sage of Six Paths. The Ultimate Susanoo had surpassed even the power of the True Several Thousand Hands. What more could Indra possibly ask for? He was tired now. He longed for rest. Finally ready to relinquish his burdens, he prepared to release his spiritual form and reincarnate into the cycle of life. But before he left, he wished to bestow a final gift upon the one who inherited his will. "The threat has not yet passed." "Young man your time to slumber has not come." "I am Indra tsutsuki. Accept my power and lead this world toward the future it deserves." Before Madara could utter a single sarcastic retort, his entire being was enveloped in a blinding white light. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 274 - 274: Silent Gaze, Only Tears Streaming Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon The Hidden Leaf Village. "Bam! Ninja ArtUltimate Shuriken Throwing Technique!" Beneath a blooming pink cherry blossom tree, a little girl with a chubby, round face was immersed in a game of make-believe, pretending to be a ninja. The so-called "shurikens" she had thrown were actually just a pile of colorful plastic toys scattered all over the grass. After finishing her "jutsu," she stood proudly with her hands on her hips, basking in her imaginary glory, as if she were a legendary figure whose name alone would make enemies tremble. A while later, the little dumpling-faced girl squatted down, reaching out with her plump hands to pick up the scattered toys one by one. "And just like that, Lady Kaoru became the next Hokage." Lost in her fantasy, she failed to notice that at some point, the sky above her had silently split open, revealing a dark rift. From the depths of that shadowy tear, a pair of cold, golden eyes were staring down at her, unblinking and silent. "Kaoru, time to come home for dinner." Upon hearing her mother''s voice calling out, the chubby-faced girl clapped the dust from her hands, got to her feet, and with a mock-serious expression, put her hands on her waist like a seasoned narrator. "Even the Hokage has to eat, you know~" "Of course, of course. So, what would our future Hokage like to eat today?" "I want peanuts!" "Alright then. But first, let''s get you washed up." Hand in hand, mother and daughter strolled along the path. The child''s small, chubby fingers were tightly clasped in her mother''s gentle grip. As they walked, Eri, the mother, subconsciously glanced up at the sky. Was it just her imagination? --- After so many years, Kysuke had finally returned to his village. Although it was only Year 24 of the Hidden Leaf calendar, the village''s level of development far exceeded what one might expecteven more advanced than at the beginning of the original timeline. While still called a "village," the Hidden Leaf had already grown into the largest city in the Land of Fire, with a permanent population in the hundreds of thousands and a daily population flow easily exceeding one million. Especially with Kysuke''s policies encouraging childbirth, a steady stream of newborns were brought into the world every year. Projections indicated that by the sixtieth year, the population would likely surpass one million. By then, the village would undoubtedly undergo yet another wave of expansion. Fortunately, Kysuke no longer needed to concern himself with such matters. The foundations had already been firmly laid. As long as his successors weren''t utter fools, there was no risk of the Hidden Leaf''s legacy being squandered. On the bustling streets filled with the ebb and flow of people, Kysuke walked among the crowd, blending in naturally. His Transformation Technique was so masterfully executed that no ordinary person could hope to see through it. Then something caught his eye. As he walked, a massive statue unexpectedly drew his attention. Lifting his gaze, he carefully examined it. The striking, heroic features carved into the stone were none other than his own. His handsome face was immortalized in stone for all to see. He had no objections to his likeness being commemorated. What baffled him, though, was the placement. The Hokage Rock already displayed his face, so why was there a second statue standing at the village gates? Who approved this foolish decision? Since when did one person deserve two statues? At the base of the statue, two lines of inscription were etched into the stone. "Where the leaves dance, the fire shall continue to burn." "In memory of the great First Hokage, Uchiha Kysuke." Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, those were my words," Kysuke nodded solemnly, completely unbothered by the disdainful glances cast at him by the passersby. Were it not for his appearance betraying him as someone unusual, he might have already been confronted by an overly enthusiastic villager eager to deliver a lecture. In the Hidden Leaf, you could speak ill of almost anyonebut not a single bad word about the First Hokage was tolerated. The stories were endless: the Second Hokage''s 1001 nights, the sister-in-law''s well-digging escapade, three women and a shared In short, say the wrong thing, and you''d find yourself dragged into the interrogation chambers of the Anbu. Even if you didn''t die, the memory would haunt you for life. As for the Police Department? Let''s not even bring up the good-for-nothing Senju clan. Noticing the increasing number of wary stares directed at him, Kysuke shrank his neck a little, looking sheepish as he quickly walked away. After taking a casual stroll through the commercial district, he followed his stomach to the snack street and had a hearty meal. To his surprise, he found that Ichiraku Ramen had already opened. It was still a humble storefront, not even as developed as it was in the early chapters of the original story. It only offered take-out, with no seats for dining in. Still, Kysuke believed it was destined to become a lasting symbol of the village. Culinary skill was, after all, the most dependable way to earn a living. He ordered a serving of the now-famous ramen and sat cross-legged on a rooftop to eat. As he slurped the hot noodles, his eyes drifted toward the distance, deep in thought. Far away through the haze, nestled among the buildings, he caught the faint sound of flowing water. His sharp hearing picked it up with ease. "Konoha Village Winter Hot Springs." "A new landmark in the making," Kysuke murmured as he stared intently. He noticed the entire bathhouse was enveloped in a soft barrier of chakra. Its purpose was clearit wasn''t for defense, but to deter voyeurism. "My instincts tell me this is Yayoi''s doing." Indeed, who else but another woman would have thought to place an anti-peeping barrier around a bathhouse? Not to mention, she was from the Hyga clan. Suddenly, a long sigh pulled Kysuke from his thoughts. He glanced down from the rooftop. A man in his early thirties stood below, staring wistfully in the same direction, the hot spring, while letting out one sigh after another. Clutched in the man''s hands was a translucent crystal ball, glowing faintly. It was none other than a younger version of Sarutobi Hiruzen. "This little rascal still hasn''t given up, huh?" Kysuke chuckled, shaking his head. Smiling faintly, he turned and gracefully disappeared from the rooftop. Hiruzen, lost in thought, never once realized he had been observed. --- After wandering the village for several hours and even taking a bottle of sake to pay his respects to Hashirama, Kysuke knew it was finally time to return home. In truth, an inexplicable sense of hesitation had taken hold of him, a quiet unease that often comes with returning to one''s hometown after many years. Even a man as mighty and invincible as he was found himself faltering before this emotional threshold. "Sigh eventually, it must be faced." He considered buying a bouquet of flowers, but after a moment''s thought, dismissed the idea as too tacky. Besides, he doubted the bun-haired woman would appreciate something like that. Suppressing the rapid beating of his heart, Kysuke slowly made his way home. His extraordinary sensory abilities already allowed him to sense the scene awaiting him. At the heart of the Hidden Leaf stood the estate of the First Hokage. Even after marriage, Haruto and Eri had never moved out. They couldn''t bear to leave their mother living alone. The courtyard was vastspacious enough not only for their family of three, but even for Nagisa to move in with her own family someday. In the courtyard, Eri sat with a children''s book in hand, looking helplessly at the scene unfolding before her. At the small wooden table, the chubby-faced Uchiha Kaoru had her cheeks puffed out in frustration, her tiny fists clenched tightly as she instinctively stretched her arms backward. It was clear the little one was furious. "Waaaaah~~~" She unleashed a series of sonic outbursts at her mother, her "sound-based jutsu" surprisingly effective. "I don''t want to study! Mommy is a big meanie!" "I want Daddy! Where are you, Daddy? Waaaah!" Bombarded by wave after wave of shrill cries, Eri furrowed her brows in contemplation. For a moment, she wondered if perhaps she should let her daughter enjoy a more carefree "childhood." "Aww, what''s got our little sweetheart so upset?" Uchiha Nagisa popped out from who knows where and immediately scooped up the crying little girl into her arms. Without realizing it, she had just rescued her young niece from disaster. Seeing that her mother had given up on forcing her to study, little Kaoru sniffled and glanced longingly at the plate of peanuts on the table. She was hungry. "You''re always eating. You''re going to turn into a little piglet at this rate," Nagisa chuckled as she hugged the chubby child, clearly doting on her adorable niece. Eri gave a quiet sigh as she watched the scene unfold. She had practically watched Nagisa grow up and considered her a mischievous younger sister. Now, seeing that Nagi was almost thirty and still showed no signs of settling down, Eri couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety. Unfortunately, there was little she could do. Life as a ninja was dangerous, and every day carried the risk of being their last. Most avoided burdening themselves with too many attachments. Having once endured the heart-wrenching pain of losing a loved one, Nagisa did not wish to let others carry the burden of worrying for her. If the worst were to happen and she perished in battle, she hoped it would at least bring as little sorrow as possible. In a way, the lack of emotional ties made the weight of potential death easier to bear. This was the unspoken truth behind why so many shinobi remained single for the entirety of their lives. Cradling the adorable little one in her arms, Nagisa suddenly turned, her sharp sensory perception alerting her to someone stepping through the front gate of the house. However, the moment she turned around, both she and Eri stood frozen in place, their eyes wide with disbelief. "F-Father?!" In her arms, little Uchiha Kaoru had been secretly nibbling on a peanut. But the instant her aunt''s arms slackened, she tumbled to the ground with a soft thud, utterly unprepared. "Waaah~~~!" Another terrifying sonic wail erupted from the toddler, sweeping through the room like a force of nature. But this time, not even her mother came to her rescue. It was Kysuke, newly returned, who stepped forward with a warm smile and scooped his wailing granddaughter into his arms. He plucked a few peanuts from the bowl, and with gentle distraction, successfully interrupted her terrifying sound-based jutsu. Looking upon the tear-streaked faces of his daughters, Kysuke''s expression softened into a warmth that only family could evoke. "I''m home," he said quietly. --- In the inner courtyard, Mito, the princess with her signature bun hairstyle, was hanging out laundry under the fading sunlight. Truth be told, with her status, she had no need to do such chores herself. But Mito had long since grown accustomed to filling the quiet hours of her day with small tasks, finding solace in the rhythm of work. She carefully hung up her granddaughter''s bedsheet, smiling as she murmured to herself, "The little one finally stopped wetting the bed." She reached out to smooth the creases in the blanket, her palms moving slowly and methodically. But as she worked, her hands gradually slowed. As one of the most talented heirs of the Uzumaki clan, Mito had, with Yayoi''s help, awakened a particularly advanced form of Sage Body. Her sensory capabilities surpassed even those of the future Karin Uzumaki. How could she not recognize the presence reflected faintly upon the surface of the blanket? A shadow stood behind her, silent and still. And then, a pair of hands joined hers in smoothing the bedding. Neither of them spoke a word. But their eyes locked, and in that single gaze, a thousand unspoken emotions surged forth. Her features were just as he remembered them: serene, beautiful, and seemingly untouched by the passage of time. It was as if the years had not dared to leave their mark upon her face. Perhaps he should thank the Goddess Kaguya for the gift she had once bestowed upon her. Their son had grown into a formidable shinobi, a man capable of standing tall on his own. Their daughter, too, had proven herself to be extraordinary, now regarded as one of Konoha''s most elite kunoichi. Kysuke had never failed his children. And yet, when it came to Mito, the regret he harbored was buried deep, where words could not reach. At last, a single tear slipped down her cheek. Mito''s hands trembled as they slowed, but her gaze softened with a tenderness deeper than ever before. He had come home. This was not a fleeting dream nor a delusion born of longing. She could feel his presence clearly, as real as the day they had first stood together. Kysuke reached up and gently wiped the tear from her face. Then, without hesitation, he pulled her into a firm embrace, the same unyielding strength he had once shown when he crossed the lands of Uzushiogakure just to claim her hand in marriage. This time, he would never let go again. From beginning to end, not a single word passed between them. For in moments such as these, words were far too shallow and empty to carry the weight of what they truly felt. Ten years had passed since they were separated by life and death. Though she had tried not to think of him, forgetting had proven impossible. They stood together in silence, yet tears flowed like rivers down their cheeks. That night, the entire family gathered in a joyful celebration to welcome Kysuke home. Little Kaoru sat happily on her grandfather''s lap, her chubby cheeks puffed out in curiosity as she stared up at him without blinking. Kysuke''s affection for his granddaughter was obvious, his eyes gleaming with delight. Kaoru was quite different from what Nagisa had been like as a child. Nagisa had been delicate, almost like a porcelain doll, so dainty that just looking at her filled one with awe. Kaoru, in contrast, had a round, squishy build and a plump, doughy face that gave her a kind of clumsy, innocent charm. In short, she was utterly and irresistibly adorable. "Kaoru," Kysuke said with a grin, "can you tell Grandpa where your father went?" "Papa went on a mission~" she replied with enthusiasm. "Oh, is that so?" Kysuke''s smile grew mischievous, his mind already brewing some kind of amusing idea. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 275 - 275: I Am Your Father Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon Kusagakure, the Ruins of Hzuki Castle Revisiting a familiar place always brings forth a surge of emotions. Standing before the towering remains of the once-formidable watchtower, Uchiha Haruto sighed inwardly. His thoughts inevitably drifted back to the days when he had stayed by his father''s side. Back then, all he could think about was how to prove himself. He constantly asked himself when he would finally surpass his father. His father had been hailed as the God of Shinobi. Naturally, Haruto had set him as the benchmark, the summit he needed to conquer. However, the moment news of his father''s death reached him, Haruto was struck by a painful realization: what he had truly yearned for all along was not victory or surpassing strength, but a single word of recognition from his old man. "Take care of your mother and younger sister." That parting instruction in Haruto''s heart, it was the moment his father acknowledged him. A silent recognition of his strength, an affirmation that he was indeed a man worthy of the Uchiha name. As the years passed, Haruto grew older. He built a home of his own and was blessed with an adorable daughter. And it was only then that a deeper understanding dawned on him. His father had never looked down on him. Not even once. The relentless training, the constant teasing and challengeswhen he looked back, he realized they had always been acts of faith. They were proof that his father had seen his potential and believed in his effort and determination. Now that he had a daughter of his own, Haruto finally understood the weight and warmth of that trust. And though he had come to this realization far too late, he couldn''t help but feel that perhaps it was better this way. Some lessons, after all, were too profound to grasp until one stood in the shoes of a parent. Still, a small part of him wished he could have remained blissfully ignorant, if it meant his father would still be there. "What''s the matter?" Kurama Jun asked from beside him, his voice laced with quiet concern. Haruto was no ordinary shinobi. He was the one chosen to inherit the Will of Fire from their teacher, destined to become the Third Hokage. Jun had once compared himself to Haruto. It was only natural. No one liked admitting they were weaker. He had wanted to stand as Haruto''s equal, both in strength and in skill. But somewhere along the way, that feeling had changed. It was probably from the moment Haruto had decisively defeated Senju Tobirama, the genius of the Senju clan. That battle had awakened Jun to the truth: he wasn''t meant to compete with Haruto. He was meant to support him. To help him become the greatest Hokage in the history of the village. Even if the path ahead was steep and uncertain, Jun had resolved to walk it. Though politics and diplomacy were never his forte, he had, under his father''s guidance, begun to study and understand the workings of governance. In short, Kurama Jun had made up his mind. He would become the right hand Haruto could always count on. Others might not notice when Haruto was feeling off, but Jun could sense it immediately. "It''s nothing," Haruto replied with a slight shake of his head. He himself didn''t quite understand why his heart had felt so restless lately. "Maybe I''m just tired," he thought, brushing the feeling aside. Their mission this time was to investigate a mystery linked to Hzuki Castle. Years ago, his father had fought a battle against a terrible monster here. That clash had completely reduced the prison to ruins. Even the fabled Box of Ultimate Bliss had been utterly destroyed. Now, the town had been rebuilt. And yet, shockingly, someone had attempted to restore the box. Even though its ability to grant wishes had long been exposed as a lie, that hadn''t stopped the ambitious from clinging to the hope of harnessing its power. For many, controlling such a terrifying beast was far too tempting to ignore. Yayoi, however, had understood their motives. The Village Hidden in the Grass was small and largely unknown. In their desperation to grow stronger, it was only natural they would take such risks. But what concerned her more deeply was the possibility that the Shinobi Sect might be involved. That was why she had dispatched none other than Uchiha Haruto, their "special-grade combat power," to handle the matter. With the might of his powerful djutsu, it didn''t matter whether or not the Shinobi Sect had a hand in this affair. Haruto alone was enough to resolve anything that lurked within Hzuki Castle. What? Konohagakure had no right to interfere in the internal affairs of Village Hidden in the Grass? If collusion with the Shinobi Sect was proven, then Konoha had every legal right to send shinobi to investigate and gather evidence. After all, Konoha had emerged as the sole victor of the First Great Ninja War. It had already become the undisputed overlord of the shinobi world. And as for the Shinobi Sect? Years of carefully crafted "public guidance" had turned them into a universal enemy. At least, that was the perception within the Land of Fire. What other nations thought? Konoha''s leadership didn''t care. Their voices simply couldn''t reach the ears of those in power. And if someone dared to refuse Konoha''s "friendly advice"? That was easy to deal with. Just ask the twenty thousand Konoha shinobi stationed nearby if they approved of your stubbornness. Where there is might, there is no room for justice. "Remember, try to keep your actions discreet." That was the advice Yayoi had given him before he left. She was still the boss, and Haruto had accepted her words with genuine humility. If he disobeyed, his mother might scold him gently. But Yayoi? She would not hesitate to beat some sense into him. Even though Haruto now had the reputation of being the strongest shinobi in the village, in her presence, he was still just a kid who needed looking after. A troublesome kind of happiness, but happiness nonetheless. "According to the intel, the reconstructed Box of Ultimate Bliss is most likely hidden within the secret lab beneath the watchtower," Kurama Jun reminded him. He had even prepared several contingency plans to handle any unexpected developments within the castle. But just as he was about to capture a potential informant, a wave of overwhelming heat suddenly washed over him. Lava Release: Scorching Stream Rock Technique! From Haruto''s mouth burst a blazing orb of molten rock, its temperature far surpassing that of most Fire Release techniques. By meticulously studying the notes his father had left behind and training for years, Haruto had finally mastered Lava Release. The destructive power of lava was overwhelming. With it, he no longer needed to rely on other lethal ninjutsu. Jun, however, was baffled. Why would Haruto suddenly hurl a sphere of lava? To this, Uchiha Haruto gave a perfectly reasonable answer. "Since we''re going to end up fighting anyway, we might as well strike first." "...Makes sense." What appeared to be a sturdy watchtower crumbled like paper in the face of Lava Release. And the secret chamber? Once the outer layers of camouflage had disintegrated, secrecy was no longer even a consideration. With a loud crash, the heavily damaged Box of Ultimate Bliss tumbled to the ground before them, cracks running through its every surface. Haruto''s gaze sharpened. With measured calm, he slowly drew the Kusanagi Sword from his waist. "So it really exists Those Grass shinobi are bolder than I expected." Meanwhile, the guards of Hzuki Castle, alerted by the explosion, surged toward their location like a flood. Upon seeing this, Kurama Jun let out a resigned sigh and stepped forward. Wielding his blade like a paintbrush, he used the air as his canvas to compose a haunting masterpiecea portrait of elegant slaughter. When it came to dealing with weaklings, not even two Harutos working together could match Jun''s efficiency. With just a flick of his hand, any enemy who stepped within a kilometer radius fell instantly into an unbreakable illusion. In the face of his power, sheer numbers meant nothing. "Well, perhaps this works out in our favor," Jun mused. "A riot in Hzuki Castle will instantly raise the mission''s threat level. That should boost Haruto''s reputation quite a bit." As he sensed the souls trapped within his genjutsu struggling helplessly, Jun''s gaze turned cold. In a low, emotionless murmur, he spoke to himself: "As for the enemy... let half of them die. It will serve as a sufficient warning." The moment the words left his lips, his blade cleaved downward with merciless force. In an instant, the lives of more than seventy guards within a kilometer were extinguished. The genjutsu of the Kurama clan had long transcended ordinary illusion. It was an art capable of turning imagination into reality. While others afflicted by genjutsu might suffer only mental trauma, in his case, the mind was not merely damaged. It was annihilated. Death arrived swiftly, without reprieve. "Hzuki Castle," he muttered, twirling his blade in a graceful arc before flicking his arm outward. "There''s no longer any need for it to be rebuilt." A beam of black light shot into the heavens, splitting the sky like a gash in the fabric of reality. Meanwhile, Haruto, who had just melted the metal box into a pool of molten iron, turned around. His eyes landed on his companion''s face, now twisted with murderous intent. As he looked up at the sky, where dark clouds were beginning to gather, Haruto sensed what was to come. A dreadful storm was brewing. One so violent it would not merely destroy Hzuki Castle, but might erase the entire island from existence. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This too was genjutsu, though of a different kind. Kurama Jun used his own body as a medium, drawing the forces of nature into his illusion and bending the world itself to his will. The principle resembled the beguiling illusions of the kitsune, but the execution was far more refined. It surpassed them in both precision and scale. Even Uchiha Kochou, a master of illusion herself, could not help but offer praise. She remarked that Kurama Jun''s genjutsu was a true manifestation of "rule-type" powerone that rewrote the very laws of the world. "Let''s go." Kurama Jun, who only moments ago had intended to dissuade further violence, now bore a face filled with unrestrained malice. His ruthlessness was so extreme that even Haruto found himself momentarily stunned. In a strange twist of emotion, it was Haruto, who had never shied away from bloodshed, who now felt a flicker of sympathy for the few guards who had somehow survived. Perhaps those who had fallen swiftly under the illusion were the truly fortunate ones. Not long after, the terrifying storm arrived, just as predicted. Within the span of half a day, the once-inhabited island was erased from the map. Hzuki Castle and all its legacy were reduced to ash, becoming nothing more than a footnote in the history of the shinobi world. When word of the incident reached Kusagakure, their response was silence. Just as expected. Even the great Shinobi Sect, which operated behind the scenes, made no move in retaliation. It was as though they had been struck with fear, cowed by the overwhelming dominance of Konohagakure. From the looks of it, the shinobi world now belonged to Konoha alone. "It seems he''s about to begin," said Yayoi, standing within the Hokage Tower. She held a cup of water in her hands, her eyes calm and unshaken, as if nothing in the world could stir her emotions. "Pretentious," came the curt judgment from Uchiha Kochou, who stood at her side. Yet despite her scornful words, she found herself agreeing with the sentiment. The Shinobi Sect had enjoyed their moment in the sun for far too long. It was time to sweep away these meddlesome fleas once and for all. Now that Lord Kysuke had returned, it signaled the beginning of a grand campaign to unify the fractured Shinobi Sect under one banner. Within the daimy''s estate, more than three thousand skilled administrative officials had long been on standby, prepared to take over any territory seized during the war. As long as the conquest succeeded, the newly occupied lands would be integrated without delay. The shinobi world had to unite. Only through unity could they face the looming threat from beyond the stars. The concept of a joint military alliance carried too much risk. A centralized system under Konoha''s control was far more efficient, far more stable. The Shinobi Sect had always been fond of shouting slogans. Very well, then. This time, the operation would be given a name worthy of its ambition: "Project Dawn." It would not be limited to warfare alone. Konoha would launch a full-scale confrontation against the enemy on all frontseconomic, political, social. Every sphere of life would become a battlefield. The goal was to completely crush the forces of resistance. There would be no dragging this into a prolonged, aimless tug-of-war. That would only drain the strength of the entire shinobi world. From this moment forward, Konoha would represent the entire realm of shinobi. Any damage to the village''s interests would equate to a loss for the world as a whole. And there was nothing wrong with saying so. The following morning, Haruto and his squad began their journey home. They moved slowly for a simple reason. Haruto needed to buy a gift for his daughter. It had to be a toy unique to the Land of Grass. Anything else would simply not do. His chubby little princess would surely throw a tantrum if he failed to meet her expectations. He winced slightly at the memory of her terrifying sound-based outbursts. Just thinking about them made his head throb. Cradling a cute stuffed bear in his arms, he walked at a leisurely pace toward the rendezvous point, pondering his daughter''s preferences along the way. Suddenly, a loud explosion echoed from the distance. His expression tightened. "Damn it." In a flash, he picked up speed. The sound had come from the direction of the meeting point with his companions. Kurama Jun was a monstrous force. Nearly all his enemies were obliterated in a matter of seconds. If someone managed to survive beyond that instant, it usually meant his companions were now in danger. But what Haruto could not understand was how something could go wrong in such a short span of time. From the moment he heard the clash to the time he arrived, no more than ten seconds had passed. How could his allies have been so quickly and thoroughly defeated? Before him stood a masked figure clad in black. Haruto''s eyes turned cold, and he raised his blade, the tip aimed straight at the man''s heart. "Who are you?" he demanded. "I''m your father," the black-clad figure replied without hesitation. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 276 - 276: The Father-Son Duel Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon With just a single sentence, Uchiha Haruto''s fury was thoroughly ignited. There was one thing he absolutely could not tolerateany insult directed at his father. Not from anyone. Not ever. And now, someone had dared to utter such blasphemy right to his face. Even if the gods themselves descended from the heavens, he would personally cut this bastard down today. Electric-blue lightning surged across his body, and stimulated by the power of Lightning Release, Haruto burst forth with an astonishing speed. "Uchiha-Style: Sword Leap and Thunderclap!" "You filth... Today, you''ll die beneath the technique my father passed down to me." The Kusanagi Sword was already incredibly sharp, and with the added effect of high-frequency vibration from Lightning Release, it could easily slice through most forms of defense without resistance. Seeing that his opponent intended to confront him head-on, Haruto let out a cold laugh in his heart. He could already envision the enemy being cleaved in two, his attack unstoppable. Consumed by rage, he momentarily forgot one crucial fact. Anyone capable of defeating his Genjutsu-proficient companion in such a short span of time could not possibly be a mere pretender CLANG!! The sharp sound of blades colliding rang out, clear and jarring, abruptly pulling Haruto out of his furious haze. What should have been a decisive, lethal blow had actually been intercepted. Not only thathis opponent was clearly a master of Lightning Release as well. "I see..." A cruel smile twisted Haruto''s lips as his eyes narrowed dangerously. His Mangeky Sharingan locked unwaveringly onto every movement of his enemy. Without hesitation, he stepped forward, boldly closing the distance to the most dangerous rangeclose-quarters combat, where a single movement could determine victory or death. This straightforward maneuver was a testament to his unshakable confidence in his own abilities. "So this is your Mangeky, is it?" a hoarse voice rasped out. It was clear the black-robed man was deliberately disguising his voice. Haruto didn''t bother responding. Once he subdued the enemy, the power of his Sharingan would lay all secrets bare. He pushed his Lightning Release chakra to the limit, striking repeatedly. Each sword slash was faster than the last, interwoven with techniques like the Chidori Sharp Spear. Even someone as formidable as the black-robed man was forced to retreat. "This guy''s movements..." Haruto''s brows furrowed deeply, a flicker of unease flashing in his eyes. He realized he was unable to gain the upper hand in kenjutsu. In terms of raw speed, the man was on par with him. But what truly made the difference was the enemy''s overwhelming combat experience, which effectively neutralized the advantage granted by his Sharingan. In a way, that experience dulled the gap in perception that his djutsu would have otherwise guaranteed. This led Haruto to a sobering realization. The face hidden beneath the mask had to belong to a member of the old generation of shinobi. Perhaps even a legendary figure long concealed by the Shinobi Sect. With this understanding, dazzling blue lightning condensed into purple lightning. Through his superb chakra control, Haruto compressed the energy onto the blade of his Kusanagi Sword, enveloping it entirely. His left Mangeky eye glowed faintly as he suddenly hurled the weapon forward. What is this? The black-robed man frowned slightly. Why would his opponent suddenly discard his weapon in the middle of a fight? He knew who stood before him, and understood the depths of the young man''s abilities. Such an uncharacteristic action could only mean one thingit was a trap. He shifted slightly to evade the incoming violet streak, only for it to abruptly veer off course and home in on his heart with unrelenting precision. In that split second, the black-robed man pushed his speed to its absolute limit, but the blade remained fixed on his chest, as if drawn by an invisible thread. It looked as though the next instant would see it pierce his heart. Anyone else would have already fallen under the sway of Haruto''s ocular technique. Without godlike speed and the perceptive insight of an Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, dodging a second time was all but impossible. "What kind of ocular jutsu is this?" "Magnetism? Telekinetic possession?" "This boy has grown far stronger than I imagined..." A sickle-shaped pattern quickly manifested in the black-robed man''s pupils, forming concentric purple rings of light. "Shinra Tensei!" A surge of repulsive force erupted forth, and the Kusanagi Sword, poised to strike, was instantly flung away. Seeing this, Kysuke let out a quiet breath of relief. If he had truly taken a sword to the chest from his own son, how could he, as a father, ever hold his head high again? That''s right. The one who had defeated Kurama Jun and disguised himself as the enemy to toy with Harutothe man in the black robewas none other than Uchiha Kysuke himself. He had originally planned to reunite with his son after a long separation, but along the way, a mischievous thought took root. He decided to hide his identity and test just how much his son had grown. In terms of taijutsu and ninjutsu, the boy was fairly competent. His reaction time in battle still needed improvement. But it was the ocular technique of his Sharingan that gave Kysuke a glimmer of pleasant surprise. Of course, it was just a glimmer. Even without activating his Rinnegan, Kysuke had countless ways to counter such techniques. He had simply chosen the swiftest and least revealing one. "There''s still a long way to go." As a father, it was his responsibility to help his son grow stronger. And today, he would use action to prove that his son was still not yet qualified to stand upon the world''s highest stage. "Is that all?" The black-robed man''s tone was calm, but the contempt laced within was unmistakable. This only further convinced Haruto that the man before him must be a high-level operative from the Shinobi Sect. "You damned lackey of the Sect... Today, I''ll reduce you to ashes!" Golden wheat-hued light surged into the heavens as an enormous, mountain-sized Complete Body Susanoo took shape. There was no denying itHaruro now possessed the strength to contend with most of the world''s top-tier opponents. At the very least, his power was no less than that of Madara or Hashirama during the closing years of the Warring States era. "Hmph, of course it''s thanks to my superior bloodline. If it weren''t for me, would the boy ever have reached such heights?" Kysuke quietly attributed most of his son''s success to himself. Still, he had to admithis son was indeed a rare talent. That too brought him a measure of pride. That being said, Kysuke never held back when it came to teaching tough lessons. So this brat thought the opponent before him was some lackey of the Shinobi Sect? If he ever came face-to-face with one of their truly hidden monsters, his current strength, which remained somewhere in the middle tier of the Super-Kage level, would be far from enough. Well now, he''s even learned Senjutsu? That would place him near the upper limit of mid-tier strengthbut still not quite at the peak of the Super-Kage class. To reach the high-tier Super-Kage level, one needed power equivalent to Uchiha Madara''s Majestic Attire: Susanoo. Pure senjutsu chakra, while formidable, could not compare to the amplification provided by the full power of the Nine Tails. Susanoo combined with Kurama''s power and enhanced by senjutsuthat was the form Madara used to stand at the very summit of the Super-Kage echelon. Without summoning the True Several Thousand Hands, even Hashirama would have struggled to defeat him. At present, Haruto still had a long road ahead before reaching that level. Nonetheless, his current abilities were more than sufficient to dominate most shinobi in the world, as long as he did not encounter one of those truly monstrous beings. Unfortunately for him, standing before him now was the strongest monster the Shinobi World had ever known. "What''s the matter? Not going to use Wood Release?" With his arms crossed over his chest and an air of smug defiance, a faint violet glow pulsed from the diamond-shaped seal on his forehead. Uchiha Haruto stared down at the masked figure from atop his Susanoo. "Or is it that you don''t even know how to use Wood Release?" That insolent brathe had certainly learned how to mock his opponent properly. Yet, it was only then that Kysuke finally understood why his precious granddaughter so often stood with her hands on her hips. Clearly, she had picked up that habit from this shameless little punk. Gripped by a sudden surge of anger for corrupting his beloved little girl, Kysuke silently decided to raise the severity of his disciplinary lesson just a notch. It was time this rascal learned what it truly meant to face the wrath of a grandfather. Before Susanoo could even react, Kysuke stepped forward with just the slightest exertion of strength. Instantly, the ground within a dozen meters cracked and collapsed beneath him, as if the very earth feared his presence. Haruto''s expression shifted slightly, a flicker of unease flashing through his eyes. But he didn''t hesitate. He activated his eye technique, forcibly altering causality itself to ensure that Susanoo''s mighty blade would land cleanly upon its target. What happened next, however, left him utterly stunned. The slash, which carried the force to shatter mountains and split the land, was interceptedhead-on. Even though the shockwave from the blade''s impact laid waste to the forest behind the man, reducing it to splinters and rubble, the figure hovering midair remained completely motionless, not even flinching in the slightest. Only then did Haruto finally notice it. The man was floating. Unaided by wings, jutsu, or any visible force, he was levitating high above the battlefield as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Aside from that little dwarf from the Land of Earth, only a handful of terrifying beings could achieve such flight without relying on external meanslike the members of the tsutsuki clan. "Don''t tell me" Just as the realization began to take shape in Haruto''s mind, the black-cloaked figure calmly ascended to Haruto''s altitude, matching his height in the sky. No elaborate technique. No dazzling display of chakra. Just a simple, fluid buildup of strength. In the next moment, Kysuke unleashed a powerful flying kick, striking with pinpoint precision. The blow shattered the diamond-shaped seal embedded in the Susanoo''s forehead with ease and landed squarely against the brat''s chest. Haruto''s body shot downward like a cannonball, plummeting from the sky and crashing into the earth with thunderous force. The impact carved a long, jagged trench through the ground, and he only came to a stop after his body collided violently with a massive boulder. Even for someone with a Sage Body, such devastating trauma was not easy to withstand. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, and as Haruto wiped it away, a fierce glint of resolve flared in his eyes. His right eye, the Mangeky Sharingan, began to glow with a sinister, otherworldly red light. Kysuke, descending gently from above, was in the process of gradually suppressing his son''s potential, testing how far the boy could be pushed in a true battle. However, what he did not expect was the overwhelming pressure that began to radiate from the battlefield. A fearsome aura, vast and oppressive, settled over the land like a curtain of dread, intense enough to make even Kysuke instinctively grow cautious. The source of that power was none other than Haruto, who now stood silently, his head bowed. "This brat was still hiding something?" At first, Kysuke was intrigued, perhaps even a little impressed. But soon, a sense of unease crept in. Something wasn''t right. His expression darkened slightly. Activating his Rinnegan, he tore through the timeline, causing an attack set to land one second in the future to manifest instantly. Just as Haruto prepared to unleash everything in a final, desperate strike, a sharp pain shot through his neck. In an instant, he lost consciousness and collapsed to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut. "Phew That was close. Nearly let things go too far," Kysuke exhaled in relief, though a strange sense of guilt tugged at the edge of his conscience. If his wife and daughter ever found out that he had nearly beaten their son within an inch of his life, they would most certainly not be pleased. "Wait a second this isn''t my fault." "It''s this kid''s fault for being so reckless. Always thinking about throwing his life away in a fight instead of considering retreat when necessary." "Yes. That''s right. I''ve done nothing wrong." Muttering to himself with self-justifying logic, Kysuke picked up the unconscious Haruto in one arm and the barely-awake Kurama Jun in the other. Opening a spatial rift, he vanished from the battlefield and reappeared in the secret laboratory that Yayoi had prepared. "Ahem Time to get to work." Facing Yayoi''s cold, unreadable gaze, Kysuke, for once, felt slightly awkward. Not long afterward, both Yuto and Kurama Jun began to regain consciousness. When Haruto opened his eyes and saw Aunt Yayoi standing beside the hospital bed, he felt a flicker of confusion. Had she traveled such a long distance just to save him? But that fleeting sense of gratitude vanished the moment he and Jun turned their heads and spotted Kysuke sitting casually nearby, peeling an apple. Their jaws nearly hit the floor. "Te-Teacher?!" Kurama Jun was utterly dumbfounded. He even wondered whether he had fallen into a genjutsu. But waitwasn''t genjutsu his specialty? Haruto, however, calmed down quickly, his sharp mind already piecing things together. He soon reached a conclusion. That black-robed man had been his father in disguise all along. Who else in the entire shinobi world could so thoroughly crush him without giving him the slightest chance to fight back? "Damn old man." Haruto clenched his teeth and said in a low voice, "Welcome home." .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available Chapter 277 - 277: Uchiha Kaoru and “Momo” Read 20+ Chapter''s Ahead in Patreon "Waaahhh" Within the residence of the God of Shinobi, little Kaoru was unleashing her unique sound release technique in a dramatic display of frustration. And for good reasonher father had returned home without bringing her a gift. Caught in the reverberating waves of her sonic tantrum, Uchiha Haruto could only offer a helpless smile as he tried to soothe his daughter''s disappointment. "It''s Daddy''s fault, I know. I promise, next time I''ll bring you tons and tons of presents." "Tsk, tsk." Kysuke bent down with a chuckle, scooping up the pudgy little bundle into his arms. He pulled out a delicate ice sculpture, exquisitely carved into the likeness of the child herself. "Look, Grandpa did prepare something for you." At the sight of the gleaming figurine, the little one''s mood flipped in an instant. A smile bloomed across her face as she planted a wet, affectionate kiss on her grandfather''s cheek. "Grandpa is the best!" Kysuke roared with laughter, puffing up with pride at the unexpected praise. Haruto, standing off to the side, glanced at the scene with an amused expression. He thought about calling out the truth but decided to hold back. A ''prepared gift''? Please. He had just watched his father conjure that ice sculpture out of thin air moments ago behind his back, skillfully channeling his ice release technique. To shamelessly win over a child''s affection in such a mannerno, this went beyond shamelessness. It was downright outrageous. And he, Haruto, hadn''t failed to buy a gift intentionally. His was destroyed during battle. Were it not for the fact that he couldn''t win in a fight against his old man, he would''ve kicked his ass right there and then. Still, that little episode was just a fleeting interlude. With the family finally reunited, every moment spent together brimmed with laughter and warmth. Especially for little Uchiha Kaoru. The return of her grandfather filled her heart with indescribable joy. Despite her tender age, Kaoru was sharp and observant. She had long noticed that her parents never dared to go against her grandfather''s words. So it turns outGrandpa was the true authority in the household. With that realization in mind, the pudgy little princess began to act with increasing boldness. All the things she wasn''t allowed to eat or touch before? She now claimed them one after another, with reckless abandon. It wasn''t until Eri finally lost her patience and pulled Kaoru over for a firm spanking that the little one finally understood a profound truth: In life, you have to rely on yourself. Clutching her small wooden stick like a soldier wielding a sword, Kaoru climbed to the top of the Hokage Rock, heading toward her secret base in hopes of soothing her wounded spirit. She had started to notice something strange. Whenever her mother disciplined her, Grandpa would vanish without a trace. No matter how loudly she called for him, he never appeared. With time, she came to a powerful realization: No one in the house could stand up to Mom. "Sigh When will I finally grow up?" Kaoru muttered, resting her chin in both hands as she gazed off into the distance, lost in thought. Her small wooden stick lay forlornly at her side, abandoned and sorrowful, grieving the loss of its owner''s affection. The truth was, Kaoru truly adored her mother. It was just the relentless insistence on studying that she couldn''t stand. At her age, Uchiha Itachi had already begun contemplating the nature of war. Kaoru''s thoughts were just as advancedif not more soand surprisingly philosophical. "Why do people have to study?" No matter how she turned the question over in her mind, she couldn''t find an answer. Rising from the ground, she picked up her stick again, waving it through the air in an exaggerated fashion. It was as if she were declaring her intention to create a world without studying. Surely, a world like that would be loved by everyone, wouldn''t it? After energetically hopping and swinging about for quite some time, Kaoru collapsed onto the ground, panting heavily. She paid no mind to the dirt clinging to her clothes. From the looks of it, she was once again not far from earning another scolding. "Huh?" Wiping sweat from her brow, her hand froze mid-motion. She raised her arm and stared in confusion at the dark, diamond-shaped mark on her palm. What is this? She rubbed it against the rock wall with all her might, but no matter how hard she tried, the mark remained. It was as though it had become a part of her. In that moment, a strange sound drifted to her earsa soft chuckle, eerie and unfamiliar. "At last success." The voice echoed in her mind, and yet, when she looked around, she saw no one. A chill ran down the little girl''s spine. She began to feel truly afraid. In the depths of his spirit, tsutsuki Momoshiki looked down upon his new vessel with a cold, calculating smile. On the battlefield that day, he had suffered utter defeat at the hands of Uchiha Madara. Their clash had ended in mutual destruction. Madara had passed into the Pure Land, while Momoshiki, using the last of his strength, escaped to the place with the highest population density. That place turned out to be present-day Konohagakure. As he searched for a suitable vessel, Momoshiki was pleasantly surprised to discover that the village held more than a few promising candidates. "No wonder Kaguya and Isshiki were both defeated here. Earth truly is an extraordinary planet." After a thorough evaluation, he passed over the more physically powerful bodies and instead set his sights on a young girlstill a child, yet brimming with unimaginable potential. From his perspective, the chubby little girl before him radiated a blazing, sun-like energy from the inside out. In time, she would undoubtedly grow into a truly formidable force. Ordinary people would never notice such potential, but within the tsutsuki clan, there existed secret techniques capable of discerning a person''s latent power. To put it simply, she was the ideal vessel for the tsutsuki''s reincarnation. Even if she was still young and would take more than a decade to fully mature, that span of time was but a blink in the eyes of the tsutsuki. Once he returned, the shinobi world would once again fall into his handsand his power might even ascend to greater heights. And so, Momoshiki chose her: the wide-eyed, anxious little girl hiding away in her secret base. "What do I do I think I''m sick," she whimpered. "Mommy Daddy Grandpa" Clutching her hand tightly, she sobbed aloud. Her cries echoed through the cave, bouncing off the cold stone walls. Naturally, the soul residing in herMomoshikiheard her cries. He was both impressed by her sensitivity and slightly disdainful. "Crying? You think that changes anything?" "Whether you like it or not, the day of my resurrection draws closer with every passing moment." Momoshiki had intended to fall into slumber once more, but not long after, he was jolted awake. When he regained awareness, he was stunned to find that his spirit had been forcibly expelled from her body. "What just happened?!" He stared at the little girl, who continued to cry softly, completely unaware of what she had just done. This should not have been possible. The process of tsutsuki parasitism was not supposed to fail like this. Feeling his spiritual essence rapidly weakening, Momoshiki gritted his teeth and tried again, imprinting a new Kma onto her hand. "Go away!" With a soft, childish rebuke, the girl rejected him once more, and he was expelled again. Even for Momoshiki, this was unprecedented. In all the long history of the tsutsuki clan, nothing like this had ever occurred. If the Kma mark could be erased so easily, the tsutsuki would have been wiped out long ago. "I don''t believe this!" "Leave me alone!" "Damn it! I will not fail~" "You''re annoying!" "Brat, I am Momoshiki tsutsuki, a man destined to rule the universe!" No matter how hard he tried, as long as the girl felt even the slightest unwillingness, the Kma mark would be expelled from her body without hesitation. Eventually, he began to notice a pattern. As his soul continued to weaken, he finally had no choice but to concede. "Ahem. Your name is Uchiha Kaoru, right? Mine is Momo. Just Momo. Would you like to be friends?" "Friends?" Kaoru, eyes still wet with tears, slowly opened her large, watery eyes. Momoshiki froze. Her eyes glowed with a purple light, forming a perfect ripple pattern. The Rinnegan?! After a brief moment of shock, he accepted the reality with surprising ease. Among the tsutsuki, it was not uncommon for infants to be born with powerful abilities. So what if she had awakened the Rinnegan from birth? When he was born, his bloodline had already been active. If anything, his talent might have been even greater. What truly intrigued him, though, was not the eyesbut her resistance. What kind of power had she awakened to be able to reject his Kma so effortlessly? Unfortunately, the little girl clearly had no idea what he was talking about. Her understanding of the Rinnegan was vague at best. What she cared about, was something else entirelythis "friend" he had just mentioned. Seeing that she looked ready to accept, Momoshiki decided to double down on his efforts. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Playing up his handsome appearance as the "most charming tsutsuki," and layering on flowery words and sweet persuasion, he eventually earned Kaoru''s trust. "Okay! From now on, we''re friends!" She beamed and bounced around excitedly. "Haha, I finally have a friend!" Stretching out her plump little hand, she solemnly declared, "Then I''ll let you live in my palm." "Phew finally tricked her." Exhausted and weak, Momoshiki just wanted to rest. He had no strength left to seek another vessel. Besides, he could feel itsomewhere in the village, there was an extraordinarily powerful individual. If he carelessly drifted about in his spiritual form, he would almost certainly be discovered. And in his half-dead state, how could he hope to fight such an enemy? Entrusting himself to this little girl was really his only option. After reimprinting the Kma mark and securing his presence, Momoshiki finally sighed in relief. Now, all he wanted was a quiet, undisturbed slumber. Unfortunately for him, Kaoru, having just made her very first friend, had no intention of letting him rest. "Hey, is your name really Momo?" "How did you get inside my hand?" "Do you have any cool powers?" "You know what? My dad is super strong! But now Grandpa''s even stronger!" "Tomorrow, I''ll introduce you to them!" Hearing that, Momoshiki immediately panicked. "Ahplease, you mustn''t tell anyone about me!" "Why not? Grandpa''s really nice. I''m sure he''ll like you too!" "Um if they find out about me, we we won''t be able to stay friends anymore." "Oh" Kaoru''s face fell, clearly disappointed. She had really wanted to introduce her new friend to her family, but now it seemed like that simple wish would go unfulfilled. Still, it did not matter. Her mother had told her that friendship meant helping one another. "Well, alright. I''ll keep your secret." She nodded solemnly, then began daydreaming about what life with a friend would be like. And as she drifted into her fantasy, she noticed Momo had gone quiet. She called out to him a few times but received no reply. Pouting slightly, her dark eyes began to glow once again with that same purple radiance. Just as Momoshiki was settling into rest, he was suddenly flung across the spiritual plane, smashed against the inner wall of her consciousness. Dazed, he turned his head and confirmed the Kma mark was still therebut... But still Who was really the owner of this body?! Why did he feel as though he had become the weaker one in this arrangement? And then came the final, crushing blow. Bored and restless, Kaoru kept pestering him, insisting that he show her some of his "cool" abilities. What in the world was he supposed to show her? At that moment, Momoshiki wanted nothing more than to cry. .. .. [IMAGE] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Chapter End''s] ???? Night_FrOst/ Patreon ???? Visit my Patreon for Early Chapter: https://www.patreon.com/Night_FrOst Extra Content Already Available